·THE
KŪRMA PURĀNA
(WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATION)
VIDYA
8
ÁTIYA
Врм9AY-7
Translated by
PART I
SRI AHIBHUSHAN BHATTACHARYA, M A Sah vyuratna
PART II
Dr SATKARI MUKITERJI
Dr VIRENDRA KUMAR VARMA
Dr GANGA SAGAR RAI
Edited by
SRI ANAND SWARUP GUPTA
Asst Director, Purana Department, Koshiraz Trust
ALL-INDIA KASHI RAJ TRUST
FORT RAMNAGAR, VARANASI (INDIA)
1972

·Published with the Financial Assistance from the
Ministry of Education, Government of India
All Rights Resered
Price Rs. 80.00
PUILITIIED AS AXL KAVIT*!C!SSORA DE PACKAL SCCRETARY
ALLINDIA RASHI I AJ TRUST. JORT BAGAR AND PANTED
SRI RAMASHIANA 1R AS TIC T4** FANS7149 WOZKS, VARANASI

·FOREWORD After India regalued her freedom from the last foreign domination and becamo a sovereign independent State the work of national integration and of achieving alround progress in every sphere of our national life was taken up by the Government and our national leaders In conformity with the needs of the time and keeping in View the greater interest of Mother India the princes also busted themselves in the work of national integration and tried to contribute their mite in this sacred work of nation building I, for myself, took up the work of reorienting the Satıskrit learning and culture in the loyal adherence to the long established tradition of my House The Government of India helped me in setting up the All India Kashiraj Trust with the specific object of promoting Sanskrit learning and reorienting our ancient culture as expounded in the Sanskrit Sastras–Śrutis Smrtis, and the Purina s I am grateful to the late Sardar Patel, the then Home Minister of India and ſale Sri K M Munshi the then Law Minister for their kind help and guidance After prolonged thinking and consultations with scholars I decided to take up the work of prom ting the study and research of the Puranas for in the whole field of Sanskrit literature the Puranas occupy a unique place owing to their bulk and richness of their contents so much so that they cover almost all the fields of human interest Their importance for the study of the ancient religious social, political and cultural history of India has been fully recognised by scholars all over the world The present printed editions of thic Purana: are in general based on insuffi. cient data and have not been prepared in accordance with any sound principles of textual craticista These editions therefore, are not much helpful 12 any sciencfic study of the l'uraņas The All India Kashiraj Trust, therefore, took upon itself the onerous task of bringing out the critical cditions of all the Mahapuranas Thc pro ject is a long term one and involves a heavy expenditure yet we have taken up this venture in order 10 promote the cause of the long neglected Puranas The laternational Congress of Onentalists in its Michigan Session as well as the All India Oriental Conference in its Varanası Session has appreciated and approved our Purana project Thc first Cranical Edition of a Purana viz the Vámana Purana was published by the Kashiraj Trust in 1967 along with its Hindi and English Translations in separate Volumes The Critical Edition of the Vámana Purana was presented at the 27th Session of the International Congress of Orientalists held in Michigan (USA) which passed the following resolution - "The Congress commends to the Government of India at the Centre and in the States 19 well as to all the scholars interested in Indian studies the very usclul work belog done by the Kashiraj Trust under the able guidance of His Highness the ·Maharaja of Janaras un bringing out Clinical Editions of the Puranas or this series the Vamana Purana ably cdited by St: Anand Swarup Gupta is being presented today by the Trustee Dr Suniti Kumar Chatterjee, which has been specially brought by Dr Rai Govind Chandra, a Member of the Trust, from Varanası" We are grateful to the Congress of Orientalists and the Oriental Conference for their kind appreciation of our project and Purana-editins, and also to the Indian and foreign journals which have reviewed these editions The Dext Purāna we took up for its critical edition was the Karma Purana. The Critical Edition of the Kurma Purāna and its two translation volumes (Hindi and English) are now lerng published under the same project The appendices which are being added to these volumes will be helpful, I hope to the scholars in their study of the Purana and cultural study in general These Critical Editions and the Translation Volumes of the twa Puranas- Vamana and the Kurma--have been published with the financial assistance from the Ministry of Education and Sacial Welfare, Government of India, for which we express our sincere gratitude We hope these editions, like those of the Vamana-Purana, will also be appre ciated by scholars and general readers alike Vibhuti Narain Singh Fort Ramnagar, (Maharaja Benares) Varanasi Chairman, All India Kasharaj Trust 24th December, 1971.

·THE KŪRVA-PURĀNA INTRODUCTION 1. General Review (a) Title There are four Mahapuranas, viz Kurma, Matsya, Varāha and Vamana, which are named after an Avatāre of Visnü As the Matsya-Purana is said to have been narrated by Matsya (the Fish-incarnation of Visnu) to Manu-Vaivasvata in the Ocean at the time of the Deluge and the Varaha-Purina is mentioned as narrated by God Varāha to the Earth at the end of the Pralaya, the Kūrma-Puzāna is also mentioned as narrated by Kūrma (the Tortoise-un carnation of Visnu) first to Indradyumna in his previous birth when he was a king and the knowledge was again imparted to him by Visņu when he was born as a Brāhmana and worshipped Visnu by means of samadh to attain moksa The same Kürma-Purāņa was again narrated by Kúrina to the sages, Nārada and others, and to Sakra (Indra) and other gods at their request at the time of the churning of the Milk-occan by the demons and the gods, when Kürma supported the Mandara-Mountain which was serving at that time as the churning stick Thus, this Purina is called the Kūrma-Purana because it was rarrated by Kirma first to Indradyumna and then to the sages and the gods in the form of his previous interlocution with Indradyumna (Kūrma-P. I. 1 27-46 119-123). The Matsya-Purana (53 46-47) describes the Kurma-Purāna as follows :- यत्र धर्मार्थकामाना मोक्षस्य च रसातले । माहात्म्य गथयामास वूमरूपी जनार्दन ।। इन्द्रद्युम्नप्रसऽ गेन ऋषिभ्य शसनियो । अष्टादशसहस्राणि लक्ष्मीपरुपानुग शिवम् ॥ The Náradiya Purana (I 106.2-3) also says almost the same thing Thus, according to both these Purânas the Kurma-Purána svas narrated by Vişnu in the form of his Karma-avatara to the sages in the resätala (the region under the earth) and in the proximity of Salra through the story of Indradyumna. The Kurma-Purana itself corroborates this statement of the two Puranas :- 1. The reading extracaife' is contained in the printed editions of the Matsya Purdoa Du the Nibandha-s, such as Vallalasena's Danoragars and Hendra's Catupirgacintimane lave given here the reading with in these Slokas of the Matsya.P. quoted by them Wilson in the preface to his translation of the Vasqu.Purapa also gives the reading +96f" in these Slokas, A ·NURIA PURANA कृपय ऊबुन देवदेव हृषीकेश नाथ नारायणामल । तद वदाशेपमस्माक यदुक्त भवता पुरा ॥ इन्द्रघुम्नाय विप्राय ज्ञान धर्मादिगोचरम् ! शुश्रूपुश्चाप्यय शक सखा तव जगन्मय ।। तत स भगवान् विष्णु कूर्मस्पो जनार्दन । रसातलगतो देवो नारदामहर्षिभि । पृष्ट प्रोवाच राकल पुराण कोममुत्तमम । सनिशी देवराजस्य तद्वक्ष्ये भवतामहम् ।। -(KPI I 120 123) As the story of Indradyumina and Kurnia has a vital connection with the Kurma Purana which was first imparted by Kurma to Indradyumna and agair narrated in the same form to the sages, the portion of the Kūrma Purana which is u the form of the interlocution between the sages and Kurma as reported by Sat: Romaharsana to the sages of the Narmısa forest seems to be onginal or older, othe: portions, such as the chapters on juga dharna and tirthes, might have been adde later on (b) The Karma Purana-A Mahapurana The Kurma (or Kaurma) Purana 19 mentioned in the lists of the Maha Purana (ie the major or the principal Puranas) as well as in some of the lists of the Upa Puranas (minor or the secondary Puranas) Unlike some of the Maha Purāna which are found omitted in several lists of the eighteen Maha Puranus the hurma p 13 invariably found mentioned ill all the lists of the Mahapuranas given in the Puranas', and also in the two lists noted lsy Alberuni in hı, book 'Alberuni's India 2 Eg the Naradiya P and the Brahma vaivarta are omitted in the Bhaw sya Purao liat (DIL 3 28 10 14), the Vamana s omitted in the Garuda Purăpa list ( 219 15.16) the Agneya and Liiga are omitted in the Vayu P (Venk con 42 1-31), the Náradiya and Garuda are vuuated in the Elamra Puraga (1 20 29 Alberuni omats the names of sx Mahspurána s 10 luas second list and Kavindracáry omis Bhagavata ( se the Vispu Bhagavata) and Naradiya in bus Suelpatram i place of these ouutted Mahapuraças these lists insert the names of the Upapurama which had become prominent in their times, thus keeping the number of th Mshapurīgas uniformly as eighteen for details scc my Introduction to the Englis Translatzen of the Vamana Purass pp XXIX XXX) 3 Theists of the Yahapucápas are given in the following Pucavas Pisma Purana (III 6 21 24) and Markandeya P (Venk edo 134 8 15) Varsha Purso (8:6 Ind. 112 69 72), Bhavaya (1, Brahma Parva, 1 61 64), Padma P (An edo Adı kh 62 2 7), Brahma varvarta LV 133 11 21). Bh5g VII 1348), Matsy {53 12 56) Nsradiya (1 192: 28), Skanda (Venk. VII, Prabhasa kl 2 28 77) Ag? 272 I 23)—All these luis follow the order of the names of the Paranar as gwen en cha Vapore # X Cura Purane ( 1 13 15) and radmap (An edo VI, Utara kh, 2 19 25 27 Skunda P (VII 25 7), Saura (96 12)...There last follow the Kerma Pur dra order JHL Longa Perara (1 39 61 64) and Śiva P (Venk edo , Y, Uina Sath 1a, 41 120 123 zich follow the Liiga Porder IV Padme Parana (An eda , IV, Paula kh11! 90-94), Padma P (An edts ,VI 263 781 1 Perane ·INTRODUCTIOY 11 (translated by E C Sachau, Vol I, pp 1318) as well as in the list (Sdeffatram) of Kavindracarya (Gaekwad's Oriental series, No XVIL 1921} on No 1345 The Naradiya Purana (1 106) has mentioned the contents of the Kurma-Parana out of which the contents of the Brahmi Samlıtă of the Karma- Palmost tally with the contents of the extint Korma Purana The Körma-Purana of which the contents are given by the Naradiya Purána is included by it in its list of the Puranas (i e of the Mahipuranas“ The extant Karma Purana, therefore, is to be regarded as a Alaha purana Morcover, most of the quotations from the Kurma Purana found in the Nibandhas and the Smrti tilas are also traccable in the extant Kūrma Purana The Karma Mahapurana therefore not cxists in the form of the extant Kurma purana The Purăņas mention five characteristics or mam topics of a Purana (specially of 1 Mabapurana) uz sarga (creation), pratisarga (dissolution and recreation), camisa (dynastic lists or genealogy of kings sages and gods), Manvantara s (periods of Manus ench being equal to 71 Mahāyuga s) and the samsānucanla (accounts of individual hings, suges, and gods mentioned in the genealogical fists) The Visnu Pucana says that it has fully dealt with the five topics--sarga, prattsarga, vainsa, Manvantara s and cathsanucarila सगंश्च प्रतिसगंश्च वशमन्वन्तराणि च । घशानुसरित वृत्स्न मयान तव सीर्तितम् ॥ --(Vis P, VI 8 19) The Vişniu Purana 1 recognised as a Maha purana and las not been men tioned as an Upa purana in any of the lists of the Upa puranas The Kurma Turápa, Bhagavata (\IE 7 23 24) Dext Chag (V! 22 12) Vayu P (Venk, If 42111, An end 1042 10)-hese lute differ is there order of the martes of the Pardrar from each other and also from Group I, II, III The order of the Puranas as giler in the fuqu Purana Vart has been accepted ar the standard one the number of a particular l'urapa given in this order, often corrobo rated by that Purupa itself (of my article Purboas and their Referencing in 'Purand' VII 2 (July, 1965), 340 4 It may be trentioned here that in these lists of the Purjoas the word 'Patera hat generally been used for makafundo' The word mahapurore is tied on the di igataca P as AT? (110) (VII 710) and as of 4 ( 30 fa VI 722) in the Drabrpa vars | (IV 1337) taps g1977 and in the Vayur (1 4211) as it's no7 11c1pour uses both these words in the same breihe 17 Serra and sau ( 620) Thc other Furto use in the luis the word Para o for these l'ursday which are been recognised as Wat 14 SCT na mama mit 101 31 ***rt 17 217 RX (52&r2 P4) These tncceletsorat of the l'urio nie nellingen Itira ko a aliountains thrin 1A the l'utipas they are mentioned in fm 11: Dhag (Dr) 1 2 18 Dbania 1 245 Irmina 1 398 Ir 1 131 T Garut 213 14 1 cm ! 12, Vatsya 33 35 Taraha ? 1 111 6 25,31 1 $T Sigrida Tilaad Sauft! 4 ·KUR LA PURANA JV filc the Visņu Parâna, also mentions these five characteristics as amongst its inain topics यत्र धर्मार्थकाना मोक्षस्य प मुनीश्वरा । माहात्म्यमखिल ब्रहा ज्ञायते परमेश्वर ॥ सगश्च प्रतिसगश्च बशो मन्यन्तराणि च । वशानुपरित दिव्या पुण्या प्रासङ्गिको पथा ।। -- (1 1 24 25) It can therefore be safely asserted that the Kurma Purira which is available to us in the form of the extant Kurma Purana is a Maha Purana and not an Upa Purāna The harma Purana wlach is included in the two lists of the Upa Puranas given in the Rcvā klaņda of the Skanda Purāna (V. 1 46 52) and the Reva maha imya of the Vayu Purana (Aufrecht Bod C. p65) and also in the list of the Upa Purānas given in the Soci petram (as No 1365) of havindrācarya may not be extant now nor perhaps it is drawn upon by any of the Nibandha writers or Smrt com mentators (c) As the fifteenth Mahapurana The Kurma Purana is mentioned as the fifteenth Purana in the list of the Maha Puranas given in the Visuu Purana (11) 621 24) which is generally considered as the standard list of the Puranas, for its order 18 corroborated by many of the Puranas mentioned in this list? Moreover the order of the Mahapuranas given in the list of the Visay Purana is also followed in the lists given in the ten other Puranas lof Group 1 in fontnote 3) In the lists given in the hurma Purana and its Group also (Sce Group II in footnote 3 above) the Kurma Puråna occupies the fifteenth place Not only this, but even the Kurma Purana itself says that it is the fifteenth Purana-- इद तु पञ्चदशम पुराण कोममुत्तमम् । (I 121 ab) (d) As a Rajana or 2 Temasa Purana Puranas bave been classified into the three categories—sattuika rūjasa and tamasa-from the Vaisnava point of view The classification in the Padma Purana An edo VI 263 8185) differs from the classification given in the Bhavisya Purana (UI 311 28 10 15) While the Padma Purana which is mainly a Varnava Purana includes the Kurma Purana in the tamasa Puranas leading to hell the Bhavisya Purana mention, it among the rdjasa Puranas znainly dealing with the farina kände, ie the performance of religious rites ceremonies etc मास्य क्रीम तथा नङ्ग शेव स्वाद तथव च । भाग्नेय च घडतानि वामसानि विवोध में । सात्विका मोक्षदा प्रोता राजसा स्वगदा शुभा । तथैव तामसा ददि निरपप्राप्तिहेतव ।। - (Padma P) A haurma or Mahakaurma us quoted in Ananda tirtha s Dhogareta laparya anaya see var Catalogu Catalogorum ed ted by D: V Raghavan Vol V pp 111 But 18 not certain whether it is an Upa purapa nt some other work See the rentark at the end in for 3 6 7 ·INTRODUCTION मत्स्य कर्मो नृसिहश्च वामन शिव एव च । वायुरेतरपुराणानि प्यासेन रचितानि वै ।। राजसर षट् स्मृता वीर कर्मकाण्डमया भुवि । -(Bhavisya-P) According to the Matsya Purana (5369) the tamasa Puranas glorify Agni and Siva. In the Siva rahasya-Khanda (Chap 2) of the Somkara Samhita of the Skanda-Purâna also the Kúrma-Purána is included in the ten Puranas (Vyz Sarva, Bhavisya, Markandeya, Latiga, Váráha, Skanda, Matsya, Kaurma Vámana and Brahmanda) which praise Siva Thus, if according to the Padma-Purana the Kurma-Purana 13 to be classed as a ramasa Purana, then it should be regarded as glorifying Siva, as says the Śivaruhasya-Khanda, and not as leading to hell as the Padma-Purana mentions out of its sectarian zcal But if according to the Bhavisya-Purana the Karma-Puräna is to be included in the list of the rajasa Puranas, then it should be regarded as mainly dcaling with the karma karda ie the karma-joga or the verräsramacara so often mentioned and described in the Kurma Purana, e. g of Kp 1 159 60, 95, 118, 2, 60 97, 324, 27, etc (e) Conserved as the Back of Harz In the Padma Purana (án eda., 1 (Adi Kh ) 62 2-7) different Puranas are conceived as the vanous limbs of Hari or Vişnu who is here called, therfore, as the Putänavayava (ERTUTT47) In this list of the Padma Purana the hurma-Putana is conceived as the bach (prstra) of Hari (eti ya THENISH') This conception of the Karma Purāna as the back of Hari shows that this Purana had acquired sufficient importance at the time when the conception of Visnu as the Purdadvay ada was formed Division and extent of the Text (a) DSFOR According to the Naradayı Purana (Verh ed. 1 106) the text of the Kurma Puräna was divided into two parts called the Patuz. Yıbhaga and the Ullura Vibhaga The Saura Purana (9.11) also says that the Kurma Purana consists of two parts atlat arafatraat ) The Shanda Purana (V 11 142) also ays the same thing as the Saura But the Naradiya Purana (1 106) says in addition, that the whole hurma.Purand text cunsists of the four Sambuss ( 191 afa qu') which are named as the (1) Brahmi. Samkuta, (2) Dragatart Sanktta consisting of the five Pada-s and hence called as 'B'anca padi', 8 Cf. Rifang ga telesaafen ! राजसेगुन माहात्म्यमगिक ब्रह्मणो हिदु ॥ तदग्नेश्च गाहात्म्य तामसेपु शिवस्य च । कीर्णेषु सरस्वत्या पिना प निगडने ।। -([atsya 53 68 69) ? Ser J Eggeling, Delphine Colclogue of the Seastre! Vanamenipis za the Library of the India Othe, X[ Nos 36 71 72 (referred to by Dr Hazra in fn 4 nf his article 'Studies in the Genuine Agneyr Puripa' in our liesitage, Vol I 1953 ·VI NORMA PURANA (3) Saura Samhita divided into six parts (ET) and (4) l'aignavi Sanuhted consisting of four Pāda-s and hence called as 'Caluspadi' Thus, according to the Naradiya P (1 106) the Kūrma-Purana text has the following divisions Vrbkaga s Sankzia s Extend 1 Purva-Vibbāga 2 Uttara-Vibhaga, consisting of (a) Isvara gıta (1) Frahmi Sarbita 6,000 sis (b) Vyasa gita (c) Tirtha mahalnya (d) Pratisarga Kathana (2) Bhagavatı Samhita 4000 sis (Percapadi) Uttara-Vibhaga (3) Saur Samhita 2,000 sls (Remaining) (şadha) (4) Varsnavi-Samhita 5,000 sls (Caluspadi) The Karma Purana also mention these same four Samhita-s of its text – इद तु पञ्चदशम पुराण कोममुत्तमम् । चतुझ सस्थित पुण्य सहिताना प्रभेदत ।। ब्राह्मी भागवती सौरी वैष्णवी च प्रकीर्तिता । बसन सहिता गुण्या धर्मकामार्थगोक्षदा !! - (I 1 21-22) But the Kurma Purana does not give any other infurmation except the name of these four Samhitas in the case of the Brahmi Sambita lowever, the Suta says that the present Samhuta which he is going to narrate is the Brahmi Sambula and consists of 6 000 slokas इय तु सहिता ब्राह्मी चतुर्वेदस्तु सम्मिता ! भवति पट सहस्राणि श्लोकानामन सरयया 11 (1 1 23} The Brahmi Samlita is so called bconuse, as says the Kurma-Purana in this Samhıta the real nature uſ the Supreme Brabman is explained ग्राही पाराणिको घेय सहिना पापनाशनी । अतत परम ब्रह्म कोत्यते हि यथार्थत ॥ (I1 44 132) It seems that at the time when Suta Romaharsana narrated the Karma Purana to the Naimisa sages only the Brabma Sambita formed the whole text of the Kurma Purana extant at that time for he says एतद्व कथित विप्रा भोगमोक्षप्रदायकम् । कौम पुराणमखिल मज्जगाद गदाधर || (II 44 67} also एतत् पुराण परम मापित महापिणा । सामाद देवादिदेवेन विष्णुना विश्वयोनिना। (II 44.) (Here for the reading '' we have the variant 444' in the two oldest ass, vurs, and in the other two MSS, 1 1, also, of the Critical Apparatus in the Critical Edition of the Kūrma Purina) ·INTRODUCTION 119 (b) Extent The whole text of the Kurma Purana consisting of the two parts and the four Samhită-s contained seventeen thousand (17,000) ślokas (17 TARTUFA ga afe NH" När P I 1063), the four Samhita s being respectively of 6000, 400, 2000, and 5000 klokas (" TITT garat wifatan "Ś1 22), as alrcady shown above The extent of the Kurma Purana tcxt is also mentioned in some other Puränas ſe 8. Bhagavata.P XII 13, 8, Matsya-P-53 47}" as 17,000 slokas The Agni-Purăņa, however, says that the Kūrma-Purána consists of 8 000 slokas "T CETT" 272 19) If the reading 'of the Agni P. is supported by its manuscripts, then it may perhaps be inferred that the Agn:-P refers to some shorter text of the Kurma-Purana, probably consisting of the Brahmi-Samhità only, which might have been available at that time" Evolution and Date of the Kurma Purana Text Dr RC Hazra in his book 'Studies in the l'uranic Records on Hindu Rutes and Customs' (pp 57 ff) has shown, on the trength of his analysis of the contents of the Kurma-Purana, that the original Klirma Purana was Visnute and formed frke the Vişnu-Purāna, Bhāgavata Purana, and Hariyarsa a Pañcardira document, with the difference that these three Purāmas are free from the Sakia elements, while the Karma-Puräna was influenced by the Sakta cult even when it war a Visnuite Parana In this Purana Śn has been spoken of as the Sakts of Visnu and as the source of the universe and also as the Aaya of Visnu deluding all the world Brahma, Isäna and other gods also became 'endowed with "saku :' (althyrat ') by sharing this Śaktı of Vişniu Sri or śalli of Vişnu was produced from Visnu in the Sri Kalpa, no living beings, including gods manes, men and Vasu-s, can ever cross this Maya of Visuu इय सा परमा शक्तिर्मन्मपी ब्रह्मरूपिणी । माया मा प्रियाऽनला यद मोहित जगत ।।३४।। अस्यास्त्वशानधिष्ठाय शक्तिमन्तोऽभवन् द्विजा । महाशानादयो देवा रावशक्तिरिय मम ।।३।। संया सर्वजग सूति प्रतिस्त्रिगुणात्मिका । प्रागव मत सजाता श्रीकल्पे पद्मवासिनी ॥३॥ नाल देवा न पितरो मानवा वसकोऽपि च । मामामेता समुत्त ये चान्ये भुवि दहिन ||४011 --(KPI 1) The Jayakhya-Samhita of the Paốcaratra s as free from the Salta-elements, though it 13 rcplctc wth Tantric rite, "B Bhattacharya in his Forcward (pp 26 34) to the Fayakhya-Samhta, assigns it to about 350 A D on the of doctrinal and palaeographical viewpoints," (Ilazra) So the date of the Visnuite or the original Kūrma-Purāna, according to Hazra, must be later than the date of the Jayabhya- Samhita Hazra assigns 550 A D as the date of the Visnuite Kurija Purana, taking a period of 100 ycars for the ſakta influence in kurnia-Purana 10 See also fo 1 11 Sec also my article 'The Problem of the Extent of the Kurma Puripa, in Pudra, Vol XIV, N 2 (July, 1972), in which the theory of the forma-Purana of the four Sambata has been examined and revised and the extent of the horma Purápa lertas been re discussed ·ACRMA PURANA Vill According to Hazra the orginal Vişnuit- Kurma Purana was later on appro priated by the Pasupals Salva s and thus the Kurma Burána became a Pasupata docu ment in place of the Pancarátra one which it had been originally Thc Pasupalas changed many of its Visnute chapters and added new mythis and legends to support their Pasupata views, eg Sri Krsna is made to go to the herinztage of Upamanyu to perform austerities to please God Śiva and there he is initiated into the Pasupala vrata by Sage Upinian; a (LP 124 40) In Kurma P (I 2 100 sf) sectarian marks of the Pasupata Śaivas such 13 the Indundraka have been prescribed The Isvara gita (II 1 11) which must have originally been Vişnuite was according to Hazra, totally revised and changed by the Pasupata s, there tre indications in the beginning of the Isvara gita itself to show that it was originally imparted to the sages by Visny- Kurma eg- रातश्च गूत स्वगुरु प्रणम्याह महामुनिम । ज्ञान तद ब्रह्मविपय मुनीना वक्तुमहसि ।। पान विमुक्तिद दिव्य य मे साक्षात स्वयादितम । मुनीना व्याहृत पूर्व विष्णुना कुमरूपिणा ।। -(Kp II 111, 13) But Vyasa begins to report the Isvara glta as narrated by Siva to to the sages, Sanatkumara and others as he says य ये दबो महादव पृष्टो योगाश्यर पुरा। सनत्युमारप्रमुख स स्वय समभापत ॥" (II 1 15) Similarly many other chapters of the original Kurma Purana were changed and many new chapters were added (such as the chapters on the dirtha s full of the 12 Accord ng 10 this loka (II 1 15) the I vara gita was mparted by Mahadeva or Isvara ($va) to the sages Sanatluinia and other and reporteo by Vyosa to the Naua ya sages Lut accord ng in the Slokas U 1 11 13 11 was spoken by Kurma to the sages Narada eta and was repored by Vysa to the Sita Hence Dr Hazra thinks that the orginal Isvara gI wh ch hati been spoken by Kerma or V gou vas completely revased and changed by thu rasupata s But the quest on w why tho lokas 11 13 escaped the notice of the Pi upata s and why they allowed these tm tokas to rema 1 ntact la my op nuon ths anamoly can be expla ned only then we recanc le these txo contrary statements by supoos ng that accord ng to the is una Paraya Arma spoke the samc Ilvara gitu to Narada and uller sages as has prey ously been expounded by Vahadeva to Sanatkumara and other sugex and which Vyasa reported to he d sc plc Sata Roxaharşaqı And now ($I 15) at the request of Sata Vyása bez ns la report to the Nam the same Isvara gits in the form of the of gunal sacerlocut on Letween Isvara and the sages We may then suppose that the extant I vara gtta must have been a org nal scheme of compos tion of the hurma Purapa Thus there are four selt of interlocutors of the livara gits in the follow ng ordee-(1) tlvara and the sages Sanatkumara etc (2) harma and the sages Narada etc (3) Vyasa and Soua Romaliarşaga and (4) Vyasa and Na miza sages Dr Karaprasad Sastra 15 also of op a on that there must be al least three sets of znterlocutors un a Pucapa (cf Hs Descriptive catalogue Vol V preface) the whole Kurma Purdpa has also the aree sets of interlocutors-(1) Karma and Indtadyumna then (2) Korma and the sages and lastly (3) Sata Romaharaga and the Naim ga sages ·LI INTRODUCTION praise of Šiva, in the second part of the Kurma-Purána) Thus the final text of the Karma Purana became thoroughly a Pasupata one The Kurma Purana as redacted by the Paſupata-s menuions only the Vina division of the Saktas But Aparârla a commentator on the Vajíiavalkya us quite familiar with both the divisions, Vama and Dakşına The Kurma Purana does not seem to be famılar sıth the Agama-s, the Agamass became current about 800 A D (Hazra op cit p 70). Hence the Pasupata Kūrma Purana can be later than 800 A D Thus, according to Hazra the dates of the original Visnuite Kúrma-Purina and 118 Pasupata recast ate between 550 650 A, D and between 700 800 A D respectively But it may be mentioned here that the absence of the Sākta influence in the Jayakhya Samhita, and the absence of mentan of the Dakmne division of the Salta cult in Kurma-Purāna may be accidental and they are therefore merely negative evidences, and so they may not be taken to lead to any definite and positive conclusions as regards its date Dr Hazra lias also discussed the chronological order of the Smrti-chapters of the Kurma-Purāna with which he is mainly concerned In lus opimon notlung intervened between the Tsvara-gitā (II 1-11) and II 43 and therefore the Vyasa-guta (IT 12 33) and the following chapters on the dirtha s are the interpolations made by thc Pasupata-s at the time of recasting the Kurma Purana To corroborate this statement he quotes the opening verses of 11 43 which run as follows – पथितो भवता पर्गों मोक्षज्ञान राविस्तरम । लोकाना सविस्तारो वशो मन्वन्तराणि च ।। इदानी देवदेवेश प्रलय ववतुमर्हसि । भूताना भूतभव्येश यथा पूर्व त्ययेरितम् ।। (11 43 23) According to him the word 'dharma' (italics minc) in the first verse quoted above points not to the Vyása gitá but tu the SmȚti-sections wluch occur at the very beginning (vrz Kūr I 2-3) and winch belonged to the Visnuite Kürma Purana But perhaps there is nothing to exclude the Vyäsa gıta which contains purely the Dharma sästra topics, such as the deāra, astuca, dana varnisrama Sharma and praposcilla (II 12. 33) and the Tiruha s (II 34 42) from the scope of dharma So it may be possible that these chapters (containing the Vyāsa glta and the Tirtha s) might also have belonged to the original Karma Purana but may have been revised later on by the Pasupata-s The first two chapters of the Púr va bhäga of the Kūrma Purana are taken by Hazra as belonging to the original (Visnuite) Kurma-Purana In the first chapter Indra dyumna requests Kūrma to tell rum about the deāra s of thic Varna s and the Asrama the knowlede depending on the three bhadana s, the mode of creation and dissolution, the kinds of creation, vamsas Manyantaras and their durations, the sacred vrata-s, tirtha s and the bhuvana Losa - इन्द्रद्युम्न उवाच वे ते वर्णाश्रमाचारा ये समाराध्यते पर : ज्ञान व कीदृश दिव्य भावनात्रयास्थितम् ।। 5) 2 ·KORTA PURIST > पथ गृष्टमिद पूर्व रथ गहियते पुन । वियत्य गुरया गोरे यशा ग बानराणि च ॥ पानिपा प्रमाणानि पाय पनि यनानि च । तीर्थापदिस्वान पृथिव्यायामविस्तरे॥ पति द्वापा समुदास पवनापन नदोनदा 15दि म पुण्डरापाश यणायदधुना वितम ।। -- 1 9698) These stokas mention in a nutsliell the contents of the Kūrma Purana and the rannasramararas and Meas are also referred to licre as the contents of this Puran: 'Though the littli25 are also described in chapters 29 39 of the t'drva bhāga but there in only the mihalnya of Varanasi and Prayiga and their tirtha arc described Tlie rest of the tirthas therefore have been described in the Uttara bhaga after the Vy sa git" So it is not improbable that the chapters of the Vyisa gita and tirtlias might also have belonged to the original hürma Purant The Purinas were lic best med for the expansion and propagation of oncs scctarın viens 1c, therefore find some sectarian traces in l'urinas Ikut even the extant Puranas are not mainly sectarian In fact the Puranas contain not much that can be labelled as purely sectarian ly taking 1 complete view of a Puranic text, specially of the recognised Vahapurinas, we can easily discern in them the highest conception of the Trinity free from any sectarian bias 'The Supreme Brahman the Ultimate Conscious Reality is termed sometime 1 Vişnu sometime as Siva and sometime as Brahmä Even the three Gods of the Trinity are sometimes separately identified with the Supreme Brahmar and sometimes, according to the context with cach also But sometimes according to the context and not with any sectarian bias one God is described as superior to the other In fact according to the Turänas there is no rcal difference between the Supereme Brahman and at manifesta tions into the three Gods of the Trinity nor between one God and the other halidasa clearly expresses this truth in luus Kumara saribhaya (744) - एक्व मूतिविभिद विघा सा सामा पमेपा प्रथमावरत्वम । विप्णोहरस्तस्य हरि कदाचित वेधास्तपोस्तावपि धातुरायो। The hurma Purana also conforms to this broad view in many portions of its Sometimes the three Gods are mentioned by the same names or epathets such as Paranesther Mahayoga Isana etc In the legend of Krsna s performing tapas and adopting Pasupata way of life in the liermitage of Upamanyu Srikssna is spoken of as the creator destroyer and the preserver formless and also assuming forrn अयमेवाव्यय स्रष्टा सहर्ता चद रसक । अमूर्ती मूतिमान भूत्वा मुनीन द्रष्टमिहागरा ।। -(KPI 24 17) In the legend of Jayadhvaja {[ 211 the four brothers of Jayadhvaja who were the stayach worshippers of Swa were defeated by the demon Videha but Jayadhvaja a devotee of Visau kalled Videha with the help of Visnu s cakra Thus Purdnas being popular 1 terature come to have in them popular elements of various religious sects either at the time of their composition or at the time of their reVision without any sectarian bias and motive It may probable that the different text ·+ INTRODUCTION trends of thoughts found in the Puranas may have formed the part of the original work, for, the Purinis generally see no conlict between the news of the different sects They live rather harmonised them The Kurma Purant in the legend of Jayadhvaja remarks मा यस्याभिमता पुरा गा हि तरपंच देवता । किन्तु काविशेषण पूजिता वेष्ट नृणाम् ॥ [121 39-40) Such catholic statements are found in the Karm-Purina cicn in those portions which look to be sectarian Interpolations Hence it may not be improbable that the long chapters or legend, containing Pasupala viens also formed the part of the scheme of the original Kurma Puranı But some lines are found here and there in the Kūrma Purana, which scem to bc Inter interpolations made by the sectarians in the Jayadhvaja-legend referred to above, Jayadhvaja, who was a sole worshipper of Vesnu, 15 sud to worslup Visnu as the highest forin af Rudra - जयध्वजोऽपि त थिष्णु रुद्रस्य परमा तनुम् । इत्येव सर्वदा बुद्धवा यजेनायजदव्युतम् ।। {Cr Edn +2, p 201) These lines sccm to be interpolated by some Rudra-worshipper later on, for they do not occur a number of M$S, specially the South Indian 115S. Hence it cannot be said that there are no sectarian terpolations in the Karma-Purina; but they are not many, and they are only in the form of a few lines here and there, and they can casily be traced out on the evidence of the Manuscripts and the Nibandhaquotations, the two main sources for arriving at an authentic text 11 TIJE ESTA KORVI PURA LA Vulgate Text (a) Printed Fderunt The vulgate text of the Karina-Purári is asailabe in the following printed editions of the Körma Purani - 1 Madras 1875 A D Telugu characters Printed by the Varta mana carangini Press, Madras 2 Calcutta, 1890, Devanigari characters Dubliotheca Indica Series, Vo CXT. Edited by Nilmani Alukhopadlıyasa Published by the Asiatic Society of Bengal 3 Calcutta, 1905 Bengal characters Cdited by laticanana Tarkaratna, with Bengali translation. Printed by the Bangabist Press, Calcutta 4. Bombay, 1904 and 1926 Des insgar! characters Oblong shape Printed by the Venkatesvara, Press Bombas 5 Calculia, 1962 Desanigari characters Gurumandala Serie Vo XXII (Mansulfrai Var, 5 Chne Ron, Calcutta 1) ·KORVA PURĀNA XIL 6 Varanası, 1968 Devanagarl characters Edited with word index by Ramashankara Bhattachrya Out of these six printed editions No 5 (Gurumangala Series edition) follows No 4 (Venkateswara Press edition) and No 6 (Varanası edition) follows the Bengalı edition of the Bngabasi Press Calcutta The remaining four editions differ from cach other in the number of their Adhyayas and in some places in their readings also A brief description of these four editions may be given here | Telugu edition (Madras, 1875)- A copy of this edition is deposited in the India Office Library London, Nu 987, (1), 6, 8, 272 47 size 25 x 17cm We have procured a photo stat copy of this edition from there The Royal Asiatic Society London has supplied us the additional information in the entry of VS No 39 of the Kurma Purana from 11s Tod Catalogue, about the numbers of the Adhyayas of this edition in two parts as 50 +46 A detailed note on thus Telugu edition is given in an appendix in the Critical Edition of the Kurma Purana 2 Bibliotheca Indica Devanagit edition (Calcutta 1890)- This edition has been prepared on the basis of the eight MSS described there in and named as A B C D E F G and H Of these MSS the MS B is written in the Bengali characters and the remaining seven MSS are in the Devanagarı characters MSS D and F are incomplete and contain about the first 50 chapters of Part I only Mss G and H belong to the Government Collections deposiled at that time in the Deccan College Poona (hut now in the Rbandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona) and are the oldest manuscripts among thesc eight MSS (Thcsc arc the same as our e, and 2, respectively described in the Critical Apparatus of the critical Edition) (Introduction) l'his edition seems to be prepared mostly on the basis of these two MSS-G and H, which also generally agree with each other, but sometunes at also differs from their readings In tlus edition ile numbers on the sloka s are not given It contains pp xxxvu [!] 800 Size 23 x 15 cm 3 Bangabisi Press Dengal edition (Calcutta, 1905)- This edition is generally based on ome l'engali manusctipts of the Kurma Porāna for it generally agrees with the Bengali MSS, cullated by us Dut this edition does not mention the manuscripts on which its text is based Its size is 22 x 14 cm, and its pp are (3] 2, 422 A Bengali translation is also given along with the anskrit text Venlafesoara Press Devanagari edilior (Bombay, 1906 1926) Its preface denotes that this edition has been prepared on the basis of the three MSS, one procured from Bombay and two from Amritsar (l'unjab) The 1906 edition contains 3 135 foltos and the 1926 edition 2 163 follos, both of sblong slape of about 26 x 18 cm The text of this edition generally agrees with that of the Biblio theca Indica edition, except in ils Adhyayı number in Part II as is shown belox 9 ·28-29 INTRODUCTION xili (b) Bref concordance of the Adhyaya s of the Printed Editions The text of the Kūrma Purana in all these editions is divided into two Parts Parva and Ullare for Uhart) The Inumbers of the Adliyāyas of the four printed editions described above are as follows- Part 1 Part II 1, Telugu edition 50 46 2 Bib lad cdition 53 45 3 Bagnabasi Press-edition 52 4. Venkat-Press edition 53 46 A brief concordance of the Adhyāyas of the last three editions 15 geven below - Part I Bib Jud eda Banga-basi edo Venk edo 1--10 1-10 1-10 11-12 11-12 11--12 13-14 13-14 13-14 15-27 15-27 15--27 28 28-29 30--53 29-52 30-53 Part II 1-31 1-31 32-33 32 32--33 34-37 39-36 34-37 38 37 38-39 39-45 38-44 40-46 (NB A concordance of the the Adhyayas and slokas of the Venk edn with those of the Critical Edition is given separately in this volume) Extent of the Vulgate Text The extent of the text contained in the Venkatesvara-edition, bv counting, is 5897 slokas--3195 slokas in Part ) and 2702 slokas in Part II The Bıb Ind edition has not given the numbers on its slokas, but the extent of its text thay most probably xtent of the text contained in other be the same as that of the Venk-cdn. The editions may also be approximately the same This extent of the vulgate text as well as of the constituted texl as contained in the Critical Edition approximately tallies with the extent of the Brakmı Samheia (600 ślokas) as mentioned in the Naradiya-Perāna (I 106 22) and in the Kūrma- Purana (I. 1 23) Analysis of the Contents of Karma-Puršna The contents of the extent Kurma Purana almost tally with the contents of the 1--31 ·Xiv KORMA PURANA Kurma Purana mentioned in the Naradiya-Purana (1 106) A list of the contents 15 also mentioned in the Anukramarika given at the end of the Kūrma-Purāna The two oldest available MSS of the Kurma Purana (our da o), procured from the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona, have their own Anukramanuka also added to them after the end of tlıcır colophons, but this Anukramanka is incomplete 19 both these MSS and is almost the same There is another list of the contents of the Kurma Purana included in the Purdna súcz MS D 2334 deposited in the Government Oriental Manuscripts Library, Madras, a transcribed copy of which in Devanagarı has been procured by us through Dr V Raghavan This Soci of the Kūrma Purana contents also divides the Kucma-Purajua text into two parts called here as the Prroa bhaga and Unara blaga, the numbers of the Adhyayas of the two Parts are continuous and not separate in cach part which is the case in all the printed editions and uso in almost all the collated Manuscripts of the Kurma Parana The Perse bhaga of this Soala ends after its Adh 50 and the Uttara bhaga after its Adh 93 According to the Naradiya Purana ([ 106 1) and the Matsya Purana (53 47) the Kurma Purana deals with the accounts of the Lakmel kalda ('लक्ष्मौकल्पागुचरित' N P, 'लक्ष्मीवल्पानुग शियम्' MP) But in the extant Karma-Purana we have no such explicit mention of this fact However, in the beginning of the Kurma Purana it is stated that Sri or Laksma was formerly born in the Srikalpa also ("मागेव मत सजाता थोकरुपे पद्यवासिनी" I 1.38), and in the concluding Adhyaya also it is mentioned that 'in this Purana the birth of Laksmi has been mentioned first' (अस्मिन् पुराणे सक्ष्म्यास्तु सभव कथित पुरा" 11.44 ) And the Kaipa in which Laksmi (Śrt) as stated to be bore is called the Lakrmt kalba The Naradhya Purana, I 106 is the oldest record, belonging to the 9th or the 10th century AD which has given the contents of the whole Kärma Purana asfollows - ॥ ब्रह्मोवाच ॥ शृणु वत्स मरीचे रव पुराण वूमरमातम । लक्ष्मौकल्पानुचरित यत्र पूर्मयपुरि ॥ धमार्यमागमोक्षाणा माहात्म्य च पृथा पृथक् । इन्द्रद्युम्नप्रमगन प्रापिायो दयान्वित पर तरमनदशासाहप शुभम् ! यत्र ब्राह्मा पुरा प्रोक्ता धर्मा नानाविधा मुन ॥२ नानारथाप्रमगन नृणा सद्गनिदायरा । तत्र पूर्वविभाग तु 'पुराणोपरम पुरा ॥४ लक्ष्मीन्द्रशम्नसवाद योगगशमाया । पथमाचारखया 'जगदुत्पतियोतनम् ॥५ पालगन्यां समारोन 'लयाने स्तवन विभो । तन् म.परत सर्ग शार परित तथा ME "महयनाम पाव या "यागम्य च निम्वणम "गुवसमास्यान रात "स्वायम्भुवस्य च ।। "देवादीना समुतानि दमयमारतिस्तन 1 "दशमृविया पश्चात् "पश्यपान्ययकीर्तनम् ।। पायवाचन प्रणस्य चरित शुभम । "मान (कृष्णरावादी व्यारापाण्डवसपा ॥९ "युगधमानुवमन "ध्यामजमिनितानम । "वाराणम्याश्च माहाम्य "प्रयागस्य सन परम् ।।१० गारवर्णन पंड "वेशापानिपम । उतरेस्या विभाग तु पुरा "गीनश्वरी तत ॥११ "यागौनातन प्रोता नानायमंत्रवाधिनी । "नानारियाना द्वी माहात्म्य च पर तत ॥१२ सुबनु महिन ·IV INTRODUCTION "प्रतिरागप्रकपन ब्राहीम सहिता स्मृता । अत पर भागवनीमहितार्यनिरुपणा ॥१३ कथिता या वर्णाना पृथग वृत्तिहदाहता। पादेन्या प्रथमे प्रोक्ता ब्राह्मणाना व्यवस्थिति ।।१४ सदाचारातिका वत्स भोगाव्यादिवर्द्धनी । द्वितीये क्षत्रियाणा तु वृत्ति सम्यमनोनिता ।।१५ यमा त्वाश्रितया पाप विधूयेह बजेविदयम् । तृतीये वंश्यजातोना वृत्तिाता चतुनिषा ।।१६ यया चरितया सम्यम् लभते गतिमुतमाम ! चतु:स्यास्तथा पादे शूद्रवृत्ति दाता ।।१७ यया सतुप्यति थीशों नृणा थेगोषिवर्द्धन । पञ्चमेऽम्यास्तत पादे वृत्ति नीरजोदिना ।।१८ यया रितमाप्नोति भाविनी गतिमुत्तमाम् । इत्येषा पशुपचुक्ता द्वितीया महिता मुने ।।१९ तृतीयायोदिता सौरी नृणा पायांविधायिनो । पोदा पट्कममिद्धि बोधयन्कोच वामिनाम् ।।२० चतुर्थी बप्णवी नाम मोक्षदा परिवीतिता । चतुष्पदी द्विजातीना साक्षाद् ब्रह्मस्वरूपिणी ।।२१ ता कमान् घट्चतुर्दीपुमाहमा परिसीतिता ॥२२ एतत्व पुराण तु चतुर्गफलप्रदम् । पठना शृण्वता नृणा सर्वोत्रप्टगतिप्रदम् ।।२३ -NP 1 106) A concordance of the contents of the Brahmi Samhita of Kurma-Purina, as mentioned by the Nar-P, (1 106 4cd-13ab, quoted above), with the contents of the extant Kūrma-Purána may show that the extant Kirma-Purāna represents the same Brakat Sankıta of the KorraPurána as noticed by tăic Naradiya.lardna Part 1 Naradija Purana (Venk con) A urma Purana (critical Edition) । पुराणोपरम 1 1 1-26, (Commencement of the Purana) 2 पिंगणरावया I 1.31 ff, 119 (Interlocution of Karma and the sages tatroduced) 3 लक्ष्मीनदयुम्नसबाद 11 55-64 (Interlocution between Laksmi (65-81 Indradyumna's and Indradyumna) worship of Vishu, Visnu appears, Hul of Veggia by Indradyumna, Indra. dyumna requests Vişnu to instruct harm about firs duties which may also be conducic to the nelfare of the norld] 4 धमामागया 1 183-100,2 11-20 (Account of the four lanatand 29-108.3 Asiamas and their duties) [Ie also includes a brief description of the nature of the highest Rezbits called Para Brahmat, of Vragu ·NORMA PURĀNA XVI of the three bhavaris and of the worship of Vabesvara with figna, bhakti yoga and karma yoga to attain the moksa] 5 जगदुत्पत्तिकोत्तं नम् 1 2 3-10, 21-27,4 (Account of the creation of the univers) [It an account of the creation of Brahma, of Rudra, of Sri who is also called here as Narayan} Mabā maya and Miila-Prakſli, of the nine sages called nine Brahmás, of the birth of the four Varnas and their duties, establishment of the four Asrama s and their duties, then we have an account of the Prakrtasarga, : e of the creation from Prakpli mainly based on the Samke, a theory of creation] 6 I 5 वालसख्या (Division of dla or Time and their durations Yugas, Manvantara s Kalpa.s Parardha s, etc) 7 लयान्ते स्तवन विभो I 6 11-21 (Brahma Nazāyana in the form of Varalia [1 10 Ekarnasa state of the and his stutt by the Siddha-s of the Jana world, assuming of the loha at the end of the Pralaja) Varaha form by Brahms. Nārāyana for rescuing the Larth from the waters of the Pralaya, Earth rescued) 8 सक्षपत संगंवर्णनम I 7, 8, 10 12-30, 74-80 (Brief account of the creation [101-11 Killing of the of the world) H0 Asuras Madhu and Kajabha by Vişnu at the request of Brahma, the account of how Bralima Lecame one with Narayana and as such sicpt in the waters of the Pralaya, 39.71 Account of how Sankara became Sihanu, bus ten permanent qualitics, liis sluts by Brahma) [Account of the creation of the finc Sarge-s, crcation of de milld born sons of Prabm1 crcation of ·IV11 INTRODUCTION 1 e Rudra from Brahma's forehead creations by Rudra and by Brahma and the progeny of Dharma from the thirteen daughters of Svayambhuva Daksa] 9 शाकर चरितम् I 9, 10 22 84, 11 1.6 (The carta of Siva) (11 7ff birth of Parvati [I 9 includes also the account of Padmodbhava pradurbhara, The appearance of Brahma as sprung from the lotus on Visnu's pavel] 10 सहस्रनाम पावत्या 1 11 75 210, (The thousand names (11 1 ff the mahaimpa of of Parvati) the Goddess Parvati, 11 205 ff praise of Parvati by Himavān as Supreme Saklı, description of her pbkat-s her rfutt, etc) I 11 258 313 11. योगस्य निरूपणम् (Exposition of the Isvara yoga by Parvati to Himavān) I 12 1-3, 10 17 12 भगुवशसमारयानम् (Account of the Vamsa of Burgu) [In fact, the Karma P gives here (in Adh 12) not only the account of Bhrgu's Demsa from Dalsa's daughter Khyati but also of the nauseos of the other seven sages --Marıcı Pulaha, Atri, Angiras Pulastya, Kratu and Vasisgha-and of Vahn (Fre) and of the Pitts (Manes) from the other daughters of Svayam bhula Daksa us the last Sloka of the previous Adh (11 336) menlions- ' Ya199 TITEIT faalchi" But the mention of this incomplete content भृगुवंशसमा- it in the Naradiya P is perhaps based on the $loka-" IA AMAT "with which this Adh begios The is an account of the cases of the sages in the Srayambhura-A fantant ara, whereas Adh 18 gives an account of the Lanisa 3 of these very sages (or of the sages of these same names) from their other vives in the Vatrascata A/arcantara, of 16-47464 ऋतुस्तस्मिन् स्मृतो वैवस्वतेतिरे।"] 3 ·KORMA-PURANA xviu 13 स्वायम्भववशकथनम् I 13 (C also 8 8 [F) (Account of the varisa of Svăyambhuva-Manu) [This account also includes the legend of Prthu. Vainya, of the birth of Sata Romaharyana, of Pathu's grandson Susila and his initiation inta the Paſupatacult by Sage Svetaśvatara, and of the urth of Pracetasa Daksa owing to the curse pronounced by Śiva (of 54-63] 14 dardlar que fa I 141, 15 8-18 (Birth of gods and others such as Asura s, Gandharva-s, Nago-s, etc) [158 f Birth of the Visvedeva s, Sadhra-s, Marutral s Vasu s etc from Dharma and the ten claughters of Daksa, lurth of Adityas (Dera s), and Dartya s from Kasyapa and the daughters of Daksa- Adit and Diti respectively Thr account of the Dartya s here includes the legends of Hiranya kaśıpu Nrsunha Hiranyaksa and Varāba Prahladas fight with Hari, Gautama's curse to the Brāhmana sages and their rcburth as heretirs, and the battle of Andhaka and Siva Adh 16 the progeney of Prahlada and the legend of Bal: Våmana, Adli 17- the progeny of Balz and the legend of Bana and the burning of his city by Śrva, bartta of Danæva s, Gandharvas Naga s raksas, Raksas s, Rşı s, Garuda and Aruna and Dea prakaranas (Divine weapons} etc from the other daughters of Daksa, Adh 18 the progeny of the sages---Kasyapa, Pulastya, Pulaha Marica, Atri and others ] 15 दक्षयज्ञविध्वसनम् 1 14 279 (Destruction of Daksa's sacrifice by Rudra) [This account also includes the story of Dadhici's Curse to the sages present in Daksa's sacrifice, (Śls 25 33 ) 16 दक्षसृष्टिस्था I 15 17 (Account of the creation creater by Daksa) [It also mcludes the account of the creation of the tartunt sit by Daksa-his thousand sons from ·INTRODUCTIOY XL the daugler of Pryapat Virana and his sixty daughters) 17 कश्यपान्ययकीत नम् I 1923 85, 26 1-4, 20-22 (The account of the Solar and the Lunar dynasties as origi gated from Kaśyapa and Adit) 18 आयवशवथनम I 12 7-8, 18 18ff The account of the ama of Atri) (In 1278 is mentioned Atris progeny from Dalsa's daughter Anasuya, while 18 18-19 mention the pro geny of Atri from his other wives But 18 20 26ab mention the vamsa of Vasistha 19 27cd in Venk oda (Cr Edn 18 27ab), however reads.asfaat sifaran at marfa714", so this reading is clearly wrong, the mention of this content' in the Nár. Y seems to be based on this wrong text is given in the Venk-edu of the kūrma P, but of here the Critical text I 18 37) 29 कृष्णस्य चरित शुभम I 23 02-26 1,320 (The auspicious canla of Sri Krspa) It includes the story of Kfşpas penance in the her mitage of Uupamanyu to propitiate Śiva for obtain ing a son and Krşna's initiation by Upamanju in the Parzipata vrata in 264ff is mentioned Krşnia's leaving this world and departure to his Visnu loka ] 1 25 52-170 Śr1 Krşna. 20 मार्चण्डेयवृष्णसवाद Interlocution of Markandeya and wherein Kysna relates to Márkandena tlic merits of worshipping Stra-linga 5) Thc Adh 25 contaicing this interlocutions, therefore, named Litgadhyðja cf " 990fary निङ्गाध्यायमनुत्तमम् । शृणुयादा पदापि सर्वपापै प्रमुच्यते ।। 25 111)] ·KORVA PURAYA 21 प्यामपाण्डवगाया 1.27 1.7 Interlocution between Vyása and Arjuna, about the l'esttrabhara introduced), 22. गुगधर्मानुस्यनम् I. 27. 15-57 (Account of the tice Yuga's) (Account of the 20. I-10 (Account of the cuils nature of the of Kaliyuga) Yuga-s, narrated 20. 41fr. (The importance of by Vsasa to Siva's worthip in Kaliyuga) Arjuna) 23. Entrafaftiana 1. 29. G80 (Interlocution between Vyssa and his disciple Jaimin about the best means of attaining salvation) [llere l'ass reports to Jaimini tlic interlocution between Goddess l’ars a1 and Siva relating 10 the makinya of Varanasi or doiralta (16) jasa sys 10 Jhimini that Varamast is thic txest of the day where one should lose and die to attain mola.) 1 29-34 24 717 17712FETE ('Ile makina ne plorification ni Marina 31 narratei! Ly Vysta in his disciples-Jaimini, Laila. Sumantu and otherswho ha! peronipind him a l'ArA31) ·INTRODUCTION hus slın (Krtte) as his upper garment (vase) (30). (3) Kapardisvara-liga situated near the Pisteamo cana tank, where sage Sankukarna had made a Praca get rid of his Postce birth by making hem bathe in that tank (31), and (4) Madhyamesvara longa, where the Pasupata s attained saivation after hearing a discourse from Vyása and where Sri Krşna also had resided for a year and obser ved the Pasupata rrafa-(32), then Vyasa made a pilgrimage to the other guhya (sacred, mystical) torta s and ayatanas and returned again to the Virzesvara linga to reside there permanently, but on account of the curse from Goddess Parvati he had to leave Varanas, and reside near il (33) I. 34 37 13 25 प्रयागमाहात्म्यम् (The glorification of Prayaga related by Sage Markandeya to king Yudhisthira) [This is an account of the mahatmya of Prayaga and its several tirtha s, the mahatmya of bathing in the confluence, residing there and giving up one's life there by various means such as by fire or by water or by cutting one's own body into pieces and offering it to the birds It also narrates the mahatmya of the two rivers-Ganga (35 29 ff) and Yamuna (37) Here lives Maheśvara with Madhava or Visnu, and it is huown as the capovana and the suddha kreira 26 प्रैलोक्यवर्णनम् (Thclaccount of the three worlds, or the Bhupana vinyasa) [Suta reports tlus account to the sages of the Naimiga forest as it was related by Kurma to the sages-- पक्ष्ये देवाधिदेवाय विष्णवे प्रभविष्णवे। नमस्कृत्यानमेवाय TATT ETTEIT 11 (385) The contents of this account are referred to in the query with the Naimisa-sages put to Suta-"इदानी थोतुमिच्छामस्त्रलोक्यस्यास्य मण्न्तम् । यावन्त सागरा द्रोपारतया वर्षाणि पवता । दनानि सरित गर्यो ग्रहाणा स्थितिरेव च । यदागारनिद मर्द येगा पृथी गुरा स्वियम् । नपाणा तत्समासेन तत्तपतुमिहार्हसि । (3824). I 38-48 ·ACRYA PURASA 01 I. 50 Thus, Adhs. 38, 42.48 describe the chen Mahády 1p2-s scien Occans, Varşa-s, mountains, Tiers Vanas, Loka-s, Patalas Šesa sko upholds the Earth, the various Puri's of gods, etc Idh 38 contains ako the names of Lings in Bharata's dynasty who formerly ruled the Earth Adhs. 39 41 describe the groteh saurines or the situation moicment etc of the Sun and other heavenly bodies and their con DCCLION 13th the Dhiruta or the folestar ) श येदशापानिप्पणम् [Ianur Veda-Vyása is mentioned as an Arafata of Han at the end of Adh 19, ssIncli con 1110s the description of the first sesen Manuantara. with their particular gods sages and incirnanions or forms of Vişnu Adh 50 mentions 28 1341 of 28 Diaparas of lic l'assistit Vaniotin, who arranged or divided the Vedi in their respectie I) paris In the 20th or the lası Dipara Krona 1)saiplyana was the l'; isa olio divided the Veda into four Sart24 and rught each of them to cich of lus four disciples--Rr sedla to l'atlı, Yajurvedla to Vaisampiyana 53m1 seda 10 Jaimını and Athana. secla to Sumalilu Thenle dituled each Veda into non Sells, the remlier er $:thys of each Veda 7s mentioned 171 50 18-19) liere cuels the anal: of the cobions of Part I (Perest.com <P thic 11:1-1881148 of the Aozma Purapa as compared with and based on the Varadiya 1 l'art 18 The list of contents of l'ar 11 (UH mill) find in the Vira!! All' It tarhrs liner An araliskor contents a luted on the radiya Pris: NOK $110) ·INTRODUCTION ("ईश्वरगोतासु" or "ईश्वरगीतासूपनिपत्सु") The Kirna-P also mentions these chapters in its Anukramariki as :- "गीताश्च विविधा गुह्या ईश्वरस्याथ कोत्तिता । (II. 44 113) This Isvaragils of the Kūrma-Purana has acquired almost the same religious and plulosophical importance as the Bhagavad gitā of the Malabharata and has a number of commentaries on it by such eminent scholasts as Vijitana-bhiksu, Yajūcsvara säri and Bhasurānanda ) II 12 93 29 Exhilar (Dharma-s sung or expounded by Mabarsı Vyāsa to the sages of the Naimisa-forest! [The chapters II 12 33 forming the Vyasa git contain the Dharmasisira or Smrk-matters known qUFTHeart or dutics of the four Varna-s and Asrama s, which are as follows - i haft (Duties of a Vedic student)- (12-14); 2 FGTSETTE (Duties of a Snataka householder)–(15-26), which include (a) TTT (Irescribed conduct) -(15-16), (b) TT&T R4 (Decision about cdrbles and non cdibles) (17) (c) anfan (Rules for performing daily dutics) -(18) (d) fafa (Rules for taking food) -(19), (e) arte (Saddha ceremonies in honour and for the benefit of dead parents and other relatives -(20.22), (f) anafrua (Assertainment of Impurities owing to the birth or death of a relativo) --(23), (g) TTT (Agaxhaira and other sacrifices)-(24), {h) गृहस्पवृत्त्युपाय (Means of Iivehhood of a householder)–(25), (1) T19 (Religious duty of giving charities and giſts)--(26), ·the KORMA PURANA 3 area (Duties of a hermit) -- (27), 4 ways (Duties of an ascetic)-(20-29), 5 प्रायश्चितविधान (Rules for atonement or expia tion of sins) –(30 33) These chapters on Prayes catla include also the story of 27 (getting rid of the skull of Brahma by Śiva at Varanasi)-(Adh 31) and of HT HIEFFT or the gloriúcation of Palurata women illustiated by the story of Sita (aartet)--(33 110 141) It is on account of these religious chapters zu the Vyasa glta that the Ner P speaks of the Vyasa gita as नानाधमनवोधिनी' The Kurma Purana, however, does not mention the nanie of the Vyasa gită in its Anpkrameraša in II 44, but it suinply names the topics of these chapters as-- 'वर्गाथमाणामाचारा प्रायश्चितविभिस्तत । कपालित्व च रहस्य fiat la CATC977 '(11 44 114 ff) More over, many of the MSS also, in their colophons do not mention these chapters as forming the Vyasagita ) II 34 42 30. तीर्थमाहात्म्यम (Glorification of the fortha-s) [The inadzimya of the firkka s other than Varanasi and Prayaga has been narrated here, for the máhaina of both Varupası and Prayaga has al ready been narrated in I 29 37 Besides the mahatmya of the various tha s (among which the Narinada occupies a most important place these chapters also include several important episodes relating to the mahatmya of a few particular dirtha s The Kurma P mentions these episodes as- 'तीर्थानाच विनिर्णय । तथा मणकस्याथ निग्रह कीत्तितो द्विजा । वयश्च कपितो विप्रा कारस्य च समासत । देवदारुवन भो प्रवेश माधवस्य च ॥ दर्शन पटकुलीयाना देवदेवस्य धीमत । वरदान न देवस्य नदिने तु प्रकीतितमः। Il 44 115 117) (1) The story of Manhanaka is connected with the malatmya of the Sapta sārasyata tirtha (II 34 45 76) (2) the story of the killing of Kala or the Death by ·INTRODUCTION TIY Siva 13 connected with the mahatmya of Kaland jaratirtha (II 36 1137), (3) the story of tlic entry of Siva with Visnu into the Devadáru forests narrated in connection with the mahamaza of the Devadāru forest stser and also menbons the imparting of the knowledge of joina joga by Siva to the sages of the Devadáru forest ty means of which they should worship Siva (II 37) (4) the episode of appearing of Mahadevi before the Salkuliya-sages is related to the mahatma of the Naimiga tirtha (II 41 2 12 and (5) the story of granting boon to Nandın, the apontja son of Sage Šilada, by Siva is related to the mahaimja of the Japyesvaru tirtha (II 41 16 411 This description of the mahal nya of the tirtha s in these Adhyayas (34 42) is in fact in continuation of and related to the topic of the prayas culla dealt with in the previous Adhyayas (30 33) as says the Karma P- farsa düwtereretiifant " (42 24), the tirtha sevd (pilgrimage) has been mentioned as a good forajescilla tn expiate even a mahapataka ( 33 106-107, 143-244)] 31 प्रतिसर्गपथनम् (Description of the pralaya or Dissolution) [The four kinds of Pratzsarga s are described herc, viz- 1 Altya-Constant occurring of the death of mortals (446). 2 Naimidka-due to the memata or occasion of Brahmis slecp at the end of his day known as Kalpa (457, 11-46), 3 Prakpia--when every created objcct and thic mahat etc are made to be dissolved in the Prakrit, the original Material Cause of the universe (46 1-24), 4 Aronika-Tenal dissolution of absorption Into Brahman, of one wlio has acquired tlic highest loow ledge of Brahman, and has realised his truc Self (44257) II 43-44 25 + ·Xyl NORVA PURIVA After this (in sis 26 ff) the Karma P describes the nature of the Highest Reality (called here as the Paramitmaa, Vahesraja aad Rudra), and its manifestators into various forms The means (20ga) to realise this Reality are also mentioned here All this may be said to be related to the Abyankıda Malaya or Jloksa and therefore the Når P might not liave njentioned it separately in its list of the contents of the Karma P Thus we see that all the contents of the Brahmi Samhita of the Körma. Purina mentioned by the Nizadiya Purana are contained in the extant Karma l The contents mentioned by the Náradiya P do not seem to be exhaustive and so there are many other topics in the extant Kurma P not mentioned by the Naradiya P. as shown above It is clear, liowever, that the text of tlic extant Kurma-P us thic same as noticed by the Náradiya P under the name of the Brahmi Sazhua The extant Karma Purana ends with an Anukramanka or a 'Table of Cantone (I! 44 69 119) and Phalastul: (44 122 T) both of which might not have been mentioned by the Naradiyr-? simply because these topics are common to many other Purinas also, or they might have been later additions and then traditionally accepted as part of the Kurma Purana Interlocutory in the Extant Karma-Purina Unlike lic extant Vam1n1 and a few oher l'urants such as the Bhavisya Brolina and Linga wluch hac changed their interlocutors ilic Korma-Turip as one of those Valipuranas stack have presersed their original character as regudstier anterlocutore According to the information contained an elic Mutsyn Torinn (53 46-47, irenes qunied above) (lic Klima Purina W31 narrated by Kurma to the Sager (Nirada and atliers) through the story of Indridyumna lhe extant Kuma Purana ln also A frenz an die res is the primaryni ile farsi iwerlocuror, tad the stars or Indraiyumna is alto rented in the opening chapter Beint art mentioncil thic strious sets of interlocurors in the extant Korm. l'urina - I read the fija/dradt efe) ( 11 3111; Il 1341 67) Iliese are glic first coferlocutors of the entire Kürms-l'uriya as 15 mention culon the harm Intimittelfme of H (171*raTiTE 1 ÅTT TETTE TYT 11 (11 44 GB) Il en introcuting lielween Korma and Rşs if reported by 5012 Nonnalisarann to the ages of the Same freeit in die form of the rtant harm1 Purana But the actual poslionueſ the horina Purina text where hfirms and the R$14 tre explicitly mentioned as the interlocuton are ·INIRODUCTION XXVII 11 31-1 (harma yoga and Sarga, cosmology and cosmogony), and also the mahalnya of Goddess Parvati) JI 43 14 h7 (Pratisarga or Dissolution of four kinds) 2 Sula Romaharsane and the Narmışa sage (I 1 (-30, 12 26, 27 17, 38 48, 19 51, II 34 37 41 42, 44 68 Though Súta Romalarsana x the reporter of the interlocation of Kūrma and the Rsı s, yet in the chapters mentioned above Sūta seems to be the actual narrator and not a mere reporter, The topic of these chapters are as follows - 11 130--Sūta introduces the Kurma Purana, I 12 26-Vamsa (genealogy) and womsånucarila, 1 27 1-7 Súta Introduces the interlocution of Vyasa aud Arjuna about the Yupa dhamma or the characteristics of the four Yugas I 38-48-The Shuvanaksa and Jyotuh sasniega ic the description of the terrestrial and the heavenly spheres I 49-51-Description of the fourteen Man antara s, the Avalara s ol Veda Vyāsa and Siva and the Vedic Sathas, II 34 37-Description of the Mytha s, II 41-42-Description of the birthas contraued and concluded II 44 67 ff-Anukramantka and Phala srafı of the Karma-Purana Infact, these are the main tapics which are generally related by che Sota in the Puranas 3 Pyasa and Arjuna (I 27 28) Vyasa here describes to Arjuna the l'uga-dharma s or the characteristics of the four Yuga-f, specially of the Kaliyuga and recommends the worship of Śiva so remedy the evils of Kaliyuga 4. Vyara and Jamiai--(29) Vyasa relates here the mahaimya of Varanasi to his disciple Jaimint and reports in the course in the waterlocution betweea Mahideva and Devi held on the Meru 5 pasa and his disciples, Sumanta ete (I 3033) Vyåsa here visits the various sota liga-s and the firtha s of Váránast, and relates their mahatmya to his disciples 6 Markandeya and Madheshira--(I 34 37, 11 3840) I 3437-Afårkan cya relates the mahatmya of Prayaga 10 king Yudhuştura when he was being overwhelmed with grieſ consequent upon the slaughter of his kiths and kins in the great Mahabharata-ll'ar II 38 40-The mahatmys of the Narmads is related by Markandeya to Yudhisthira ·KORVI PURAVA XXVI After this (in bls. 26 ) the Kerma-P describes the nature of the Highest Reality (called here as the Paramaman, Afanespera and Rudra), and its manifestations into various forms The means (Tagal to realise this Reality are also mentioned here All this may be said to be related to the Atyantika Pralaya or Mokse, and therefore the Nar P might not liave mentioned it separately in its list of the contents of the Karma.P] Thus we see that all the contents of the Brahmi Sambıta of the Kurma. Purana mentioned by the Naradiya Purana are contained in the extant Kurma P. The contents mentioned by the Naradiya P do not seem to be exhaustive and so there are many other topics in the criant Kurma P not mentioned by the Náradıya-P as shown above It is clear, however, that the text of the extant Kūrma-P is the same as noticed by the Niradiya P under the name of the Drahmi-Samhita Thc extant Kirma Purana ends with an Arukramanıka or a Table of Contents (II 44 69 119) and Phalasrutt (44 122 ff), both of which might not have been mentioned by the Naradiya-P simply because these topics are common to many other Puranas also, or they might have been later additions and then traditionally accepted as part of the Kūrma Purana Interlocutors in the Extant Kurma-Purana Unlike the extant Vāmana and a few other Purānas such as the Bhavisya, Brahma and Linga which have changed their interlocutors the firena-Purana as one of those Mahapuranas which have preserved their original charcter as regards their interlocutors According to the Cormation contained in the Matsya Purana (53 46 47, already quoted above) the Kurma Purana was narrated by Kurma to the Sages (Nárada and others) through llic story of Indradyumna The extant Kūrma Purana has also Kurma and the sages as its primary or the firt 20terlocutors, and the story of Indradyumna is also related in the opening chapter Below are mentioned the various sets of interlocutors in the extant Kürmia- Turana - hamma and the Rşls (Nareda elc) {1 3111, II 1344 67) These are the first interlocutors of the entire Kūrma-Purāna as is mention ed in the Kurma Purana itself- एतद व कथित विना भोगमोपप्रदायकम् । कौम पुराणमखिल यज्जगाद गदापर || (I1 44 68) This interlacution between Kurma and Rsi s 15 reported by Sota Romaharsana to the sages of the Naimis a forest in the form of the esant Kürina Purana But the actual portions of the Kurma Purana text where. Kørma and the Rsis ure explicitly mentioned as the interlocutors art ·INTRODUCTION Ixvií I. 1.31-11 (Karina-yoga and Sarga, cosmology and cosmogony), and also the mahatmya of Goddess Parvati). 11. 43-44. 67 (Pratisarga or Dissolution of four kinds). 2. Szta Romaharsana and the Naimiga sage: (1.1. 1-30; 12-26; 27. 1-7; 38.48; 49-51; 1. 34.37; 4:42; 44. 68 ft. Though Sata Romaliarşına is the reporter of the interlocation of Kurma and the Rşi-s, yet in the chapters mentioned above Satz sceni to be the actual narrator and not a more reporter. The topics of these chapters are as follows: 1. 1. 1-30--Súta introduces the Kurma Purana; 1. 12-26-Varsa (gencalogy) and vaſõnucarita; 1. 27. 1.7 Suta introduces the interlocution of Vyasa and Arjana about the Yuga-dharma or the characteristics of the four Yugas; 1.38-48- The Chwanakosa and Jyotih-samnidesa, ie. the description of the terrestrial and the heavenly spheres; 1. 49-51-Description of the fourteen Mfanozndara-s, the Asafara-s of Veda Vyasa and Siva and the Vedic Sakha-s; 11. 34-37--Description of the firtha-s; II. 41-42-Description of the filhas continued and concluded. II. 44 67 ff - Anukramarika and Phala-stuli of the Kurma-Purána. Infact, these are the main topics which are generally related by the Süca in the Purānas. 3. Vyasa and Arjuna (1. 27-28). Vyasa fiere describes to Arjuna the t'uga-dharma-s or thic characte ristics of the four Yuga-f, specially of the Kaliyuga and recommends the worship of Siva to remedy the eyils of Kaliyuga. 4. Vyasa and Jaimiri-I. 29). Vyása relates here the mahatmya of Váránast to his disciplc Jaimini and seports in this connection the interlocution between Mahadeva and Devi held on the Meru. 5. 'yasa and his disciples; Sumanlu elc. (I. 30-33). Vyn. diere visits the various Sica-linga-s and the tirtha-s of Varanasi, and selates their makainya to his disciples. 6. NfOrkandega and Tedhithira--{1, 34-37; 11. 38-40). I. 34-37--Alarkangeya relates the mahatmya of Prayaga to king Yudhisthira when he was being overwhelmed with grief consequent upon the slaughter of his kiths and kins in the great Mahabharata-War. 11. 38-40-The mahalmya of the Narmada is related by Markandeya to Yudhiszbira.

·KORXIA PURANA XXVIII 11 7 Isvara (Stre) and Sanalkundre etc - (II 1-11) The Adhyayas (II 111) form the Isvara glla of the Kurma Purana, wluch 13 narrated by Isvara or Siva to the twelve Sages, viz Sanatkumára, Sanaka, Sanandına, (Sanatana), Angaris, Rudra Bhrgu, Kanada Kapıla, Vamadeva, Sukra and Vasistha This interlocution in the form of the Isvara gita 13 reported by Vyasa to the Naimisa sages, Saunaka and others, at the request of his disciple Sluta Romaharsana 8 Vyasa and the Naimise sages (Saunaka etc )–(II 12-33) These Adhyayas form what is known as the Vpasa-gila as alrcady mentioned in this fua Vyasa relates tlie l'arma yoga or the dharmasamgraha (ie the topics of dharma or religious duties) Vyasa 13 requested by the sages of the Nainusa forest to relate to them thc dharma sunugraha which had been expounded by Kurma to the Sages and Indra at the time of the churning of the Ocean (of II 11 139 142) Vyasa 18, thus, made here the reporter of the interlocution of K firma and the Sages about the topics of dharma According to Dr. Hazra however "the Usanas Samhita was incorporated mulo the Kurma Purana to form the Vyasa gita (Puranic Records, p 72) Adhyâyas in the Constituted Text of the Kurma-Purāna and chier Concordance with those of the Venkat-Edu The Present Constituted text of the Kurma Purana as contained in its Critical Edition, consists of S1 Adhyâyas in Part I (Përsa dibhaga) and 44 Adhyayas in l'art II (Upan vibhaga), while in the text of the Venkatesvara 'ress Edn the numbers of the Adhyâyas in Part 1 and Part II are 53 and 46 respectively In the Constituted Text, in its Pirta diblaga Adhg 11 12 and 28 29 of the Venkatesvara-Edn bave been combined and in the Upar obhage Adhs 32 33 and 38 39 of the Venkt Edn have also been combined on the evidence of the Manus cripts which have been collated and consulted details of wlich are given in the Introduction of the Critical Edn The following is a brief Concordance of the Adhyayas of the editions of the Kurma Purana - Venkt Press Edr I 1-10 1--10 11 1 15 11 11 16 336 12 12 26 13 27 27 17 28 27 857 29 28 51 3053 Critual for ·INTRODUCTION TIX il 1--31 JI 1-31 22 1-23 32 32 24 59 33 33 36 34 37 37 105 30 37 86 164 39 38-41 40 46 The detailed Concordance both of the Adhyiyas and the Slokas of these two cditions has been given in the Cr Edn Volume Importance of the Kärma-Purina Among the cighteen Mahapuranas the hurma Purana occupies an important place, for at fully deals with the five main characteristics of a Vihapurina viz sarga (crcation), praluarga (re creation ind resolution) cansa (gencilogy of kings, siges und gods), man antaras (Periods of Vanus) and revisänncarıta (1ccounts of the dynastics) winch form the distinctive and special topics of a Vilapur ina" It synthesiscs in . most commendable say the three main scets of Hinduism hrown as Vaisnavism, Saivism and Saktim." It devis in details with all the important aspects of dhara which it equates with the Arnastama Jhorn (duties of the four Virna s) and four Asrama s}" It lins great regard for the Veda and regards it as the source of all dharma s und so at ſavours only the Vedic forms of these three sccts and denounces their non Vedic forms such as Paficar tras, Kápulikas, non Vedic Pasupata-s, YumalnVáma , Arbata s ecc. Moreover, its Isvarigi' (the text of the first cles en Chapters of the Second Part of thic Kurma Purana) has acquired the same religious and philosophical sinus as the Bhagavadgitu (icsc conuined in the Blişmi l'arian of the Vahilihinta) and therefore, it has been commented upon by such greit scholiasts at Vinami bhulso, Bhisurinanda und Jajiešu sra süre Thc harma l'urina is one of those Walápurinas uruch zre unulormly included in all the lists of the Mali purinys, both older and later gach in some of the Muhipurimas and klic Upapurinn and also by Alberuni But there some of the 13 991 ISTIT HRT 171 यमानुपरित पंच पुराग पञ्चरक्षगप ॥ (horma II 119, 150 VS P Il 625 Vatsya P 3363 ecc.) 14 The Karma 1 uripa spatedly advocate the unts and adratity of the sturen gode of Parlac Tranily, and enjoins on the faina5.35 topship of Śws and on the saivat the worship of Viipu, and thun crosta ihe limit of the narrow sectarian Italia regardt thr Salt, and the cattimal as identical I 281, 585 8G 10 75 83 1113 11869 11 11111,117, 18 93 100 etc 15 of 1 185 | 265 and the ly759 ftit itt 12 33) 16 of 1 226 11.266,268 11 1482,1 11271,213, ET 37 145 etc ·KORVA PURANA Alberunt , Mahapuranas which are mentioned only in the older lists of the Mabapuranas as given in the Visnu Purana (III 6 21 24) Matsya Purana (53 12 55), Kerma Purana (I 1 13 15), Linga Purana (1 39 61 6+) and others", hut are omitted in one or more of the later lists and in their places the then prominent Upapuranus hac been inserted in order to make up the number of the Mahapuranas as eighteen og tlic Agnt for Agneya) Purana is omitted in the list given in the Bhavisya Purana (III 328 10 14) and also in the second list given bs Alberunt in Alberuni's India, (translated by EC Sachau Vol I pp 131 f), Bhagavata is omitted in Alberuni's second list Brahma paltarta is omtted in the list of the Bhavisya P and Garuda is omitted in the list given in the Ekámra Upapurana (I 20 23) Lihga is omitted in the lists of the Vayu Pardnz (Venk edn II 42 ? 11) and Alberunis, Aaradiya is omitted in the lists of the Bliavisya P Elamra P and Alberuni's and also in the Kavindracaryas List (GOS Baroda 1921) Pedra as omitted in Alberunt: list and Vamana is omitted in the lists of the Garuda Purana (1 215 15 16) and Brhad dharma (Upa)purana (1 23 20 22) and in their places names of severu Upapuranas, wluch had gained prominence in the time of the respective lists were inserted The Vahapurānas omitted in the above later Irsts lost their prominence and importance at the time of the compilation of these fasts but the Karma Mahapurana along with some other Vahapurānus never lost its importance and therefore it invariably found its place in all the lists of the Mabipuraņas TRANSLATION OF THE PURANAS It is on account of the popularity and reputation, and also on account of the importance of their study, both for the religious and the academic purposes that the two Epics and several of the more popular Purápas have been translated in many of the Indran and foreign languages Besides the free and the literal translations of the whole text of the Epics and the Pur&nas, several of their episodes and didactic and philoso. pluzcal sections have also buen separately translated into Indian and Europcar languages As a general rule, the more popular and reputed a text has been, the more frequently and extensively it has been translated (1) Tradion of Pariple Translations and adaptation fo ladda As the Purinat including the 1140 great national Epics have been in Inden the media of mass education through there recitations on the religious social and cultural Pp 3117 17 For detalls se may ari de Puzapus and their teſetenciez la possa VII 2 (July 1965) 1B To the names of de Upspusipas 195 sted in place of the Vasputiu jo these liss see my Irinduction to the transial on volume of the Smada Putiga published by the All India hathiraj Trigt pp II VXL.

·INTRODUCTION KUI functions, a desire on the part of the Puranic scholars to translate them into the various regional languages of India fur propagating the Purámc teachings among the masses On a wider scale was quite natural :nd the tradition of the tran.lations of the Puranas and Epics in India owes its origin mainly to this desire The Sanskrit conmentaries on the Epics and the Puranas could be uts'ised only by the learned persons the masses needed some easier literature on the Purānus and that tor in their own languages Translation in Regional Languages So, a large number of translations, adaptations and epitomes of the Purinas and of their important episodes oidactical portions and chapters on mahatma ang vratas were made in almost all the regional languages of India, both of the North and of the South, a continuous tradition of such regioual translations and adaptations 13 still continuing The number of these regional translations and adaptations of the Puranas 13 sa large that it is not possibic to give their full accounts in this limited space But it may be mentioned here in brief that most of the editions of the Puranas published in the Bengalı characters by the Bangabası Press of Calcutta contain Dengal; translations also along with the Sanskrit text, similarly Purinc texts have been published in Kannada script along with the Kannada translations under the scries Sri Jayacá marajendra Grantharatnamálá', in Mysore l'or the Tamil, Telugu and Kannada versions of the Purānas sce also Purana, Vols II (1960), IV 2 July, 1962) and VI, 1 (Jan, 1964) respectively Persian Translations Besides the translations and adaptations in the regional languages of Indiasuch as Hindi, Bengali, Oriya Gujarat Marathi, Telugu, Tamil, Malayalam, Kannad etc --Persian translations of the two Epics! and some of the Puranas were also made in India Soine Persian translations of the Puranas are noted below Hartvamsa-A Persian version of the Harivamsa, dated 1680 AD, 11 available in the British Muscum (OR 5747) Matsya Purana--The Matsya-Purāna was also translated into Persian by Bossim Anardaghana ar Banaras jo volumes Tbs sanslation was commenzusa V S 1848 (A D 1792) A 118 of this translation is deposited in the Italian Institute of Rome, and is mucrofilm copy of Volume I was procured Ly the All India Kashiraj Trust a few years ago It is a free trauslation of the Sanskrit text of the Purana and some details from the other Puranas havc ako been inserted to it Bhagavata Purana-I remember 19 have seen a few manuscripts of the l'ersian translation of the Bhagavata Purana (and the Harivamsa?) in the Aligarh Muslim University on the occasion of the Aligarh Session of the All India Onental Conference in 1966 19 For details of the Persian translations of the two Epic-Ramiyaņi and the Mahabharata see my Introduction to the Cagluh Transition Volume of the Vamnina, Purica, PP 11-21 ·1 KURMA PURĀNA (b) Epic and Purinle Translations or Adaptatioas 18 other as ao Conutries The two Hindu religions-saivum and Vaisnavism-with Sanskrit travelled beyond the boundaries of India into Tibet, China, Japan, Indo China and Indonesia, where Sanskrit is still used in the perfomance of Saiva and Vaisnava rituals, eg in the island of Balı during Sorpa sevane and Siva rdin the language used in rituals is Sanskrit ** The two Epics, the Ramayana and the Mahabharata and some of the Purānas, especially the Brahmanja Purana, became popular in these countries A Brahmanda Purana is the only sacred work of Siva worshippers on the island of Bali A great number of Old Javanesc adaptations of sume original Sanskrit texts were preserved in that last refuge of Hindu civilization in the Indian Arch pelago R Friedrich first drew the attention of the scholarly world to the Old Javanese Brahmanda-Puranu zo 184? The Dutch scholar Dr H van der Tunk collccted many manuscripts of this Purana which were, after his death in 1894, sent to the Netherlinds This Old Javanese Brahmanda-Purana was edited and translated into Dutch by Dr J Gonda, (Utrecht, Netherlands) The Javanesc Brahmända Parānı is an abridged prose translation of the original Sanskrit work or a translation of an abridged form of the original Sanskrit work What is specially interesting is that many slokas, double or single padns were laterally borrowed and interspersed in the Javanese Texe Most of them are followed by a literal translation or by an interpretation of the words and phrases which they contain Sevcral versions of the Ramayana and its legends were available in Tibet, China Indochina and Indonesia The old Javanese Rāmayana, and the old Javaneseadaptation of the Mahabharata are mentioned respectively by M Ghosh (JGIS, III 1) and Sukthankar (Prolegomena to the Adı Parvea) (e) Leropean Translations of the Purānas (1) Introduction The immediate influence which the litcrature of India has exercised over the European literature is worth studying The narrative literature of Europe is mostly dependent on the Indian fable literature Western thinking specially the German literature and philosophy, since the beginning of the 19th century, has been greatly influenced by Indian dess The in/luence of Indian literature over European thoughts could be traced even to the Middle Ages Some of the ancient Indian works passed to Europe thronyh the Arabic and Persian translation 20 d C Hooykaas Hnduism of Balı, 'Adjar Library Bulletm, Vols 31 32, 1967 60, 275 21 Mentioned by R Friedrich FRAS 1876 p 11 of Winteroitz, History of Indian Literatura, P. 578, in 2 22 of J Ganda, 'The old Javanese Brahmaoca Purana' 'Parana" II (July 1960) PP 252 267 23 For Jetails ste my Intoduction to the Fnglish Translation Volume of the Vamana- Puroa, PP x111 ff and Wintern Iz's Hutton of India Literature, Vol 1 ·INTRODUCTION XXKill Sanskrit was first introduced into Europe by an Englishman, Alexander Hamilton who, like William Jones and Colebrooke, learnt Sanskrit in India and returncd to Europe via France in 1802, but owing to the outbıcah of hostilities between France and England he had to stay at Paris during this period, where the German scholar Friederich Schlegel had also just come to stay till 1807 F Schlegel made acquintance with Hamilton learnt Sanskrit from him and became the founder of Indian Philology in Germany The enthusiasm for learning Sanskrit and studying Sanskrit works was NOW awakened in Europe and Sanskrit works began to be studied, edited and translated from the original Sanskrit texts. The chief event in the history of Sanskrat study and rescarch in Europe was, however the appearance of the Sanskrit Worterbuch' (Sanskrit Dictionary) in seven volumes in 1852 1875, which was compiled by Otto Bohelingk and Rudolf Roth and published in St Petersberg by the Academy of Arts and Sciences But for a long time Sanskrit study in Europe was connected with the Science of Comparative Philology newly founded by the German scholar, Franz Bopp, by ineang of his book Conjugations syssen published in 1816, and classical Sanskrit literature-the l'ancatantra, the Bhagavad gita the Manusmits, the Sakuntala etc - almost entirely occupied the attention of the European scholars till the year 1830 The most ancient and sacred literature of India the Veda, was however, almost unhaawn in Europe The actual philological investigation of the Veda began in 1838 when the first Astaka of the Rgveda was published in London by Friederich Roser Max Muller published the complete text of the Rgveda with the commentary of Sayana in 1849 187" Since then a good number of European scholars have devoted themselves to the study of thc Veda and many good translations of the complete texts of the Veda- Samhitas and also Vedic studies and selections of Vedic mantras with their translations have appeared " The study of the Vedas prepared the ground for the study of the Puranas In the Veda we find a mythology in the making" The Veda also contains the gerras of many Purante legends and the Puranas amplify or elaborate the naythologi cal and cosmological statements of the Veday (11) Epic and Paripic Stadles in Europe Europeans were first acquainted with the Puranas by the French translation or the Tamil version of the Bhagavata Purana made in 1788 at Parts, a German tr 18 lation from this French translation was also made, which appeared in Zurich in 1791 Later on translations of the several Purinas and of the great national Epics of India were also made in various European languages which facilitated the further study of 24 For details of the important translations of the Vedic Sadılts and of the Vedic studies see my Introduction referred to in the preceding {a 5 ·XX1Y KORMA PURANA the Epics and the Puranas in Curope This lead to the realisation of the importance of the Epics and the Puranas for constructing the cultural, religious and political history of ancient India (w) Translation of the Puräņas in Eurapean Languages Latin Translation Deol mahalmya' of the Markandeya Purana (Ch 81-93)-was edited and translated into Latin with annotations by Ludovicus Poley (Ludwig Poley), a German scholar and a student of Franz Bopp which was published at Berolini (Berlin) 10 MDCCXXXI (1831 A D) French Translations Bhagavata Pardna-The great French Onentalist Eugenc Burnouf wha 'bad stood by the cradle of Veda study" and was the teacher of such eminent Vedic scholars as R Roll and F Max Muller translated this Purana into French, Paris 1840-17 As already mentioned a Trench translation of the Tamil version of the Bhagavata-Purana was published as early as 1780 at Paris --A few legends from the Bhagavata Purana have also been translated into French by A Roussel, Paris 1900 Brahma Purana-Legend of Kandu (Ch 178) was translated into French by A L Chezy in JAI 1822 Muskandeya Purana-Extracts from the Devi Mahatmya have been rendered into French by Burnouf (JA 1824, p 24 LT) German Translations Bhagavata Putāna The French translation of the Tamil version of the Bhagavata Purana was rendered into German Zurich, 1791 Friedrich Ruckert used the original l'orāna translation of 1791 and composed a poetic version which was published forty five yeurs after his death Ji gave a congenial introduction to the Indian Panthean and the world of myihital heroes - (WWlfried Noelle) Brahma Purāne-- I egend of Kansu (Ch 178) translated into German by All Von Schlegel (Indische Bibliothek I, 1022) GarudaPutdna-A detailed analysis of the contents of the ‘Preta Kalpy (Straddlıtra) is given by C Abegg ( Der Prela halpe des Garuda Purana) Herlin and I cipzig, 1921 Chapter 1 Kit translated There is also a good German translation by E Ahegg, 'Preta I aipa' etc ng Tor a detailed account of the translations of the two Epic and of the s various importan) ep rodes and philosophical sections made in many European language (Lalo Creek, fialion French German English etc) see my Introduct on to the translat on Volume of the Vimana Perada, pp xvii ·XXXV INTRODUCTION Luiga Purana— The legend of the origin of the Linga cult (Siva's visit to Devadaru forest, etc etc) was translated into German by WV John ja 'ZDMG', 64 1915, pp 39 ff Markandeya Putapam- The legend of Hariscandra' was translated into German by F Ruckert in 'ZDMG' 13, 1854, pp 163 Visnu Purana-'Legend of Pururavas and Urvasi (in Book IV) translated by Gelier in 'Vedische Studien' I Book V (containing a detailed brography of Krsna) translated by A Paul, Munich, 1915 Heinrich Zimmer Der Indische Mythos' (The Indian Myths) appeared in Stuttgart in 1936 The second edition appeared in 1952 in Zurich A few legends from the Puranas have been translated by poets A T von Schack drew from the abundant treasures of the Purinas in his book (Summer von Gangas' (Voices from the Ganges") published in Berlin in 1857 Twenty years later a more comprehensive edition of the same book was published Ever since this book is considered an integral part of the Indian literature translated into German English Translations Agnt Puram-Translated into English by M N Dutta, Calcutta, 1901 Bhagavata Purana - English translations (0) by M N Dutta, Calcutta, 1895 (at) by Svami Vrymanananda Allahabad 1921 23 (11) by S Sublia Rao, 'Nirupati, 1928 (v) by J M Sanyal Calcutta 1930 34 Devi Bhagavata-English translation by Siami Viznananand, 1922, SBH Series, Brahma vaivarta Purana- Translated into English by Rajendra Nath Sen, 2 Vals, SBH Series (Allahabad) Garuda Purana-English translation by VV Dutt, Calcutta, 1908 (Wealth of lacia' Vol 211) Preta Kalpa'-An English translaton of the 'Saroddhara' of the l'reta kalpa' published by E Wood and S V Subrahmanyam in SBFI Series, Vol IX, 1911 Aſarkandeya Purana-Translated into Englisłı by F E Pargiter with good Botanzcal and Zoological l'ootnotes, Bıb Iod 1883 1905 -- Legend of Hariscandra' has been translated into English (1) by J Mur Onginal Sanskrit texts, and (12) by B H Wortham JRAS !881 p 353 fr 'Devi Mahalmya (Ch 8t 93) - Translated into English by (0) C Venkat Rama Swimi, Pundit, Calcutta 1823, and by (1) Dr V S Agrawala published by the Al India hashiraj Trust 1963 Afatha Parana - Translated into English in two Vols (Vol 1-Ch 1-128 with Appendices, Vol II-Ch 129-221) SDH Vol 17 Padma Purdea—'Svarga Khanda' English translation by Paticanana Tarkaratna, Calcutta, 1905 Skanda Parina–The Reasonga legend of the Sahyadrrkhanda has been translated by V N Narasimbiyenger, lad Agt 2, 1873, pp 140 ff ·XXIV KORVA PURANA The Venkata mahatmya' of the Sahyādn khanda has been translated by G K Betham, lod Ant 24, 1893, pp 231 ff. Pisau Purana-Translated (1) by H H Wilson, London 1840, re-published with an Introduction by Dr, R. C Hazra, Ponthi Pustak, Calcutta, 1961, (u) by MN Dutta, Calcutta, 1894 Translations of the Kurma Purina Hindt Translaitons (1) Kurma Alahapurana with Hindi Tila (pet-fiderefta), Published by the Venkatesvara Press, Bombay (2) MS No 7703 (Sanskrit-Hindi) in Ranbir Sanskrit Library, Jammu (Vido New Calelogus Catalogorum, Val IV) (3) MS No 7749 (Sanskrit Hındı) in the same Labrary. (ibid) Bengali Translation (4) Sanskrit Text in Bengali letters sith Bengalı translation Published by the Bangabası Press, Calcutta, 1905 Telugu Translation (5) Text in Telugu-script with a condensed Telugu Translation added after the text Madras, 1875 Tamil Translator (6) An old Tamil version by Attviraranna Pandyan (1564 96 AD) Ptd Adikalanıdlı Press, Madras 1898 and Sarasvati Mahal Library, Tanjore, 1961 (Purva hh) Kannada Translation (7) Ptd in 4 parts in Sri Jayacamurajendra Grantharatnamäta 40 Mlysore, 1946, 1947 English Translation (8) For Eng Trans by Wilson, sce Ox? Il 1213 (Vide New Catalogus Catalogoram, Vol IV. p 267) Translations of the Isvara gli of the Karma-Poripa English Translation (1) English Translation by Kanno Mal, Lahore, 1924 French Translation (2) Text in roman script inestly based on the Bibliotheca Indica edition of the hurma purina and Translation into French, with Noles and Appendix d'Istaregtra by PC Dumont, Paris, 1933 Somos Problems regardlog the Translation of the Puranas The common problem for translations as to make them representals of the original and to keep them close to the original test, consistently of course, with the adtoms and sense of the linguage of the translations, for, as Pargiter says in the Introduction of hu translation of the Mitlandesa Purina, "a translation loset some of ·INTRODUCTION IDYNI 1 ats interest and much of its trustworthiness wylicn the reader can never know whether it reproduces the original accurately But the translations of the Purānas have their own special problems to which may lie briefly stated as follows In the first place, the Purana is an cncyclopaedic literatura It contains every thing which 11 of human interest Every branch of human knowledge may be subject matter of a Purana' Desides the religious philosophical and diadactical matters Puranas contain matters on cosmology and cosmogony astronomy ethnology bhuvana kosa, dynastic genealogies politics architecture grainmar rhetorics etc Hence a Purana translatot needs to have suficient knowledge of the vrous branches of Inowledge dealt with in the Purant which he has to translate 2 The Puråna is a distinct branch of learning It is counted as one of the fourteen vidyash Line the Samkhya and the Vedanta, at lras its distinct thicory of cosmology Morcover besides the five themes (Sarga pratisarga etc ) mythology is also a special theme of Purana Cosmology, mythology, genealogy, bhuvana koša etc arc the main subjects of the Purana Vidya Just as the Puranic cosmology can best be understood in the light of the knowledge of the cosmology of the various phalusi phical systems of India, in the same way the Puranic mythology can liest be under stood in the light of the knowledge of the comparative mythology Often the germ of a Purānic myth may be traced in the Vedic texts-both Samhitas and the Brahmanas Many of the legends narrated in the different Puranas Epics and the Buddhist Jatakas are inter related Not only this but there are also szmılarıties as pointed out by William Jones between the ancient Indian and Gracco Roman mythology ** The full import of a Puramc myth therefore, can better be grasped by the study of the comparative mythology In fact the translator of a Purina needs himself be a Paurajuka, having a proper knowledge of Puranic cosmology and mythology In the abscnce of such knowledge mistakes and confusion may result in the course of thc translation 3 In the l'uranic texts we sometimes find obscure statements and allusions The translator has to clear such obscure statements in the body of the translation or in the from of the footnotes Sometimes an obscure statement or allusion in a Purana 15 cleared by the details given in some other Purana or Puranas, of 10 sone allied works in which cnge such details have to be searched and studied and the allusions are to be explained There are good Sanskrt commentancs on the two Epics and on sorac of the Purnons, which explain the obscurity of the text If a sloka containing an obscure 26 of gryfes natin! (Sk P VIII 2 4) 27 d पुराण यायमीमांसाघमशास्थानमिमिता । वदा पानानि विद्याना यमस्य च चतुदश । (ij smr 133 also cf Vus P TII 628) 28 of Winternitz op af p 12 ·XXIVILI KORMA PURANA allusion has its parallel in the Epics ur in some other Puránic texts which have Sanskrit commentaries then that parallel šloka with its Sarskrit commentary may clear the obscurity of the passage to be translated Eg the Vamana Purina Sloka- 'नतुभिश्व चतुर्भिश्च द्वाच्या पञ्चभिरेव न । हूयते च पुनम्या तुभ्य होत्रात्मने नम ।।" (Cr Edn , स० मा० 51) has its exact parallel in the Mbh Śânts Parvan, 47 43 (Chitrashala-Press, Poona, edn.), which the Commentator Nilakantha has explained as-affäffa i stadfer चतुरक्षरम् । अस्तु घोषडिति चतुरक्षारम् । यजेति द्वयक्षरम् ! ये यजामहे इति पञ्चाक्षरम् । द्वयारो बपट्कार afa erfare cat gad an Era II" Similariy, the Kurma Purana S1 --- HEMT 7T&T fuaenatural waar arferat afacaf at gì II" (I 28 12) has also its parallel in the Mbh III 188 42, and its sense is not very clear, as is evident from its somewhat vague translation given in the Bengali edn of the Karma Purana of the Bangabası Press Calcutta, but Nilakantha has clearly explained it in the Mbh * For the translation of such passages of obscure sense, therefore, it is desirable that the translator should depend on the Commentaries of those or of their parallel passages A word by word translation of such passages will not be of much use But if there are such obscure passages in n Purana on which or on their parallels na commentary is available, then such passages should be noted separately for further study by scholars In the Kūrma Purana itself there are a number of passages and expressions, eg Slokas I 1937, I 50 23cd 24ab etc, and such expressions as yesayfafara ( 11 161c), affermafaat (187b), asfayfalature (1870) etc which require elucidation preferably in separate footnotes 4 The language of the Purana, which is invariably Sanskrit, sometime becomes a problem for the translation The following aspects of this problem may be noted - (a) Sanskrit is a very compact language A short sentence or a compound in Sanskrit may require the use of two or more sentences in translation, and even then the charm of the style and even the real import of the original may be difficult to be reproduced in the translation Regarding the translation of the Seviloyupakhyana of the Mahabharata (III 2 3 299), Winternitz remarks "The poem has frequently been translated into European languages includang German Dut all translations, and adaptations anų imitations can only give a feeble idea of the incomparable charm of the Indian poem " (History of Indian Literature, Vol 1, 899) (b) The Puranas abound in the poetical descriptions wolten in the ornate style of the classical Sanskrit Kavyas, using such Alarmkāras as Sleça and Parisomt ya which lose their charm as soon as tåey are translated to another language, and some times it becomes difficult to bring out their full import in translation (c) There are certain Sanskrit words which have no exact equivalents or synonyms in any other language of the world Such words are, eg dharma, brakma 29 See my Crefocal Neres on this Siaka in the critical Edition of the Karma Purāpa ·KORMA PURANA XXXIX carya, yajna, stutt etc which abound in the Puranas In the Indian literature and in the mind of an Indian such words have very wide connotations which cannot be brought out in translation No single synonym in any other language can ever fully bring out their full import Winterhitz also has felt this difficulty when he writes "There is no word in any European language which is quite synonymous with the Sanskrit word dharna" fog cs p 352, In 2) In the translation of such words therefore these very Sanskrit words have to be uscd for it may not be possible to connote their full import by single words of the language of the translation or at the most they may be imperfectly explained (d) The Sanskrit of the Puranas has been influenced by Prakyta and so it often contains grammatical aberrations which, though, are sometimes also caused by the Vigencies of metre The translator of a Purāna has to be acquainted with these gram. matical aherrations of the Purana, other wise mistakes may occur in the translation For instance like Prakrta, Puranas also sometimes use prathama (nominative) for duotiya (accusative), e g beer Breas & ATITI OE (Vam P 31 91ab) In this sloka of thc Vamana Purana the word "15 in fac accusative though the form 18 of the nominative The misunderstanding about the correct case (Vibhaklı) of this word has given risc to wrong variants such as a ' for in a number of manus cripts wluch are not warranted by the context So the translator of a Purana has to be ciulious about such aberrations (c) The Puranas are not unified works they have grown from time to time and from province to province So sone at the later portions of the earlier Puranas and some of the later Puranas contain words which are similar both in form and sense to the colloquial words of the time and the region of their composition in the translation of such portions this fact should also be borne in wand for their sense may differ from that which is generally connoted in literary Sanskrit For instance the Kriya yogasara' which is regarded to be a Khanda of the Padma Purana and whuch 18 a work of the ninth or tenth century AD and most probably was composed in the Eastern parts of Bengal contattis the word prastapa' (6 124) in thc scnse of a story' and the word kallola' (1021 and 20 90) in the sense of 'ringing ** Similarly the Brhad dharma Purāna which is also a work of Bengal and was composed in the 13th century AD uses the word ma (If 30 30) in the scnsc of mother and the Sanskrit root cas' (IT 14 16f etc) in the sense of 'siteing", the word mulaksans' has also been used ni peculiar sense of sufficient (II 14 50) in which it is stut found used in the Eastern Bengal" (f) The Purāpas in their poctic style gencrally use various adjectives or epithets for a person specially for a deity cg in the Puranas we find the epithets fate, 30 f Ko Hazra, 'Studies ie th Upe sardpos vol I pp 275 31 in the Bengal language this roat it still used in the sense of to sit 32 RC Hazra 'Stedter is the Upa Paranar Vol II pp 449 ·KORVA PURANA fuhr din, hattrictartalfe etc used for Sathara (Sambhu Śiva Hara, Rud Should wc, then, literally translate such epithets and adjectives, or merely Samkara or Ilara etc for them? Opinions may differ on this point but it may considered better to translate all such epithets also and not merely give the u name of the person or daily for whom these epithets have been used (g) On account of the floating text of the Puranas there may be some passi in them which may not yield to any correct or definite translation In translatir Purana nll such doubtful passages of its text should better be noted separately by translator besides giving hus own probable translation of them, that may help o scholars to work on them Ia translating the Kärma-Purana its chapters on the Isvara gita require sufficient knowledge of Yoga and its philosophy as propounded in thc Yoga süt Bhagavadgiti and the Upanisads specially the Katha and Svetasvatara where m statements of the Isvaragıta find their parallels which are fully explained by commentators" Szmilarly the translation of tlie chapter or the Vyasa gita (Kurma II 12-83) requires a knowledge of the Smstis and the Dharma sastra Niband! where the varrásrama dharna as treated in details Many the slokas of the Vy: gitá have their paralles in the Manu smpti and are quoted in the Nibandha si where they are explained by the commentators and the Nibandha Karas or supplemented by similar quotations from other sources and thus help in clea understanding such sloLas Then again there are a number of slobas in the Kori Purana where the darangaya (or avyavakıandaya) of the words presents a difficu The translator has to be spocially carcful in translating such slokas" The Present Translation of the Kurma Paraña The present English translation of the Kurma Purana has been done several scholars, namely by Sri Alubhushan Bhattacharya, M A, retired Principa CM College Varanaut (I Part), by Sri Satkarı Mukerji, M A (II | 28), by : Gangi Sagar Rai Research Asste of Our Purana Department (II_29) and by Virendra Kumar Verma, Reader in Sanskrit RH U Varang (II 30-44) The Hi translation has been done by Ch Srinarajn Singh, M A Dr Ganga Sagar Rai wl reading the proofs of these translations has also kindly revised both of th translations, and has suggested certaw corrections and emendations It is due to hard and sincere labours of these scholars that the present constituted text of Kurma Purana lias been translated in English and Hindi It is for the scholars rudge the merils of the work - Anand Swarup Gu 33 34 25 See Coral Noter in the Critical Edition of the Kurma Purapa All such cases of the d@sanooga le causes requining construing of words with rea words to a floka) will be dealt with in a separate article to be pubisted in the Par journal ·ACKNOWLEDGEMENT The appendices and indexes which have been added will prove we hope, quite useful for the cultural study of the Purapa Almost the entire staff of our Pusápa Department has co oprraled in their preparation and compilation 1 Name Indes-Prepared by Dr Ramachandra Pandey, Pt Hiraman Misra, Ch. Vyjayasankar Singh and Sn Kripajındhu Sharma also helped in this work 2 Flora and Fauna - Prepared by Dr Ramachandra Pandey 3 Last of Akhyanas, Vratas and Stotrar-- Prepared by Pt Hiramani Misra 4 Subat concordance - Prepared by Dr Ramachandra Pandey and Shn Sudhakar Malaviya, MA Sahityacharya 5 Concoralancs of Adhyayes and Stokes with the Veikt edin --Trepared by De Cangasagar Ras MA, PhD 6 Verse Index-Prepared by Sarva Shri Bhaskar Bhatia Surya Narain Jha, Ch Vyjay Shankar Singh, Kripa Sindhu Sharma, and budhakar Malaviya All these scholars deserve our sense thanks Ds Ganga Sagar Ras has taken great palos an Burervising the work of the proof reading and himself thoroughly reading the proofs Dr Ramachadra Pandey, Sn Krpasındhu Sharma and CL Vijay Shanker Singh also helped in proof reading, for which also our thanks are due to them Our thanks aru due to those scholars who have translated this Purloa in English with great ability and scholarships The whole of the first Part has been translated by Sri Ahibhushan Bhattacharya, and the second part has been Translated by Dr Satkarı Mukerji (Adhs 1 28), Dr Ganga Sagar Rai (Adh 29) and Dr Virendra Kumar Varma, Reader 1 Sanskrit, B H U. Varanas (Adbs 3044) Dr Ganga Sagar Rai also revised the whole of the translation His Highness Maharaja De Vibhuti Narain Singh has been our constant guiding light in ters work, and our General Secretary, Sri Ramesh Chandra De has spared no pains in pushing up this work to its timely completion Sr. Ramashankar Pandya of the Tara Printing Works also deserves our sincere thanks for has vatiring efforis in pribog the Valume in time Fort, Ramnagar, ANAND SWARUP GUITA August 30 2972 6 ·ADIIYĀYA-CONTENTS Adhyaya No of Slokas 126 2 100 3 22 4 65 5 23 6 15 66 8 29 9 87 10 88 PART FIRST) Contents Pages Birth of Sata, Lists of Puripas and Upa por Ipas, story of Indradyumna and Sit Karma undertakes to narrate Karma Purina to sages and goda 1-12 Narayapa's sleep on the Sess couch, Account of Brahma's creation, Duties of Varpa s and srama.s 13 23 Duties cl Aśramas, Karma laga of disinterested actions 23 26 Account of creation of the universe 26 32 Computation of Kala or Time, Duration of kalpas, Manyantara s and Yugas 92 34 Rescue of the Earth by Vosqu Varaha 31 36 Creations of various types, Glorification of Vispa's Śakti, 37 42 Account of the dynasty of Syyambhuva Vanu, progeny of the daughters of Dakta 43 45 Appearance of the Lolus from the navel of Vişou, how Brahma because known as Padwa yoni 45 53 Slaying of Vladho and Kailabba by Visou, creation by Brahma, Narayapa, Dirth of Rudra and creation by him 53 61 Dorth of Parvath and her glorification, Her 100B names as recited by Himayin, Goddess Porvat relates to him the importance of the dharma and the Vedas 61 90 Progeny of the daughters of Daksa from Dörgu and other sages 9D 92 Story of lithu and be dynasty story of Pracetasa Daksa, Sats relmquishes her body 92 98 Dakra's yajia, Destruction of Daksa's yajita by Rudra and his Gapas 98 107 Account of the progeny of Daksa's daughters continued, storica of the killing of the demons Hirapya Kalıpu, Hiran yaksa and Andhata 107-12B Slory of Viro.ana story of Balı and Vigata Triviktatha 129 135 Story of Rana 136 137 Account of the dynasties of hasyapa and Pulala, Pulastya Marta and other sages tocount of royal dynasty of Кахуара 138 140 Account of the dynasty of V118an ata Vanu. 140 147 Account of the dynasty of lsing Iksvika story of Rama 147 152 11 336 12 23 19 6+ 14 97 15 237 69 16 17 18 19 27 75 19 20 61 ·Adhyaya No. of Slokas Fages 21 70 22 47 23 85 24 92 25 113 20 22 27 57 28 67 76 29 90 29 31 53 32 92 Account of the Lunar dynasly, Account of the dynuly of Klng Yadu, Story of Jayadhyaja 153-159 Account of the dynasty of Jayadhysja. 160-164 Account of the dynasty of kinz Krofte, story of Navaratha. 164-170 Story of Krępas penances for the sake of obtaining a son, his Initiation into Paſupata sow, Krapa goes with śíva 10 The Kail:12. 172-181 181-191 Krsoa's sporting at the Kailasa, his return to Dviraki. Kripa's departure to Heaven, Conclusion of the account of the rayal dynasties 192-193 Nature of Yugas related by Vyasa to Arjuna. 191-199 Description of the nature of Kaliyuga: Arjuna goes to Varsoal. 199-205 Interlocution of Vyasa and his disciple Jaimini abau: be dharma, Glorification of Vardpast by Vydia 205-212 Glorification of Omkirevara and Kritevaselvara Lidgas al Varapar. 213.215 Glorification of Kapardivara lega, story of Piſscamacana pond, tlory of sage Saku-karya. 216-221 Glorification of Madhyameivara lingy, Vy812 Imports the knowledge about Sabcivara to the Palupatas 221-224 Account of tie nrthi's of Varagall, story of the tutt to Vy35 Ly Godess Parvall 22-227 Clorafication of Pray12a, the importance and men's of ging charities at Prayga 220-232 Rules for the pilgtsmage to Prayaga, merita nf giving up one's life at Payaga, Glorilication of Ganga 232-233 Meritx accruel from giving up one's life at the confluence of the Gaugs and the Yamuna. 230-237 GleeGcation of the Yamuns and of the striha- situated at 11 banks, Merits of Boting up one's life there 237-239 Accouni of the Bhuvanakosa, Description of the nine V11134 of the Jombu-c-187, Account of the dynasty of Agnedhra 239.211 Armunds of the celestial bodies, the trren lokan, Son's chariot, and the resep Cilic of Matendia and other 215.217 Accourt of the endler Adityas, Saget, Gandharvas, etc Attendin the Sun's sharint in the wilę mong to the rat. 217-249 Sme rays of the sun and their atime, houting Nidts of the Sun, frau of the Sun in Tere 80, tesiprion of the relating otheesh Panel arut chante 249.253 Account of the no 113/14 And of the Sups and Rik midir their 231-239 33 36 34 46 35 18 96 15 37 17 39 99 45 10 16 +2 42 ·No ślokas Pages Adhyaya 43 39 44 40 45 45 1 46 60 Extept of the seven Mabadofpa's and the oceans, descriplion of the Meru, and of the rivers, mountains ctc of the Jambu. dvipa 257 260 Description of the caties of Brahms and other goda, account of the four streams of the Gaga, description of the eight Maryds parvata s or boundary mountains 260 264 Account of the inhabitants of the Varsa s of the Jambu dvipa, and of the hula parvatas s, rivers and jana-pada s of Bharatavarsa 264 268 Description of the cities of gods aod others 268 273 Description of the seven Mahadvipa), of the inbabitants of Śveta dvipa, of the sleep of lları on the Seya couch, and of the Joka- of gods and others 274-280 Description of the l'askara dvipa, and other different lokas 280-2B2 Account of the Manyantara s, Vupu s font forms 283 287 Avalara s of Veda-Vyasa, Salhas of the Vedas, glorification of Visu 287 289 Avatára s af Mahadeva in the Kaliyuga and their disciples, Future seven Manvantara , Conclusion of the First Part of the Korma-Persoa 290-293 47 19 48 24 49 50 50 25 51 35 (PART SECOND) 2 55 S 23 4 34 306 309 42 5 52 6 Isvarag'ta introduced 291 298 Description of Aman and means of its realisation 299 303 Description of Tradbána, Puruza, Mahal ce and nature of Siva 304-306 Importance of devotion to Śiva, various Śaktis of $ava, description of devorecs willin four categories, Identity of Rudra and Närajapa hiva's dance, culogy or Sisa by sages 309 314 immanence or Lvara or Šes a 315-319 Description of Vibhats of Isvara, Definition of Paſu, paša, etc 319 922 Barth of Brahma, Descnplion of the nature of Siva 922-324 Descriplion of the universal forre of Mahadeva, knowledge. 325 327 Supreme Reality and Supreme knowledge 327-329 Importance of yoga, Description of yoga consisting of eight parst, Description of taluputa yoga, Oneness of Siva and Narayacs, presetirlios of Karmayoga for the wonhip of Ida rewards to be obtained by the reading of the Ikvaragt:1 $29-312 Duties of Brabmacint 312 34B 32 1B B 9 20 relating to livara 10 11 12 - 146 12 61 ·(IV) Ne Slokas Pages Adbysya 13 45 14 89 15 12 16 99 45 17 18 121 381 992 393 396 19 92 20 48 396 100 21 49 401 406 22 1001 23 93 24 23 Rules prescribed for the daily religious coservaces (Nitya karma) of Drahmatinins. 349-353 Detailed rules for the Brahmacarins, conclusion of the destip tion of Brahmacátin's charma 353 362 Rules for the Snatakas, Duties of Snataka Grbasthau 363 367 Description of Virtuous deeds 367-376 Articles of food prescribed and prohibited 376 381 Rules for the daily duties of Grhasthas, Soryah daya stotra Rules of daily duties of Grhasthal Description of Sraddha-merits of performing Sraddhagin different Tithts and days and at the places of pilgrimage Articles prescribed and prohibited in the Sraddhas Sraddha conlinued-description of Brahmapu coming unrler the categories of Pamkupivanas and Parktidasakas Sraddha contingcd-rules of inviting the Brahmaps and performang the Sraddha 406 416 Description of Abauca or implinity Accrpang due to birth or death, Rules to be observed by Crharthas during the Amusa period 416-425 Agnihotra riles Sorayaga Divisions Dharma and authority of Vedas and other sistras for dharma 426 1B Means of livelihood of a householder BiAhmada 428 430 Rules of giving gifts or charities rules for the worship of different gods to obtain the desired objects, the daily Ife of a Grhasiha Descriprion of various gifts 491 438 Rules for the Vágaprasthas Prohibited acts in the Vanaprastha stage of life 438 441 Roles for Yatis (Ascetics) Definition of Sannyasa and duties of Sat nyssins 112 445 Yaudharsas cow.ad ruley & baggage alus, They expuatory rites Importance of meditation on Mahadeva 415 449 Description of expiatory rites expiation of acts done knowingly or unknowingly, expiation for the Brahma halya or killing of a Bushmaga 450 452 Legend of Kapálamocana, low Suva became a Kapalın, Eulogy of Parvair and Paranaelvara by Drahma, Description of expiation 452 461 Descnption of expiatory rites, expiation for the sins arising dec ta dnok of wine, theft, intercourse with a prohibited woman, kulling of a person not fit to be killed +62 467 Expiation conterad, Various erpuatory nie Legend of Sia in connection with tbe praite of chartt women, Stuti of Are by Sit, praise of Nanayoga 468-482 25 21 26 79 27 38 28 90 29 30 26 31 111 32 59 33 133 ·No Slokas Adbyaya 37 176: ? 35 3B 36 57 37 16+ 88 40 Pages Glorification of places of pilgrimage description of Gaya and Vatons other Torsbas, legend of Var kanaka 182 489 Glorification of places of pilgrımage, legend ur Śseta in connot tion with the Kaladjara-Tlitha, exlogy uf Siva by Svcta 489-493 Description of various Tirebas, Description of Devadaru forest 193 198 Description of sages residing in Devadaru forest, falling of linga of Suva, instruction to sages by Brahms penance and culosy by sages to please Lord Siva tcaching of Sainkhya by Siva 499 514 Accnunt and praise of the Narmada and the Amar-kaptaka 514-517 Description of various Torthas and Siva luigas on the bank of the Narmada 510 527 Glorification of the Narmada and various Tirthas on its bank 527-531 Reason for the name Naimiša and importance of the Vimiaforest, legend of Nandın in connection of the Japyesvara Tirtha 531-535 Description of various Tertas, persons fit for pilgramare 535-538 Description of Praltya-Naimitika Pralaya 53B-543 Account of Prakta pralaya, various forms of Siva, method of Śiva's worship, Fulagy of Kurma by sages, Visayanukramapi, Fala run of the Karma Purapa, 544 557 39 100 . 40 40 41 42 24 43 59 44 148 ·अथ श्रीकूर्मपुराणम् पूर्व विभाग. नारायण नमस्कृत्य मर चंय नरोतमम् । देवी सरस्वती चंय ततो जयमुदीरयेत् ॥ नमस्कृत्वाऽप्रमेयाय विष्णवे कमपिणे। । द्वगायनस्य भगवास्ततो ये रोमहर्षण ॥४ पुराण सप्रवक्ष्यामि यदुक्त विश्वयोनिना ॥१ भवन्तमेव भगवान् व्याजहार स्वयं प्रभु । सत्रान्ते सतमनय नमिपीमा महर्पय । मुनोना सहिता यक्त व्यास पौराणिकी पुरा ।।५ पुराणसहिता पुण्या पप्रच्छू रोमहर्षणम् ॥२ त्वहि स्वापभुवे यज्ञे सुत्याहे वितते हरि । त्वया सूत महायुद्ध भगवान् ग्रहावितम । सभूत सहिता वक्त स्वाशेन पुरुषोतम ॥६ इतिहासपुराणार्थ व्यास सम्पगुपाशित ३ तस्माद् भव त पृष्याम पुराण फौर्ममुत्तमम् । तस्य ते सर्वरोमाणि यचसा हुपितानि यत् । ववतुमर्हसि घारमाफ पुराणायंपिशारद 119 1 Bowing to (Lord) Nariyana Mara the Ind since wlule listening to the words Most Excellent Being and also to the of iliat Ducipiyin, all the hurs on tl Goddess Sarisit, onc should recite Lods acre horripulated m delight, thou Thyu (Purina, luliisa) inst bccn named as Romaharsam llowing to the immeasurablc (I ord) Jt is thou gun Whom the Lord I un incarnated in the form of 1 Tortoise 1'51? had in the past instructed 19 I shall nuraic the Purina a related by relate the Stiltalt 1 of the Purina to thic sherman's the Origtn (Crentor) of the Universe (1) At blic sacrifice of Brahimi, on the day It Ilic end of the sacrifice the g1c11 of ruls when acrifient ob' 110ny were 52gcs residing nt A 21M147 {forest) ataed Arang on thout fert born of a portion of teamles bord Romahurim about ile Hiri, Purushtimi to reltic the Samuti $1re l'urinn text (2) thePurni) 'o thou supreniels hisr hard, h Jlcrcfort do ceduta hce to relato 11cc indeesl 11 18 illustrium 13. fest toue the excellent a Grmi Purina Profi amng the inauers of tirahman thsin cient in the tnerning of the Purinat ar des outi trender uron ( qui, tout mest that you impartit thie Inculades of Itih sa audiuin(3) toue (1) [1] ·११८] धर्मपुराणे मुनीना वचन श्रुत्वा सूत पौराणिकोत्तम । | मार्कण्डेयमथाग्नेय ब्रह्मवैवर्तमेव च। प्रणम्य मनसा प्राह गुरु सत्यवतीसुतम् ॥८ | लङ्ग तथा च वाराह स्कान्द वामनमेव च ।।१४ रोमहर्षण उवाच । कौमं मात्स्य गारुड च वायवीयमनन्तरम् । नमस्कृत्वा नगयोति फर्मरूपधर हरिम् । अष्टादश समुद्दिष्ट ब्रह्माण्डमिति सजितम् ॥१५ वक्ष्ये पौराणिको दिव्या कथा पापप्रणाशिनीम् ॥९ | अन्यान्युपपुराणानि मुनिभि कथितानि तु । या श्रुत्वा पापकर्माऽपि गच्छेत परमा गतिम् । अष्टादशपुराणानि श्रुत्वा सक्षेपतो द्विजा ॥१६ न नास्तिके कथा पुण्यामिमा घूयात कदाचन ॥१० आद्य सनत्कुमारोक्त नारसिंहमत परम् । तृतीय स्कान्दमुद्दिष्ट कुमारेण तु भाषितम् ॥१७ श्रद्दधानाय शान्ताय धार्मिकाय द्विजातये । चतुथं शिवधर्मारय साक्षानन्दीशभाषितम् । इमा कथामनुसूयात् साक्षातारायणरिताम् ॥११ | दुर्वाससोक्तमाश्नयं नारदोक्तमत परम् ॥१८ सर्गश्च प्रतिसर्गश्च चशो मन्वन्तराणि च । कापिल मानय घेद तथैवोशनसेरितम् । वशानुचरित चैव पुराण पञ्चलक्षणम् ॥१२ ब्रह्माण्ड वारण चाथ कालिकाह्वयमेव च ॥१९ ब्राह्म पुराण प्रथम पाल वंष्णवमेव च । माहेश्वर तथा साम्ब सौर सर्वार्थसचयम् । शेव भागवत चैव भविष्य नारदीयकम् ॥१३ पराशरोक्तमपर मारीच भार्गवाह्वयम् ॥२० Hearing these words of the hermits (Among these), the first purana 1s the bard (Romaharsana) the hest among | Brahma, then Padma Vaisnava, Sarva, those proficient in the Puranas, said, after Bhagavata Bhavisya, Naradiya Markan making mental obeisance to his preceptor deya, Agneya, Brahmavaivarta, Langa (Vyasa) the son of Satyavati (8) Varaha, Skanda, Vamana, Kaurma Romaharsana said Brwing to the Matsya Garuda, and the eighteenth the Tortoise formed Harı, the origin of the excellent Vayavıya callcd also Brahmanda (13 15) shall I narrate the divine universe, Hearing these eighteen Puranas O you tales of the Purana, which destroy sins(9) (Tales) hearing which even a doer of twice boraones the sages have brelly narrated other Upapuranas (16) sins would attain to the highest position The first (Ādya) (among these Upa and which holy tales must never be puranas) has been narrated by Sanat related to an unbeliever (10) kumara, the next is termed Narasimha the These accounts directly told by Nara third is termed as Skanda narrated by yana himself should be amparted to those Kumara, the fourth is named as Siva twiceborn wha have faith (in Cod) and dharma which is narrated by Nandišvara are calm and pious (11) himself Next 13 Ascarya (Purana) told Creation, secondary creation for dissa by Durvasas after which comes Naradiya then hapıla and Manava, likewise the lution) genealogy, ages of different Manus and lhe accounts of the lines of rulers) – next one is told by Usanas (Next) Brabthese are the five characteristic topics of manda Varuna, Kalka Mahesvara a Purana (12) | Samba, Saura, the repository of all matters [2] ·पूवैविभागे प्रथमोऽयाय इदं तु पञ्चदशमं पुराणं फौर्ममुत्तमम् । तामहं वर्तयिष्यामि व्यासेन कथितां पुरा ॥२६ चतुर्की सस्थितं पुण्यं संहिताना प्रभेदतः ॥२१ पुराऽमृतार्थ देतेपदानवैः सह देवताः । ब्राह्मी भागयती सौरो वैष्णवी च प्रकीर्तिताः । मन्थानं मन्दरं कृत्वा ममन्युः क्षीरसागरम् ॥२७ चतनः संहिताः पुण्या धर्मकामार्थमोक्षदाः ।।२२ मथ्यमाने तदा तस्मिन् फर्मरूपी जनार्दनः । इयं तु संहिता ग्राह्यो चतुर्वेदैस्तु सम्मिता ! बभार मन्दरं देवो देवानां हितकाम्यया ।।२८ भवन्ति पट्सहस्राणि श्लोकानामन्त्र संख्यया ।।२३ देवाश्च तुष्टुवुयं नारदाद्या महर्षपः । यन धर्मार्थकामामा मोक्षस्य च मुनीश्वराः । कूर्मरूपधर दृष्ट्या साक्षिणं विष्णुमव्ययम् ॥२९ माहात्म्यमखिलं ब्रह्म ज्ञायते परमेश्वरः ।।२४ तदन्तरेऽभवद् देवी श्रीनारायणवल्लभा । सगंश्च प्रतिसगंश्च वंशो मन्वन्तराणि च । जग्राह भगवान् विष्णुस्तामेव पुरुषोत्तमः ।।३० वंशानुचरित दिदमाः पुण्याः प्रासद्धिको कथा ॥२५ तेजमा विष्णुमव्यक्तं नारवाद्या महर्षयः । ब्राह्मणारियं धार्या धामिकः शान्तमानसः। मोहिताः सह शक्रेण श्रियो वचनमब्रुवन् ॥३१ the one narrated by Paraśarn, Märıca, should be maintained by pious Brahmanas and Bhargava (17-20) and olhers tranquil in mind (26) This excellant Karma Purana, fifteen In the past the Gods together with the th (in the list of the Mahapuranas) 15 Dartyas, and Dänavas churned the Ocean divided into four books (Samhtās) accord of 11.11 for the sale of nector by using ing to the division of sections (21) the Mandara (nountain) as the churning Brahmi, Bhagavati, Sauri and Vas rod (27) navi are the four sacred Bools the secur. ers of the four Vargas uz) Dharma, At that time lord Vişnu, the slayer of Aciba, Kama and Mloksa (22) of Jnna in the form of a Torto13e held the Tlus Brahmi Samhita, corresponding Aandara (mountain) for the purpose of to the four Vedas is comprised of six Tendering benefit to the Gods. (28) thousand verses (23) On seeing the indestructible lord Vişnu you chefest among sages, through in the form of a Tortoise, the Gods and the study of this Bralımt Samhita the the grent siges headed by Nirada were fullest importance of Dharma, Artha, also highly pleased (29) Kama and Mokşa, and the Supreme In the meantime (out of the Occan) Brahman, the Highest lord is known, as came out Goddess Sri (Laksmi) the bealso arc known the accounts of Creation losed of ryana; and lord Vişnu, Puru. (Sarga), Secondary -Creation (pratisargal, I sottama, betook her (as his spouse). (30) Fencalogies, ages of Manus, accounts of the Overshelmed by the lustre of (the lincages (Vamsanucarita) and the pious Goddes) Labsmi, the great sages coge acocunts related to celestial matters (24-25), ther with Indra addressed Visnu, the I shall adhere to the (Saribica) sluch | Unmaniſest, with the following words mas related by V, isa in olden times and regarding Sri. (31) ·भगवन् देवदेवेश ११,३२] चूर्मपुराणे नारायण जगन्मय। । ब्रह्मेशानादयो देवा सर्वशक्तिरिय मम ॥३७ फैपा देवी विशालाक्षी यथावद् ब्रूहि पृच्छताम् ॥३२ संषा सर्वजगत्सूति प्रकृतिस्निगुणात्मिका । ध्रुत्वा तेषा तदा वाक्य विष्णुनियमर्दन । प्रागेव मत्त सजाता श्रीकल्पे पद्मवासिनी ॥३८ प्रोवाच देवों सप्रेक्ष्य नारदादीनकल्मषान् ॥३३ चतुर्भुजा शवचक्रपञ्चहस्ता शुभान्विता । इय सा परमा शक्तिमन्मयी ब्रह्मरपिणी । | कोटिसूर्यप्रतीकाशा मोहिनी सर्ववेहिनाम् ।।३९ माया मम प्रियाऽनन्ता ययेद मोहित जगत् ॥३४ नाल देवा न पितरो मानवा वसवोऽपि च । अनयंव जगत्सव सदेवासुरमानुपम् । मायामेता समुत्तत्तुं ये चान्ये भुवि देहिन ॥४० मोहयामि द्वितश्रेष्ठा प्रसामि विसृजामि च ॥३५ इत्युक्ता वासुदेवेन मुनयो विष्णुमयुधन् । उत्पत्ति प्रलय चैव भूतनामागति गतिम् । | ब्रूहि त्व पुण्डरीकाक्ष यदि कालपेऽपि च । विज्ञायान्वीक्ष्य चात्मान तर ि। विपुलामिमाम् ॥३६ को वा तति ता माया दुर्जया देवनिर्मिताम् ॥४१ अस्यास्स्वशानधिष्ठाय शक्तिमन्तोऽभवन् द्विजा । अयोवाच हुपोकेशो मुनीन् मुनिगणाचित । O lord, supreme of all the Gods She is that Supreme Spirit (Prakrti) Narayana pervading the whole universe possessing the three qualities, source of the do tell us, the enquireres exactly who this enlire universe, resident of the lotus wha wide eyed lady happens to be (32) had been born of myself in a previous Age Hearing these words of theirs, Vasnu known as Su Kalpa (38) the crusher of demons looked at the (She 1s) possesed of four arms, holding Goddess and said to the sinless Narada conch, a disc, a lotus and endowed and others (33) svith auspiciousness shedding lustre like This is that Supreme Power, wholly that of a crore of suns together, fascinating atsorbed in me, of the nature of the all the beings (39) Supreme Spirit (Brahma), my favourite Neither the Cods nor the Manes por Infinite enchantment by which this up the human beings, nor even Vasus nor any (34) ollier Berngs on the carth are able to pass 0excellent twice born ones, it is trzough thus Māya (40) through her that do I cncliant the entire Thus addressed by Vasudevi, the sages world including the Gods demons and sand to Visnu, "O lotus cy done, do you swallow it up and again let it (35) narrale (to us! even during the three emerge (The wise people) only can pass Ages who again would pass through liat through tłus deep illusion ly (correctly) unconqucrable Mats created by the perceiving and knowing the mysteries of God' 'Then the lord of the senses (Visnu) origin, annihilation, the births and deaths of creatures and the nature of Soul (36) | adored by the sages thus said to them Depending on a part of this (V., 7) all there Jiveel 1 distingu shed twice hom the Gods headed by Brahmi, Stva, and | (Brklimant of the name of Indratlya otliers lave licen possesseal oſ poner She mar In his previous birth le hal been a IS Serily my entire miglit (37) hing unassaila blc cien by Sankırı and [1] Verse is deluded men ·- रार्थेषामेव भूताना पूषविभागे प्रथमोऽध्यायः [१.१५३ अस्ति द्विजातिप्रवर इन्द्रद्युम्न इति श्रुतः ।।४२ / मा प्रणम्य पुरों गत्या पालयामास मेदिनीम् । पूर्वजन्मनि राजासावष्यः शंफरादिभिः कालधर्म गतः फालाच्च्येतद्वीपे मया सह ॥४६ दृष्टा मां कूर्मसंस्यानं श्रुत्या पौराणिकी स्वयम् । भुक्त्वातान् वैष्णवान् भोगान् योगिनामप्यगोचरान् । संहिता मन्मुखाद् दिव्या पुरस्कृत्य मुनीश्वरान् ॥४३ मदाशया मुनिश्रेष्ठा जज्ञे विप्रफुले पुनः ॥४९ ब्राह्माणं च महादेवं देवाश्वान्यान् स्वशक्तिभिः । मच्छतौ संस्थितान् बुद्ध्या मामेव शरणं गतः ।।४४ विद्याविये गूढस्पे यत्तद् ब्रह्म परं विदुः ॥५० ज्ञात्वा मा वासुदेवारयं यन द्वे निहितेऽक्षरे । संभाषितो मया चाथ विप्रयोनि गमिष्यसि । सोऽर्चयामास भूतानामाथपं परमेश्वरम् । इन्द्रद्युम्न इति ख्यातो जाति समरति पौविकीम् ॥४५ देवानामप्यगोचरम् । प्रतोपवासनियमहामाह्मणतर्पणेः ॥५१ वक्तव्यं यद् गुह्यतमं दास्पे ज्ञानं तवानघ । सदाशीस्तनमस्कारस्तनिष्ठस्तत्परायणः लन्च्या तन्मामकं ज्ञानं मामेवान्ते प्रवेक्ष्यसि ।।४६ आराधयन् महादेवं योगिना हदि सस्थितम् ॥५२ अंशान्तरेण भूम्यां त्वं तन तिष्ठ सुनिवृतः । तस्यवं वर्तमानस्य कदाचित् परमा कला । ववस्वतेऽन्तरेऽतीते कार्यार्थ मा प्रवक्ष्यसि ॥४७ स्वस्पं दर्शयामास दिव्यं विष्णुसमुद्भयम् ।।५३ others, and seeing me formed as a returning to lus Capital he protected the tortoise, and licaring personally the anci- realnı, and after the lapse of duc time ont divine accounts from my own lips, shuflled his mortal coil in nccordance and also comprehending that thic lords of with the laws of time Then In Suctadvipa the sages, Brahman, Mahadeva and all in my company, after enjoying those other Gads in ain their might are comple- pleasures approprinted to Varnava tely founded on my poser sought refuge bich are unknown even to the yogins le in my self and was therefore told by me was born agan, Occellent sages, at my Thou wouldst be born as #Brihmana beliest an a Brahmana family. (1'-19) Celebrated by the name of Indradyu Knowing me as Vasudeva whicre tlie maa Thou wouldst remember the cients two word), Vidy i and Asady of mysten. of your previous birth ous nature are lodged, and as he thos sh! I impart 10 you iba mysterious described as the Supreme Brulmın (30) knowledge ulich is beyond the appercrp Ile norsluped the Supreme Lord, thic tion of all beings and eren of all the resort of all bestgs, by Vous, lust, Gods Acquiring that knowledge from me restraint, oblitions and gifts to the Mouldst thou in tlic end inter into my din Britamanas (51) self (1246) Thus si orshiping the great Iodlod. with a portion (of iny self ) do thouged in the heart of Yogins, by repeatstig duell there on the earth in full inppiness lis name, paying bounc to Ilim, and at the end of thic Age <[ Tawastafa being devoted and all neird to Ifim, as (Nuu) mealdst thou merge in myself for he 15 staying in this stitc once the further nok.' (47), supreme spirit mamfested litr reul divine Thus paying obeisance in me and form sprting from Vrana ( 72-53) [s] intess one, ·११५४] कूर्मपुराणे दृष्ट्वा प्रणम्य शिरसा विष्णोभगवत प्रियाम् । ज्ञानेन कर्मयोगेन न तेषा प्रभवाम्यहम् ।।५९ सस्तूय विविध स्तोनं कृताञ्जलिरभापत ॥५४ तस्मादनादिनिधन कर्मयोगपरायण । ज्ञानेनाराधयानन्त ततो मोक्षमवाप्स्यसि ।।६० इन्द्रद्युम्न उवाच । का त्व देवि विशालाक्षि विष्णुचिह्नाङ्गिते शुभे । इत्युक्त स मुनिश्रेष्ठ इन्द्रद्युम्नो महामति । प्रणम्य शिरसा देवी प्राञ्जलि पुनरबबीत् ॥६१ याथातथ्येन व भाव तवेवानी अवीहि मे ॥५५ कथ स भगवानीश शाश्वतो निष्कलोऽच्युत । तस्य तद् वाक्यमाकप्यं सुप्रसना सुमङ्गला । ज्ञातु हि शक्यते देवि यूहि मे परमेश्वरि ।।६२ हसन्ती सस्मरन् विष्णु प्रिय ब्राह्मणमब्रवीत् ।।५६ एवमुक्ताऽय विप्रेण देवी कमलवासिनी। म मा पश्यन्ति मुनयो घेघा शक्तपुरोगमा । | साक्षानारामणो ज्ञान दास्यतीत्याह त मुनिम् ॥६३ नारायणात्मिका चैका मायाहि तन्मया परा ।।५७ उभाभ्यामय हस्तान्पा सस्पृश्य प्रणत मुनिम् । म मे नारायणाद भेदो विद्यते हि विचारत । | स्मृत्वा परात्पर विष्णु तनवान्तरधीयत ॥६४ तन्मयाह पर ब्रह्म स विष्णु परमेश्वर ॥५८ सोऽपि नारायण द्रष्टु परमेण समाधिना। येऽर्चयन्तीह भूतानामाश्रय परमेश्वरम् । | आराधयधृषीफेश प्रणतातिप्रभञ्जनम् ॥६५ Having seeo Her and bowing down to resort of all beings brough the acquisithe beloved of Lord Visnu and culogising ton of Knowledge and performance her with various prayers he spoke with of action (59) folded hands (54) Therefore do thou propitiate the Begin- Indradyumna said Who art thou ningless and endless Infinite, through the wide eyed onc, Virtuous and marked with acquisition of } knowledge, being (at the the sign of Visnu, do thou state to me same time) devoted to the performance (55) of actions Through this shall thou attain Hearing those words the highly gracı salvalion (60) Thus addressed the lugh minded ous and highly propitious (lady) said to the dear Brálimana smilingly and recall Indrad, umna bowed down to the Goddess, (56) and with folded hnnds spole again (61) supreme Goddess, do tell me how Sri said neither the sages nor the Gods headed by Indra can hehold me that lord Bernal, Indivisible and Curm (62) am the sole supreme spirit composed of Thus ddressed by the Brahmana, the llic coul of Nariyana engrossed in lotus duelling Goddess said to the saint, HO (57) Nárāg.ına himself shall impart h.nowledge On deliberation (it would be revealed to tliee' (63) that) there is no difference between my Touching the prostrated saint with self and Narayana since I am the supreme both her hands and calling Vienu, llic Brahma engrossed in hum and that Vignu highest of thic figlt, 10 memory she disa is the paramount I ord (58) | appeared then and there I have no hold on those in the world Desirous of perceiving Narayana lie who worshup paramount lord Vişou, the also worshipped the lord of the senses [6] vour real form ing lord Visnu in rand may be knoun ·इन्द्रद्युम्न उवाच । पूर्वविभागे प्रथमोऽध्याय ततो बहुतिये काले गते नारायण स्वयम् । नमस्ते वासुदेवाय विष्णवे विश्वयोनये । प्रादुरासीन्महायोगी पीतवासा जगन्मय ।।६६ आदिमध्यान्तहीनाय ज्ञानगम्याय ते नम ॥७१ वृष्ट्वा क्षेत्र समापान्त विष्णुमात्मानमव्ययम् । नमस्ते निविकाराय निष्पपश्चाय ते नम । जानुभ्यामनि गत्या तुष्टाव गरडध्वजम् ।।६७ | भेवाभदविहीनाय नमोऽस्त्वानन्दरूपिणे ॥७२ नमस्ताराय शान्ताय नमोऽप्रतिहतात्मने । यज्ञेशाच्युत गोविन्द माधवानन्त केशव । | अनन्तमूर्तये तुभ्यममूर्ताय नमो नम ॥७३ कृष्ण विष्णो हृषीकेश तुम्य विश्वात्मने नम ॥६८ | नमस्ते परमार्थाय मायातीताय ते नम । नमोऽस्तु ते पुराणाय हरये विश्वमूर्तये । नमस्ते परमेशाय ब्रह्मणे परमात्मने ॥७४ सर्गस्थितिविनाशामा हेतवेऽनन्तशक्तये ॥६९ नमोऽस्तु ते सुसूक्ष्माय महादेवाय ते नम । निर्गुणाय नमस्तुभ्य निष्कलायामलात्मने । नम शिवाय शुद्धाय नमस्ते परमेष्ठिने ॥७५ पुरुषाय नमस्तुभ्य विश्वरूपाय ते नम ॥७० स्वयंव सृष्टमखिल त्वमेव परमा गति । (Hrsiken), n veritable storm agırist the thou be and obeisance to thee who has alichons of the humble devotee through the whole universe as His form (70) dep meditation (65) Obersance to thee, Vasudeva 10 l'estiu A long time having passed in this way the origin of the universe to thee who has Lord Narayana, the great meditator saffron robbed and world pervading who can be perceived only through neither beginning nor middle nor end humself appenred (before Indradyu howledge (71) mna) (66) Obersance ta thee irlho Is Immutible Beholding the Lord Visruu the Primordial Soul and the Immutable coming before is Unmaniſest, who is Free from differences him he touched the earth with his knees who is the embodiment of Blis, (72) and paid liomage to the Guruda bannered Obeisance to thee who is Radiant God (67) Indradyumna sand Obestance to thee, Quet of Irresistible soul, to thee of Infinite (78) thou Lord of the -sacrifice, Acyuta, forms and to thee who is formless Govinda Madhav the Endless Leśava, Obeasance to thee who is thic Supreme Arsna, Visnu Hrrtkesa the srul of the Object who is beyond all niyis, obeir Universe (68) sance to thce the Overlord the Drrhman, Obeisance be to thee, O thou Ancient thie Supreme Soul Hanı Etisting in all forms the cause of Obersince to tliec thc Subtlest of the all Creation Existence and Annihilation, possessed of infaste strength (69) Subtle, to thee the great God, obeisance Ohesiance to thee who is devoid of the to the Auspicious, to the Pure Obeisance (three) atinbutes, Obeisance again and , 10 Parameşthin (75) again to the the indivisible one, stainless By thee has been created this whilerse, by Nature, Obeisance to the Purusa that they art the highest asylum, thou art the ·कूर्मपुराणे त्वं पिता सर्वभूतानां त्वं माता पुरुषोत्तम ॥७६ ज्ञानं ग्रीकविपर्य परमानन्दसिद्धिदम् ।।२ स्वमक्षरं परं धाम चिन्मानं व्योम निष्कलम् । नमो भगवते तुम्यं वासुदेवाय वेधसे । सर्वस्याधारमव्यक्तमनन्तं तमस परम् ॥७७ कि करिष्यामि योगेश तन्मे वद जगन्मय ।।६३ प्रपश्यन्ति परात्मानं ज्ञानदीपेन केवलम् । थत्वा नारायणो वाश्यमिन्द्रद्युम्नस्य माधवः । प्रपद्ये भवतो रूपं तद्विष्णोः परमं पदम् ॥७८ उवाच सस्मित वाक्यमशेषजगतो हितम् ।।८४ एवं स्तुवन्तं भगवान् भूतात्मा भूतभावनः । श्रीभगवानुवाच । उभाभ्यामय हस्ताभ्या पस्पर्श प्रहसन्निव ।।७९ वर्णाश्रमाचारवतां पुंसां देवो महेश्वरः । स्पृष्टमानो भगवता विष्णुना मुनिपुगवः । ज्ञानेन भक्तियोगेन पूजनीयो न चान्यथा ।।८५ यथावत् परमं तत्त्वं ज्ञातवास्तत्प्रासादतः ॥८० | विज्ञाय तत्परं तत्त्वं विभूति कार्यकारणम् । ततः प्रहृष्टमनसा प्रणिपत्य जनादनम् । प्रवृत्ति चापि मे ज्ञात्वा मोक्षार्थीश्वरमर्चपेत् ॥८६ प्रोवाचोनिद्रपद्माक्षं पीतयाससमच्युतम् ॥५१ सर्वसङ्गान् परित्यज्य ज्ञात्वा मायामय जगत् । स्वत्प्रसादासंदिग्धमुत्पन्न पुरुषोत्तम। अद्वैतं भावयात्मान द्रक्ष्यसे परमेश्वरम् ।।८७ father of all Beings, Purusottama thou exclusive subject of Brahman, conducivo art mother (as sell) (76)| to supreme bliss, has heen revealed to me Thou art Imperishable, the most res- (02) Obeisance to thee, Olord Vasudeva plendedant light, the Supreme Consciousness, the Infinite sky, the base of all beings. Vedhas, what may 1 perform (to propiunmanifest, Infinite, beyond all gloom (77) tiate thou) O Yogusa, please instruct me, Othou nmapresent (83) I scck slielter unto that form of thine Hearing the words of Indrndyumna, the abode of Vignu, the Supreme Soul which only the Yoginis perceive through lord Narayana, Madhava spoke out the (following) words conducive to the welfare (78) the light of Lnowleilge of the whole world Then Lord Visnu of purificd soul, l'he I ord said. For men who observe Dhūtabhavana smlingly louched Indrathe duties incumbent in the (four) stages dyumna who was thus praying, with both af life lord Mabesvara has to be worslide his hands (79) pped through the disciplane of Karina Having been only touchied by the lord (action) and Bhaktı (Devotion) and not by Visuy the pre eminent sage at once any other means (85) acquired the Supreme Knowledge One desirous of salvation should woraccurately through His grace (80) | shup the Lord after acquiring that supremc Then with gladdened heart, and boy- | Knowledge, His Wealth, the cause and ing down to Janardana, sud to Visnu, the effect and also my inclination (86) Undecaying, the full-blcomced lotus eyed Renouncing all attachments and (81) Knowing the world as full of illusion do O Purusottam through thy grace doubt thou meditate on the Non-dual Soul, less (right) Kuowledge relating to the thus shall perceive the great Lord (87) (34) one ·गीयते ।।९४ पूर्वविभाग प्रथमोऽध्याय त्रिविधा भावना ब्रह्मन् प्रोच्यमाना नियोध मे । | ऐश्वर्य तत्य यन्नित्यं विनतिरिति गोयते । एका मद्विपया तत्र द्वितीयाऽव्यक्तसंश्रया । कार्य जगदथान्यक्तं कारणं शुद्धमक्षरम् ॥९३ अन्या च भावना बाह्मी विज्ञेया सा गुणातिगा 11८८ | अहं हि सर्वभूतानामन्तर्यामीश्वरः परः । आसामन्यतमां चाय भावनां भावयेद् युधः । | सर्गस्थित्यन्तफार्तृत्वं प्रवृत्तिमम अशक्त संश्रयेदाद्यामित्येया वैदिकी श्रुतिः १८९ एतद् विज्ञाय भावेन यथावदसिल द्विज । तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन तनिष्ठस्तत्परायणः । ततस्त्वं कर्मयोगेन शाश्वतं सम्पगप ॥९५ समाराधय विश्वेशं ततो मोक्षमयाप्स्यसि ॥९० इन्द्रधुन उवाच । इन्द्रधुम्न उवाच । कि तत् परतरं तत्त्वं का विभूतिजनार्दन । के ते वर्णाश्रमाचारायः समाराध्यते परः । कि कार्य कारणं कस्त्वं प्रवृत्तिश्चापि का तव ॥९१ जा च कीदृशं दिव्य भावनात्रयसंस्थितम् ॥९६ श्रीभगवानुवाच । कथं सृष्टमिदं पूर्व कथं संहियते पुनः । परात्परतरं तत्त्वं परं महांकमव्ययम् । कियत्यः सृष्टयो लोके वंशा मन्वन्तराणि च । नित्यानन्द स्वयज्योतिरक्षरं तमसः परम् ।।९२ कानि तेपा प्रमाणानि पावनानि प्रतानि च ॥९७ O Brahman, Jisten to me as I expound The external power of it is called by the three-fold meditation, one is that the name of Wealth (Vibhuti) the Cosmos which pertains to myself, the second is is the effect and the purc unmanifest concerned with Unmanifest and another is undecaying (spirit) is the Cause. I am known as Brahml which transcends all the highest Lord regulator of the internal gunas(attributes) A wise man should take feelings of all beings and the work of recourse to meditation of any of these three creation, protection and annihilatian 11 and the Vedic counction is that a weak dermed as may inclination (pravite) O person should resort to the first Therc- twicc-born onc, do thou perfectly and fore do thou propitiate the Lord of the constantly propitiate (the great Lord) universe by all excertion and adherence througl the path of Action after correctly to um sath single devolion thus wouldst Knowing all these by contemplathoraharsallation (82) (93.55 Indradyumna said 0 Janardana, Indradyumna said: What are the (please explain to me) whats that duties attendant on the system of Varna Supreme Knowledge, what is Wealtla (Caste) and the Asrama (stages of life) (Vibhou) What is Cayse, what is cllect, who are thou and what the socienatioa through shich the Supreme (Brahman) 35 worshipped? What again is the divine (pravstt) be The Lord said "The sole indestructte knowledge based on the thrce classes of meditation ? ble Drahman 13 the Supremest Knowledge (96) that which is perpetually blissful, self- Hon was this (Unu erse) created in Juwinous, undecaying and beyond all the past and how again was it destroyed gloom (92) How many creations are there in the [१] 2 tipn {91) ·११.९८] धर्मपुराणे तीर्थात्यर्कादिसंस्थानं पृथिव्यायामविस्तरे । संन्यस्य सर्वकर्माणि पर वैराग्यमाश्रितः ।।१०२ कति द्वीपाः समुद्राश्च पवंतान नदीनदा. । आत्मन्यात्मानमन्यीश्य स्वात्मन्येवाखिलं जगत् । धूहि मे पुण्डरीकाक्ष यथावदधुनाऽखितम् ॥९८ | संप्राप्य भावनामन्त्या ब्राह्मीमक्षरपूर्विकाम् ॥१०३ श्रीकूमं उवाच । | अवाप परम योगं येनके परिपश्यति । एवमुक्तोऽय तेनाहं भक्तानुग्रहकाम्यया । यविनिद्रा जितवासाःकाङ्क्षन्ते मोक्षकाइक्षिणः।१०४ यथावदखिलं सर्वमवोचं मुनिपुंगवाः ॥९९ ततः कदाचिद् योगीन्द्रो ब्रह्माणं द्रष्टुमव्ययम् । घ्याख्यायाशेषमेवेदं यत्पृष्टोऽहं द्विजेन तु । जगामादित्यनिर्देशान्मानसोत्तरपर्वतम् । अनुगृह्य च तं विप्र तनवान्तहितोऽभवम् ॥१०० | आफाशेनैव विप्रेन्द्रो योगैश्वयंप्रभावत ॥१०५ सोऽपि तेन विधानेन मदुक्तंन द्विजोत्तमः । विमान सूर्यसकाश प्रादुर्भूतमनुत्तमम् । आराधयामास परं भावपूतः समाहित ॥१०१ | अन्वगच्छन् देवगणा गन्धर्वाप्सरसा गणाः । स्यवत्वा पुनादिपु स्नेहं निर्द्वन्द्वो निष्परिग्रहः । दृष्ट्वाऽन्ये पथि योगीन्द्र सिद्धा ब्रह्मर्षयो पषु ॥१०६ world and how many are the genealogies forsakong lus consort and renouncing all and the periods of the Manus What (world) activities, he betook to complete are again their lengths What are the renunciation (102) sacred Vows, the sents of pilgrimage, the Reflecting on the Soul within lus own position of the planets headed by the Sun, self, perceiving the entire world wathun and the length and expanses of the earth his own self and resorting to that ultimate How many arc the continents, oceans, devotion relating to Brahman attended by mountains, strcams and rivers ? thou the contemplation of mystic syllables (103) lotus eyed Lord, do tell me all this accu- He attained that supreme beantude by Tately (97-98) which the pages perceive the sole Supreme Kūrma said Oillustnous sages, thus addreassed by him and wishing to confer spurt, that which the sleepless, breath.com trolled (yoguns) desirous of the final beaua favour to the devotee, I spoke out all as titude aspire for (104) (99) they are Thercafter once the illustrious Yogin Having perfectly explained to the on the advice of Adilya proceeded to the Brahmana what I was asked by Jim and mountain nurth of Mänasa in order to sec tlaus conferring for favour on him I disc thc Imperishable (God) Brahma through (100) appeared from that very spot the ar by his power of yoga Then an O excellent sages ure in heart be excellent heavenly car resembling the too in accordance with the instructions Sun in lustre appeared in the sky imparted by me worshipped the Supreme The gods as well as the multitude of Lord through deep meditation (101) Gandharvas, Apsaras, Sıddhas and the Setting aside hus affection for his sons Brahmarsis and others followed the high and other relatives), indifferent to the est of the meditalors as they beheld hun oprosite feelings (like pleasures and pain) on the way (105, 106) [10] ·| सर्व भूतात्मभूत. पूर्यविभागे प्रथमोऽध्याय ततः स गत्वा तु गिरि विवेश सुरवन्दितम् । परिष्वक्तस्य देवेन द्विजेन्द्रस्याय देहतः । स्थान त योगिभिर्जुष्टं यत्रास्ते परम. पुमान् ॥१०७ निर्गत्य महती ज्योत्स्ना विवेशादित्यमण्डलम् । संप्राप्य परमं स्थान सूर्यायुतसमप्रभम् । ऋग्यजु-सानसशं तत् पविनममल पदम् ॥११३ विवेश चान्तर्भवनं देवाना च दुरासदम् ॥१०८ हिरण्यगर्भो भगवान् यत्रास्ते हव्यकव्यभुक् विचिन्तयामास परं शरण्यं सर्वदेहिनाम् । द्वारं तद् योगिनामाद्यं वेदान्तेषु प्रतिष्ठितम् । अनादिनिधनं देय देवदेवं पितामहम् ॥१०९ ब्रह्मतेजोमय श्रीमनिष्ठा व मनीषिणाम् ॥११॥ ततः प्रादुरभूत तस्मिन् प्रकाशः परमात्मनः । | दृष्टमानो भगवता ब्रह्मणाऽचिर्मयो मुनिः । तन्मध्ये पुरुष पूर्वमपश्यत् परमं पदम् ॥११० अपश्यदेवर तेज शान्तं सर्वभग शिवम् ॥११५ महान्त तेजसो राशिमगम्य ब्रह्मविद्विषाम् । | स्वात्मानमक्षर व्योमतद् विष्णोः परमं पदम् । चतुर्मुखमुदाराङ्गमचिभिरुपशोभितम् ॥१११ / आनन्दमचल ब्रह्म स्थान तत्पारमेश्वरम् ॥११६ सोऽपि पोपिनमन्वीक्ष्य प्रणमन्तमुपस्थितम् । स परमेश्वर्यमास्थित प्रत्युद्गम्य स्वय देवो विश्वात्मा परिपस्वजे ॥११२ प्राप्तवानात्मनो धाम यतन्मोक्षास्यमव्यम् ॥११७ Then going by the mountain side le grcat radiance and entered the solar orb cnlered that site which is resorted to by That solar orb which is termed as RL Yogins and extolled by gods the sacred Yajus as and Saman That sacred and spot where rests the Supreme Being (107) pure station where dwells the Lord Reaching the highest spot equal an Hiranyagarbha (born of a golden cgs), lustre to len thousand suns he got inside cater of the ablations offered to fire and the inner mansion inaccessible even to the to the Mines and which is the primary gods (108) medium for the yogins as determined by There he contemplated on the grindsure the Vedānta, luminious by the spint of the god of the gods, the refuge of 1ll be. Brakman, glorious and the object of ings, the one who has neither origin nor devotion for the wise (113.114) antululation (109) Being uched by the Lord Brahman Then there appeared a mariellous the resplendent saint alonce beheld the logir of the great Lord, in which ne betent/detme splendour, calm, alpere me and the ancient Primordial Spirit (110), auspicious (115) The splendour (ulich is), the Soul it- (Thich was) a great nass of radiance inconcerabic to those hostile to Brahman sell, imparishable, ethereal, the lighest possesed of four fiecs, of dignified mien and seat of Vişnu blissful, immovable, tlie shining with all pers diag lustre dwelling place of the Drahman of the Supreme I ord (116) Onseeing thc yogia basing down before Him tlic universe-souled lord also hutzself and endon cd with the supreme sealth, hc Stationed in the soul of suery being advanced and hugged lum (112) rcached the seat of that Prihiordial Soul I'rom the bods of the illustrious Brah- ssbuch us Lnonn as that undecasing mana emlraced by the Lord came out a dolu (117) (111) ·१.१.११८] धर्मपुराणे तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन वर्णाश्रमविधौ स्थितः। | ततः स भगवान् विष्णु, कर्मरूपी जनार्दनः । समाश्रित्यान्तिम भाव माया लक्ष्मी तरे बुथः ॥११८ | रसातलगतो देवो नारदामहर्षिभिः ॥१२२ सूत उवाच । पृष्ट. प्रोवाच सकल पुराण फौर्ममुत्तमम् । व्याहृता हरिणा त्वेवं नारदाद्या महर्षयः । सन्निधौ देवराजस्य तद् वक्ष्ये भवतामहम् ॥१२३ शक्रेण सहिताः सर्वे पप्रच्छुगरडध्वजम् ।।११९ धन्यं यशस्यमायुर्ण्य पुण्यं मोक्षप्रदं नृणाम्। यापम कचुः। पुराणश्रवणं विप्राः कथनं च विशेषतः ॥१२४ देवदेव हुपोफेश नाय नारायणामल। श्रुत्वा चाध्यायमेवैकं सर्वपापै. प्रमुच्यते । तद् यदाशेपमस्माकं यदुक्तं भवता पुरा ॥१२० / उपाण्यानमर्थकं वा ब्रह्मलोके महीयते ॥१२५ इन्द्रद्युम्नाय विप्राय ज्ञानं धर्मादिगोचरम् । इदं पुराण परमं कौमं फूर्मस्वरूपिणा । शुश्रूषश्चाप्ययं शक्रः सखा तब जगन्मय ॥१२१ / उक्त देवाधिदेवेन धद्धातव्य द्विजातिभिः ॥१२६ इति अधर्मपुराणे पट्माइस्रपा सहिताया पूर्वधिभागे प्रथमोऽध्याय ॥१॥ Therefore should the wise man get Thereafter the lord Visnu, the Torthrough the spell of Illusion by practising to se formed Janārdana stationed in the the rules of Varna and Asrama with all nether regions being thus asked by the efforts and taking recourse to deep sages headed by Närada, narrated in full devotion (118) the excellent Kurma-Pūrāna in presence of Sūta said Being thus addressed by Indra, which I shall (presently) relate to you (122-123) Har all the great sages headed by Närada together wath Indra asked the garuda: Purāna, and reading it particularly O you Brahmanas hearing of the bannered (Hari) laudable, conducive to fame and long lifc, The sages said. Othou lord of Gods: virtuous and leading to linal liberation for Hrskesa, the protector, Narayana the all men (124) imperishable One, do thou tell us every By hearing one chapter of it or even thing which was uttered by thec to the a short narrative one is liberated frato all twice-born Indradyumna, all chat know- sins and is adored in the region of ledge relating to Dharma and other things Brahman (125) This great Kūrina Purana narrated by imparted to him We as also your friend the Tortoise formed overlord of Indra are very eager to liear about these gods {120-121)! should be revered by the twice born, (126) Tbus ends the first chapler of the First Part of Kurma Purana, Consisting of Sıx thousand verses -1 [12]] ·२ थोकूर्म उवाच । तदन्तरेऽभवत फ़ोय कस्माच्चित् कारणात् तदा॥५ शृणुध्वमृपय सर्वे यत्पृष्टोऽह जगद्वितम् । आत्मनो मुनिशार्दूलास्तन देवो महेश्वर । वक्ष्यमाण मया सर्वमिन्द्रद्युम्नाय भाषितम् ।।१ रद्र लोधात्मजो जज्ञे शुलपाणिस्लिलोचन । भूतभव्यभविष्यनिवरितरुपवृहितम् तेजसा सूर्यसकारास्नैलोक्य सहरतिय ॥६ पुराण पुण्यद नृणा मोक्षधर्मानुशीर्तनम् ॥२ तत श्रीरभवद् देवी फमलायतलोचना । अह नारयणरे देव पूर्वमास न मे परम् । सुरपा सौम्यवदना मोहिनी सर्वदेहिनाम् ॥७ उपास्य विपुला निद्रा भोगिशय्या समाश्रित ॥३ शुचिस्मिता सुप्रसना मङ्गला महिमास्पया । चिन्तयामि 'पुन सृष्टि निशान्ते प्रतियुष्य तु । दिव्यकान्तिसमायुक्ता दिव्यमाल्योपशोभिता । ततो मे सहसोत्पन्न प्रसादो मुनिपुगवा ॥४ नारायणी महामाया मूलप्रकृतिरव्यपा। चतुर्मुखस्ततो जातरे ब्रह्मा लोकपितामह । स्वथाम्ना पूरयन्तीद मत्पाश्वं समुपाविशत् ॥१ 2 Kurma sand Osages, do ve all listen Thereafter, due to some cause was genera as I relate to that ye harc asked of me cd anger (5) and whuch conducive to the real of the In me O foremost among the siges world, had all been narrated to Indra wherefrom was born lord Maheswara dyumna (I) Rudra, the offspring of Anger, the trident- (Do you listen to that) Purina, the berring three eyed one, resembling the yılder of religious merits for men, supple sun in splendout destroying the thrce menied by tales of the past, present and worlds as it were future, and embodying the duties for Then caine the goddess Inml prs attaining the final liberation (2) resed of eyes as wide in the lotus the 1 Lord Nicasana, excepting wdor / graceful lose's faced one, tie croraptures: there was none, existed i. tlie past by of all beings 11hing to a deep slumlier on the hood of Tlic sucet smiling one gracious nusp! themke (3) Crous, glorious, endored with licavenly Waking up at the end of the night gracs and adorned by herscaly girwhile I was pondering over creation, all lands (8) at once O chief of the sages, graciousness Pariyani, Mahimiya, the great Endescended upon myself (4) chantress, the original and undecaying Out of it was born the four faced Prakfil, sat by my side dating this Brahman, the grandare of the world entire spot with her as n splendour (9) [13] ·१२.१०] धर्मपुराणे तां दृष्टा भगवान् ब्रह्मा मामुवाच जगत्पतिः । | महायशपरान् विप्रान् दूरतः परिवर्जय ॥१४ मोहापाशेषभूतानां नियोजय सुरुपिणीम् । ये यजन्ति जपामदेवदेवं महेश्वरम् । पेनेयं विपुला सृष्टिवद्धते मम माधव ॥१० स्वाध्यायेनेज्यया दूरात तान् प्रयत्नेन वर्जय ।।१५. तथोक्तोऽहं श्रियं देवीमब्रुवं प्रहसनिय । | भक्तियोगसमायुक्तानीश्वरपितमानसान् देवीदमखिलं विश्व सदेवासुरमानुयम् । प्राणायागादिपु रतान् द्रात् परिहरामलान् ॥१६ मोहपित्या ममार्देशात् संसारे विनिपातय ॥११ प्रणवासक्तमनसो रद्रजप्यपरायणान्। ज्ञानयोगरतान्दान्तान् ब्रह्मिष्ठान् ब्रह्मवादिनः । अथर्वशिरोऽध्येतन धर्मज्ञान् परिवजय ॥१७ अफ्रोपनान् सत्यपरान् दूरतः परिवर्जय ॥१२ बहुनाऽन किमुक्तेन स्वधर्मपरिपालकान् । ध्यायिनो निर्ममान् शान्तान् धार्मिकान् वेदपारगा। ईश्वराराधनरतान् मनियोगान मोहय ।।१८ जापिनस्तापसान् विमान दूरतः परिवर्जय ॥१३ एवं मया महामाया प्रेरिता हरिवल्लभा । वेदवेदान्तविज्ञानसंछिन्नाशेषसशयान् यथादेश चकारासौ तस्माल्लक्ष्मी समर्चयेत् ॥१९ Beholding her, the Venerablc Brah- formance of great sacrifices (11) min, lord of the worlds said to me, "De Do thou carefully exclude them who pleased to employ this highly graceful propriate Maheśvara, the lord of the onc, O Madhava, for the enchantment or lord of the deities, through muttering of all beings whercby this enormous creation prayers, or by throwing oblations into the of mine might prosper. (10) consecrated fire, or by a study of the Addressed thus, I spoke smilingly to Vedas or the performance of sacrifices (15) the goddess Laksin1, O goddess, do thou Do thou leave of those who are inat my behest cast this entire world toge- tent on the path of devotion, or have ther with deities, demons and men down surrendered themselves to the Master, or into worldly illusion under your spell (11) are engaged in Yogic exercises like the But, do thou leave off those who are Pranayama, and stainless (in cngroesed in the acquisition of knowledge, character) (16) the self-restrained, those who are thorou. Do thou also excmpt those whose ghly proficient in the Vedas, or expound minds are attached to the sacred syllable them, who are free froni anger or are Pranava, or are engaged in the repetition devoted to truth (12) of the name of Rudra or in the study of Do thou also exempt the meditators the Atharvasıras or are versed in the those whu are free from attachment the tenets of religion (17) There is no need to expatiate ouit, calm, the prous, those who have mastered the Vedas, those engaged in muttering doest not thou, at my bchest, delude those prayers, the sages, and the Brāhmanas (13) who follow their own duties and are And do thou also exclude from distance devoted to the worship of the Lord (18) those whose doubts have been dispelled in Urged by me thus, Mahāmāyā, the their entirety by a thorough knowledge of beloved of Hanı, carried out the orders as the Vedas and the Vedanta and also those directed-hence should the Laksul be Bralunanas who are occupied in the per- worshipped (19) are ·पूर्वविभागे द्वितीयोऽध्याय {१२३ श्रियं ददाति विपुला पुष्टि मेधा यशो बलम् । | गुप्तये सर्ववेदानां तेन्यो यज्ञो हि निर्बभौ ॥२५ अचिता भगवत्पनी तस्माल्लक्ष्मी समर्चपेत् ॥२० रुचो यजूपि सामानि तथैवाथर्वणानि च । ततोऽसृजत् स भगवान ब्रह्मा लोकपितामहः । ब्रह्मणः सहन रूप नित्यपा शक्तिरन्यया ॥२६ चराचराणि भूतानि यथापूर्व ममाशया ॥२१ अनादिनिधना दिव्या वागुत्सृष्टा स्वपभुवा । मरीत्रिभृग्वाङ्गिरसः पुलस्त्यं पुलहं ऋतुम् । आदौ वेदमयी भूता यतः सर्वाः प्रवृत्तयः ॥२७ दक्षमान वसिष्ठं च सोऽसृजद् योगविद्यया ॥२२ अतोऽन्यानितुशास्नाणिपृथिव्या यानि कानिचित्। नयेते ब्रह्मणः पुना ब्राह्माणो ब्राह्मणोत्तमा । | न तेषु रमते धोरः पापण्डो तेन जायते ॥२८ ग्रामवादिन एवंते मरीच्याधास्तु साधकाः ।।२३ वेदार्थवित्तमः कार्य यत्स्मृत मुनिभिः पुरा । सराज ब्राह्मणान यात्रात् क्षनियाच भुजा यिभुः। स शेय. परमो धर्मों गायशास्त्रेप सस्थित ॥२९ घेरपानूरुद्वपाद् देवः पादाच्छूद्रान् पितामहः ॥२४ / या वेदबाह्या स्मृतयो याश्च काच कुदृष्टयः । यजनिष्पत्तये ब्रह्मा शूद्रवर्ज ससर्ज ह । सर्वास्ता निष्फला:प्रेत्यतमोनिष्ठा हिताःस्मृताः ।।३० As Laksms, the consort of the lord, Sõdras, and by them tlic sacrifices were bestows immense wealth, succour, intell accomplished (25) gence, farnic and power when propitiated The Ris, the Yajus, the Sumans and so should she be worslupped (20) likewise the Atharvans are tinc annate Then under my instructions, the lord embodiments of Brahman, they constitute Rrahman, the grandsire of the world an eternal and imperishable power (26) created all the beings, movable and Divine speech, beginningless and end. Immovable in due order (21) Iess, and embodying the Vedas, was Girst Through the power of 'Yoga', he creas introduced by the self born lord, {ed Marica, Bhigu, Angiras, Pulastya, hence issued forth the flow of all Pulaha, Kratu, Daka, Airn and aloo utterance (27) Vasıştha (22) Regarding the branches of study other Thesc nine sons of Brahmana, headed than the above that are presalent on the Ixy Mici, most excellent among the earth, tie prudent do ncver enjoy in those, Drálınanas, arc all masters of the Vedas since one gross impacus by a study of these and arc possessed of superuntural others (28) Powers (23) The duties prescribed by the sages of The lord Creator, the grandsırc, then old, the highest masters of the Vedas, created the firAlimanas from his mouth, should be considered as the supreme lows, the Katrıyas from his arm, the Vaisyas and these are not to be found in the other from his two thinglis and thic Śadras from branches of study (29) his ſect Thc helcrodox doctrines opposed to For the performance of sacrifices and the Vedas, and the sinister interpretations the presersation of all the Vedas did arc all ſutile in the next world, they are Brahman create the above, barring the actually stooped in gloom (tamas) (30) [13] ·धर्मानयोचिरे ॥३५ duties कृापुराणे पूर्वकल्पे प्रजा जाता सर्वबाधाविजिता । भग्वादयस्तहदनाच्छुत्वा शुद्धान्त कारणा सर्वा स्वधर्मनिरता सदा ॥३१ | यजन याजन दान ब्राह्मणस्य प्रतिग्रहम् । तत कालवशात् तासा रागद्वेषादिकोऽभवत् । अध्यापन चाध्ययन घट कर्माणि द्विजोतमा ॥३६ अधर्मा मुनिशाला स्वधर्मप्रतिबन्धक ॥३२ दानमध्ययन यज्ञो धर्म क्षत्रिपवैश्ययो । तत सा सहजा सिद्धिस्तासा नातीय जायते । दण्डो युद्ध क्षनिपस्य कृषिर्वेश्यस्य शस्यते ।।३७ रजोमातात्मिकास्तासा सिद्धयोऽन्यास्तदाभवन् ॥३३ शुश्रूषय द्विजातीना शूद्राणा धर्मसाधनम् । तासु क्षीणास्वशेषासु कालयोगेन ता पुन । कारुफर्म तथाजीव पायज्ञोऽपि धर्मत ॥३८ यातॊपाय पुनश्वहस्तसिद्धि च कर्मजाम् । तत स्थितेषु वर्षेषु स्थापयामास चाश्रमान् । ततस्तासा विभुब्रह्मा फर्माजीवमकल्पयत् ॥३४ | गृहस्थ च वनस्थ च निक्षुक ब्रह्मचारिणम् ।।३९ स्वायभुवो मनु पूर्व धर्मान् प्रोयाच धर्मदृक् । अग्नयोऽतिथिशुश्रूपा यज्ञो दान सुराचनम् । साक्षात् प्रजापतेतिनिसृष्टा ब्रह्मणा द्विजा । गृहस्थस्य समासेन धर्मोऽय मुनिपुगवा ॥४० In the ancient times the people lorn Performing sacrzfices getting sacrifices were free from all a Miction were posses performed by others charty accepting sed of pure heart, and all constantly occu of gifts studying and teaching, thesc six, pied in the performance of the own O excellent Brahmanas, are assigned as (31) the duty of a Brahmana (36) Offering of gifts, studying and perfor- Thereafter, under the influence of mance of sacrifices are the common duties ume love, hatred impicty and all that for the ksatriya and the Vasya while kunders the performance of one s duty blae excrcise of judicial authority and war- (32) fare for the satriya and agriculture for Therefore perfection did not come to the Vaisya are commended (as their res them as ensily as hefore, and another kind pective duties) (37) of accomplishment invested with passion Hearkening to the twicc born ones is for (33) the Sudras the soul instrument for pracli was attained by thein sing dharma' artizanship is their liveli As these attainments grow meagre in hood and they may also perform the course of time they took to trade and domestic sacrifices in accordance with commerce and manual skill acquired by laws (38) Thea Brahmt the Creator When the varnas' were thus establish ordained them to be labourers (34) ed, he found the institution of the stages of life asramas', of the householder, the The sell born Manu familiar with furest dweller, the ascetic and the Brahmareligion, expounded the religious lasis in (39) the beginning Thereafter the Brāhmailas Maintenance of the sacred fire attenheaded by Bhrgu, who had been created tion to the guests, performance of sacrifice, by Brahman as visible enibodiments of the bestowing of charity and worship of the Progenitor, imparted the laws of religion gods the'c arc, o foremost of ascelics, in 23 expounded by him įManu) (35) brief the duties of a householder (40) [16] grew in them practice carin ·पूषविभागे द्वितीयोऽध्याय [१२११ होमो मूलफलाशित्व स्वाध्यायस्तप एव च । अकुर्वाणस्तु विप्रेन्द्रा भ्रूणहा तु प्रजापते ।।४६ साविभागो पयान्याय धर्मोऽय वनवासिनाम् ॥६१ वेदाम्यासोऽन्वह शपत्या श्राद्ध चातिथिपूजनम् । भधाशन च मौनित्व तपो ध्यान विशेषत । गृहस्थस्य परो धर्मो देवताभ्यर्चन तया ॥४७ सम्याज्ञाच च वैराग्य धर्मोऽय भिक्षुके मत ॥४२ बवाह्यमप्तिमिन्धोत साय प्रातर्पयाविधि । भिक्षाचर्या च शुश्रूषा गुरो स्वाध्याय एव च । देशान्तरगतो वाऽथ मृतपत्नीक एवं वा ॥४८ सध्याफनिकायं च धर्मोऽय ब्रह्मचारिणाम् ॥५३ नयाणामानमाणा तु गृहस्थो योनिरुच्यते । ब्रह्मचारियनस्थानां भिक्षुकाणा द्विजोत्तमा । अन्ये समुपजीवन्ति तस्मान्छेयान् गहाश्रमी ॥४९ साधारण ब्रह्मचर्य प्रोवाच कमलोद्भव ॥४४ ऐकाश्रम्य गृहस्थस्य प्रयाणा ध्रुतिदर्शनात् । भातुकालाभिगामित्व स्वदारेषु न चान्यत । तस्माद गार्हस्थ्यमेवैक विज्ञेय धर्मसाधनम् ।।५० पर्ववज गृहस्थस्य ब्रह्मचर्यमुदाहृतम् ।।४५ परित्यजेदर्थकामौ यो स्याता धर्मवजितौ । आगर्भसभवादाद्यात् कार्य तेनाप्रमादत । सर्वलोकविरुद्ध च धर्ममप्याचरेन तु ॥५१ Moking oblations to the sacred fire, the first conception Abstainers, O clues living only on roots and fruits, studying among the Brahmanas become Killers of and penance as well as cquitable distrs embryos (46) bution (of property) are the duties of the forest dwellers Daily study of the Vedas performince Iiving on alens, vow of silence, practice oblations to the Mines) commensurate of Sraddha (obscquit ceremony and of austeritics meditation, acquisition of with one's resources hospitality to the perfect Inowledge and renunciation are the duties enjoined upon an ascctic (92) lughest dutses for a boust helder guests and worship of the deities are the Begging of alms, hearlening to this preceptor, devotion to studies observance If sojourning in another land or if of the daily sandhya prayers, and presey widower, a householder should kandle the ration of the sacred fire constitute the suprial fire in the morning and ciening in duty for the Brahmicărine (43) accordance with rates (18) Brahmacarya' (continence)s a duly, Since the householder's Asrama s said O excellent Brihmanis, common to the to be the fountam of all the three stages Bratımıncătin the forest dweller and the of life which subsist on it hence the ascetic-declared thic 'lotus born lord householder is blessed (19) (Brahman)' All the three 1 cdas observe the singu Umon with one's own wiſe and not with others, at the time after the menstrual for superiority of the hou eholder's stage period cxcept on per days, and of life, hence the householders la ruina' 10 constitutc 'lrahmacarya' (continence) should be regarded as the soul instrument for the bouseholder (45) for following a rcligiolis life (50) Such intercourse should be carried Onc should abjure be pursuit of riclics without fail, therclorc, up to thic time of and daites if these are Lereſt of religion, [17] wr ·१२५२]] धर्मपुराणे धर्मात् सजायते ह्या धर्मात कामोऽभिजायते । य एव वेद धर्मार्थकाममोक्षस्य मानव । धर्म एवापवर्गाय तस्माद् धर्म समाश्रयेत् ॥५२ माहात्म्य चानुतिष्ठेत स चानन्त्याय कल्पते ॥५७ धर्मध्वार्थश्च कामच निवर्गस्त्रिगुणो मत । तस्मादयं च काम च त्यक्त्वा धर्म समाश्रयेत् । सत्त्व रजस्तमश्चेति तस्माद्यमं समाश्रयेत् ॥५३ धर्मात् सजायते सर्वमित्याहुब्रह्मवादिन ॥५८ अध्वंगच्छन्ति सत्त्वस्था मध्ये तिष्ठन्ति राजसा । धर्मेण धार्यते सर्व जगत् स्थावरजङ्गमम् । जघन्यगुणवृत्तिस्था अधो गच्छन्ति तामसा ॥५४ अनादिनिधना शक्ति सैषा ब्राह्मी द्विजोत्तमा ॥५९ यस्मिन् धर्मसमायुक्तावर्थकामौ व्यवस्थिती । कर्मणा प्राप्यते धर्मो ज्ञानेन च न सशय । इह लोके सुखो भूत्या प्रेत्यानन्त्याय कल्पते ॥५५ तस्माज्ज्ञानेन सहित कर्मयोग समाचरेत् ॥६० धर्मात् सजायते मोक्षो हर्थात् कामोऽभिजायते। प्रवृत्त च निवृत्त च द्विविध कर्म वैदिकम् । एव साधनसाध्यत्व चातुविध्ये प्रदर्शितम् ॥५६ ज्ञानपूर्व निवृत्त स्यात् प्रवृत्त यदतोऽन्यथा ॥६१ nior should one practise such a religion through artha' (ucalth) The relation which bc opposed to the entire world (51) belween the cherished object and the means From "dharma' is produced wealth, among these four is shown in this way (56) frain Dharma is obtained the fulfilment of The man who comprehends the exalted all desires and Dharma is conducive to the glory of 'dharma', 'artia', 'kama' and final liberation, hence should one adhere 'moksa' in such relatius and also (52) practises them accordingly, atlains per to dharma The three objects of dharna' (picty), petual bliss (57) Therefore should onc practise dharma ‘artha' (riches), and 'Lama' (desires) are regarded as the three attributes, "Saltva' to the exclusion of fartha' and 'ana', (virtue), rajas" (passion) and tamas' from dharma' :s produced everything. thus said the exponents of the Vedas (58) Ognorance) therefore should one cling to (53) The entire world, mobile and immo 'dharma' Those who dwell in ‘sattva' (virtues bile, is supported by Jliarma', it is that verily ascend upwards those invested divine power, excellent Brahmanas, in the which was neither beginnnug nor end (59) with 'rajas (passion) remain Dharma' can be attained through middle while those sunk in gloom (tamas), Tevelling in the vile attributes and behav (right) deed, and also no doubt through our, do go down (54) | the acquisition of knowledge, therefore He in whorn, artha (the pursuit after | should one perform 'Karma' (worldly riches) and 'Kama' (fulfilment of desires) actions) in with knoware associated with 'dharma' (virtuc), | Jedge 160) becomes happy in this world and makes Vedic action is tio fold one charcte for cternal bliss in the next (55) used by a flow of activity and the other Aloksa' (ſinal heatitude) is attained by abstention The one characterised by through Jharını' (following the rules of abstention is accompanied by knos ledge piety), while Káma (desire) is fullilled while the other is destitute of 1 (61) [18] Consonance ·भगवन् पूर्वविभागे द्वितीयोऽध्याय [ २७२ निवृत्त सेवमानस्तु याति तत् परम पदम् । । अष्टाशीतिसहस्राणामृषीणामूर्ध्वरेतसाम् । तस्मानिवृत्त ससेव्यमन्यथा ससरेत् पुन ॥६२ स्मृत तेषा तु यरस्थान सदैव गुरुवासिनाम् ।।६८ क्षमा दमो दया दानमलोभस्त्याग एव च । सनर्पोणा तु यत्स्थान स्मृत तद् वै वनौकसाम् । आर्जव चानसूपा च तीर्थानुसरण तथा ॥६३ | प्राजापत्य गृहस्थाना स्थानमुक्त स्वयभुवा ॥६९ सत्य सन्तोष आस्तिस्य श्रद्धा चेन्द्रियनिग्रह । यतीना यतचित्ताना न्यासिनामध्वरेतसाम् । देवताभ्यर्चन पूजा ब्राह्मणाना विशेषत ॥६४ हरण्यगर्भ तत् स्थान यस्मान्नावर्तते पुन ॥७० अहिंसा प्रियवादित्वमपंशुन्यमाल्कता। योगिनाममृत स्थान व्योमाख्य परमाक्षरम् । सामासिकमिम धर्म चातुर्वण्येऽब्रवीन्मनु ॥६५ आनन्दमेश्वर धाम सा काष्ठा सा परा गनि ॥७१ प्राजापत्य ब्राह्मणाना स्मृत स्थान क्रियादताम् । स्थानमैन्द्र क्षत्रियाणा सग्रामेष्वपलापिनाम् ।।६६ ऋषय ऊचु । वैश्याना मारत स्थान स्वधर्ममनुवर्तताम् । देवतारिन हिरण्याक्षनिषदन । गान्धर्व शूद्रजातीना परिचारेण वर्तताम् ॥६७ | चत्वारो ह्याधमा प्रोक्ता योगिनामेक उच्यते ॥७२ He who follows the path of abstention who go by their profession of attending to attuns the supreme goal, therefore the the people of the other castes (67) course of abstention should be pursued, The region that belongs to the eighty otherwise one would have to re enter the englit thousand ascetics the practisers of worldly life (62) | perpetual celibacy is assigned to the Forbearance, self-restraint, charity, Dralımacun' pupils res ding in the house abecncc of avarice, renunciation upright of the preceptors (68) ness absence of malice, pilgrimage, truth The region that belongs to Saptarsis is fulness contentment, faith in God devo assigned to the foresters, and that of tion control of the senses, worslup of the Prajapati to the houscholders--thus has been ordained by the self born one (69) deities homage especially to the Brahma nas, non violence, uffability in address, | To the ascetics, possessed of subdued non wickedness m nd and renounced attitude practising sinlessness-these, sad | Manw are a brief the date of the four perpetual celibacy, is assigned that region {63 65) of Hiranyagarbha wherefrom nonc returns (to this mundanc worlu) (70) The region of Prajapati is assigned to That region named as full of bliss the brahmanas who practise the religious, Vyoma' is the immortal aborle of the rites and that of Indra to the Kstryas Yogins, the supreme imperishable seat of who du not run away from the batdle the lord, the last extremity the highest fields (71) Similarly, die region of the wind The sages said revered Jard, exter (Marus) is assigned to the Varsyas who minator of the enemies of gods, slayer of follow the duties prescribed for them, Hiranyaksa, the stages of life (asramas) and that of the Gandharvas to the Sadras are stated to be four in number and yet [19] castes 166) 1 goall ·१.२५२] धर्मपुराणे धर्मात सजापते गर्थो धर्मात् कामोऽभिजायते । । य एवं वेद धर्मार्थकाममोक्षस्य मानवः । धर्म एवापवर्गाय तस्माद् धर्म समाश्रयेत् ॥५२ माहात्म्य चानुतिष्ठेत स चानन्याय कल्पते ॥५७ धर्मश्वार्थश्च कामश्च निवर्गस्त्रिगुणो मत । तस्मादयं च काम च त्यक्त्या धर्म समाश्रयेत् । सत्त्व रजस्तमश्चेति तस्माद्धर्म समाधयेत् ॥५३ धर्मात् सजापते सर्वमित्याहुब्रह्मवादिनः ॥५८ फवं गच्छन्ति सत्यस्थामध्ये तिष्ठन्ति राजसा । धर्मण धार्यते सर्व जगत् स्थायर जङ्गमम् । जघन्यगुणवृत्तिस्था अधो गच्छन्ति तामसाः ॥५४ अनादिनिधना शक्ति संथा ब्राह्मी द्विजोतमा ॥५९ यस्मिन् धर्मसमायुक्तावर्थकामो व्यवस्थितौ । कर्मणा प्राप्यते धर्मों ज्ञानेन च न सशय । इह लोके सुखी भूत्वा प्रेत्यानन्त्याय कल्पते ॥५५ तस्माज्जानेन सहित कर्मयोग समाचरेत् ।।६० धर्मात् सजायते मोक्षो यर्थात् कामोऽभिजायते। प्रवृत्त च निवृत्त च द्विविध कर्म वैदिपम् । एव साधनसाध्यत्व चातुविध्ये प्रदर्शितम् ।।५६ ज्ञानपूर्व निवृत्त स्यात् प्रवृत्त यदतोऽन्यथा ॥६१ nor should one practise such a religion through 'artha' (Health) The relation which bc apposed to the entire world (51) bctiveen the cherished object and the means From 'dharma' is produced wealth, among these four is shown in this way (56) from Dharma is obtained the fulfilment of The man who comprehends the exalted all desires and Dharma is conducive to the glory or 'dharma', 'artha', 'kama' and in such relations and also final liberation, hence should one adhere 'moksa' to dharma' (52) practises them accordingly, attains per The three objects of 'dharme' (piety), petual blrss (57) Therefore should one practise dharma' 'artha' (riches), and kama' (desires) are regarded ns tlic three attributes, "Sattva' to the exclusion of artha' and 'hama', (vartuc), 'rajas" (passion) and tamas' from 'dlarea is produced everything, thus said the exponents of the Vedas (58) (ignorance) therefore should one cling to (53) The entire world, mobile and immodharma Those who duell yn 'sattva (virtuej bale, is supported by dharma', it is that verily ascend upwards those invested divine power, excellent Brahmanas, with 'rajus' (passion) remain in the which was nellier lreginnmatig nor end (59) middle while those sunk in gloom (tamas), Dharma' can be attained through fcielling in the vile attrihutes and behav, (right) deed, and also no doubt through our, do go down (54) the acquisition of knowledge, therefore He in wom, fastha (the pursuit after should one perforin 'Karma' (worldly riches) and 'lama' (ſulfilment of desires) actiuns) in consonance with knoware associated with 'dharma' (virtue), | ledge (60) becomes happy in this world and inakes Vedic action is two fold one charactefor eternal bliss in the next (55) rised by a flow of activity and the other 'Moksa' (hnal beatitude) is altained | by absterstion The one characterised by through dharma' (following the rules of abstention is accompanied by knowledge picty), while Kuma (desirey s fulfilled | while the other is destitute of it (61) [18] ·पूर्वविमागे द्वितीयोऽध्याय [ २४२ निवृत्त सेवमानस्तु याति तत् परम पदम् । | अष्टाशीतिसहस्राणामृषीणामूवरेतसाम् । तस्मानिवृत्त ससेव्यमन्यथा ससरेत् पुन ॥६२ स्मृत तेषा तु यत्स्थान तदेव गुरुवासिनाम् ।।६८ क्षमा दमो दया दानमलोभस्त्याग एव च । | सप्तर्षीणा तु यत्स्थान स्मृत तद्धं धनौकसाम् । आर्जव चानसूया च तीर्थानुसरण तथा ॥६३ प्राजापत्य गृहस्थाना स्थानमुक्त स्वयभुवा ॥६९ सत्य सन्तोष आस्तिक्य श्रद्धा चेन्द्रियनिग्रह । यतीना यतचित्ताना न्यासिनामूवरेतसाम् । देवतापर्चन पूजा ब्राह्मणाना विशेषत ।।६४ हेरण्यगर्भ तत् स्थान यस्मान्नावर्तते पुन ।।७० अहिंसा प्रियवादित्वमपैशुन्यमाल्कता। | योगिनाममृत स्थान व्योमाख्य परमाक्षरम् । सामासिकमिम धर्म चातुर्वण्ऽग्रवीन्मनुः ॥६५ आनन्दमेश्वर धाम सा काष्ठा सा परा गनि ॥७१ प्राजापत्य ब्राह्मणाना स्मृत स्थान क्रियावताम् । स्थानमेन्द्र क्षत्रियाणा सग्रामेष्वपलापिनाम् ।।६६ ऋषय चु । वेश्याना मारुत स्थान स्वधर्ममनुवर्तताम् । भगवन् देवतारिन हिरण्याक्षनिपदम । गान्धर्व शूद्रजातीना परिचारेण वर्तताम् ॥६७ | चत्वारो ह्याधमा प्रोक्ता योगिनामेक उच्यते ॥७२ He who follows the path of abstention who go by their profession of attending to attains the supreme goal, therefore the 'the people of the other castes (67) course of abstention should be pursued, The region that belongs to the cighty otherwise one would have to re enter the eglit thousand ascelics, the practisers of worldly life {62) perpctual celibacy is assigned to the Forbearance, self-restraint, charity, | Brahmacari' pupils residing in the house absence of avarice, renunculon upright of the preceptors (68) ness, ahsence of malice, prigrimage, truth- The region that belongs to Saptarsis is fulness contentment, faith in God, devo assigned to the foresters, and that of tion control of the senses, worslup of the Prajapati to the householders-thus has been ordained by the sell born one (69) deitics homage especially to tlic Brahma. mas, non-violence, affability in address, To the ascetics, possessed of subdued mind and renounced attituder practising non-wickedness sinlessness-these, sand Manu are in brzel the duties of the four perpetual celibacy, 15 assigned that region (63-65) of Hiranyagarblia wherefrom none returns | (to this mundane world) (70) The region of Prajapati 13 assigned to That region named as full of bliss the Brahmanas who practise the religious Vyoma' is the immortal abode of the rics and that of Indra to the Kstriyas , Yogins, the supreme imperishable seat of who do not run away from the battle the lord, the last extremity, the highest fields Similarly, the region of the winds The sages said revered Jord, exter. (Marus) 13 assigned to the Vaisyas who Tunator of the enemies al gods, slayer of follow the duties prescribed for them, Hiranyálsa, the stages of life (aśramas) and that of the Gandharvas to the Sūdras are slated to be four in number and yet [19] castes । {66) gont ·onc १२७३] पूर्मपुराणे श्रीपूर्म उवाच। | एकाको यस्तु विचरेदुदासीनः स मौक्षिकः ।।७७ सर्वकर्माणि संन्यस्य समाधिमचलं श्रित.। तपस्तप्पति योऽरण्ये यजेद् देवान् जुहोति च । य आस्ते निश्चलो योगी स संन्यासी न पञ्चमः ।।७३ | स्वाध्याये चैय निरतो बनस्थस्तापसो मतः ॥७ सर्वेषामाश्रमाणां तु वैविध्यं श्रुतिदर्शितम् । | तपसा कपितोऽत्यर्थ यस्तु ध्यानपरो भवेत । सान्यासिकः स विज्ञेयो वानप्रस्थायमे स्थितः ॥७९ ब्रह्मचार्युपकुर्वाणो नैष्ठिको ब्रह्मतत्परः ।।७४ योगाभ्यासरतो नित्यमारुरुक्षुजितेन्द्रियः । योऽधीत्य विधिवद् वेदान् गृहस्थाश्रममावजेत् । ज्ञानाय वर्तते भिक्षुः प्रोच्यते पारमेष्टिकः ॥८० उपकुर्वाणको ज्ञेयो नैष्ठिको मरणान्तियः ।।७५ यस्त्वात्मरतिरेव स्याग्नित्यतृप्तो महामुनिः । उदासीनः साधकश्य गृहस्थो द्विवियो भवेत् । | सम्यग् दर्शनसंपन्नः स योगी भिक्षुरुच्यते ॥८१ कुटुम्बभरणे यत्तः साधकोऽसौ गृही भवेत् ॥७६ | ज्ञानसंन्यासिनः केचिद् घेदसंन्यासिनोऽपरे । ऋणानि त्रीण्यपाकृत्य त्यक्त्वा भार्यापनादिकम् । फर्मसन्यासिनः केचित् निविधा' पारमेष्ठिकाः ।।८२ it is said that the Yogins have a separate in quest of salvation is 'Udāsina' (house- (72) holder) (77) Lord Kurma said. The Yogin who (Likewise) the forester who practises has renounced all action and has been penance in the forest, performs sacrifices resting moveless in profound meditation and offers oblations to the gods wlulc does not belong to any fifth (ásrama) (73) constantly devoted to studies is known as 'Tapasa' (78) The Vedas expound the dual nature of The other kind of forest-dweller who all the 'asramas', a Brabmacānn, attached to the study of the Vedas is 'Upahurvana" grous extremely einaciated by austerities and is devoled to spiritual concentration and 'Narsthika' (74) is to be known as 'Sannyåsikn' (fores- The Brahmacātin who after studying 1791 the Vedas in accordance with the regula- (In like manner), the ascetic who tions, caters the stage of the householder keeps hinself constantly engaged in the is known as 'Upakurvänaka', whereas a practice of spiritual medulation (Yoga), is “Nazsthika' Brahmacārın is he who conti self-controlled and desirous of clevation, nues the study of the Vedas till hus living only for the acquisition of knowdeath (75) ledge, is called 'Paramesthika' ascetic (80) (Similarly) the householder also is of And the great sage who is possessed of two varieties, 'Unssina' and 'Sadhaka' perpetual contentment who linds joy in IIc who us earnestly occupied in maintain his own self and is endowed with real ning the family is Sadhaka househol- knowledge, is called "Yogi' ascetic (81) der (76) 'Paramesthika' ascetic is again of three He who absolves himself from the linds, some are Jiana satnyasırs', others three debts, ahyures all riches, wife and | 'Vedasannyksins' while a third variety is all other things, and moves about alone called "Karmasannyasıns (82) [20] ter) ·पूर्वविभागे द्वितीयोऽध्याय. [१२६३ योगी च त्रिविधो ज्ञेयो भौतिक सास्य एव च। अहं ये पालयामोदं संहरिष्यति शूलभृत् ॥८८ तृतीयोत्याश्रमी प्रोक्तो योगमुत्तममास्थितः ॥८३ तिनस्तु मूर्तयः प्रोक्ता ब्रह्मविष्णुमहेश्वराः । प्रथमा भावता पूर्व साक्ष्ये त्वक्षरभावना । रजासत्यतमोयोगात् परस्य परमात्मनः ॥८९ तृतीये घान्तिमा प्रोक्ता भावना पारमेश्वरी ॥६४ अन्योन्यमनुरक्तास्ते ह्यन्योन्यमुपजीयिनः । तस्मादेतद् विजानीध्वमाश्रमाणा चतुष्टयम् । अन्योन्यं प्रणताश्व लीलया परमेश्वराः॥९० सर्वेषु वेदशास्त्रेषु पश्चमो नोपपद्यते ॥८५ ब्राह्मी माहेश्वरी चैव तथैवाक्षरभायना । एवं वर्णाश्चमान सृष्टा देवदेवो निरञ्जनः । तिवस्तु भावना रुने वर्तन्ते सततं द्विजाः ॥९१ दक्षादीन्प्राह विश्वात्मा सृजघ्य विविधाःप्रजाः॥८६ प्रवर्तते मग्यजसमाद्या चाक्षरभावना। ब्राह्मणो वचनात् पुना दक्षाद्या मुनिसत्तमाः । | द्वितीया ब्रह्मणः प्रोक्ता देवस्याक्षरभावना ॥९२ असृजन्त प्रजा. सर्वा देवमानुपपूर्विकाः ।।८७ | पहं चैन महादेयो र भिन्नी परमार्थतः । इत्येष भगवान् ब्रह्मा लण्डत्वे स व्यवस्थितः । विभज्य स्वेच्छयातमान सोऽन्तर्यामीश्वरः स्थितः ।।१३ (Sintlarly) the 'Yogi' ascette devated maintain this (creation) while the tridentto the higliest 'Yoga' is also of three bearer (Śiva) would destroy it (88) kınds, 'Rhaulika', 'Sankhya' and 'Aty is Bratuman. Visnu and Mahesvarn are Sramın'. (83) said to be the three embodiments of the The first among these three rs devond Supreme Lord, invested (respectively) of all reflection, the (secısıd) 'Sankhyas' with the three qualities of goodness are occupied in the contemplation of the sattva) passion (rajus) and foulness Imperishable, while in the third (atyäsra. (trunas) (89) min), the contemplation centres round the (84) These embodiments of the supreme lorii are devoted to one another, are Tlus do yo know the four išramas, in the whole of the Vedic scriplures dependent on one another and meek to (85) one another in their divine sport. there is no (mention of any) fifth (90 Having thus creuted the 'Varnas' and In Rudra, Otwice-born ones, perpetuthe Asramas', the lord of the gous, the ally abide the three 'bhāvanās' Brahmi, Stainless universe-souled one, adrased | 'Mahesvari' and 'Aksata' (91) Dakşn and others Do ye procreate the in me doth the first 'Akşara bhāvan' various progeny (86) | flow profrsely, while the second 'Aksra. By the order of Brahman, o excellent bhavani' is said to pertan to Lord sages, his sons hcaded by Daksa procre. Brahman (92) terl all beings beginning with gods and Myself and Mahadeva are not actually (87) different, Dividing himself at wili (mta Thus has been the venerable Brahman | wo), the Supreme Spirit, the Master, engaged in the act of creation, and I do I rests in both, (93) [21] supreme lord Tien ·ललाटे गन्धवारिभिः ॥१०१ १.२६४] कूर्मपुराणे प्रैलोक्यमखिलं स्रष्टुं सदेवासुरसानुपम् । ध्यादथार्चयेदेता ''ब्रह्मविद्यापरायणः ॥९९ पुरुषः परतोऽव्यक्ताद् ब्रह्मत्वं समुपागमत् ॥१४ सर्वेषामेव भक्तानां शंभोलिङ्गमनुत्तमम् । तस्माद् ब्रह्मा महादेवो विष्णुविश्वेश्वरः परः । सितेन भस्मना कार्य ललाटे तु त्रिपुण्डकम् ॥१०० एकस्पंव स्मृतास्तित्रस्तनूः कार्यवशात् प्रभोः ॥९५ यस्तु नारायणं देवं प्रपन्नः परमं पदम् । तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन वन्द्याः पूज्याः प्रयत्नतः। धारयेत् सर्वदा यवीच्छेदचिरात् स्थानं यतन्मोक्षारयमव्ययम् ॥९६ प्रपन्ना ये जगद्वीजं ब्रह्माणं परमेष्ठिनम् । वर्णाश्रमप्रयुक्तेन धर्मेण प्रीतिसंयुतः । तेषां ललाटे तिलकं धारणीयं तु सर्वदा ।।१०२ पूजयेद् भावयुक्तेन यावज्जोवं प्रतिज्ञया ॥९७ योऽसावनादिर्भूतादिः कालात्माऽसौधृतो भवेत्। चतुर्णामाश्रमाणां तुप्रोक्तोऽयं विधिवद् द्विजाः । उपर्यधो भावयोगात् त्रिपुण्डस्य तु धारणात् ॥१०३ आश्रमो वैष्णवो ब्राह्मो हराश्रम इति त्रयः ॥९८ यत्तत् प्रधानं निगुणं ब्रह्मविष्णुशिवात्मकम् । तल्लिङ्गधारी सततं तद्भक्तजनवत्सलः । घृतं त्रिशूलधरणाद् भवत्येव न संशयः ॥१०४ In order to create this triple world Hulders of the respective marks of together with the gods, demons and men these (three} cults, dear to the respective from the unmanifest cosmos, that Male deities, devoted to the study of the Vedas, (Supreme Spirit) took up the form of should constantly contemplate on and Brahman 104)| worship the respective divinities. (99) Thereforr Brahman, Mahideva and By all the devotees of Sambhu should Visni, the Supreme lord of the world, are the excellent "Tripundraka' mark be made regarded as the three forms of the sole on the forchcad with the sacred white Supreme Master made separate on account ashes. (100) (95) He who has talon shelter unto Nára. of different work Thereforc by all means and with great yana, the Supreme goal, should always care should these divinities be adored and carry a spcar-mark on the forelicad with worshipped, if one desires to attain that scented ivater (101) imperishable place named 'Moksa' (final For those who arc adherents of Drahbeatitude) in no time. (96) man, Parameșthi, the origin of the uni- With dcep devotion to the religious verse, a 'Tilaka" (mark with sandal-paste, lans conforming to the 'Varnas' and | unguents, earth etc..) should always be "Asramas', one should worship them born (102) devoutly for the whole liſc under a The primordial Supreme Spirit, the (97) origin of all beings Himself is bound by Thic four Asramas have been thus des- the bearing of this 'tripuņdra' mark cribed, systematically, O Brahmaņas; cach (pasted) up and down on the forc. atrama is of three kind, Vaisnava' (rela- | head. (103) ting to the Visnu cult), 'Brahma' (relating That the three principal qualities, to clic adherents of Brahman) and 'Haras. consisting of the soul of Brahman, Vimu rama' (relating to the Saivite cult). (98) | and Sira is indeed laid hold or by the [22] VOW.

·पूर्यत्रिमागे तृतीयोऽम्पाय ब्रह्मतेजोमय शुक्ल यदेतन् मण्डल रवे । यजेत जुहुयादग्नी जपेद् दद्याज्जितेन्द्रिय । भवत्येव धृत स्थानमैश्वर तिलरे कृते ॥१०५ शान्तो दान्तो जितनोयो वर्णाश्रमविधानवित् ।।१०७ तस्मात् कार्य त्रिशूलाड,तथाच तिला शुभम् । एव परिचरेद् देवान् यावज्जीव समाहित । नियापुप च भक्ताना नयाणा विधिपूर्वकम् ।।१०६ तेषा सस्थानमचल सोऽचिरादधिगच्छति ।।१०८ इति श्रीधर्मपुराणे पट्साहतया सहिताया पूर्व विभागे द्वितीयोऽध्याय ||२१ ३ रूपय ऊचु । क्रमेणवाश्रमा प्रोक्ता कारणादन्यया भवेत् ॥२ या भगवतोद्दिष्टाश्चत्वारोऽप्याश्रमास्तथा । उत्पन्नज्ञानविज्ञानी वैराग्य परम गत । इदानी क्रममस्माकमाघमाणा वर प्रभो ॥१ प्रमजेद् ब्रह्मचर्यात् तु यदीच्छेत् परमा गतिम् ॥३ श्रीपूर्म उवाच । दारानाहृत्य विधिववन्यथा विविधर्मख । ब्रह्मचारी गृहस्थश्च धानप्रस्थो पतिस्तथा । | यजेदुत्पादयेत् पुनान् विरक्तो यदि सन्यसेत् ॥४ mark of the tndent, there is no doubt One who is conversant with the regu about it (101) lation of 'Varna' and 'Asrama" should The radiant disc of the sun replete worship with sacrifice, oſfer oblations to with Bralmanc lustre, the scat of the the sacred fire mutter names in prayer af Lord, is veritably retained by the bearing | gods control the senses, be calm, self restof the tilakn mark (105) raincd and be subduer of anger (107) Therefore it 19 incumbent on the devo Thus should a man propitiate the gods tees of all the three kinds to put on the devotedly throughout his life, and (as a trident mark as well as the sacred tlaka' result thercof) he shall attain to their sign the promoter of long life, with immovable station in no time (108) ceremonial rites (106) Thys ends the second chapter of the First Part of Kūrma Purana Samhita Consisting of six thousand verses 3 The sages said 0 I ord thou last Onc who has acquired knowledge and described thic four Varnas' (castes) ansl) wisdom and has alijured all worldly desires the four Aramas' (stages of life) Now clo muy enter into the fourth stagc) 'sannyasa tell us about the order of the 'äśramas' (1) direct from {the first one) Brahmaciya, if he so desires (3) harma Sand The Bralmacirin (cel bate student), Glenstien (householder), tions or perforining sachlice through Marrying a wife according to injunc Vanaprastha (forcst dweller) and Yali various sacrificial sites and giving birth to (recluse) are the asramas in serial ordersons there are the duttes of a Grhastha), which may bc (sometime) otherwise clue a householder may take to renunciation of to sume special reason (2) he is unattached to worldly desires [23] ।

·कूर्मपुराणे अनिष्टा विधिवद् यज्ञरनुत्पाद्य तयात्मजम् । प्रकर्तुमसमर्थोऽपि जुहोतियजतिक्रिया । नगार्हस्थ्य गृहीत्ययत्वा सन्यसेबुद्धिमान् द्विज ॥५ अन्ध पड्गुर्दरिद्रो वा विरक्त सन्यसेद् द्विज ॥१० अथ वैराग्यवेगेन स्थातु नोत्सहते गृहे । | सर्वेपामेव वैराग्य सन्यासाय विधीयते । तत्रैव सन्यसेद् विद्वाननिष्ठाऽपि द्विजोत्तम ॥६ पतत्येवाविरक्तो य सन्यास कर्तुमिच्छति ।।११ अन्यथा विविधैर्यजेरिष्ट्रा वनमयाश्रयेत् । | एकस्मिन्नथवा सम्यग् वर्तेतामरण द्विज । तपस्तप्त्वा तपोयोगाद् विरक्त सन्यसेन यदि ॥७ | श्रद्धावानाश्रमे युक्त सोऽमृतत्वाय कल्पते ॥१२ वानप्रस्थाश्रम गत्वा न गृह प्रविशेत् पुन । | न्यायागतधन शान्तो ब्रह्मविद्यापरायण । न सन्यासी वन चाथ ब्रह्मचर्य न साधक ।। | स्वधर्मपालको नित्य सोऽमृतत्वाय कल्पते ॥१३ प्राजापत्या निरूप्येष्टिमाग्नेयोमथवा द्विज । ब्रह्मण्याधाय कर्माणि नि सङ्ग कामजित । प्रग्रजेत गृही विद्वान् बनाद् वा श्रुतिचोदनात् ॥९ प्रसन्तेनैव मनसा कुर्वाणो याति तत्पदम् ॥१४ A wisc twice born who has entered the or 'Agneya' sacrifice, or from the forest house holder's life should not renounce fdwelling stage), take to sannyasa' (9) belore performing various sacrifices before If the blind, crippled or indigent giving birth to children (5) twice-born is unable to perfurin sacrifices If, however, any learned pre einınent hc may resort to sanyasa (10) twice-born does not feel any urge to Sannyasa' (Renunciation) is prescribed remain in the household on account of strong apathy co worldly affairs, in such for all who develop 'varragya" (unattache circumstances only he may enter the ment) He who desires to practise 'sannyasa’ (asrama) without performing 'sannya a' though not unattached to the (prescribed) sacrifices (worldly matters does andeed go down to perdition Yet, after having offered oblations to the god through various sacrifices and Onc who sticks to one and only one taking shelter in the forest thereafter, asrama uniformly till the approach of practising austerilies and being free from death, full of devotions makes for immor all worldly attachments as a result of talky (12) penance, one should more out for practis One whose wealth has accrued from (7) vartuous mcans, cnim, devoted to the Having taling recourse to the stage of study of Brahman, and continually practises forest dwelling (Varaprastha), one should the duties pertaining to bus own (caste) not enter the household (again) nor should a devqled 'sannyāsto” se enter the forest gets absorbed into the Supreme Spirit (13) dwelling stage or the brahmacarya' (9) One who cntrusts all hus actions to Under the direction of the Śrut Brahman 15 unattached, free from all (Vedas), a learned house holder twice worldly destres, and performs all dulzes born may alter performing "Prajapatya' cheerfully, attains that high position (14) [24] ing saanyasa' ·पूर्यविभागे तृतीयोऽध्याय [१३२५ ब्रह्मणा दीयते देय ब्रह्मणे मप्रदोयते । अकृत्वा फलसन्यास बध्यते तत्फलेन तु ॥२० ब्रह्मव दीयते चेति ब्रह्मार्पणमिद परम् ॥१५ तस्मात् सर्वप्नयत्नेन त्यक्त्वा कर्माश्रित फलम् । नाह कर्ता सर्वमेतद् ब्रह्मव कुरुते तथा । अविद्वानपि कुर्वीत कर्माप्नोत्पचिरात् पदम् ॥२१ एतद् ब्रह्मार्पण प्रोक्तमृपिभि तत्त्वदशिभि ॥१६ कर्मणा क्षीयते पापमहिक पौविक्र तथा । प्रोणातु भगवानीश कर्मणाऽनेन शाश्वत । मन प्रसादमन्वेति ग्रह्म विज्ञायते तत ॥२२ करोति सतत बुद्धया ब्रह्मार्पणमिद परम् ।।१७ कर्मणा समिताज्ज्ञानात् सम्पा योगोऽभिजापते। यद्वा फलाना सन्यास प्रकुर्यात् परमेश्वरे । ज्ञान च फर्मसहित जायते दोपवजितम् ॥२३ कर्मणामेतदण्याहु ब्रह्मार्पणमनुत्तमम् ॥१८ तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन तर तजाश्रमे रत । कार्यमित्येव यत्कर्म नियत सङ्गवजितम् । कर्मागोश्वरतुष्टयर्थं कुर्यान्नष्कर्नामाप्नुयात् ।।२४ क्रियत विदुषा फर्म तद्भवेदपि मोक्षदम् ॥१९ सप्राप्य परम ज्ञान नष्कम्यं तत्प्रसादत । अन्यथा यदि कर्माणि कुर्यानित्यमपि द्विज । एकाको निर्मम शान्तो जीवन्नेव विमुच्यते ॥२५ This (high principle of) 'Brahmarpana' Thereforc, even he who is not earned (offering of Brahma connotes by Brahman should perform action abjuring by all is given the thing fit for giving, to Brahman means the desire for the result issuing out again it is offered and 'Brahman itself of action It is thus that he would ultiis the thing given (15) mately attain to the high position (21) (The conviction that) I am not the By (performance of such) Action sun doer, but it is Bralıman which does all this pertaining to this birthi and also to is called 'Brahmarpaza' (offering up to previous ones as destroyed, the mind Brahman) by the sages who are seers of gets pleased, and a man becomes a knower of the Supreme Spirit (22) trych May the eternal Lord be pleased with Perfect 'Yoga' (alstract meditation) 18 this action--performance of actions with brought about by action accompanied by thus attitude of mind is called highest knowledge Knowledge also attended by (17) Brahmarpana' action becomes free from any blemish (23) Therefore, dewted to any of the arre- Or, delivering the results of all actions mas' one should perfort actions for the unto the Supreme Lord-this also is said to propiliation of the Lord and thereby be an excellent Brahmarpana (18) acquire an exemption from acts and The work which is done by a learned their consequer ces (naisharmya) (24) man cntircly free from attachment as a One who acquires supreme knowledge work to be performed also conduces to and 'naiskarmy?' (Iminunity from aces salvation (19) and their consequences) by the grace of Otherwise, if a twice born one performs the Lord, lives alone free from worldly even the daily rites without abjuring the ties and is calm is liberated from the desire for their benefits he is verily ensn- bondage of the world) while still ared by the fruit of that action (20)| living (25) [25] 4 (16) ·१३२६] कुमपुराणे वीक्षते परमात्मान पर ब्रह्म महेश्वरम् तृप्तये परमेशस्य तत् पद याति शाश्वतम् ॥२७ नित्यानन्द निराभास तस्मिन्नेव लय व्रजेत् ॥२६ एतद व कथित सर्व चातुराश्रम्यमुत्तमम् । सस्मात् सेवेत सतत कर्मयोग प्रसन्नधी । न ह्यतत् समतिक्रम्य सिद्धि विन्दति मानव ॥२८ इति श्रीधर्मपुराणे पट्साहनया सहिताया पुर्वविभागे तृतीयोऽध्याय ॥३॥ ४ हृषीकेश he merges into Him सूत उवाच । बुत सर्वमिद जात कस्मिश्च लयमेष्यति । श्रुत्वाऽऽश्रमविधि कृत्स्नमृपयो हष्टमानसा । | नियन्ता कश्न सर्वथा यदस्व पुरुषोत्तम ॥३ नमस्कृत्य श्रुत्वा नारायणो वारयमृषीणा कूर्मरूपधृक् । पुनर्वचनमब्रुवन् ॥१ प्राह गम्भीरया याचा भूताना प्रभवाप्ययौ ॥४ मुनय ऊचु । श्रीफूर्म उवाच । भाषित भवता सर्व चातुराश्रम्यमुत्तमम् । | महेश्वर परोऽव्यक्तश्चतुर्वृह सनातन । इदानीं श्रोतुमिच्छामो यथा सभयते जगत् ॥२ अनन्तश्वाप्रमेयश्च नियन्ता विश्वतोमुख ॥५ He beholds the Primordial Soul, the pleasure of the Supreme Lord and thus Supreme Spirit the Great Lord the would he attain to His eternal alde (27) perpetual bliss having no semblance and This is the excellent system of four (26) asramas fully expounded to you A man Therefore should a man of pure antell does never acquire success by transgressing gence cunstantly devote himself to 'Karma(the injunctions attached to) it (28) yoga (performance of actions) for the Thus ends the third chapter of the first part of the Kurma Purana Samhita consisting of sıx thousand verses 4 Suta Said Hearing in dentail about the regulator of all these thou the rules relating to the stages of life Supreme Being Do please tell us all (3) (astamas), the sages, rejoiced in heart Hearing the words of the sages the bowed to the Master of the Sense organs Tortoise formed Narayana spoke in deep (Hrsikesa) and spoke again (1) sounding voice about the origin nod the annulation of beings Sard the sages By thee has been er plained in detail the system of the four Kūrına said The supreme Mahesvara asramas Now we are eager to listen {Great Lord), the Highest the unmanifest from you how the universe is created (2) having four Vyuhas the Ancient, the From where has all this (world) been Infinite, the Immeasurable is the comproduced, wherein will it be merged, who plete regulator of everything () [26] ·समवर्तत ॥९ पूर्ववियो चतुर्थोऽध्यायः अव्यक्तं कारणं यत्तन्नित्यं सदसदात्मकम् । अहर्न विद्यते तस्य न रात्रिओँपचारतः ॥११ प्रधान प्रकृतिश्चेति यवाहस्तत्त्वचिन्तका. ॥६ (निशान्ते प्रतिबुद्धोऽसौ जगदादिरनादिमान् । गन्धवारसोनं शवस्पर्शविजितम् । सर्वभूतमयोऽव्यक्तो हान्तर्यामीश्वरः पर. ॥१२ अजरं ध्र वमक्षय्यं नित्यं स्वात्मन्यवस्थितम् ॥७ प्रकृति पुरुष चंय प्रविश्याशु महेश्वरः । जगयोनिमहामृतं परं ब्रह्म सनातनम् । क्षोभयामास योगेन परेण परमेश्वर ॥१३ विग्रहः सर्वभूतानामारमनाऽधिष्ठितं महत् ॥८ यथा मदो नरस्त्रीणा यथा वा माधयोऽनिलः । अनाद्यन्तमज सूक्ष्म निगुणं प्रभवाप्ययम् । | अनुप्रविष्टः क्षोभाय तथासौ घोगमूत्तिमान् ॥१४ असाप्रतमविज्ञेय ब्रह्माने | स एव क्षोभको यित्रा. क्षोन्पञ्च परमेश्वरः । गुणसाम्ये तवा तस्मिन् पुरुषे चात्मनि स्थिते ससकोचविकासाभ्या प्रधानत्वेऽपि च स्थितः ॥१५ प्राकृतः प्रलयो शेयो यावद् विश्वसमुद्भवः ।।१०। प्रधानात् क्षोभ्पमाणाच्च तथा पुरा. पुरातनात् । ब्राह्मी रानिरिमं प्रोक्ता अह. सृष्टिरुदाहृता । प्राबुरासोन्महद् बीजं प्रधानपुरुशात्मकम् ।।१६ Whom the contemplators of truth have and the creation is called Brāhma day described as the Indiscrete cause, which (Really speaking) it has neither right nor is uniform and hot cause and effect, the day, these are used figuratively Pradhana (primary germ out of which all The supreme Lord, the origin of the material appearances are evolved) as well Universe, one who has no beginning, one as the 'Prahyte (the original source of the who comprises the entire being, the unmaterial world) (6) { manifest, the regulator of internal feelings Who is devoid of small, coulour or awakes at the end of the (Brahtra) taste, is fire from sound and couch, 1 / right (12) undecaying, unrnoving. imperishable, eternal and residing in his own soul the Trakrti, the Supreme Lord agitated Qurckly entering into the Purusa and Who is the origin of the cosmos the them through the highest yoga primary element, the ancient supreme spirit, the embodiment of all beings, rest- Just as lust enters a young woman or ing on Himself the Great does the vermal breeze euter her only to (8) Brahma that has neither beginning create agitation, similarly did tlus nor end the unbarn, the subtie, invested Supreme Lord, who is yoga personi: fied with the three qualities, the Origin, the annulation, not belonging to the present OBrahmaras, He the highest Lord, times, the unknowable existed at first (9) is the agitator, He again is to be agitated. At the time of the eveniness of the He is principal (Prakſti) in (the matter (three) qualities, when that Pramordial soul of) withdrawal and expansion 115) will rest on lutaself the condition will be From the Principal and the ancient of thc original dissolution extending to the Purusa being agitated, came forth the creation of the world (10) seed of Maliat in the form of the Princi. This (duration) is called Brahma night pal Putusa (16) [27] (13) ·धर्मपुराणे महानात्मा मतिम्रह्मा प्रबुद्धिः स्यातिरीश्वरः । एकादशं मनस्तन स्वगुणेनोभयात्मकम् । प्रज्ञा धृतिः स्मृतिः संविदेतस्मादिति तत् स्मृतम् ॥१७ भूततन्मात्रसर्गोऽयं भूतादेरभवन् प्रजाः ॥२३ वैशारिकस्तंजसश्च भूतादिश्चय तामतः । भूतादिस्तु विकुर्वाणः शब्दमानं ससर्ज है। त्रिविधोऽयमहंकारो महतः सबभूव ह ।।१८ आकाश शुपिरं तस्मादुत्पन्नं शब्दलक्षणम् ।।२४ अहंकारोऽभिमानच कर्ता मन्ता च स स्मृतः । आकाशस्तु विकुर्वाण स्पर्शमात्रं ससर्ज ह । आत्मा च पुद्गलो जीयो यतः सर्वाः प्रवृत्तयः ॥१९ वायुरुत्पद्यते तस्मात् तस्य स्पर्शी गुणो मतः ॥२५ पश्चभूतान्यहंकारात् तन्माणि च जज्ञिरे । वायुश्चापि विकुर्याणो रूपमा ससर्ज है। इन्द्रियाणि तथा देवाः रावं तस्यात्मजं जगत् ॥२० ज्योतिरत्पद्यते वायोस्तद्रूपगुणमुच्यते ॥२६ मनस्त्वव्यक्तजं प्रोक्तं विकारः प्रथमः स्मृतः । ज्योतिश्चापि विकुर्वाणं रसमा ससर्ज ह । येनासौ जायते कर्ता भूतादींश्चानुपश्यति ।।२१ संभवन्ति ततोऽम्भाति रसाधाराणि तानि तु ॥२७ धकारिकादहकारात् सर्गो वैकारिकोऽभवत् । आपश्चापि विकुर्वन्त्यो गन्यमान सजिरे । तंजसानीन्द्रियाणि स्पुर्देवा वैकारिका दश ॥२२ संघातो जायते तस्मात् तस्य गन्धो गुणो मत. ॥२८ From this havc sprung Mahân, Atma, manas, the creation of the subtle qualities Mal, Brahma, Prabuddhi, Khyati, isvara, | (tannatri) of the beings came out of the Prajiia, Dhrtı, Smrt and Samvid (17) | elements and others The clements and From Mahat was created the triple such others having undergone transforma- Ahamkára, namely, Vailarika Tajasa, tion emitted the tanmatra sound, nyt of and Tamasa, the ongin of beings (18) which was produced the empty sky Ahamkāra is Ablumina (self-love), it characterised by sound (23, 24) is the docr, the deliberator, the supreme The sky again, having undergone soul as well as the individual soul ensliraned in everyhudy, and from whence have transformation, created sparsa (the element of tangibility) from which is born all the predilections flow out Firm Ahamkāra (Egotism) were produced the Vayu (ar) whose characterus tie work is live elements, the tanmatris (subtle and | touch (sparsa) Vayu {aur) again, underprimary elements), the senses and the gods going transformation created the tanmatra 'ripa' (form) Jyota (light) is produced and the whole world as its offspring. 19, 20) out of Vayu, and it is characterised by Mind is said to have sprung from rūpa (form) Avyakta, and is the first vikära (transfor Iyott (light) having undergonc transmation), and thereby it becomes the doer formation created the 'rasa' (tud) and observes the beings and others (21) tanmātrā from wluch are produced water From varkárika Ahamkára originatcd and the various receptacles of Auds (27) vokātila (tratsformed) creation, from the Water, again, undergoing transformatajasa Ahimkara senses and ten varkarika | tron created the 'tanmatri smell, (rud:- gods were born (22) ment) from which 25 produced a com The eleventh one, Manas. by its owa pound whose quality is regarded as smell quality belonging to both, and O Brali. (28) [28] (23126) ·च पुरुष उच्यते । पूर्वयिभागे चतुर्थोऽध्यायः [१.४.४० आकाशं शब्दमानं यत् स्पर्शमात्रं समावृणोत् । पुरुषाधिष्ठितत्वाच्च अव्यक्तानुग्रहेण च । द्विगुणस्तु ततो वायुः शब्दस्पर्शात्मकोऽभवत् ।।२९ महदादयो विशेषान्ता झण्डमुत्पादयन्ति ते ॥३५ रूपं तयवाविशतः शब्दस्पशी गुणावुभौ । | एकफालसमुत्पल जलयुचुदवच्च तत् । निगुणः स्यात् ततो पह्निः स शब्दस्पर्शल्पवान् ॥३० | विशेषेभ्योऽण्डमभवद् बृहत् तदुदकेशयम् ॥३६ शब्दः स्पर्शश्च रूपं च रसमानं समाविशन् । तस्मिन कार्यस्य करणं संसिद्धिः परमेष्ठिनः । तस्माच्चतुर्गुणा आपो विजयास्तु रसात्मिकाः ॥३१ प्राकृतेऽन्डे विवृत्तः स क्षेत्रज्ञो ब्रह्मसंजितः ॥३७ शब्दः स्पर्शश्च रूपं च रसो गन्धं समाविशन् । सवं शरीरी प्रथमः स तस्मात् पञ्चगुणा भूमिः स्थूला भूतेषु शम्यते ॥३२ आदिवार्ता स भूताना ब्रह्माने समवर्तत ॥३८ शान्ता धोराश्य मूढाश्च विशेपास्तेन ते स्मृताः । यमाहुः पुरुष हंस प्रधानात् परतः स्थितम् । परस्परानुप्रयेशाद धारयन्ति परस्परम् ॥३३ हिरण्यगर्भ कपिलं छन्दोमून्ति समातनम् ॥३१ एते सप्त महात्मानो ह्यन्योन्यस्य समाययात् । | मेरुरुल्बममूत् तस्य जरापुश्वापि पर्वताः । नाशक्नुवन् प्रजाः स्रष्टुमसमागम्य कृत्स्नयः ॥३४ गोदकं समुद्राश्च तस्यासन परमात्मनः ।।४० The sky composed of the tannitra They beginning with Vahat and sound covered the tanmatrā touch Ending with visest procreate egs on Therefore has air of double qualities' account of being presided over by Purusa, composed of sound and touch been pro and by the grace of Avyakta (30) duced by it 129) From the Visesas carne out a huge Both the qualities of sound and touch egg procreated at one time and like the likewisc enter rüpa (form) and thereby water bubble lying on water (36) fire having sound, touch and form is of That original erg lasing grown up, three qualities. (30) the principal instrument of raramcsthin Sound, touch and form lrave entered this action was accomplished This egg, the the tanmatri hd Therefore supreme soul (ksetrajāa) 's knowa as composed of fluid is to be known as of Brahman He is the first person, he indeed four qualiucs Sound, touch, colour and is said to be the Alale (puruşa), chiar Quid entered sme)] Therefore, the rarth is Brahma the first creator of all beings of five qunlities and is gross among the cxisted at first (37, 38) clements. (3132) Whom (the sages) have satd to be the They are known to be tranquil awful, Anle (Purusa), the Swan (Hamsa), existing clull and pecular (hisrsa) and have sustai- beyond the supreme spirit, born of a med one another by mutuilly enlering golden egs. of tawny colour (kapıla), the into one another (33) Vedas incarnate and the most ancient These seven higli souls were not able one. (39) to propagate offsprings stihout fully unr The Sumeru mountain formed the ting among themsches in the company of somb, the mountains the enbryo, and the one anotlicr (31Hoceans the fortal fluid of that supreme [29] water ·१.४ ४१] कूर्मपुराणे तस्मिन्नण्डेऽभवद् विश्वं सदेवासुरमानुषम् । । एतत् प्राधानिक कार्य यन्मया बोजमोरितम् । चन्द्रादित्यौ सनक्षत्रों सग्रही सह वायुना ॥४१ / प्रजापतेः परा मूत्तिरितीयं वैदिको श्रुतिः ॥४७ अद्भिर्दशगुणाभिन्न बाह्यतोऽण्डं समावृतम् । | ब्रह्माण्डमेतत् सकलं सप्तलोकतलान्वितम् । आपो दशगुणेनैव तेजसा बाह्यतो वृताः ॥४२ | द्वितीय तस्य देवस्य शरीरं परमेष्ठिनः ॥४८ तेजो दशगुणेनैव बाह्यतो वायुनावृतम् । | हिरण्यापर्भो भगवान ब्रह्मा , फनकाण्डजः । आकाशेनावृतो वायुः खे तु भूतादिनावृतम् ।।४३ तृतीयं भगवद्रूप प्राहुर्वेदार्थवेदिनः ॥४९ भूतादिमहता तद्वदव्यक्तेमावृतो महान् । रजोगुणमय चान्यद् रूपं तस्यय धीमतः। एते लोका महात्मानः सर्वतत्त्वाभिमानिनः ।।४४ वसन्ति तत्र पुरुषास्तदात्मानो व्यवस्थिताः । चतुर्मखः स भगवान जगरसृष्टी प्रवत्तंते ।।५० ईश्वरा योगधर्माणो ये चान्ये तत्त्वचिन्तकाः ॥४५, सृष्टं च पाति सकल विश्वात्मा विश्वतोमुखः । सर्वज्ञाः शान्तरजसो नित्यं मुदितमानसाः । | सत्त्वं गुणमुपाश्रित्य विष्णुविश्वेश्वरः स्वयम् ॥५१ एतरावरणेरण्डं सप्तभिः प्राकृतवृतम् ।।४६ अन्तकाले स्वय देवः सर्वात्मा परमेश्वरः । एतावच्छश्यते वक्तुं मायपा गहना द्विजाः । तमोगुणं समाश्रित्य रुद्रः संहरते जगत् ।।५२ soul In that egg gress the universe together surrounded This much can be said o with the gods, demons and men, the sun | twice-born oner (since) the illusion (spread and the moon together with the stars, suth by God) 35 profound The story of the the planets and with air (4041) | Origin described by me is the work of The egg was covered externally with Trachana' the prime image of Prajapatten times of sater, and the water was this 2s Vedic tradition. (43-47) again surrounded outwardly by ten times Tlus cntirc universe attended by the of heat (42) might of the seven spheres is the secondary The heat again was encircled outside | form of that Paramesthan (creatur) (48) by ten times of air, and this ale tyas "Hiranyagarbha' Lord Brabman born wrapped up by sky and the shy by the of a golden egs is the third form of the clements and oikers The clements and lord, so said thosc proficent in the interothers were surrounded by Mahat, and prelation of the Vedas likewise the Mahat was by Avyakta Another form of the samc 11150 onc These are the lohas' (spheres disisions composed of the 'rayas' quality is thic of the cosmos) and there duell men of four faced Jord, who is engaged to the higli souls, all knouers of the supreme creation of the world (50) truth, of identical nature and well- The tousetse-souled Vişou lord of the established. They are lords, desoted 10 world fuimself having a face on all sides Inedilation and others who are conlem. protects the entire creation betaling plators of the real truth, omniscient, she Himself to the quality of "sattva' rajas (pasion) in whom has subsided, and {sartue) (51) uliose mind is cier contented By these At the hour of death, the all-soulcd sesen original enclopes the Egel supreme Lord Rudra destroys the world [30] (49) ·पुर्पविभागे पदोऽध्यायः [१४६२ एकोऽपि सन्महादेवस्विधाऽसौ समवस्थितः । आदित्वादादिदेवोऽसौ अनातत्वादनः स्मृतः ।।५७ सर्गरक्षालयगुणनिर्गुणोऽपि निरज्जनः। | पाति यस्मात् प्रजाः सर्वाःप्रजापतिरिति स्मृतः । एकधा स विधा चैव निधा च बहुधा पुनः ॥५३ देवेषु च महादेवो महादेव इति स्मृतः ।।५८ योगेश्वरः शरीराणि करोति विकरोति च । वृहत्त्वाच्च स्मृतो ब्रह्मा परत्वात् परमेश्वरः । नानाकृतिक्रियारूपमामयन्ति स्वलीलया ।।५४ | वशित्वादप्यवश्यत्यादोश्वरः परिभाषितः ।।५९ हिताय चव भक्ताना स एव नसते पुनः । ऋपिः सर्वत्रगत्वेन हरिः सर्वहरो यतः । निधा विभज्य चात्मान काल्पे संप्रवर्तते । | अनुत्पादाच्च पूर्वत्वात् स्वयमूरिति स स्मृतः ॥६० सृजते ग्रसते चव चोक्षते च विशेषत. ॥५५ नारणामपनो यस्मात् तेन नारायणः स्मृतः । यस्मात् सृष्टाऽनुगृह्णाति ग्रसते च पुनः प्रजाः । हरः तसारहरणाद् विभुत्वाद् विष्णुरुच्यते ।।६१ गुणात्मकत्यात् काल्ये तस्मादेकः स उच्यते ॥५६ भगवान् सर्वविज्ञानाववनादोमिति स्मृतः । अग्रे हिरण्यगर्भः स प्रादुर्भूतः सनातनः । सर्वज्ञः सर्वविज्ञानात् सर्वः सर्वमयो यत. ॥६२ betaking lumcef to the quality of lamas' Since He protects all subjects, He is (darkness) (52) | known as Prajkpate and is also regarded The great lord, though one free from as Mahadeva as He is the great Lord the 'guna' properties and is unstatoed, among the deities (58) yet docs He abide to thirce furns through Lecause of hugeness, He is called llie qualities of creation, protection and Brahma, and because of superiority 13 antibulation Hee of one foren, of two called the Supreme Lord (Paramesvara) forms of three forms and multiform owing On account of being controller of senses lo the difference of 'gunas' (531 and being unsubduable, lle is celebrated The lord meditator bears different as Isvara (Lord) (59) kinds of forms of varions appearances HC 13 called 'Rai' as lie has the power action, bodies and figures through His to go everywhere, and (18 called) 'Harz" own sport (54) as he has the power to taking away every- Tor the benefit of the devotecs, again, He gubbles them up Deyicing lumself into thing, due to His being unborn and three parts be moves about the three priormost, He 13 regarded as 'Svayambhữ’ (60) worlds, creates and swallows them up and | (self born) (55) protects them particularly. As He is the resort of 'Narts (Waters) Whereas lic protects the beings after He is termed as Närāyana, He is called ating (them) and again swallows them 'Hara' as le destroys the world, and up endowed with ait qualities, therefore as "Vişnu' for his powerfulness (61) He called One in the triple world (56) (He s) Bhagavān for being the knover At firet Ile, the ancient Hiranyagarbha of all (and is) 'Om' due to protection was arisen Das to its primordial and given by Hom) to all, us 'Sarvajíia' unborn nature, this first god is called | Comruscient) as He knows everything Adıdıdeva and Aja (unborn) respectively intimately) and 19 'sarya' (all) as He (57)| comprises all (62) [31] ·परमेश्वर ॥६४ १४६३] यूमपुराणे शिव स निर्मलो यस्माद् विभु सर्वगतो यत । अनेकभेवभिन्नस्तु कोडते तारणात् सर्वदु खाना तारक परिणीयते ॥६३ इत्येष प्राकृत सर्ग सक्षेपात कथितो मया । बहुनान किमुक्तेन सर्व ब्रह्ममय जगत् । अबुद्धिपूर्वको विप्रा ब्राह्मी सृष्टि निबोधत ॥६५ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराण पदसाइलया सहिताया पूर्वविभाग चतुर्थोऽध्याय ॥४॥ ५ श्रीकूर्म उवाच । | काष्ठा पञ्चदश स्याता निमेषा द्विजसतमा । स्वयभुवो विवृत्तस्य कालसख्या द्विजोत्तमा । काष्ठास्त्रिंशत् कला त्रिंशत् कला मौतिकी गति ।।४ न शक्यते समाख्यातु बहु बरपि स्वयम् ॥१ | तावत्सरयरहोरात्र मुहूर्तर्मानुप स्मृतम् । कालसख्या समासेन परार्द्धवयकल्पिता। अहोरामाणि तावन्ति मास पक्षद्वयात्मक ।।५ स एव स्यात् पर काल तदन्ते प्रतिसृज्यते ॥२ ते पभिरयन वर्ष द्वेष्यने दक्षिणोत्तरे । निजेन तस्य मानेन आयुर्वर्षशत स्मृतम् । अयन दक्षिण राभिर्देवानामुत्तर दिनम् ॥६ तत् परास्य तदर्द्ध च परार्द्धमभिधीयते ॥३ | दिव्यैर्वर्षसहस्रस्तु कृतश्रेतादिसज्ञितम् । He 15 'Siva' as He is free from impuri and the Supreme Lord diversified in bjes is Vibhu' since He pervades every various changes (formu) sports therein (64) thing, and is celebrated as 'Taraka' as He Otwire born ones, thus is the primary delivers the (beings) from all miserics (63) (Prakrta) creation briefly narrated by me What is the use of saying more on this Now do you listen to the unpremeditated This entire norld is comprised of Brahman, creation of Bralna (65) Thus ends the fourth chapter of the first part of the Kurma Purana Samhita consisting of sıx thousand verses 5 Kfirma said O crcellent Brabmanas 0 best of the twice born, fifteen twink: narration of the number of years of the lings of the eye makes a "Kastha thirty age of Svayamblia (Brahman) cannot "haschas' make one Kals', and tlurly Kalts' one 'Muharra' Thirty "Muhurtas' The number of years briefly speaking compries kuo 'parárdha's which is the constitute a day and night of mortals end of age at the expiry of watch the thirty such days make a month divided into world is created ancw (2) two fortnights Six months form an Ayana By its own measure a hundred of His and to Ayanas' south and north com (Brahman's years is said to conshtute His life That penod is called para (The post a year The southern 'Ayana' is a second half of it or the first half of nt : night and the northern a day of the called 'Parardlhar (3) gods Twelve thousand divine years [32] ·पूर्वविभाग पञ्चमोऽध्याय [१५.१८ चतुर्युगं द्वादशभिः तद्विभाग नियोधत ॥७ । तैरियं पृथिवी सर्वा सप्तद्वीपा सपर्वता । चत्वार्याहुः सहस्राणि वर्षाणां तत्कृतं युगम् । पूर्ण युगसहस्रं च परिपाल्या नरेश्वरः ॥१३ तस्य तावच्छती सन्ध्या सन्ध्याशश्च कृतस्य तु ॥ मन्वन्तरेण चकेन सग्यवान्तराणि वै। त्रिशती द्विशती सन्ध्या तथा चैकशती क्रमात । व्याख्यातानि न सदेहः कल्पं कल्पेन चैव हि ॥१४ अंशक पट्शतं तस्मात् कृतसन्च्यांशक विना ॥ ब्राह्ममेकमहः कल्पस्तावती रानिरिष्यते । चतुर्युगसहस्रं तु कल्पमाहुर्मनीषिणः ॥१५ निद्वघेकसाहस्रमतो विना सन्च्याशकेन तु श्रोणि काल्पशतानि स्युस्तथा पष्टिद्विजोत्तमाः । श्रेता द्वापरतिष्याणा कालज्ञाने प्रकीतितम् ॥१० ब्रह्मणः कथितं वर्ष पराख्यं तच्छत विदुः ॥१६ एतद् द्वादशसाहनं साधिक परिकल्पितम् । तस्यान्ते सर्वतत्वाना स्वहेतौ प्रकृती लयः । तदेकसप्ततिगुणं मनोरन्तरमुच्यते ॥११ तेनाय प्रोच्यते सद्भिः प्राकृतः प्रतिसंचरः ॥१७ ब्रह्मणो दिवसे विना मनवः स्युश्चतुर्दश । ब्रह्मनारायणेशाना प्रयाणा प्रकृती लयः । स्वायंभुवादयः सर्वे ततः सावणिकादयः ।। १२ प्रोच्यते कालयोगेन पुनरेव च संभयः ॥१८ constitute the period of the four 'Yugas This entire carth together with the (age) named as Krta 'Treta' and others seven continents and mountains as to be Listen to their divisions protected by these kings (Manus) for full The 'Khla' age is said to comprise four one thousand yugas. (13) thousand divine years Four hundred yeors By thc elucidation of) one age of constitute its “Sandhya' and a similar Manu, the accounts of all thc Manvantaras duration is called 'Sandhyamsal of the and Similarly by one Kalpa the different 'Krta' age. In this order the 'Sandhya' of 'Kalpas' have been explained there 13 no freta' 'Dvapara' and 'Kali' is of the , doubt about at duration of three hundred, two hundred One Brohma-day 13 a 'Kalpa', and the and one hundred years respectively Except same (Period) comprises a Brahma-night that of the 'Krta' age, the 'Sandhyamsa' of The wise men have sard that four thousand (15) the other ages is of six hundred years, clura. Mahā-Yugas constitute a Kalpa O excellent Brähminas, three hundred tion Excepting the Sandhya and Sandhyamía, the duration of Tretá' Dvapara' and sixty “Kalpas' make one year or Brahma, 'Kali' is three thousand, two thousand and this is said by those who know the matter fully Period of one hundred Limes of that one thousand ycars respectively 18-10) imeasure of time is called 'Para' (14) These twelve thousand years with a At the end of that (period, there is sur plus constitute the aggregate Seventy one times of this is called Antara of dissolution of all beings in Fraksti, their own origin Therefore it is said by the wise men as the Prāksla Pratisaīcara (passing In one day of Brahman, 0 inace born back to the original) (17) ones, there are fourteen ages of Manu Bralımıā, Nārāyant and Isa (Sxa) all 'Stayambhuva' and others are the first these three undergo dissolution in Prakeri Manus, thereaſter Såvarnika and the at the proper time and take their birth (12) again [33] (18) 5 । Manu rest ·१५१६] पूर्णपुराणे एवं ब्रह्मा च मृतानि वासुदेवोऽपि शकर ! |एको हि भगवानीश काल कविरिति श्रुति ॥२१ कालेनैव तु सृज्यन्ते स एव पराते पुन ।।१९ एकमन व्यतोत तु पराद्धं ब्रह्मणो द्विजा । अनादिरेय भगवान् कालोऽनन्तोऽजरोऽमर । साप्रत वर्तते तद्वत् तस्य कल्पोऽयमष्टम ॥२२ सर्वगत्वात् स्वतन्त्रत्वात् सर्वात्माऽसौ महेश्वर ।।२० योऽतीत सप्तम कल्प पाय इत्युच्यते बुध । ब्रह्माणो बहवो रुना ह्यन्ये नारायणादय । वाराहो वर्तते कल्प तस्य वक्ष्यामि विस्तरम ॥२३ इति श्रीकृर्मपुराणे पटसाहस्रथा सहिताया पूर्वविभागे पञ्चमोऽध्याय ॥२॥ ar श्रीकूर्म उवाच । | तदा समभवद् ब्रह्मा सहस्राक्ष सहस्रपात् ॥२ आसीदेकार्णय घोरमविभाग तमोमयम् । सहस्रशोर्पा पुरुषो रुपमवणंस्त्वतीन्द्रिय । शान्तवातादिक सब न प्रजायत किश्चन ॥१ ब्रह्मा नारायणाख्यस्तु सुष्वाप सलिले तदा ॥३ एकार्णवे तदा तस्मिन् नष्टे स्थावरजङ्गमे । | इम चोदाहरन्त्यन श्लोक नारायण प्रति । Thus Brahma, the elements Vasundora the I ord Kila the Omniscient, so avers as well as Samkara are created by Kalathe Vedas (21) (time) and swallowed up by it again twice born ones the first Prirdha (19) of Brahman has expired at present the Tlus lord Anla (Time):s beginningless endicss undecrying and immortal and second kiu![ us an progress this is its cighth 'Kalpa' because of its poner pervading every (22) where and of its independence it is the Tlie halpa' Juch has expired last 15 supreme Lord being the soul of all (20) called 'Padma' kelna by wise men Thic Vany are thc Bralimans Rudras and Vårthr' Kalpt is in progress now, about Narayanas and thic rest But one indeel is its expansion shall spcal now (23) Tlus ends the fifth chapter of the First Part of the Karma Purana Sanluca consisting of sıx thousand crses and again 6 Karma 710 There was in the past there sprang up Bralımi of a thousand nothing but ocean dreadful without any ces and thousand feet (2) thsasion, enveloped in gloom and desed A thousand bicaded golden coloured dair Nothing 15 &1040 (at that time) mile beyond the (comprehension of) scnset, (1) Brahmi named as "triyana slumbered Ishen the stationary and maying, in the primaeral waters at the time (3) unucrse was perislied in that single ocean This verse regarding Tord ltr [34] ·Cunnection VIz पूर्वविभागे पृष्ठोऽध्याय ब्रह्मस्वरूपिण देव जगन प्रभवाप्ययम् ।।४ अस्तुवञ्जनलोकस्था सिद्धा ब्रह्मर्पयो हरिम् ॥१० आपो नारा इति प्रोक्ता नाम्ना पूर्वमिति श्रुति । ऋपय ऊचु । अपन तस्य ता पस्मात् तेन नारायण स्मृत ॥५ नमस्ते देवदेवाय ब्रह्मणे परमेष्ठिने। तुल्य युगसहस्रस्य नेश कालमुपास्य स । पुरुषाय पुराणाय शाश्वतस्य जपाय च ॥११ शर्यन्ते प्रकुरुते ब्रह्मत्व सर्गकारणात् ॥६ नम स्वयभुवे तुभ्य स्रष्ट्र सर्वार्थवेदिने । ततस्तु सतिले सस्मिन् विज्ञामान्तर्गता महोम् । नमो हिरण्यगर्भाय वेधसे परमात्मने ।।१२ अनुमानात् तदुद्धार कर्तुकाम प्रजापति 11७ नमस्ते वासुदेवाप विष्णये विश्वयोनये । जलमोडासुरुचिर वाराह रूपमास्थित । नारायणाय देवाय देवाना हितकारिणे ॥१३ अघृष्य मनसाप्यन्यैर्वाङ्मय ब्रह्मसज्ञितम् ॥६ | नमोऽस्तु ते चतुर्वपत्रे शार्ङ्गचक्रासिंधारिणे । पृथिव्युद्धरणार्थाप प्रविश्य च रसातलम् । सर्वभूतात्मभूताय कूटस्थाय नमो मम ।।१४ दष्ट्याऽभ्युज्जहारनामात्माधारो पराधर ॥९ नमो वेदरहस्याय नमस्ते वेदयोनये । दृष्ट्रा वष्ट्राप्रविन्यस्ता पृथ्वी प्रथितपौरुपम् । नमो बुद्धाय शुद्धाय नमस्ते ज्ञानरूपिणे ॥१५ yana, Brahma incarnate the origin and Delolding the earth resting on the top the vanquishing cause of the world is often of his fusk the Siddhas and the great quuled in this thic sages residents of the Janvlora glorified tradition is that the waters were called in Harz of celebrated might the past by the name Narah and as The Sages said Glory to the God of they are his Ayana' (abode) he 15 thence the gods to Bralıman Paratnest hto the mamed 'Narayana (the whose abode was ancient Puruşa to the Eternal, to the the waters (43) Victorious After enjoying his nocturnal period errual to one thousand 'Yugas' fle takes Salutation to thee, the Svayambhu the up the position of Branman at the Creator the Omniscient, to the Golden end of the night for the sake of crca Egg born Vcdhas, the Supreme soul (12) (६) Obersance to thee Vasudeva Vinu The creator then knowing by inference, the origin of the universe to lord Narathat within the water lay the carth andyana, to the benefacter of the gods (13) destrous of raising it up got himself Obe:sance le to thce the four faced Teady While sporting in water, le assumed a radiant shape of a boar invincible lørd holder of Sarnga bow, discus and cven by mind by others having speech sword the Spirit comprising the spirits of as hus essence and named as Brahman again and the Supreme Soul abeisance (73) all elements again to the This sell supported supporter of the Glory to thce, the mystery of the Vedas, earth then with the object of eleva the origin of the Vedas, the Enliglıtened, ting the carth entered the necher region the Pure, the embodiment of knowand ra sed it with hu turk {9) jedge (15) [35]] (10) tion ·१६१६] कूर्मपुराणे नमोऽस्त्वानन्दरूपाय साक्षिणे जगता नम । त्वयैव सृष्टमखिल त्वय्येव लयमेष्यति । अनन्तायाप्रमेयाय कार्याय करणाय च ॥१६ पालपंतजगत सर्व त्राता त्व शरण गति ।।२१ नमस्ते पञ्चमूताय पञ्चमूसात्मने नम । | इत्य स भगवान् विष्णु सनकाचरभिष्टुत । नमो मूलप्रकृतये मायारूपाय ते नम ॥१७ / प्रसादमकरोत् तेषा यराहवपुरीश्वर ।।२२ नमोऽस्तु ते वराहाय नमस्ते मत्स्यरूपिणे । तत सस्थानमानीय पृथियों पृथिवीपति । नमो योगाधिगम्याय नम सकर्षणाय ते ॥१८ मुमोच रूप मनसा धारयित्वा प्रजापति ॥२३ नमस्तिमूर्तये तुम्य विधाम्ने दिव्यतेजसे। |तस्पोपरि जलौघस्य महती मौरिव स्थिता । नम सिद्धाय पूज्याय गुणनयविभाधिने ॥१९ विततत्वाच्च देहस्प न मही याति सप्लपम ।।२४ नमोऽस्त्यादित्यवर्णाय नमस्ते पद्मयोनये । | पृथिवी तु समीकृत्य पृथिव्या सोऽचिनोद गिरीन् । नमोऽमूर्ताय मूर्ताप माधवाय नमो नम ॥२० प्राक्सर्गदग्धामखिलास्तत सगऽदधन्मन ॥२५ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पसाहस्रपा सहिताया पूर्वविभागे पष्ठोऽध्याय ॥६॥ Salutation to the Embodiment of bliss The entire universe has been created the Witness (of the affairs) of the world | by thee will be merged in thee, do thou to the Eadless the immeasurable, to the project this entire world, thou it the Effect as well as the Cause (16) | sarour the resort and asylum (21) Salutation to the formed of the five Thus enlogised by Smaka and others elements to the Soul of the five clements, the lord Visnu formed as a boar extended salutation to the Original Spirit, to thee af | hts grace to them (22) illusory form (17) There after the supporter of the earth Obersance to thee having the form of the lord of the land held the carth and boar to thec having the form of fish wrought it back to its original position and Obeisance to thce, comprehensible (only) (23) through meditation to Sarkarsana ( 8 save up his (bar) appearance l'ositioned on the 115 expanse of Obeisance to thee of tuple form having three abodes of divne lustre, water dike a huge barge, tlic earth did obeisance to the Accomplished, the not sind duc to the brordness of its surface Adorable, the onc causing the three (21) properlies appear (19) Tiicn baying levelled the carth lic Obeisance to thee, of tlic form of fised on it all the mountains which has Adnya to tlica bom oſa lotus, obeisance been consumed at the destruction of the 10 the formless to the one having form to preulous creation, and thereafter devoted thiec Midhavi again ind agun (20) | his mind to creation Ilus ends the sixth Chapter of the Tirst Part of harma Purana Strihat consisting ofix thousand verses-6 [36] (25) ·७ श्रीकूर्म उवाच । यस्मात् तिर्यक प्रवृत्त सतियंकस्रोतस्तत स्मृत । सृष्टि चिन्तयतस्तस्य कल्पादिपु प्रथा पुरा । पवादयस्ते विरयाता उत्पथग्राहिणो द्विजा ॥६ अशुद्धिपूर्वक सर्ग प्रादुर्भूतस्तमोमय ॥१ | तमप्यसाधक ज्ञात्वा सर्गमन्य ससर्ज है। तमो मोहो महामोहस्तामिस्रश्चान्धसजित । | आयस्रोत इति प्रोक्तो देवसर्गस्नु सात्यिक ७ अविद्या पञ्चपपा प्रादुर्भूता महात्मन ॥२ पञ्चधाऽस्थित सौ घ्यायत सोऽभिमानिन । ते सुप्रीतिबहुला यहिरन्तभ्य नायता । सवृतस्तमसा चंय बीज-फम्भु-यनावृत ॥३ प्रकाशा बहिरन्तश्च स्वभावाद् वेवसजिता ॥ ततोऽभिध्यायतस्तस्य सत्याभिध्यायिनस्तदा । बहिरन्तश्चाप्रकामा स्तब्धो नि सज्ञ एघ च । मुख्या नगा इति प्रोक्ता मुल्यसर्गस्तु स स्मृत ॥४ प्रादुरासीत् तदाऽव्यक्तादवकिस्रोतस्तु साधक ॥९ त वृष्टाऽसाधय सर्गममन्यदपर प्रभु । ते च प्रकाशबहुलास्तमोद्विक्ता रजोषिका । तस्याभिध्यायत सस्तिपरसोतोऽध्ययर्तत ।।५ दु सोत्कटा सत्ययुता मनुष्पा परियोतिता ॥१० of gloom 7 Wilst he (Braliman) formerly in the As ut followed 1 winding course it was beginning of the Kalpas was meditong called tiryaksrotas' O twice fornt ones, an creation there impeared a creation they are known as brasts thha take to the beginning with ignorance and consisting (1) {6) wtong pall T'rom that great being appeared five le created another creation termed as Tinding this creation also incompetent, fold Ignorance, consisting of gloom illusion, extecnie illusion gloor and ulter Ordivasrotas' invested by the quality of darkness (2) Virtues known as 'Devazarg?" 17) The creation of the proud (crcator), The beings produced that were thus plunged in emedientrat, was the five endowed with pleasure and cnoyment, fold world encloped in darkness con cred unencumbered externally or interually all over like the secds and the roots under and luminoussuth and without (0) the ground in a forest (3) Continuang his ineditation, there It was desord of light citernally as well spring ap before tlic truth sccker thic 1 internally, motionless and unnamed competent creation terinedas, Arunk- As the motionless objects (trees etc) being srotas' from indiscrete nature the principal or first creation the creation is called the first creation This is called The men there are known to be full of the (fullya) first creation (4) knowledge and endowed with the quality Seening the creation uperfect, Drak of goodnes, predominated by pajzs main ineditated on another creation and passion and impelled by Tamas Julet he thus meditated, the creation call ignorance) and are troubled by Wic cd Tiyak srolas Poned down (5) tron (100 pra ·१७११] धर्मपुराणे त दृष्टा चापर सर्गममन्यद् भगवानज । ततोऽस्त्रिोतसा सगै सप्तम स तु सानुष ॥१६ तस्याभिध्यायत सर्ग सर्गो भूतादिकोऽभवत् ॥११ अष्टमो भौतिक सर्गो मूतादीना प्रकीर्तित । तेऽपरिग्राहिण सर्वे सविभागरता पुन । नवमश्चव कौमार प्राकृता वैकृतास्त्विमे ॥१७ खादनाश्चाप्यशीलाश्च भूताद्या परिकीर्तिता । प्राकृतास्तु नय पूर्व सर्गास्तेऽबुद्धिपूवका । इत्येते पञ्च कथिता सर्या व द्विजपुगवा ॥१२ बुद्धिपूर्व प्रयतन्ते मुख्याद्या मुनिपुगवा ॥१८ प्रथमो महत सर्गो विज्ञेयो ब्रह्मणस्तु स । अग्ने ससर्ज व ब्रह्मा मानसानात्मन समान् । तन्मात्राणा द्वितीयस्तु भूतसों हि स स्मृत ॥१३ सनक सनातन चैव तव च सनन्दनम् । वैकारिकस्तृतीयस्तु सर्ग ऐन्द्रियक स्मृत । भु सनत्कुमार च पूर्वमेव प्रजापति ॥१९ इत्येप प्राकृत सर्ग सभूतोऽबुद्धिपूर्वक ।।१४ पञ्चते योगिनो विप्रा पर वैराग्यमास्थिता । मुख्यसर्गश्चतुर्थस्तु मुख्या व स्थायरा स्मृता । | ईश्वरासतमनसो न सृष्टौ दधिरे मतिम् ॥२० तिर्ययस्रोतस्तु य प्रोक्तस्तिर्यग्योन्य स पञ्चम ॥१५ तेध्येव निरपेक्षेप लोकसृष्टी प्रजापति । तथोवस्रोतसा षष्ठी देवसर्गस्तु स स्मृत । मुमोह मायया सद्यो मायिन परमेष्ठिन ॥२१ Belioiding at the unborn Lard medita The sixth creation known as "Ordlvas. led on another creation whilst he was rotas' is pertaining to divinities and is thus meditating there sprang up a crea termed as 'Devasarga' The creation of tion of the elements and others (11) the Arvaksrotas' besngs was the seventh and was that of men (16) These were all houscholders, engaged in The eighthcreation terned as 'Bhautika' partition consumers and devoid of virtues creation relates to the elements and others and known as elementary (Bhutadyah) The ninth 25 ‘Kaumara' which y both crcation These are the five creations, O primary and secondary (17) excellent Brahmanas The first creation was The first three primary creations are thout of Mahat (Intellect) which is to be preceded by ignorance 0 Excellent Knowu as the creation of Brahman The sages the principal and other (crentions) second was that of the rudimental are done with intelligence (18) pritciples (capmatras) termed as the ele The great progenitor (Prajapati) at inental crcation (lliuta sarga) (12 13) first created mind born progeny equal to himself, viz Sanaka, Sanatana, "The third was the 'Varkanka (Pro Sanandana Kratu and Sanatkumara (19) ductive) crcation known as the creation These five O Brahmanas, are medi of the senses Aindriyaka) These were the tators, resorted to renunciation with manda Praksta creations produced by the indisc devnted to God and therefore, they were rete principlc (Abuddhi) undesirous of progeny (20 The fourth or fundamental creation They being thus undesirous of progeny, was that of namimate bodies The | the progenitor (Prajapatt) Cell into a Tiryaksrotas-crcation relating to the swoon instantly by te enchantment of animal is the fifth creation (15) / the arifal Paramethin (21) [38] ·- पूर्वरिमाणे मप्तमोऽध्याय, [१७३२ तं बोधयामास सुतं जगन्मायो महामुनिः । निशम्य भगवान् वारयं शंकरो धर्मवाहनः । नारायणो महायोगी योगिचित्तानुरज्जनः ।।२२ स्वात्मना सदृशान् यदान् ससर्ज मनसा शिवः । यौषितस्तेन विश्वात्मा तताप परमं तपः। कदिनो निरातास्त्रिनेत्रान नीललोहितान् ।।२८ स तप्यमानो भगवान् न किश्चित् प्रतिपद्यत ॥२३ त प्राह भगवान् ब्रह्मा जन्ममृत्युयुताः प्रजाः । ततो दीर्पण कातेन दुःखात क्रोधो व्यजायत । सृजेति सोऽप्रयोदोशो नाह मृत्युजरान्यिताः । झोषाविष्टस्य नेतान्यां प्रापतनश्रुविन्दवः ॥२४ प्रजाः लक्ष्ये जगताय मृज त्यमधुभाः प्रजाः ।।२९ भुपुटीकुटिलात् तस्य ललाटात परमेश्वरः । निवार्य च तदा गद्र सरार्ज फालोद्भयः । समुत्पनो महावेयः शरण्यो नीललोहितः ॥२५ स्थानाभिमानिन. सर्वान् गदावान् निशेषत ॥३० स एव भगवानोशस्तेजोराशिः तनातनः । आपोऽग्निरन्तरिक्ष घ द्यौर्यायुः पृथियों तथा । यं प्रपश्यन्ति विद्वांसः रयात्मस्यं परमेश्वरम् ॥२६ नमः समुद्राः शैलाश्च वृक्षा योरप एव च ॥३१ ओकारं समनुस्मृत्य प्रणम्य च कृताञ्जलिः । लयाःपाठाः पालाश्चय मुहुर्ता दिययाःपाः । तमाह भावान् ब्रह्मा गृजेमा विविधाः प्रजाः ।।२७ अर्द्धमासान मासाश्य अपनान्दयुगादपः ॥३२ Narayama, the world-enchanler great Hearing the words of the lord, Sahk 11, sage, great meditator gluddener of tlic tie sartije riding one, $, created from hearts of meditators then aroused him tlis mind Ruras resembling his own sell, Who was Dus son. (21) bearers of matted hir, fearless,triple-cyed The universe souled thereafter haung and of a deth blue colour (28) been aroused practised, a strongest penance Dutes en going through austc. Lord lirahinon said to him Da 1101 ribus lic could not gun anything (23) create progency susceptible to old wc and flen after a long tinc luus sorrow 6116 denth That lors replicid, 'I could not birth to wrath from his eyes thus creiec pragees suscepulle to aid age arisi olcrubelmed will strach dropped down deathi Jagannatha, du thou Yourself) (21) creato (such) unfortunate progeny' (29) Then from the fronning forehead of Parimostlien sprang up the Presenting Rudra then, the lotus-trora god Nilt-lohita (na) the piramount tord created lein), all presiding our refuge (23) dicir portion liten toilicir accounti, 1 lic as the lord 14, the mass of energy, Inarit (30) the Eternit onchom the inema parcel the self-helling supreme Water, fire, Sky, lenea, Air and loral (26) Parth, Riers, Oceant, lloun zini, 1rre, Kecollecun. (the holy silable) 'Om' Creeport, I sai, Kata K1h1t. Momerti, and having down, inal llithmon sudin Dy, Nighti, Fartnicht, Won'se, lyndi him wjib folded hands, lyg tau create (p:9100 of uit mar), Abdularjs the natious pro en (27) Ven inre). (31-32) (32] - ter 67621 ·सप्रजज्ञिरे ।।४३ १७३३] कूर्मपुराणे स्थानाभिमानिन सृष्टा साधकानसृजत् पुन । युक्तात्मनस्तमोमाता उद्विक्ताभूत प्रजापते । मरीनिवङ्गिरस पुलस्त्य पुलह क्रतुम् । ततोऽस्य जघनात् पूर्वमसुरा जज्ञिरे सुता ॥३९ दक्षत्रि वसिष्ठ च धर्म सकल्पमेय च ॥३३ उत्ससर्जासुरान् सृष्टा ता तनु पुरुषोत्तम । प्राणाद् ब्रह्माऽगृजद् दक्ष चक्षुषश्च मरीचिनम् । | सा चोत्सृष्टा तनुस्तेन सद्यो रात्रिरजायत । शिरसोऽतिरस देयो हृदयाद् भृगुमेव च ॥३४ सा तमोबहुला यस्मात् प्रजास्तस्या स्वपन्त्यत ॥४० श्रीजाम्यामत्रिनामान धर्म च व्यवसायत । सत्वमात्रात्मिका देवस्तनुमन्यामगृहृत। सकल्प चैव सकल्पात् सर्वलोकपितामह ॥३५ | ततोऽस्य मुखतो देया दीव्यत सप्रजज्ञिरे ॥४१ पुलस्त्य च तथोदानाद् व्यानाच्च पुलह मुनिम् । | त्यक्ता साऽपि तनुस्तेन सत्त्वप्रायमभूद् दिनम् । अपानात् ऋतुमध्यग्र समानाच्च पसिष्ठकम् ॥३६ तस्मादहो धर्मयुक्ता देवता समुपासते ॥४२ इत्येते ब्रह्मणा सृष्टा साधका गृहमेधिन । | सत्त्वमातात्मिकामेव ततोऽन्या जगहे तनुम् । आस्थाय मानव रूप धर्मस्तै सपत्तित ॥३७ | पितृवन्मायमानस्य पितर ततो देवासुरपितृन मनुष्यान चतुष्टयम् उत्ससर्ज पितृन् सृष्टा ततस्तामपि विश्वसृक् । सिसृक्षुरम्भास्येतानि स्वमात्मानमयूयुजत ॥३८ साऽपविद्धा तनुस्तेन सद्य सन्ध्या व्यजायत ।।४४ After creating these presiding beings darkness pervaded the body of Prajapati over their (respective) stations He now and thence the demons were first torn crcated the sages Marıcı, Burgu, Augiras resued from his thigh The exalted lord Pulastya Pulaha Kratu, Dalsa Atri, then after creating the demons alandoned (33) that form and which thus deserted by hum Vasistha, Dharma and Sankalpa Lord Brahman the grandsire uſ all the became night. Since that the night) was aMuent with darkness the beings do sleep worlds created Daksa from his vials during that period (39-16) Marici from bis tivo eyes Angiras from The Lord thereafter assumed another the head, and Bhrgu from his heart Atr shape invested with the elements of good ness and thence from his radiant mouth froin the two eyes, Dharma from exertion (41) and Sankalpa from determination (34 35) | were born the Gods. 1 he form abandoned by him became (He created) Pulastya again, from *Udana', the sage Pulaha from Vyāna"dav in which the good quality predomi nates and thereforc the gods invested the unperplexed Kratu frem 'Apana" and with goodness are worslupped during the Vasistha from Samana' These were the householder sages Thereaſter be adopted another person (sadhahas) created by Brahman anu in which also the rudiments of goodness they assumming kuman furms introduced prevailed, and the progenitors adored by Dharma (virtuous conduct) (37) him as his fathers were born to lum (13) Thus the Lord desirus of creating the The creator of the universe after having created the progenitors, abandoned that ſuur orders of beings--gods demons manes and men, and waters collected his form also and the form us deserted at mind into itself (38) | once became the Sandhya (evening tit- Whilst thus concentrated the quality of light) [40] (36) | day (42) ·पूर्वयिभागे सप्तमोऽध्याय [१.७५६ तस्मादहर्देवतानां रात्रिः स्याद् देवविद्विषाम् । रजस्तमोम्यामाविष्टांस्ततोऽग्यानसृजत् प्रभुः ।।५१ तयोर्मध्ये पितॄणां तु मूर्तिः सन्ध्या गरीयसी ।।४५ वपासि वयसः सृष्टा अवयो वक्षसोऽसृजत् । तस्माद् देवासुराः सर्वे मनवो मानवास्तथा । मुखतोजान् ससान्यान उदराद् गाश्च निर्ममे ॥५२ उपासते सदा युक्ता राज्यहोर्मध्यमां तनुम् ॥४६ पद्धघाचाश्वान् समातङ्गान् रासभान् गवयान मृगान्। रजोमातात्मिकां ब्रह्मा तनुमन्यामगृह्णत । उष्ट्रानश्चतराश्चय न्यङ्कनन्यांश्च जातयः । ततोऽस्य जज्ञिरे पुत्रा मनुष्या रजसावृताः ।।४७ ओपध्यः फलमूलिन्यो रोमभ्यस्तस्य जज्ञिरे ॥५३ तामप्याशु स तत्याज तनुं सद्यः प्रजापतिः । गायनं च ऋच चैव निवृत्ताम रथन्तरम् । ज्योत्नासाचाभवाविप्राःप्रासन्ध्या याऽभिधीयते।४८ अग्निष्टोमं च यज्ञाना निर्ममे प्रथमान्मुसात् ।।५४ ततः स भगवान् ब्रह्मा संप्राप्य द्विजपुंगवाः । मूर्ति तमोरनःप्रायां पुनरेवाभ्ययूपुजत् ॥४९ , यपि शैण्डुस छन्दः स्तोमं पञ्चदशं तथा । अन्धकारे क्षुधाविष्टा राक्षसास्तस्य जज्ञिरे । वृहत्साम तथोक्यं च दक्षिणादसृजन्मुखात् ।।५५ पुनास्तमोरजःप्राया बलिनस्ते निशाचराः ॥५० सामानि जागतं छन्दस्तोमं सप्तदशं तया । सर्प यक्षास्तथा भूता गन्धर्वाः संप्रजज्ञिरे । येरुपमतिरानं च पश्चिमादगृजग्मुखात् ॥५६ Therefore does the day lielong to the Serpents, Yaksas, goblins, Gandharvas gods and the night to the foes of the Gods, were then born, then the lord created and between these two the venerable ti others per aded by passion and dark. light to the progenitors (45) ness (51) And therefore do the gods, demons all Creating birds from hrs age, he the Manus and men worship during the produced 'avi's (sheep) from lius chest, intermediate period between the day and 'gouts from his mouth, and kine from his night (46) stomach from the two loot llic created) Brakman then assumed another form, horses elephants, donkeys, gavayas' (coiv. pervaded by the quality of passion (Rajas), like animais), dcers camels, Mulcs, and from the were produced inen in nyanhuns (antelopes), and sarious other whom passion predomitates (47) species {of animals). From the hars on us Prajāpatı quickly abandoned that bady were born herbs, fruits and mots (52,53] form, and O Brāhmanas, it became the morrung twilight, which is called the I'rom his first (castern) mouth bc dawn (48) created the Gayatri melre, the RH Then, O Brahmanns, the lord Bralıman tlic collechon of hymus termed Trust, assumed anat fier form predominated by the Rath antara (portion of the Sámaveda) (19) and the Agnistoma among the sacrifices. Thence in the darkness sec bora From his southern mouth he created the demons seized with hunger, might niglit Yajurveda the Trışubh metre, the collecstalking offsprings predominated bi igno- tion of s mnscalled 'Pañicadata stoma," thic (30) 'Brhat Sima, the portion of the Samaseda. darkness and passion rance and passion 6 ·धर्मपुराने एकविंशमथर्वाणमाप्तोर्यामाणमेव | हिलाहिने मृदुतरे धर्माधर्मावृतानृते । अनुष्टुभं सपैराजमुत्तरादसृजन्मुखात् ॥५७ | तद्भाविताः प्रपद्यन्ते तस्मात् तत् तस्य रोचते ॥६२ उच्चावचानि भूतानि गानेभ्यस्तस्प जज्ञिरे । ब्रह्मणो हि प्रजासर्ग सृजतस्तु प्रजापतेः ॥५८ विनियोग च भूताना धातव विदधात् स्वयम् ॥६३ महाभूतेषु नानात्वमिन्द्रियार्थेषु मूतिषु । सृष्टा चतुष्टयं सर्ग देवपिपितृमानुयम् । ततोऽसृजच्च भूतानि स्थावराणि चराणि च ॥५९ नामपं च भूताना कृत्याना च प्रपञ्चनम् । वेदशब्देश्य एयादौ निर्ममे स महेश्वरः ।।६४ यक्षान् पिशाचान गन्धर्वास्तथैवाप्सरस शुभा.। नरकिन्नररक्षासि पशुमृगोरगान् । आणि चैध नामानि याश्च वेदेषु दृष्टयः । वप. अव्यय च व्यय चैव द्वय स्थावरजङ्गमम् ॥६० शवयंन्त प्रसूताना तान्येवम्यो ददात्यजः ॥६५ तेषा ये यानि कर्माणि प्राक्सृष्टौ प्रतिपेदिरे । | यथर्तावृतुलिङ्गानि नानारूपाणि पर्यये । तान्येय ते प्रपद्यन्ते सृज्यमानाः पुनः पुनः ॥६१ दृश्यन्ते तानि तान्येव तथा भावा मुगादिषु ॥६६ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पट्साहस्रयां सहिताया पूर्व विमागे सप्तमोऽध्याय ॥७॥ termed as 'Uktha'; from his western inouth all things pertanent or transitory, stato he created the Simaveda the Jagati metre nary or mobile (59,60) the collection of hymus, called "Saptadasa' And these things being crcated disstoma, the portion of the Samaveda charged the same functions as they had called 'Vairüpa' and the Atriratra sacri- fulfilled in a previous creation whether fice, and from his northern mouth he malignant or benign gentle or cruel, created the 'Llavimsa' collection of guod or evil, cruc or untrue and accordingly hymns, the Atharvaveda, the Aptoryaman as they are actuated by such propensities sacrifice, the Anustubh metre and the will be their conduct (61,62) Vairdza portion of the Samaveda Crea The great god himself displayed infinite tures, great and small proceeded from variety in the objects of senses, in the the limbs of Trajapati Brahmap while he properties of living beinga and in the form was engaged in creation (54-58) of bodies, hc determined in the beginning, The great progenitor after having by the authority of the Vedas, the name, created the four ordered beings composed forms as well as functions of all creatures of the gods, Sages, progenators and men, and also the name of the Rsis as they are thereafter created the beings, the statio- found in the Vedas The unborn (Lord) the mobile and then the gives to the beings born after the expiry of Yaksas, goblins, gandharvas and the the niglat, all the insignia and the various graceful Apsaras, Naras (creatures or beings | names of Rsts In order, so do the self with the limbs of horses and nen), same things) and the same conditions are Kinnaras (beings with heads of horses) scen recurring Raksasas, birds, beasts, deer, serpents, and | (ages). (63-66) Thus ends the seventh chapter in the first part of the Kurma Purāna Samhita consisting ofux thousand versestary as well In different yugas [42] ·८ श्रीकूर्म उवाच । द्विधाकरोत् पुनर्देहमढेन पुरुषोऽभवत् । एवं मूतानि सृष्टानि स्थावराणि चराणि च । | अर्द्धन नारी पुरुषो विराजमसृजत् प्रभुः १६ यदा चास्य प्रजाः सृष्टा र व्ययन्त धीमतः १११ नारों च शतरूपाख्या योगिनी ससृजे शुभाम् । तमोमात्रावृतो ब्रह्मा तवाशोचत दुःखितः । | सा दिवं पृथिवी चंय महिना व्याप्य सस्थिता ॥७ ततः स विदधं बुद्धिमर्थनिश्रयगामिनीम् ॥२ योगैश्वर्यबलोपेता ज्ञानविज्ञानसयुता। अथात्मनि समद्राक्षीत् तमोमानां नियामिकाम् । योऽभवत् पुरपात् पुत्रो बिराडव्यक्तजन्मनः ।। रजसत्त्वं च संवृत्य वर्तमानां स्वधर्मतः ॥३ । स्वायंभुव मनुबेधः सोऽभवत् पुरुषो मुनिः । तमस्तद् व्यनुवत् पश्चात् रजः सत्त्वेन सयुतः। सा देवी शतरूपाख्या तपः कृत्वा सुदुश्चरम् ॥१ तर तमः प्रतिनुन्नं वै मिथुन समजायत ॥४ भरि ब्रह्मणः पुत्रं मनुमेवानुपद्यत । अधर्माचरणो विप्रा हिंसा चाशुभलक्षणा। | तस्माच्च शतरूपा सा पुत्रद्वयमसूयते ॥१० स्वा स स ततो ब्रह्मा तामपोहत भास्वराम् ॥५ (प्रियनतोत्तानपादी कन्याद्वयमनुत्तमम् । 8 Kurma said Thus were the beings, other half a female Then the mighty stationary as well as nnovable, created | male created the 'Virat'. (6) And when these created beings of his, did A graceful female meditator denotynet rouluply, Drahman, enveloped with the nated as 'Satarüpa also did he creato, property of darkness, and melancholy and she pervaded the hole carth and pondered, and directed his mind to know heaven with hcr glory She was cndoned the truth of the matter (1, 2) with the power of the wealth of meditation, Theo through his own virtues did he and possessed of knowledge and enlightenperceive the controlling properties of ment The male (hall) Virac, which was darkness testing within himself enveloping born of that Male of unmanifest birth the properties of goodness and passion (3) 1125 the venerable sage Svāyambhuva, Subsequently he abandoned the dark Manu The lady named Satarúpă after ness attended by goodness and passion and having practised arduous penance won thae darkness keing discarded formed into the celebrated Manu ar her husband; and a coupic, comprised of unrighteous act fram kızm Šatarūpå gave birth to two (male) and ill-omeovedl cruelty (female) sons (Named) Priyavrata and Uttānapäda, Thea Brahma abondaned that resplendent and two beautiful daughters of whom bocly of limself (4,5) Prasut was gi en by Manu to Daksa, and He dided his body again into two the patriarch Ruci, mind-born (of by half (of it) a male grew up, and by the Brahma) espoused Akun In Alot: were [] ·१८.११] धर्मपुराणे तयोः प्रसूति दक्षाय मनुः कन्या ददौ पुनः ॥११ | संततिश्चानसूया च ऊर्जा स्वाहा स्वधा तथा ॥१७ प्रजापतिरयाति मानसो मग हे रचिः । भृगुभयो मरीचिश्व तथा चैवाङ्गिरा मुनिः । माफूत्या मिथुनं जर्जे मानसस्य रचेः शुभम् । पुलस्त्यः पुलहश्चव क्रतुः परमधर्मवित् ॥१८ यज्ञश्च दक्षिणा चंय याच्या सर्वधितम् जगत् ॥१२ अत्रिवसिष्ठो वह्निश्च पितरश्च यथाक्रमम् । यज्ञस्य दक्षिणाया तु पुत्रा द्वादश जज्ञिरे । ख्यात्याद्या जग हुः कन्या मुनयो मुनिसत्तमाः ॥१९ यामा इति समाख्याता देवाः स्वायंभुयेन्तरे ॥१३ श्रद्धाया आत्मजः कामो दर्पो लक्ष्मीसुतः स्मृतः। प्रसत्या च तथा दक्षश्चतस्रो विशति तथा । धृत्यास्तु नियमः पुत्रस्तुष्टयाः सतोप उच्यते ॥२० ससर्ज कन्या नामानि तासा सम्य नियोधत ॥१४ पुष्टया लाभ. सुतश्चापि मेधापुर. श्रुतस्तथा । श्रद्धा लक्ष्मीधृतिस्तुष्टिः पुष्टिमधा क्रिया तया । | क्रियायाश्वाभवत् पुत्रो दण्डः समय एव च ॥२१ बुद्धिर्लज्जा वपुः शान्तिः सिद्धिःकोतिस्त्रयोदशो१५ बुद्धया बोधः सुतस्तद्वदप्रमादो व्यजायत । पल्यर्थ प्रतिजग्राह धर्मों दाक्षायणोः शुभाः । | लज्जाया विनय. पुत्रो वपुषो व्यवसायकः ॥२२ ताम्य शिष्टा यवीयस्य एकादश सुलोचनाः ॥१६ क्षेम. शान्तिसुतश्चापि सुखं सिद्धिरजायत । ख्याति सत्यथ सभूतिःस्मृतिः प्रीतिःक्षमातथा। कीर्तिमुतस्तद्वदित्येते धर्मसूनवः ।।२३ यशः born to the mind-born Ruci handsame | (unmaliciousness), Urja (energy}, Svaha twins (namedy Yajfia and Daksina from | (offering to gods) and Svadha (oblation whom did the world increase (in popu- | to the Manes) (15-17) lation)-Yajia had twelve sons born of These maidens were respectively takeo Daksınă the dezties called 'Yāmas in the by the cxalted sages Bhrgu, Bhaya, 'manvantara' (age) called 'Svayambhuva' | Marici, Angiras Pulastya Pulaha, Kratu, Daksa also had by Trasūt: twenty four proficient in the lughest dharma, Atr, daughters, do ye listen to their narmes | Vaststha, Valima and the Pitrs (progem with care (7-14)|tors) (18, 19) Sraddha (faith), Laksmi (Prosperity) The son of Sraddha was known as Dhrt (Steadiness), Tusti (resignation or Káma (desc) and the son of Laksmı as contentment), Pusti (Thriving), Medhā Darpa (pride or arrongance) lhe son of (intclligence), Kriva faction) Buddhi Dhrt was Niyama (precept, regulation) (Intellect) Laya (rmodesty), Vapu (body), J and of Tusti was called as Santosa Santi (calmness) Siddhi (perfection) Kirt (contentment) Lobha (avarice) was the (fatne), These thirteen lovely daughters of son of Pusţi and Sāma (tranquilaty) the Daksa Dharma (righteousness) took to son of Medhā, Kriya had sons named wife Danda (correction, chastisement) and The other eleven bright eyed and Naya (polzty), Buddhi made as her sous younger than they were Khyati (celc- Bodha (understanding) as well as Aprabrity), Satı (truth) Sainblūt: (fitness), māda (vigilence), Vinaya (prudence, dis- Smsbi (memory) Pritz (affection Ksanacipline) was the son of Lagja, Vyavasaya (forbearance), Santati (progeny) Anasuya (persevervance) of Vapus Kshema (pros ·पूर्वविभागे नमोऽध्याय [१६२ कामस्य हर्पः पुत्रोऽभूत् देवानन्दो व्यजायत । वेदना च सुतं चापि दुःखं जज्ञेय रौरवात् । इत्येष वै सुखोदकः सर्गो धर्मस्प कोतितः ॥२४ मृत्योाधिजराशोकतृष्णाक्रोधान अशिरे ॥२५ जज्ञे हिंसा त्वधर्माद ये निकृति चानृतं सुतम् । दुःखोत्तराः स्मृता ोते सर्वे चाधर्मलक्षणाः । निकृत्यनृतयोजज्ञे भयं नरक एव च ।।२५ मेपां भार्याऽस्ति पुत्रो या सर्व ते प्रेतसः ॥२८ माया च वेदना चैव मिथुनं त्यिवमेतयोः । इत्येष तामसः सर्गों जो धर्मनियामकः । भयाजज्ञेय व माया मृत्यु भूतापहारिणम् ॥२३ सक्षेपेण मया प्रोक्ता विसृष्टिर्मुनिपुंगवाः १२९ इति श्रीधर्मपुराणे यत्साहलया सहिताया यूयिभागेऽप्रमोऽध्याय ॥८॥ सूत उवाच ऋषय ऊचुः । एतच्छ्रुत्वा तु वचनं नारदाचा महर्षयः । कथितो भयता सो मुख्यादीना जमाईन । प्रणम्य वरवं विष्णुं पप्रच्छः संशयान्विताः ॥१ इदानीं संशयं समस्माके छत्तुमर्हसि ॥२ perity) the son of Sănts and Sukha (happt. living beings, and Vedanā in a similar ness) was the son of Kirt: These were manger gave birth to Dukkha (parn) from the sons of Dharma Kama had as his son Raurava (Naraka) From Mrtyu sprang Harsa (joy) who was Devānanda This 19 Vyadlu (disease) Fara (decay) Soka (griefs the progeny of Dharma resulting in happ. | Trsna (greed) and Krodha (wrath) ness thus narrated (20-24) These are called the inflictors of misery Through Adharma (vice) Hinsa (Vio. and are characterised as the progeny of lence) bore (a son) Anſta (falsehood) and Adharma (vice) They have neither wives. (a daughter) N:krt: (immorality), from nor sons, all are celibate with their vital Nikpt and Anrta (by themselves) were Nurd drawn upwards, (Ordivaretas) born Bhaya (fenr) and Naraka (hell), and (25-28) the twins Maya (decent, illuston) as well as Thus wasthe Tamasa creation, rega- Vedana (torture) were born of these two Jator of Dharma born O cxalted sages, (Nikrti and Anta) From Dhaya, Maya | I have thus briefly narrated the secondary begot Mityu (death) the destroyer of creation (29) Thus cods the eighth chapter of the first part of the Karma Purana Sanhiti consisting of sıx thausand verses---8 9 Suta sard; Ileaning this, the great Tlie sages said Janardana, by three sages headed by Náradia, all cast in doubt has been related the creation of the princihowed dawa to Visu, the bestower of pal beings and others Now it behoves boons, and asked () thee to dispel our following doubts (2) [45] ·१९३] धर्मपुराणे कथं स भगवानीशः पूर्वजोऽपि पिनाकयुक् । सहलवाहुः सर्वज्ञश्चिन्त्यमानो मनीषिभिः । पुत्रत्वमगमच्छंभुब्रह्मणोऽच्यक्तजन्मनः ॥३ पीतवासा विशालाक्षो नीलजीमूतसनिभः । कथं च भगवाञ्जने ब्रह्मा लोकपितामहः । | महाविभूतिर्योगात्मा योगिनां हृदयालपः ।।१ अण्डजो जगतामोशस्तन्नो वक्तुमिहार्हसि ॥४ कदाचित् तस्य सुप्तस्य लोलार्थ दिव्यमद्भुतम् । श्रीकूर्म उवाच । तोक्यसारं विमलं नाम्या पद्धजमुद्बभौ ।।१० शृणुध्वमृषयः सर्वे शंकरस्पामितौजसः । पातयोजनविस्तीर्ण पुनस्वं ब्रह्मणस्तस्य पायोनित्वमेव च ॥५ दिव्यगन्धमयं पुण्य कणिकाकेसरान्वितम् ।।११ तरुणादित्यसग्निभम् । अतीतकल्पावसाने तमोनूतं जगत् त्रयम् । आसोदेकार्णव सर्वन देवाया न चर्पयः ॥६ तस्यवं सुचिरं कालं वर्तमानस्य शाङ्गिणः । तन नारायणो देवो निर्जने निरुपालवे । हिरण्यगर्भो भगवास्त देशमुपचक्रमे ॥१२ आश्रित्य शेपशमनं सुष्वाप पुरुषोत्तमः ॥७ |सत करेण विश्वात्मा समुत्थाप्य सनातनम् । सहस्रशीर्षा भूत्वा स सहस्राक्षः सहस्रपात् । |प्रोवाच मधुरं वास्यं मायया तस्य मोहितः ॥१३ How did the lord Sambhu, holder or tic wise, wearing saffron-robcs, largethe Pinaka, though born carlter, became eyed, resembling the blur clouds, posressed the son of Brahma of unknown birth (3) of great wealth, meditation-souled and compassionate to the Yogins (He slept How again was the lotus-born Lord there) (8,9) Brahma the master of the worlds, Lorn of Sometime when hc was asicep, from an egg Pray doenlighten us about it {4) his nasci sprang a spotiess and sonderful Karma sand• Listen O sages, about lotus, the quintessence of the three worlds, the sonload to lirahmi of Sankara, of through his caprice (10) allimitablc poser and also to the egg origin (Which was) n hundred yojanas witle. (5) of Bralima resembling the rising sun, full of duinc At the end of the past age (Kalpa). {ragrance, purc, and possessed of penicarp ucn the tree worlds ncrc enveloped in, and pollen ulter darkners, there was only a mast Tlaus did the ford Hiranagarblia oce in auel there werc neillicr goilo and (Bralinan) arrive at that spot before thie others nor the siges (G) conclu bearer (Narayaga) wha hd been There, the Lord Narayana, Purusott. 'for long remaining there lying in the (12) ama, reclining on thic bed in the form of Oseal on the sesa serpent) the Sesa Serpent slept in a solitary spot That uniicric soulcd (Brahman) from turmoil (7) Jaung aroused the eternal Ancient Growing thousindf-licaded thousand. (Naryana) nath fus hand, uttered tliese ryed, thousand-footed aad thousand. soet wordenlule he himself was crap. armed the Omascient contemplated by turel by lls (Nariyapa's illution (13] [40] ·पूर्वविमागे नमोऽध्यायः [१६२६ अस्मिन्नेवाणये घोरे निर्जने तमसावते । मम्येर संस्थित विश्वं यहाहं रिश्वतोमुषः ॥२० एकाकी फो भवांश्येते यहि मे पुरषभ ॥१४ श्रुत्वा याचं स भगवान् विष्णः सत्यपरान्मः । तस्य तद् वचनं श्रुत्वा विहस्य गरइप्यजः । १ अनुशाप्याय योगेन प्रविष्टो ग्राह्मपसागुम् ॥२१ स्याच देयं ब्रह्माणं मेघगम्भीरनिःस्वनः ॥१५ लोश्यमेतत् सरतं सदेयासुरमानुपम् । भो भो नारापणं देवं लोकानां प्रभयाध्ययम् । उदरे तस्य देवस्य दृष्दा दिमयमागतः ॥२२ महायोगेश्वरं मां त्यं जानीहि पुरुषोत्तमम् ॥१६ तदास्य यत्रातिरम्य पन्नगेन्द्रनिगेतनः । मपि पश्य जगत् यत्सा त्यां च लोकपितामहम् । 'अजातशत्रुभंगवान् पितामहमयामीन ।।२३ रुपर्वतमहाद्वीपं समुद्रः सप्तभिर्वतम् ॥१७ भयानप्येवमेयाय शाश्चनं हि ममोदरम् । एपगाभाप्य विश्वात्मा प्रोयाच पुष्पं हरिः । प्रविश्य सोगान् पायतान् विधिमान् पुर पर्षभ ।।२४ जाननपि महायोगी को भवानिनि येभसम् ।।१८। ततः प्रतादनों पाणी त्या तस्याभिनन्य । ततः प्रहस्य भगवान ब्रह्मा पेदनिधिः प्रभुः । थोपतेादरं भूपः प्रवियेश मुसम्पनः ॥२५ प्रत्पुयाचाम्पुजाभादा सस्मितं शुरूपमा गिरा ॥१९ तानेय सोकान् गर्भस्यानपश्यत् सत्यपिगमः । अहं पाता विधाता व स्वयंभूः प्रपितामहः । पयंटिस्या हु देवस्य ददृगेऽन्तं न ये हरेः ॥२६ ·१.८.२० वर्मपुराणे ततो द्वाराणि सर्वाणि पिहितानि महात्मना । भवान् धाता विधाता च स्वयंभूः प्रपितामहः । जनार्दनेन ब्रह्माऽसौ नाभ्यां द्वारमविन्दत ॥२७ म मात्सर्याभियोगेन द्वाराणि पिहितानि मे ॥३३ तत्र योगबलेनासौ प्रविश्य कनकाण्डजः। फिन्तु लोलार्थमेवैतम्भ त्वां बाधितुमिच्छया । उज्जहारात्मनो रूपं पुष्कराच्चतुराननः ।।२८ को हि वाधितुमन्विच्छेद् देवदेवं पितामहम् ॥३४ विरराजारविन्दस्थः पद्मगर्भसमद्युतिः। न तेऽज्यथाऽवगन्तव्यं मान्यो मे सर्वथा भवान् । ब्रह्मा स्वयंभूर्भगवान् जगद्योनिः पितामहः ॥२९ सर्वमन्वय काल्याणं यन्मयापहृतं तव ॥३५ स मन्यमानो विश्वेशमात्मानं परम पदम् । | अस्माच्च कारणाद्ब्रह्मन् पुत्रो भवतु मे भवान् । प्रोवाच पुरुषं विष्णुं मेघगम्भीरया गिरा ॥३० पद्मयोनिरिति ख्यातो मत्प्रियायं जगन्मय ॥३६ कि कृतं भवतेदानीमात्मनो जयकाक्षया । ततः स भगवान् देवो वरं दत्त्वा किरीटिने । एकोऽहं प्रबलो नान्यो मा वै कोऽभिभविष्यति ।।३१ प्रहर्पमतुलं गत्वा पुनविष्णुमभाषत ॥३७ श्रुत्या नारायणो वाक्यं ब्रह्मणो लोकतन्त्रिणः। भवान् सर्वात्मकोऽनन्तः सर्वेषा परमेश्वरः । सान्त्वपूर्वमिदं वाक्यं बभाषे मधुरं हरिः ॥३२ सर्वभूतान्तरात्मा व परं ब्रह्म सनातनम् ॥३८ men of Harz lielield the worlds, but could voice said these words (32) not find its limit (26) Thou art the creator, the originator, Then, as all the doors (pasages) were the sell born, the Grandsırc. The closed by the high souled Jonardana, exits were not closed by me out of any Brahman took the navel to be the passage malice nor to bar thyself but only as (27) a matter of sport Who would wish to The gold-egg-born one having thus Olstruct the grandsire, the god of the entered the navel through the power of Gods? :(33,34) concentration, the fourfaced lori mani- It should not be otherwise construcd fested lots otvn fort from a lotus by thee, thou art in every way revered Lord Brahman, the origin of the world in me, whatever restrictions have been the self horn, the Grandsırc, lustrous as imposed on the boy me are all for the the interior of a lutus, shone resting in benefit of the progeny (35) the lotus (29) O Brahman, for thus reason, do thou Considering himself as the lord of the world and the highese seat (of power), be my son to be known as Pattmayoni he said 10 Visng in a deep voice resem- (lotus-born) O thou world-pervading one, for doing thus a favour to me (30) (36) bling the sound of the clouds Then ford Brahman, Bestowing a boon "No inore of thy desire for victory (oter me) I am solely the mightiest, tliere om Vienu (the Kırlţa crested ford) and Giled with incomparable joy, again (31) is none else who can vanquish inc' addressed Visay thus (37) Hearing these hords uttered by Bratis inan, the master of the Lolas Narayana, Thou art all comprising. limitless, the Hans, in pacifying tone and sweet highest lord of all the innermost souls of [40] out (28) ·[१६५० eternal onc पूर्वविभागे नवमोऽध्याय अह सर्वलोकानामात्मा लोकमहेश्वर । ब्रह्माण जगतामेकमात्मान परम पदम् । मन्मय सर्वमेवेद ब्रह्माऽह पुरुष पर ॥३९ नावाच्या विद्यते ह्यन्यो लोकाना परमेश्वर ॥४५ नायाभ्या विद्यते ह्यन्पो लोकाना परमेश्वर । | सत्यज्य निद्रा विपुला स्वमात्मान विलोकय । एका मूर्तिद्विधा भिन्ना नारायणपितामही ॥४० तस्य तत् क्रोधज वाक्य ध्रुत्या विष्णुरभाषत ।।४६ तेनैवमुक्तो ब्रह्माण वासुदेवोऽनवोदिदम् । मा मंव बद कल्याण परिवाद महात्मन । इय प्रतिज्ञा भवतो विनाशाय भविष्यति ॥४१ / न मेऽस्त्यविदित ब्रह्मन् नान्यथाह वामि ते ।।४७ कि न पश्यसि योगेश ब्रह्माधिपतिमव्ययम् । | किन्तु मोहयति ब्रह्मन् भवन्त पारमेश्वरी। प्रधानपुरुषेशान वेदाह परमेश्वरम् ।।४२ | मायाऽशेषविशेषाणा हेतुरात्मसमुद्भवा ॥४८ य न पश्यन्ति योगोन्द्रा साख्या अपि महेश्वरम् । एतावदुक्त्वा भगयान् विष्णुस्तूष्णीं बभूव है। अनादिनिधन ब्रह्म तमेव शरण व्रज ॥४३ ज्ञात्वा तत् परम तत्त्व स्वमात्मान महेश्वरम् ।।४९ तत ग्राद्धोऽम्बुजाभाक्ष ब्रह्मा प्रोवाच केशवम् । कुतोऽप्यपरिमेयात्मा भूताना परमेश्वर । भवान् न नूनमात्मान वेत्ति तत् परमक्षरम् ।।४४ प्रसाद ब्रह्मणे कर्तुं प्रादुरासीत् ततो हर ॥५० all beings, the supreme spirit, the most Kesaya the lotus eyed one 'O I ord, veraly (38) thy doth nat know the primordial sell the I be the soul of all the world, the lord 'undecaying one, Brahman the sole self of the great Master all this (universe) is the worlds, the highest position, Yes (Ido pervaded by me I am Brabman, the aver that there is no other supreme highest purusa (39) master of the worlds beyond us There is no superior lord of the worlds, two beyond thee and ine It is one form divi- Casting of your decp slumber, do ded into two, Narayana and Brahman (40) ] thou behold your own selr Hearing his Thus addressed by him, Vasudeva, wrathful effustons Visnu said O blessed spoke to Brahman, This assertion of yours one pray don't you speak in this strain, will lead to your destruction {41) | words derogatory to the great soul, O Do thou not behold that Super Lord, Brahman, notlung is unknown to me, nor the Master of Prakriti and Purusa the am I telling you otherwise (4647) Imperishable, the averlord of Brahma But o Kralunan the illusion of the Meditator, Overlord of whom I know as Supreme Lord the Origin of the infinite such (42) varieties, born of the Soul, is deluding (He is), Maliesvara, (the highest master) whom neither the best of media | you Saying this much Lord Visnu, know tators nor those yersed in Samkhya (Philoing that supreme truth, Mahesvara, bis {48, 49) sophy) may be able to perceive, the own sell, hept quice highest spint having acither beginning Thereafter, Hara, the highest lord of nor end, do you resort to him (43, the beings, the Immeasurable souled one, At this, the enraged Brabman said to ! appeared ihere to please Brahman (50) [49] 7 ·१६.५१] फूर्मपुराणे ललादनयनोऽनन्तो जटामण्डलमण्डितः। | अयं देयो महादेवः स्वयंज्योतिः सनातनः । निशूलपाणिभंगवास्तेजसा परमो निधिः ॥५१ अनादिनिधनोऽचिन्त्यो लोकानामोश्वरी महान्।।५७ दिव्यां विशाला ग्रथितां ग्रहः सान्दुतारकः । शंकरः शंभुरीशानः सर्वात्मा परमेश्वरः ।' मालामत्यद्भुताकारां धारयन् पावलम्बिनीम् ॥५२ भूतानामधिपो योगो महेशो विमलः शिवः ।।५८ तं दृष्टा देवमोशानं ब्रह्मा लोकपितामहः । एप धाता विधाता च प्रधानपुरुषेश्वरः । मोहितो माययाऽत्यथं पोतवाससमग्रवीत् ।।५३ | यं प्रपश्यन्ति यतयो ब्रह्मभावेन भाविताः ।।५९ क एप पुरुषोऽनन्तः शूलपाणिस्त्रिलोचनः । | सृजत्येय जगत् कृत्स्नं पाति संहरते तथा । तेजोराशिरमेयात्मा समायाति जनार्दन ॥५४ | कालो भूत्वा महादेवः केवलो निष्कलः शिवः ॥६० तस्य तद् वचनं श्रुत्वा विष्णुर्दानवमर्दनः । | ब्रह्माणं विदधे पूर्व भवन्तं यः सनातनः । अपश्यवीश्वरं देवं ज्वलन्तं विमलेम्भसि ।।५५ वेदांश्च प्रददौ तुम्यं सोऽयमायाति शंकरः ॥६१ ज्ञात्वा तत्परमं भावमेश्वरं ब्रह्मभावनम् । अस्येव चापरां मूर्ति विश्वयोनि सनातनीम् । प्रोवाचोत्थाय भगवान् देवदेवं पितामहम् ॥५६ | वासुदेवाभिधानां मामवेहि प्रपितामह ॥६२ (He), The lord with an eye over the "This is Lord Mahadeva, Sell, illuminforehead, adorned with curls of matted | ous, the eternal one, having neither beginhair, bearer of the trident, thc highest ning nor destruction, Incomprehensiblc, • repository of energies, wearing a huge the great master of the worlds (57) wonderful garland hanging down to the "He is Sankara, Sarhbhu, Isana, the all fcet, strung with the planets together with souled highest lord, the master of all the sun, the moon and the stars. (51, 52) | beings, the meditator, Mahesa, the stain- Deholding the Lord Siva, Brahman, less Siva (58) "He is the creator as well as the prothe grandsire of the world, was intensely stupified by illusion and said to the genitor, the master of Prakſti and Puruşn, saffron-robed (Vishu) : (53) whom the sagcs, engrossed in the conten- Janārdana, who be this trident placion of the supreme spirit, (only may perceive. (59) bearing three-cyed endless person, a mass "Mahadeva, the absolute, partless of energy and of immeasurable spuis creates the entire world, protects as well as destroys it by becoming Kāia (60) Hearing thuse words of his, Visnu, the "The ancient being wito had in the past crusher of the demons, beheld in the created thee (as) Brahman, and also spotless firmament the mighty lord blaz- gave thee the Vedas, He Sankara, is ing in clear water. (55)| coming. (61) Knowing him to be the highest reality, "O thou grandsire, know me lunt as Lord Viñu, contemplative of the another form of his the Origin of the Supreme Spirit got up and said to the universe, ancient, denominated as Vásugrandsire, the God of dcities: (55) | deva. (62) [50] coming this way?

·in 8:50396 पूविभागे नवमोऽध्याय [१६७४ किं न पश्यसि योगेश ब्रह्माधिपतिमव्ययम् । | त्वमात्मा ह्यादिपुरुषो मम देहसमुद्भव । दिव्य भवतु ते चक्षुर्येन द्रक्ष्यसि तत्परम् ॥६३ वर वस्य विश्वात्मन् वरदोऽह तवानघ ॥६९ लब्ध्वा शव तदा चक्षुविष्णोर्लोकपितामह । स देवदेववचन निशम्य कमलोद्भव । बुबुधे परमेशान पुरत समवस्थितम् ॥६४ निरीक्ष्य विष्णु पुरुष प्रणम्याह वृषध्वजम् ॥७० स लब्ध्वा परम ज्ञानमेश्वर प्रपितामह । | भगवन् भूतभव्येश महादेवाम्बिकापते । प्रपेदै शरण देय तमेव पितर शिवम् ॥६५ त्वामेव पुत्रमिच्छामि त्वया वा सदृश सुतम् ॥७१ ओकार समनुस्मृत्य सस्तम्यात्मानमात्मना । | मोहितोऽस्मि महादेव मायया सूक्ष्मया त्वया । अथर्वशिरसा देव तुष्टाव च कृताञ्जलि ॥६६ न जाने परम भाव याथातथ्येन ते शिव ॥७२ सस्तुतस्तेन भगवान् ब्रह्मणा परमेश्वर । त्वमेव देव भक्ताना भ्राता माता पिता सुहृत । अवाप परमा प्रोति व्याजहार स्मयन्निव ॥६७ प्रसीद तव पादाब्ज नमामि शरण गत १७३ मत्समस्त्व न सदेहो मद्भक्तश्च यतो भवान् । स तस्य वचन श्रुत्वा जगन्नाथो वृषध्वज । मयेवोत्पादित पूर्व लोकसृष्टयर्थमव्ययम् ॥६८ व्याजहार तदा पुत्र समालोक्य जनार्दनम् ॥७४ 'Do you nat behold the master med: imperishable had been created tator, lord of the Supreme Spirit (Brahma) the past for the creation of the world (68) the Undecaying , May thine eyes grow Thou art the soul, the Primordial divine so that you may behold that Male, born of my body O thou uni highest one" (63) | verse-souled sinless one, do thou choose The grandsire of the world thereafter any loon I am ready to bestow it on gaimng divine (Sarva) vision from Visnu | thee" 169) perceived the great god standing in his Hearing the words of the god of the front (61) gods, the lotus born one looked at Visnu Gaining the supreme knowledge and bowing down replied to Sankara (70) 'Othou Lord, master of the past and relating to the Lord the grandsire sought shelter with that Lord Śwa the the future Mahadeva Lord of Ambika, I do wish thee or onc similar to thee as (65) father (71) Recalling the syllable Om in mind, 0 Mahsdeva I am enraptured by and fixing his soul into himsell, he then thy subtle illusion I do not know 0 propitiated the Lord with folded lands Siva thy real nature as it is reciting the Atharvasıras (66) Thou art the brother, mother father Eulogised by Brahman thus the Lord and friend of devotees Do you be pleased Mahadeva was highly pleased and smil to me I come to you as a rcfugec I buw ingly said (67) | down to your lotus feet' (73) My boy, there is no doubt that thou Hearing his words the hull bannered art equal to because thou art Jord of the world spoke, after casting a my devotee It was by me that thou, the / glance towards his son Janardana [51] my son (72) me ·१६७५] पूर्मपुराणे ययितं भगवता तत् करिष्यामि पुत्रक । प्राह प्रसन्नया वाचा समालोक्य चतुर्मुखम् ॥६० विज्ञानमेश्वर दिव्यमुत्पत्स्यति तवानघ ॥७५ एप एव वर. श्लाघ्यो यदह परमेश्वरम् । त्वमेव सर्वभूतानामादिकर्ता नियोजित । पश्यामि परमात्मानं भक्तिर्भवतु मे त्यपि ॥८१ तथा कुरुष्व देवेश मपा लोकपितामह ।।७६ तयेत्युक्त्वा महादेवः पुनविष्णुमभाषत । एप नारायणोऽनन्तो ममेव परमा तनुः । भवान् सर्वस्य कार्यस्य कर्ताऽहमधिदैवतम् ॥५२ भविष्यति तयेशानो योगक्षेमवहो हरिः ।।७७ मन्मग त्यन्मय चंब सर्वमेतन संशयः। एव व्याहृत्य हस्ताभ्या प्रीतात्मा परमेश्वर. । भवान् सोमस्त्वहं सूर्यो भवान् रानिरहं दिनम् ॥८३ सस्पृश्य देवं ब्रह्माण हार वचनमब्रवीत् ।।७८ | भवान् प्रकृतिरव्यक्तमह पुरुष एव च । तुष्टोऽस्मि सर्वथाह ते भक्त्या तव जगन्मय । भवान् ज्ञानमहं जाता भवान् मायाऽहमीश्वर ॥८४ वरं वृणीष्व नहावा विभिन्नौ परमार्थतः ॥७९ भवान् विद्यात्मिका शक्ति शक्तिमानहमीश्वरः । श्रुत्वाऽय देववचन विष्णुर्विश्वजगन्मयः । योऽह सुनिष्कलो देवः सोऽपि नारायण, परः ।।८५ "O my son, I shall do what has been It is indecd a worthy buon that prayed for thy Lordslup, snless one, I may be able to perceive the divine knowledge shall spring up in supreme Master (thyself), the Primodral thee (75) Self, and my devotion to thee may be abiding". (81) 'Thou art commissioned by me to be the Saying 'Be that (as you say)', Mahaoriginal creator of all beings. O Grandsire, Jord of god, do thou perform that job (76) deva again addressed Visnu, "Thou art the doer of all acts, and I be the presiding Ilus Infinite Närāyana is the super derty (82) jor forin of my own self O Lord of gods, "All this universe) is component of This Hars, would be the securer of pros- thee, as well as of me, there is no doubt (77) about that Thou art the moon, I the Thus saying, the great lord, pleased sun, thou art the night, I be the day (3) as he was, touched the lord Brahman, "Thou art the unmatufest Prakrt, I with both hands, and then spoke to be the Purusa thou art knowledge, I be Har I am entircly pleased with thee the knower, thou art the illusion, I be due to thine devotion, Othou, pervading the master (84) the world, we two are not separate in *Thou art the power bora of learning, reality Do thou chose a boon' (78.79) I be the lord possessed of the power I be Hearing the words of the Iord, the indivisible God, thou too art the sarne Visnu, pervasive of the entre universe, lord Narayana The meditators contemspoke with a pleasing voice looking at the plating of Brahman perceive us as the same face of four faced Brahma (80) | one O thou universe-souled one, the {52] perity for thee.”

·पूर्यविभाग दशमोऽध्यायः
एकोभायेन पश्यन्ति योगिनो ब्रह्मयादिनः । इतोदमुपत्या भावाननादिः,
स्वमायया
त्यामनानित्य विश्वात्मन् न योगो मामुपध्यति ।
मोहितभूतनेवः ।
जन्मद्धिपिनागहीन,
पालतज्जगत्पृत्स्नं सदेवासुरमानुपम् 11६
पामामव्यक्तमनन्तशक्तिः 1100
इनि यो पुराणे पटमाइयां महिनायो पूर्वविभाग नमोऽपाय 11||
जगाम
१०
श्रीफर्म उवाच ।
तायागतौ समोहपाह नारायणमजो विभुः ।
गो महेश्वरे देवे स्यापियास पितामहः । लोपयफण्टमापेतायसुरी हन्तुमर्हगि ४
तदेय सुमहत् पनं भेजे नानिममुत्थितम् ।।१
तस्य तद् यचा श्रुत्या हरिनारायणः प्रभुः ।
भय दोषण फालेन समाप्रतिमपौरपौ।
आमापयामाग सयोर्यपापं पुरषाभी ॥५
महासुरी समायातो भ्रातरो मपुरंदभौ ॥२
सोयेन महतापिष्टो महापर्वतयिग्रहो। तदानया महापदं तयोरताम्यामभ दिनाः ।
फर्णान्तरसमुद्भूतो देयदेवस्य शाङ्गिणः ॥३ प्यनयत पंटर विनिमय प्यनयन्मपुम् ॥६
medicators, would not be able to attain creatinn of being through llit illumine
me without aking retort in thec. Do ponsertie Begullong!rs1 Fozil, prepared cum
thou maintain this entire world 10pellier untimiteid puer proceded tonere sin
Witla gods, demons and men" (83.06) udiscorretatun immune Futahrth,
Thus saying and enchanting the entire gronth or destructiva.
(17)
Thuis ends lliç nini chapter of the first part of the Karma Purkut S19:41
comingtofurtherand sena-1

·गुरुम् ॥८ १.१०७ धर्मपुराणे ततः पद्मासनासोनं जगन्नाथं पितामहम् । पुरस्तादसृजद् देवः सनन्दं सनकं तथा। बभापे मधुरं वाक्यं स्नेहाविष्टमना हरिः ।।७ / ऋ, सनत्कुमारं च पूर्वजं तं सनातमम् ॥१३ अस्मान्मयोच्यमानस्त्वं पद्मावतर प्रभो। ते द्वन्द्वमोहनिर्मुक्ताः परं वैराग्यमास्थिताः । नाहं भवन्तं शमनोमि थोड़े तेजोमयं विदित्वा परमं भादं न सृष्टी बधिरे मतिम् ।।१४ ततोऽवतीर्य विश्वात्मा देहमाविश्य चक्रिणः । तेष्वेवं निरपेक्षेपु लोफसृष्टौ पितामहः । अवाप वैष्णवों निद्रामेकोभूयाथ विष्णुना ॥९ बभूव नष्टचेता 4 मायया परमेष्ठिनः ।।१५ सहस्रशोपनयनः शङ्खचक्रगदाधरः। ततः पुराणपुरुषो जगन्मूतिजनार्दन । ब्राह्मा नारायणास्पोऽसौ सुष्वाप सलिले तदा ॥१० व्याजहारात्मनः पुत्र मोहनाशाय पद्मजम् ॥१६ सोऽनुभूय चिरं कालमानन्दं परमात्मनः । अनाद्यमन्तमद्वतं स्वात्मानं ब्रह्मसज्ञितम् ॥११ विष्णुरुवाच । तत. प्रभाते योगात्मा भूत्वा देवश्चतुर्मुखः । | कच्चिन्न विस्मृतो देवः शूलपाणिः सनातनः । ससर्ज सृष्टि तद्रूपा वैष्णवं भावमाश्रितः ॥१२ यदुक्तवानात्मनोऽसौ पुत्रत्ये तव शंकरः ।।१७ Then Jagannatha, Hari, filled with resorting to the properly peculiar to affection spoke sweetly to the grandsıre Vosnu, created creations of that (varsnava) reclining on the lotus 'O lord, do thou, I type (12) At first the lord created Sananda and thus requested, descend from this lotus I am not able any further to bear thee, Sanaka, Rbhu, also Sanatkumara, and heavy and powerful as thou art (7,8) Sanātana, the earlier barn one (13) Free from (the effects of) opposite Thereafter, conuing down (from the Jotus), the universe-souled (Brahman) conditions and from infatuation, and entered the body of the discus bearer being given to deep un-attachment (Visnu), and being unified with Visiknowing the supreme truth they were disinclined to procreation was seized with slumbier peculiar to {9) Finding them so indifferent to the Visnu. procreation of progeny, the Grandsire Seized with slumber along with him, becaine despondent about the creation of the having Thousand heads and eyes, the world, by the Ilusion of the great lord bearer of coach, discus and club, Brahman, {Visnu) (10) (15) Nārāyana by name slept in waler Then the Eternal and ancient Male Thus experiencing for a long turne the | universe-souled (Visnu) addressed his son, pleasure of (communion w th) the Pnmor. | the lotus born (Brahman) for dispelling dial Soul, Degioningless, Endless and his delusion (16) Peerless, hus soul termed as Vişnu said 'Hast thou forgotten the Brahman (11) trident-bearing ancient lord Sambhu, Thereafter, in the morning, the medt. whom thou hadst asked in the past, 'O tation souled lord became four-faced and Sankara', do thou be my son' ? (17) [54]] own ·। पूषविभागे दशमोऽध्याय [११०२६ अवाप्य सज्ञा गोविन्दात् पद्मयोनि पितामह । रोदनाद् रुद्र इत्येव लोके रयाति गमिष्यसि ॥२३ प्रजा स्रष्टुमनास्तेपे तप परमदुश्वरम् ॥१८ ! अन्यानि सप्तनामानि पत्नी पुत्राश्व शाश्वतान् । तस्यैव तप्यमानस्य न किञ्चित् समवर्तत । स्थानानि चषामष्टाना ददौ लोकपितामह ।।२४ ततो दोघेण कालेन दुखात् क्रोधोऽन्यजायत ॥१९ भव शर्वस्तथेशान पशूना पतिरेव च । क्रोधाविष्टस्य नेनाम्या प्रापतनश्रुबिन्दव । | भीमश्चोग्नो महादेवस्तानि नामानि सप्त वै ॥२५ ततस्तेभ्योऽश्रुबिन्दुभ्यो भूता प्रेतास्तथाभवन् ॥२० दीक्षितो ब्राह्मणश्चन्द्र इत्येता अष्टमूर्तय ॥२६ | सूर्यो जल मही वह्निर्वायुराकाशमेव च । सर्वास्तान जान् दृष्टा ब्रह्मात्मानमनिन्दत । | स्थानेष्वेतेषु ये रुद्र ध्यायन्ति प्रणमन्ति च । जहाँ प्राणान भगवान् क्रोधाविष्ट प्रजापति ॥२१ तेषामष्टतनुर्देवो ददाति परम पदम् ॥२७ तदा प्राणमयो रुद्र प्रादुरासीत् प्रभोर्मुखात् । सुवर्चला तथैवोमा विकेशी च तथा शिवा। सहस्रादित्यसकाशो युगान्तदहनोपम ॥२२ स्वाहा दिशश्च दीक्षा व रोहिणी चेति पत्नय ॥२८ रुरोद सुस्वर घोर देवदेव स्वय शिय । शनैश्चरस्तथा शुक्रो लोहिताङ्गो मनोजव । रोदमान ततो ब्रह्मा मा रोदीरित्यभापत । स्कन्द सगोऽथ सतानो बुयश्चषा सुता स्मृता ॥२९ Gaining cnlightenment from Govinda, not thou weep, Thou shalt be known the lotus-born grandsire, practised a very to the world as Rudra on account of this austere penance with a mind to create 'rodana' (crying) (23) (18) The grandsite of the world also give To him, thus practising penance seven other names, eglet wives, cight nothing turned out, then after a long time immortal sons and eight forms to Iius grief yielded place to wrath From the eyes of him thus seszed with The other scven names arc Bhava, anger, fell down drops of tear and then Šarva Isana Paſupatı, Bhima, Ugra and from drops of tear came out goblins and Mabadeva ghosts (20) Sun, Water, Earth, Ferc, Air, Sly, Seeing all the offsprings of fear Brahman abused himself, and be the Initiated Brahmana and Moon are the Eight forms (26) Jard Prajapati, possessed of wrath gave (21) To these wlio contemplate on and do up lus lile also Then sprang from the mouth of the obeisance to Rudra at these forms of lus the Lord of light fold body bestows the Lord Rudra full of vitality resembling a (27) gaining of the lughest scat thousand suns (in radhance), similar to the fire (that blazes) at the end of an Susarcal), Umi, Vikesi Sivá, Svaba Age {22) Disa, Diked and Rohini are the eight Śrva himself, the God of the gods wives (28) begin 10 cry loudly and solently, and Sanaiscara, Sukra, Lohitanga (Van- Braliman said to tlic crying (Śiva) 'Do gala), \fanojara, Skanda, [55] beings (19) them (25) । Sarga ·११०३०] कूर्मपुराणे एव प्रकारो भगवान् देवदेवो महेश्वर । | अन्या सृजस्व भूतेश जन्ममृत्युसमन्विता ॥३६ प्रजा धर्म च काम च त्यक्त्वा वैराग्यमाश्रित ॥३० ततस्तमाह भगवान् कपदी कामशासन । आत्मन्याधाय चात्मानमंश्वर भावमास्थित । नास्ति मे तादृश सर्ग सृज त्वमशुभा प्रजा ॥३७ पीत्वा तदक्षर ब्रह्म शाश्वत परमामृतम् ॥३१ | लत प्रभृति देवोऽसौ न प्रसूतेऽशुभा प्रजा । प्रजा सृजेति चादिष्टो ब्रह्मणा नीललोहित । स्वात्मजरेव ते निवृत्तात्मा प्रतिष्ठत । स्वात्मना सदृशान् रुद्वान् ससर्ज मनसा शिव ॥३२ स्थाणुत्य तेन तस्यासीद देवदेवस्य शूलिन ॥३८ कदिनो निरातद्वान् नीलकण्ठान पिनाफिन । | ज्ञान वैराग्यमंश्चयं तप सत्य क्षमा धृति । निशूलहस्तानृष्टिप्नान् महानन्दास्त्रिलोचनान् ॥३३ लष्टत्वमात्मसबोधो ह्यधिष्ठातृत्वमेव च ॥३९ जरामरणनिर्मुक्तान महावृषभवाहनान । वीतरागाश्न सर्वज्ञान् कोटिकोटिशतान् प्रभु ॥३४ | अव्ययानि दर्शतानि नित्य तिष्ठन्ति शकरे। तान् दृष्टा विविधान् रुद्रात निर्मलान् नीललोहितान्। स एव शकर साक्षात् पिनाको परमेश्वर ॥४० जरामरणनिर्मुक्तान् व्याजहार हर गुरु ॥३५ तत स भगवान ब्रह्मा वीक्ष्य देव त्रिलोचनम् । मा लाक्षीरीदृशीय प्रजा मृत्युविजिता । सहैव मानस पुनै प्रीतिविस्फारिलोचन ॥४१ Santana and Budha arc the eight 'Do not thou create such progeny, O sons of Rudra (29) Lord immune from death, do thou create Thus did Lord Mahesvara the god of others thou lord of beings, who arc the gods after having given up progeny attended with birth and death (3536) and Desire take to renunciation (30) At this the lord (Sıva) the bearer of Applying his mind to the contempla matted locks and clasliser of Cupid sard tion of) the (l'rimordial) Soul and drink to Brahman I have no such progeny to ing deep into the undecaying Brahma, create do thou thyself create various kinds the eternal ambrosia, He took recourse to of ubruspicious progeny" (37) divine contemplation (31) Thcoceforward, the lord Siva did not Being ordered by Brahman to create crcate such foul progeny, and dweit progeny, the blue red (Nilalohuta) lord among his owo sons thc Rudras, with Siva mentally created Rudras resembling drawing himself from all activities his own self (32) | Thereby the Sula bearer lord of gods got Rudras (who were) myriad in number the ep thet Sthanu wearing matted hair fearless having knowledge renunciation wealth, pen throats of blue colour, holding pinakalance truth, forbearance, patience seer bows, trident bearing energetic, ever dood self realisation, superintendence joyous, three eyed, immune from old age these ten imperishably residc enternally and death, ading huge cren, free from 10 Sankara, that lanaka niciding Sankara attachment and omniscient (33,34)| 1s senly the Superme Lord Beholding the various Rudras pure and (3940) purple, immune from old age and death Then bcholding the three cycd lord the preceptor (Brahman) sad to Hara (Sankara) the cyes of the Brahman {56) (30) incarnate ·पूर्वारभागे दशमोऽध्याय [११-५२ ज्ञात्वा परतर भावमैश्वर ज्ञानचक्षुषा । वेदान्तसारसाराय नमो वेदात्ममूर्तये ॥४७ तुष्टाव जगतामेक कृत्या शिरसि चाञ्जलिम् ॥४२ नमो बुद्धाय शुद्धाय योगिता गुरवे नम । ब्रह्मोवाच । प्रहोगशो विविधर्भूत परिवताप ते ॥४ नमस्तेऽस्तु महादेव नमस्ते परमेश्वर । नम शिवाय देवाय नमस्ते ब्रह्मरूपिणे ॥४३ नमो ब्रह्मग्यदेवाय ब्रह्माधिपतये नग । त्रियम्बकाय देवाय नमस्ते परमेष्ठिने ।।४९ नमोऽस्तु ते महेशाय नम शान्ताय हेतवे । प्रधानपुरपेशाय योगाधिपतये नमो दिग्याससे तुभ्य नमो मुण्डाय दण्डिने । नम 11४४ नम कालाय रुद्राय महाग्रासाय शूलिने । अनादिमलहोनाय ज्ञानगम्याय ते नम ॥५० नम पिनाकहस्ताय त्रिनेत्राय नमो नम 11४५ नमस्ताराय तोर्याय नमो योगद्धिहेतवे । नमस्तिमूर्तये तुम्य यह्मणो जनकाय ते । नमो धर्माधिमन्याय योगगम्याय ते नम ॥५१ ब्रह्मविद्याधिपतये ब्रह्मविद्याप्रदापिने ॥४६ नमस्ते निष्प्रपञ्चाय निराभासाय ते नम । नमो वेदरहस्याय कालकालाय ते नम । ब्रह्मणे विश्वरूपाय नमस्ते परमात्मने ॥५२ together with those of his mind born sons Obersance to the linoner of the) my. grow wide with pleasure Perceiving the stery of the Vedas to thice, the dentrouer Supreme divine truth through the eyes of or it, to the quintussence of Vedinta knowledge hic propitiated the lord of and the embodiment of Velinli (47) the worlds by folding bis hands over the Obers ance to the Enlightened the hend (1112) Pure, the inister of meditators, immune Brahman said Obeisance to the from sorras and to the surrounded by (10) saritus beings Maldeia, obeisance, to the supreme master Obersance to lord Suvi obe! Obcisance to the oscrlord of Brahman sance to the embodiment of Brahma (43) to the sovereign of Brahman tothrthree Olicisance to thee the great mister eyed Disints, ahessince to thce, the (49) the qinte, the cause (of the unuserse) the Paramethin Obeisance to thee, Aaled shull berrer lors of Pradhina and Furusa supreme head of meditations (14) the Dindia (staff bearing mendicant) ilic Obesince to Ksla to Rudra, to the Begimmingless the pure, the one situnar ble only through knon ledge, ofseisance to Gre it gobbler to the sola learer Obei thee (50) $THCC to the Punala berrer, olicisance Obesince to the Tara, the linn agun and again to the three ezed (place of plerimise) the cruse of pros lord (15) perity of medulatrun, obs-isance to tlice Olisince to thee the triple formeil comprehensible only through piety, 16 lored to the creator of Balman, to the thee attainable through contemplasupreme master of Inowledge of the toon (51) Vedy, to thee the imparter of the Inam. Oberance to thrc, free from losion ledge of the Vedas (G) (Trapaſioi) to the free from reflection, to [37] 0 to ulic ·११०५३] पूर्मपुराणे स्वयैव सृष्टमखिल त्वय्येव सकल स्थितम् । महातेजोमय नित्य तस्मै सूर्यात्मने नम ॥५८ त्वया सहियते विश्व प्रधानाध जगन्मय ।।५३ हत्य वहति यो नित्य रोद्री तेजोमयो तनु । त्वमीश्वरो महादेव पर ब्रह्म महेश्वर । कव्य पितृगणाना च तस्मै वह्नयात्मने नम ॥५९ परमेष्ठी शिव शान्त पुरुषो निष्कलो हर ॥५४ आप्यायति यो नित्य स्वधाना सकल जगत् । त्वमक्षर पर ज्योतिस्त्व काल परमेश्वर । पीयते देवतासङ्घस्तस्मै सोमात्मने नम ॥६० त्वमेव पुरुषोऽनन्त प्रधान प्रकृतिस्तथा ॥५५ विभयशेषभूतानि योऽन्तश्वरति सर्वदा । भूमिरापोऽनलो वायुर्योमाहकार एय च । शक्तिमर्माहेश्वरी तुभ्य तस्मै वाय्वात्मने नम ॥६१ यस्य रूप नमस्यामि भवन्त ब्रह्म सजितम् ॥५६ सृजत्यशेषमेवेद य स्वकर्मानुरूपत । यस्य द्यौरभवामूर्द्धा पादौ पृथ्वी विशो 'भुजा । स्वात्मन्यवस्थितस्तस्मै चतुर्वक्त्रात्मने नम ॥६२ आकाशमुदर तस्मै विराजे प्रणमाम्यहम् ।।५७ | य शेषशयने शेते विश्वमावृत्य मायया । सतापयति यो विश्व स्वभाभिर्भासयन् दिश । | स्वात्मानुभूतियोगेन तस्मै विश्वात्मने नम ।।६३ Brahman, to the cmbodiment of the nating the direclion, with his own universe, obeisance to thee, the Primordial lustre (58) soul (52) I bow to Him who, embodied as thic The entire (cosinos) as created indeed fire possessed of a vigorous body full of by the entire again is rcling in thec, energy daily carries the oltations made by thee again is the universe beginning to gods and the oblations made to the with Prakrt is withdrawn o thou per Manes (59) vader of the universo (59) I bow to Him who embodied as the Thou art Isvara, Mahadeva, the ultimate Brahma, Mahesvara, Para moon, daily pleases the world with his mesthin Siva, Calm the indivisible own lustre and is drunk by the multitude (54) of derties (60) I bow to Him who, embodied as the Thou art the imperishable supreme light, thou art Kala, the Sovereign Lord, air, derived from Mahe varı, sustaing the entire beings and constantly blows thus indeed thou art the endless Purissa (55) withun (61) Pradhazia as well as Praksta 1 Low to Hun who in the form of I bow to thee, termed as Brahman, four faced (God Bralaman) creates this whose forms are carth Water, fire, ait, (56) entire world in accordance with indisi own (62) I bow to that universe souled (God) (57) (Vişnu) who, after having covered the I bow to him who embodied as the world sath illusion, reclines on the Sesa sun and full of the energy of the supreme surpen: enjoying the cxperiencc of his (63) spirit, warms the world daily by lumi [58] purusa Hara sky, as well as ahamkara I bow to that great Leang (virat) shose dual actions, and rests on his head became the heaven, feet, the earth | soul hands the directions, and stomach, the sky Own soul ·पूर्यविभागै दशमोऽध्याय [१.१०७५ विति शिरसा नित्य द्विसप्तभुवनात्मकम् । नित्यानन्दं निराधारं निष्कलं परमं शिवम् । बाह्माण्डं योऽखिलाधारस्तस्मै शेपात्मने नमः ॥६४ प्रपद्ये परमात्मानं भवन्तं परमेश्वरम् ।।७० यः परान्ते परानन्दं पीत्वा दिव्यंकसाक्षिकम् । एवं स्तुत्वा महादेवं ब्रह्मा तद्भावभावितः । नृत्यत्यनन्तमहिमा तस्मै रुद्रात्मने नमः ॥६५ प्रालिः प्रणतस्तस्थौ गृणन ब्रह्म सनातनम् । १७१ योऽन्तरा सर्वभूतानां नियन्ता तिष्ठतीश्वर। ततस्तस्मै महादेवो दिव्यं योगमनुत्तमम् । त सर्वसाक्षिणं देवं नमस्ये भवतस्तनुम् ॥६६ ऐश्वर्य ब्रह्मसद्भावं पैराग्य च ददौ हरः ॥७२ पंबिनिद्रा जितश्वासा. सतुष्टा. समशिनः । कराभ्या सुशुभान्या व संस्पृश्य प्रणतातिहा । ज्योतिः पश्यन्ति युञ्जानास्तस्मै योगात्मने नमः॥६७ व्याजहार स्वयं देवः सोऽनुगृह्य पितामहम् ॥७३ यया सतरते माया योगी संक्षीणफल्मपः। यत्त्वयाऽयथितं ब्रह्मन् पुरत्वे भवतो मम । अपारतरपर्यन्ता तस्मै विद्यात्मने नमः ॥६८ कृत मया तत् सकल सृजस्व विविध जगत् ।।७४ यस्य भासा विभातीदमद्वयं तमसः परम् । | त्रिधा भिन्नोऽस्म्यहं ब्रह्मन् ब्रह्मविष्णुहराख्यया । प्रपद्ये तत् परं तत्वं तद्रूपं परमेश्वरम् ॥६९ सर्गरक्षालयगुनिष्कल. परमेश्वर. ७५ universc. (65) hands ness I bow to Him, who in the form of which is beyond darkness is illuminated Sesa (surpent) perpetually bears the (69) cosmos constitused of fourteen worlds, to I sceh resort to thee, the grent Lord, him who is the receptacle of the entire the great Soul, the perpetual bliss the (64) Supportless, l'artless the higliest wca! (70) I bow to Him, who farmed as Rudra, Thus adoring Mahadeva, Brahman, possessed of glory dances at the end of the saturated with contemplation on Him, and dissolution (of the world) dricking at thic singing about che ancient clernal Bralima supreme bliss, the sole divine wit remained there bowing down with folded (71) I bow to thy form, the all witnessing Thereafter the grcat lord Ilara, besto lord, the master who abides among all the wed unto lium divine and excellent yoga beings and is their controller (66) (meditation), divine communion with I bow to Him, the embodiment of Bralima, as well as renunciation (72) ineditation shom the assiduous, breath Obligiog the grandsure. He, the remon controlled, contented and impartial ser of the distress of ihe liumble, touching meditators can only percense as mass of the former with His most auspicious light (67) hands, sud smilingly Mrahman, what I bow to Him, the embodiment of tliou prayed for, namely 'be thou my son', leurning, through the acquisition of) Iluse fulfilled that in cntirety Nans de stuch the sinless sogin crosses tlic limil- , thou create the di crte uns eise (73, 74) less and fathomless illusion O Brahman, bouch I be to the parte Inthe recourse to the highest lord, less supreme master, Y'ct I am split into the embodiment of the supreme tulb, by tarec, under the names of Brahmi, l'ismu whose lustre llius sast singular (reality) and $wa imested respectuels us the [5] (68} ·तस्य १.१०७६] कूर्मपुराणे स त्व ममानन पुत्र सृष्टिहेतोविनिर्मित । शाश्वत धर्यविज्ञानतेजोयोगसमन्विताम् ।।१ ममैव दक्षिणावङ्गाद् वामानात् पुरुषोत्तम ॥७६ सोऽह प्रसामि सकलमधिष्ठाय तमोगुणम् । देवादिदेवस्य सभोर्टवयदेशत । कालो भूत्वा न तमसा मामन्योऽभिभविष्यति ॥८२ सबभूवाथ रुद्रोऽसावह तस्यापरा तनु ७७ यदा यदा हि मा नित्य विचिन्तयसि पनन । ब्रह्मविष्णुशिवा ब्रह्मन् सर्गस्थित्यन्तहेतव । तदा तदा मे सान्निध्य भविष्यति तवानघ ।।३ विभज्यात्मानमेकोऽपि स्वेच्छया शकर स्थित ।।७८ | एतावदुक्त्वा ब्रह्माण सोऽभिवन्द्य गुरु हर । तथान्यानि च रूपाणि मम मायाकृतानि तु । | सहैव मानस पुत्रं क्षणादन्तरधीयत ।।१४ निरूप केवल स्वच्छो महादेव स्वभावत ॥७९ सोऽपि योग समास्थाय ससर्ज विविध जगत् । एम्य परतरो देवस्त्रिमूर्ति परमा तनु । नारायणाख्यो भगवान् यथापूर्व प्रजापति ।।५ माहेश्वरी त्रिनपना योगिना शान्तिदा सदा ॥८० | मरीचिभृग्वाङ्गिरस पुलस्त्य पुलह ऋतुम् । तस्या एव परा मूर्ति मामवेहि पितामह । दक्षमनि वसिष्ठ च सोऽसृजद् योगविद्यया ॥८६ sence qualities of creation, protection and O Grandszre Inow me thou to be her dissolution {75) | highest embodiment attended hy enternal Thus thou art my eldest son formed wealth knowledge energy and skill (81) for the purpose of creation from my The same myself do I swallow up right limb, wlule the excellent purusa all alıdıng in the quality of darkness in (Vistu) has been formed from my left the shape of Kala (death and destruction) limb (76) Nonc else can overpower me by allusions From the heart of Sambhu, the over- (82) lord of Gods came into cxistence Rudra, Othou lotus born sinless Iord, when. Verily I be his form (77) ever do thon contemplate on me then O Brahman although one and indi and there thou shall gain my previsible, Samkara has split himself into (83) Brahman Visnu and Siva, the causes of Saying thus much and salating the creation, preservation and destruction venerable Brakman Hara together with respectively (78)| bus and born offsprings disappeared in And thus, other forms are creation of a moment (84) my illusion Mahadeva is by nature form The progenitor (Prajāpat) also less singular dwelling in his own self (79) termed as Lord Narayana created the The lord who is beyond these forms is diverse world like previous one resorting (85) the inple bodied supreme form, endoved meditation with the property of Maheśvara three By the science of Yaga, did he crcato eyed and elernally peace giving to the Afarıcı Bhrgu Angiras Pulastya Pulaha mcditators (80) Kratu, Daksa Atrt and Vasistha (86) [0] ·पूर्वयिमागे एकादशोऽध्यायः भव ब्रह्माण इत्पेते पुराणे निश्चयं गताः । संपल्यं चंच धर्म च पुगधर्माश्च शाश्वतान् । सर्वे ते ब्रह्मणा तुल्याः साधका ब्रह्मवादिनः ॥८७ 'स्यानाभिमानिनः मर्यान् यथा ते कथितं पुरा । इनि श्रीमपुराणे पट्मादलपा सहिनाया पूर्शयभागे दशमोऽस्याए ११ थोकर्म उवाच । विभजात्मानमित्युपत्या या चान्तदंये भयात् ।।३ तयोक्तोऽमौ द्विधा स्त्रोत्य पुरषत्वमयाकरोत् । एवं सृष्टा मरीच्यादीन् देवदेवः पितामहः । राहय मानरोः पुत्रस्तताप परमं तपः ॥१ एकादर्शते फयिता रद्रास्त्रिभुवनेश्वराः । विनेद पुरपत्यं च दशधा वा पुनः ॥४ तस्वयं तपतो पपनाद रुद्रः फालाग्निनिमः । पालौशादयो विप्रा देवकार्य नियोजिनाः ॥५ प्रिशूलपाणिरोशानः प्रादुरासीत प्रिलोचनः ॥२ सौम्यासौम्यस्तथा शान्ताशान्तःस्त्रोत्यं च समभुः । मद्धनारीनरवपुः टुप्पक्ष्योऽतिभयंकरः विनेद बहुधा देवः स्वरपासितः पितः॥६ These are determined in the l'urinn, Resoke and Righteousness as well as as the ninc Brahmans, all of them are the enternal duties peculiar to delerent cqual to Brahmın, meditators and profi. Iges, and all those proul of thcir positintas cient in the knowledge of the Supreme late all becn thus related to you. (03) Spirit (87) 1 Tlus cnels the tenth Chapter of the first part of the karma Purina Sainluti consisting of ur thousand scrses-10 11 Katmand Thus creating Varia Obedient to which command Rudri and others, the grandeure, col of the gods, became in o-fild, male and female Hi practitel sesere pen ance together assth Ins mile being he again duided into cleien Inind born sons (1) piel These closen Rudras are called As he use thus practisins parinte, out thic masters of the thirce trorisla O Prl. cinc on lits muih Rudra born of ulic 1912, 19cie (Rudru) denominated at Hrtrucisr fire, the trident-brring three- lord Kapthrs and other are enplayer in eyed lord (3) #resting to the gods Grure which wit half mile ini hal 11 chord ah, split bu femile adore female, unruteulile and terubis lacrec. mand !!, lantiome and l.zdrur calma Split yourself, lit thirs said in hem, and and buitcrot, tal complerton black and di appeared in fright (3) White 10) ·फूमपुराणे ता व विभूतयो विप्ना विश्रुताः शक्तयो भुवि । सैषा माहेश्वरी देवी शंकरार्द्धशरीरिणी । लक्षयादयोयाभिरोसा विश्वव्याप्नोति शाकरी।७ शिवा सती हैमवती सुरासुरनमस्कृता ॥१३ विभज्य पुनरोशानी स्वात्मान शंफराद विभोः । तस्याः प्रभावमतुलं सर्वे देवाः सवासवाः । महादेवनियोगेन पितामहमुपस्थिता ।। विन्दन्ति मुनयो धेत्ति शंकरो वा स्वयं हरिः ॥१४ तामाह भगवान् ब्रह्मा दक्षस्य दुहिता भव । | एतद् ब, कथितं विप्राः पुत्रत्यं परमेष्ठिनः । साऽपि तस्य नियोगेन प्रादुरासीत् प्रजापतेः ॥९ ब्रह्मणः पद्मयोनित्वं शंकरस्यामितौजसः ।।१५ नियोगाद् ब्रह्मणो देवी ददौ रुद्राय ता सतोम् । सूत उवाच । दक्षाद् रुद्रोऽपि जग्राह स्वकीयासेव शूलभृत् ॥१० | इत्याकाथ मुनयः कूर्मरूपेण भापितम् । प्रजापति विभिन्ापा कालेन परमेश्वरी । | विष्णुना पुनरेवेनं पप्रच्छुः प्रणता हरिम् ॥१६ मेनायामभवत् पुत्री तदा हिमवतः सती ॥११ ऋपय ऊचुः। स चापि पर्वतबरो ददौ रुद्राय पार्वतीम् । कंपा भगवती देवी शंकराईशरीरिणी। हिताय सर्वदेवाना निसोकस्पात्मनोऽपि च ॥१२ शिवा सती हैमवती यथायद बहि पृच्छताम् ॥१७ These encrgies O Brábmanns are vered l'arvati to Rudra for the benefit of temed in the earth as 'Śaktis' beginning all the gods, of the triple world and also with Laksmı, through which goddess of himself (12) Šamkari pervades the world. (2) Thus she is the goddess Mahesvari, Splitting herself from Sankara thus, constituting half of Šamkara's body, var- Ifan), made herself separate, and on the ously termed as Siva, Sari, Hnimavati, advice of Mahadeva, presented herself adored by the gods as well as the demons before the grandsirc (8) (13) Sages and gods headed by Indra Lord Brahonan said to her 'De thou know about her incomparable might The the daughter of Daksa' Obedhent to his sages as well as Samkara and the lord command, she also appeared as the off Hari himself know about her (glory) (14) (8) spring of the progenitor Dalsa) Thus has been described, O Brahma- Under the instruction of Brahman, nas, the sonhood of Paramesthin, to San!- Daksa delivered the lady Sati to Rudra, kara of measurable energy and the the Süla bearing Rudra also accepted the lotus-origin of Brahman (15) daughter of Daksa even as his own Sata sard : Hearing all this narrated (energy) (10) by Vistu in the form of a tortoise, the In course of time, decrying the proge sages again bowed an obeisance and asked nitor (Dalsu) (and accepting death), the Hari (16) slipremne godess Sati was born unto Hima. The sages said who be thus lady van as his dauglater in the womb of) goddess Siva, Sati, llamavati, possessor Menn (11) of half the body of Šamkara Pray tel! Thc excelicnt mountain again, dels us it is in reality (17) [62] ·पूर्वविभागे एकादशेऽध्याय [१११३८ तेषा तद् वचन श्रुत्वा मुनौना पुरुषोत्तम । स्वाभाविकी च तन्मूला प्रभा भानोरिवामला ॥२३ प्रत्युवाच महायोगी ध्यात्या स्व परम पदम ॥१८ | एका माहेश्वरी शक्तिरनेकोपाधियोगत । श्रीकूर्म उवाच । परावरेण रूपेण कोडते तस्य सन्निधौ ॥२४ पुरा पितामहेनोक्त मेरुपृष्ठे सुशोभनम । सेय करोति सकल तस्या कायमिद जगत । रहस्यमेतद् विज्ञान गोपनीय विशेषत ॥१९ न फायं नापि फरणमोश्वरस्येति सूरय ॥२५ साख्याना परम शाल्य ब्रह्मविज्ञानमुत्तमम । चतस्त्र शक्तयो देव्या स्वरूपत्वेन सस्थिता । सतारार्णवमनाना जन्तूनामेकमोचनम् ।।२० | अधिष्ठानयशात तस्या शृणुष्व मुनिपुगवा ॥२६ या सा माहेश्वरी शक्तिनिरूपाऽतिलालसा । व्योमसज्ञा परा काष्ठा सेय हैमवती मता ॥२१ शान्तिविद्या प्रतिष्ठा च निवृत्तिश्चेतिता स्मृता । शिवा सवंगताऽनन्ता गुणातीता सुनिष्काला । चतुर्ग्रहस्ततो देव प्रोच्यते परमेश्वर ॥२७ एकानेकविभागस्या जातरूपाऽतिलालसा ।।२२ अनया परया देव स्वात्मानद समश्नुते । अनन्या निष्कले तत्त्वे सस्थिता तस्य तेजमा । चतुष्यपि च वेदेषु चतुतिमहेश्वर ॥२८ exalted position Herring these words of the siges the natural and based on its own self and grent yogin (Meditator) Purusottama clear in radiance is the sun (22,23) replied ufter recalling to his mind his own The Visheśvarl energy (Srltı) though (18) one 15 diverse in combination with Kurma Sud In tlic past the mystery (various) attributes in an exquisite farm and knon fedge of this which is to be kept she sports in His presence (24) hidden, was first imparted by the grandsire It is she who does at this world as on the beautiful surface of the Aleru (19) her creation The stc 71 cr 11t the lord It is the supreme 'Sanklay? for the master his neither any action (to perform) followers of the Sanklay? (system of philo nor any instrument for that) (25) sophy) tlic excellent knowledge of Bralıma The four powers of that goddess the sole liberator cif the creatures sunk in reside in their own forms owing in her (20) the waters of muodinc life du clling there Octcellent sages do you Flic Vthestart energy sluch is an listen (26) cmbodiment of Inowledge ordently They are termed n Sante ladys, longing termeel ns the ether and is the Pratışlı1 and Nisit Therefore the highest limit, sic is called II 11 11 11 (21) supremne lard called Catury; cha' (four- SLUT 23 lithich is all perunding hosted Jord) (27) endless desord of the tree) qualities The lord Vabevara denses the joy of commumon math the soul in company absolutely partiess vue but abiding in miny darbuions of t] e form of knowledge withlas highest goddess through die cstremely desimus pectles ab ding in duells scpartely as four in the four Vedas inds tsibic spint by its energy which ar (28) [63] ·धर्मपुराणे १११२६] अस्यास्त्वनादिससिद्धमश्वर्षमतुल महत । संथा मायात्मिक शक्ति सर्वाकारा सनातनी । तत्सम्बन्धादनन्ताया रुद्रेग परमात्मना !॥२९ वैश्वरूप्य महेशस्य सर्वदा सप्रकाशयेत् ॥३५ सैषा सर्वेश्वरी देवी सर्वभूतप्रवनिका । अन्याश्च शक्तयो मुस्यास्तस्य देवस्य निर्मिता। प्रोच्यते भगवान् कालो हरि प्राणो महेश्वर ॥३० ज्ञानशक्ति क्रियाशक्ति प्राणशक्तिरिति जयम् ॥३६ तर सर्वमिद प्रोतमोत चैवाखिल जगत् । सर्वासामेव शक्तीना शक्तिमन्तो विनिर्मिता । स कालोऽग्निहरो रुद्रो गोयते वेवयादिभि ॥३१ माययवाद विप्रेन्द्रा सा चानादिरनन्तया ॥३७ फाल सृजति भूतानि काल सहरते प्रजा । सर्वशरत्यात्मिका माया दुनिवारा दुरत्यया । सर्वे कालस्य यशगा न काल कस्यचिद् वशे ॥३२ मायावो सर्वशक्तीश काल कालकर प्रभु ॥३५ प्रधान पुरुयस्तत्त्व महानात्मा त्वहकृति । करोति काल सकल सहरेत् काल एव हि । कालेनान्यानि तत्वानि समाविष्टानि योगिना ॥३३ काल स्थापयते विश्व कालाधीनमिद जगत् ।।३९ तस्म सर्वजगत्सूति शक्तिर्मायेति विश्रुता। लन्थ्वा देवाधिदेवस्य सन्निधि परमेष्ठिन । तयेद भ्रामपेदोशो मायायो पुरुषोत्तम ॥३४ अनन्तस्याखिलेशस्य शभो कालात्मन प्रभो ॥४॥ Iler, of the endless one infinite and vast The same erernal omni furmed alla wealth in relation to Rudra the Paino sive power has been mannfesting the rdial soul is known as beginningless and universal form of Mahesa (35) incomparable (29) Three other principal powers (Sakti She is the goddess sovereign over the of the Lord were formed namely the enture world, and the stimulator suf (aclion Jnana (knowledge), the power of Krıya for) all the beings Lord Maliesvara is (action) and the power of Prana (Vitacalled Kala, Han and Prana (30) (36) This entire universe is woven around Tor all the powers O best of Brah Him He is celebrated by the sages manas wielders of the powers have been proficient in the Vedas as lord Rudra fixed by Maya (illusion) but she is Hara Kala and Agni (31) beginningless and imperishable (97) It hala which creates the beings t That ommpotent Maya (illusion) 19 18 Kala again which destroys the beings All are subservient to Kala, while fata erresistible and undecaying while Kala, the master of Maya (illusion) is the 15 nut subservient to any body (32) Pradhana (Prakrti) Puruşa, Tattva, possessor of all power, the Supreme lord (38) Mahat Atma, Ahamka Kala does everything it is Kala agan clements are included in the meditati (Yoga) Kala (33) wluch destroys all Kāla establishes the It is His power pervasive of the whole universe and this world is subservient to world that is known as Maya (illusion) kala (39) Its by her that the deloder lord Puru Gaining the proximity of lord sottama allusion (to thc Sambhu the overlord of the gods Paracrcation) (34) I mesthin the unlimited the lord of the [6] Tity) and other of destructuut causes ·पूर्वविभागे एकादशोऽध्यायः प्रयानं पुरुषो माया माया चंदं प्रपद्यते । प्रोच्यते मतिरोशानी मन्तव्या च विचारतः ॥४६ एका सर्वगताऽनन्ता केवला निष्कला शिवा ॥४१ | इत्येतदखिलं विप्राः शक्तिशक्तिमदुद्भवम् । एका शक्तिः शिवकोऽपि शक्तिमानुच्यते शिवः । प्रोच्यते सर्ववेदेषु मुनिभिस्तत्त्वदशिभिः ॥४५ शक्तयः शक्तिमन्तोऽन्ये सर्वशक्तिसमुद्भवाः ।।४२ एतत् प्रदर्शितं दिव्यं देव्या माहात्म्यमुत्तमम् । शक्तिशक्तिमतोभदै बदन्ति परमार्थतः। सर्ववेदान्तवेदेषु निश्चितं ब्रह्मवादिभिः ॥४८ अभेदं चानुपश्यन्ति योगिनस्तत्त्वचिन्तकाः ॥४३ एक सर्वगतं सूक्ष्म कूटस्थमचलं ध्रयम् । शक्तयो गिरिजा देवी शक्तिमन्तोऽथ शंकरः। योगिनस्तत् प्रपश्यन्ति महादेव्याः परं पदम् ॥४९ विशेषः फय्यते चायं पुराणे ब्रह्मयादिभिः ।।४४ आनन्दमक्षरं ब्रह्म फेवलं निष्कलं परम् । भोग्या विश्वेश्वरी देवी महेश्वरपतियता । योगिनस्तत् प्रपश्यन्ति महादेव्याः परं पदम् ॥५० प्रोच्यते भगवान् भोक्ता कपर्दी नीललोहितः ॥४५. परात्परतरं तत्त्वं शाश्वतं शिवमच्युतम् । मन्ता विश्वेश्वरो देवः शंकरो मन्मथान्तकः । अनन्तप्रकृतौ लोनं देव्यास्तत् परमं पदम् ।।५१ entire universe in the form of Kala, she the Lord Visueśvara, Suhara, the dest- May is spht into Pradhana and Purust, royer of cupid is snid to be the thinker, and she herself is the one and only one, while the goddess sini is considered by Pervading through all, endless, partless | wise men as the subject of thought (46) Siva (40,41) O Brálımanss, it has been determined Sava is the one and the Saku (power) is | hy the wise scers of truth in all the Vedas also one and Siva is said to be the possessor trat cierything has sprung from Sakti of Saku (l'ower), The Other Sabtis (power) and the possessor of tline (Powers) and possessors of power are born of the baktı or Siva The excellent glory of the goddess has Thus has been the difference between Vedantas and tic Vedas, tlus been explained in all the schools of (48) Salt and the possessor of Salt expound- The meditators (only) can perccive the ed, but thic yogins (meditators) who are one, all-pervading, mysterious, subtle, Contemplators of ilıe real truth find comp the immovable, (43) unchangeable and lete identity between them moncies supreme station of the great The powers verily, are the hull born goddess goddess (Parsatt) mhile the helder of The mediators slo percentc the high Satis (Power) Is Saikara This much 101 of the goddess, bluſul, undecaying difference is described in the Purina by Bralıma (embodsedl), singular, partles and those versed in the Vedna (50) Ilic goddess, Visseślari, devoted to Thar laigle seat of the goddess is the her husband the tarz is the enjoyable truth, luglies of the liigh, clernal, realwhile the ford Nilalabila (na) possessor siclding and undecaying and merged in of malied liair is said to be the enjoser (15) The Infinite Nature, (51) [G]] 9 poner (42) (19) (11) abe lughest ·१११.५२] कूमपुराणे शुभं निरन्जनं शुद्धं निर्गुणं द्वैतजितम् । हिताय सर्वभूताना जाता च तपसावयोः ॥५७ आत्मोपलब्धिविषयं देव्यास्तत् परम पदम् ॥५२ सोऽपि दृष्टा ततः पुत्री तरुणादित्यसन्निभाम् । संवा धात्री विधात्री च परमानन्दमिच्छताम् । कपदिनी चतुर्ववत्रा त्रिनेत्रामतिलालसाम् ॥५८ ससारतापानखिलान् निहन्तीश्वरसश्रया ॥५३ अष्टहस्ता विशालाक्षी चन्द्रावयवभूपणाम् । तस्मा विमुक्तिमन्विच्छन् पार्वती परमेश्वरीम् । निर्गुणा सगुणा साक्षात् सदसव्यक्तिजिताम् ॥५९ आधयेत् सर्वभावानामात्मभूता शिवात्मिकाम् ॥५४ प्रणम्य शिरसा भूमौ तेजसा चातिविह्वलः । लब्ध्वा च पुनी शर्वाणों तपस्तप्त्या सुदुश्वरम् । भीतः कृताञ्जलिस्तस्याः प्रोवाच परमेश्वरीम् ॥६० सभार्य शरणं यात पार्वती परमेश्वरीम् ।।५५ हिमवानुवाच । ता दृष्टा जायमाना च स्वेच्छयव बरातनाम् । का त्व देवि विशालाक्षि शशाङ्कावयवाङ्किते। मेना हिमवतः पत्तो प्राहेदं पर्वतेश्वरम् ।।५६ न जाने त्यामह वत्से यथावद् मूहि पृच्छते ॥६१ मेनोवाच । गिरीन्द्रवचन श्रुत्वा ततः सा परमेश्वरी । पश्य बालासिमा राजन राजीवसदृशाननाम् । व्याजहार महाशल योगिनामभयप्रदा ॥६२ The high seat of the goddess is auspio with face resembling the lotus, born as a cious, devoid of stain pure, free from result of our penance, for the wcal of all qualitics, without duality and attainable beings (57) only through self-realization (52) He also beholding the goddess, rescmbl. She is verily the creator and producer ing the morning sun possessed of locked to those who desire the highest blus hair, four-faced, three-eyed, extremely Accompanied with the Master, she desirous eight-armed wide-eyed decoradestroys the aflictions of the world in ted by a portion of the body of the moon, their entirety (53) | devoid of qualities, as also endowed with Therefore should one, desirous of qualities devoid of manifestation either liberation, seck refuge in Parvati, the as Sat' (existent) or 'Asat' (non existent) highest gorldess the soul as it were of all bowed down with his head on the ground the creatures, belonging to the soul of and being extremely perplexed and terri Siva (54) fied by her lustre, sud to the great goddess (5860) Gaming Sarvănı as his daughter after wath folded hands practising severe penance, the Hunavan Ilmayan said Who be thou O wide together with his wife sought refuge in cyed lady decorated by a part of the body Parvati, tie supreme goddess (55) of tbe mann, 1 do not know thee, my Beholding the pretty-faced one being darlag, pray tell me who is asking the born of her own will, Mena, the consort accurately Hearing the words of the of Ilimavär said this to the great lord of the mountains the great goddess lord of mountains (56) | the bestower of safety to the meditators Mena sald Hehold this girl, Oking. I spoke thus to the great mountain (61-62) [66] ·पूर्वविभागे एकादशोऽध्यायः [१.११.७४ देव्युवाच । त्रिशूलवरहस्तं च घोररूमं भयानकम् ॥६८ मां विद्धि परमां शक्ति परमेश्वरसमाश्रयाम् । प्रशान्तं सौम्यवदनमनन्ताश्चर्यसंपुतम् । अनम्यामव्ययामेको यां पश्यन्ति मुमुक्षवः ॥६३ | चन्द्रावयवलक्ष्माणं चन्द्रकोटिसमप्रभम् ।।६९ अहं वै सर्वभावानामात्मा सर्वान्तरा शिवा । किरोटिनं गदाहस्तं नपुरैरुपशोभितम् । शाश्वतश्वर्यविज्ञानमूतिः रावप्रवर्तिका ।।६४ दिव्यमाल्याम्बरधरं दिव्यगन्धानुलेपनम् ।।७० अनन्ताऽनन्तमहिमा संसारार्णवतारिणी। शङ्खचत्राधरं काम्यं त्रिनेत्र कृत्तिवाससम् । दिव्यं ददामि ते चक्षुः पश्य मे रूपमेश्वरम् ॥६५ | अण्डस्थं चाण्डबाह्यस्थं बाह्यमाभ्यन्तरं परम् ॥७१ | सर्वशक्तिमय शुनं सर्वाकारं सनातनम् । एतावदुक्त्वा विज्ञानं दत्वा हिमवते स्वयम् । 11७२ ब्रह्मन्द्रोपेन्द्रयोगीन्द्रर्वन्द्यमानपदाम्बुजम् स्वं रूपं दर्शयामास दिव्यं तत् पारमेश्वरम् ॥६६ सर्वतः पाणिपादान्तं सर्वतोऽक्षिशिरोमुखम् । कोटिसूर्यप्रतीकाशं तेजोखिम्वं निराकुलम् । | सर्वमाधृत्य तिष्ठन्तं ददर्श परमेश्वरम् ॥७३ ज्वालामालासहस्राढचं कालानलशतोपमम् ॥६७ दृष्टा तदीदृश रूपं देव्या माहेश्वरं परम् । दष्ट्राकरालं बुर्द्धर्ष जटामण्डलमण्डितम् । भयेन च समाविष्टः स राजा हृष्टमानसः ।।७४ Saul the goddess Know me to be the band, of terrific form, fierce, (at the supreme power (sakti) attending Mahe- | same time), calm, of charming mien, śvara, peerless, undecaying singular, possessed of infinite wonders, marked with whom the seekers of salvation (can) | the haif moon, having lustre as that perceive. (63) | of ten million moons. (67-69) I be the embodiment of the soul of all, (It was) wearing a diadem had a club hringer of welfare with the whole soul, in hand, decorated with anklets, weanng the cmtudiment of cternal wealth and celestial garlands and robes, besmeared knowledge, the stunulator of all (64) with celestial perfume, was bcaring the Endless (I be) the possessor of infinite conch and the discus, was exquisite, threeglory, the enabler (for people) to cross the eyed, wearing a tiger-skin, duelling within (troublous) seas of world I am bestowing the egg (cosmos) as well as outside the divine vision to thec, do thou now behold egg, outside every thing yet inside all, all my divine form (65) powerful, wlute, ornniform and eterual, Saying this much and imparting wiose Intus fcet were being adored by special knowledge to Himavan, she mann Brahman Indra, Visnu and the best of fested her own divine form (66) meditators It had liands and feet on all sides, It possessed lustre resembling that of ten million suns, was an image of energy, eyes, heads and face on all sides Thus composed, attended with thousands of ded Himavăn felold the great goddess blazing frimes, resembling hundreds of stood there covering the entire unifires of destruction It was dreadful with verse. (73) Beholding such an excellent form of teeth, unassailable, deched with lustres of locked hairs, with an excellent trident in goddess, associated with Ajakieśvara as it [67] (7072) ·धर्मपुराणे आत्मन्याधाय चात्मानमोङ्कारं समनुस्मरन् । | काष्ठा सर्वान्तरस्था च चिच्छक्तिरतिलालसा । नाम्नामष्टसहस्रेण तुष्टाव परमेश्वरोम् ॥७५ नन्दा सर्वात्मिका विद्या ज्योतीरूपाऽमृताक्षरा ।।७१ हिमवानुवाच । शान्तिः प्रतिष्ठा सर्वेषा निवृत्तिरमृतप्रदा। शिवोमा परमा शक्तिरनन्ता निष्कलाऽमला । व्योममूतिर्योमलया व्योमाधाराऽच्युताऽमरा 1८० अनादिनिधनाऽमोघा कारणात्मा कलाकला । शान्ता माहेश्वरी नित्या शाश्वती परमाक्षरा ॥७६ अचिन्त्या केवलाऽनन्त्या शिवात्मा परमात्मिका। | क्रतुः प्रथमजा नाभिरमृतस्यात्मसश्रया ॥११ प्राणेश्वरप्रिया माता महामहिषघातिनी। अनादिरव्यया शुद्धा देवात्मा सर्वगाऽचला ।।७७ प्राणेश्वरी प्राणरूपा प्रधानपुरुषेश्वरी ।। एकानेकविभागस्था मापातोता सुनिर्मला । सर्वशक्तिकलाकारा ज्योत्स्ना द्यौर्महिमास्पदा । महामाहेश्वरी सत्या महादेवी निरञ्जना ॥७८ | सर्वकार्यनियन्त्री च सर्वभूतेश्वरेश्वरी ।।८३ was, the delighted king was overs helmed of all, Nivtitu (austentron), Amrtaprada with fright {74) | (neclar giver) Vyomamurti (ether formed), Putting has mand into his soul and | Vyomalaya (merged an ether), Vyonirecalling the syllable 'Om' he then pro- | diara (receptacle of ether), Acyuta pitrated the supreme goddess by recount- (undecaying), Amarā (immortal) (80) ing her own thousand and cight appella Anādınıdbană (having neither origin (75) nor death), amoghā (unfailing), Käranitni Himavin said thou Savä, Umi, the cause souled), Kalā, Akala (indivisible), supreme Sahti (Power). Ananta (end]css), Kratu (sacrifice), Prathamaja (first born), Nishala (partless), Amala (Stainless), Santa | Amrtanabhi (Navel of Immortality), Atma. (calm), Mahesvari, Nitya (Perprelual). Sat.samsraya (dvelling in self), Prinesvara. vat! (Eternal), Paramāksara (Most imperi- priya (beloved of the lord of the beings), shable), Acntyi (Imcomprehensible}, | Mata (mother), Mahamahisaghatani (slayer Kevala (Singular), Ananta (Endless) of the great buffala), Pranešvari (lady Sivatma, Paramatma Andli, Avyayagoddess over the beings), Pränarūp& Suddha, Devktrna Sarvaga, Acala, Eka | (embodirment of vitality), Pradhanapuruse- Anekavibhagastha, Mayātlta, Sunimala, | tvari (supreme goddess over Pradhana Mahimahesvari, Satya, Mahadevi, and Purusa). (01-83) Nirajiyani, Kastha, Sarväntarastha Sarnataki (Entire aught), Kalakari (dwelling in every henrt), cicchaht (embodiment of Arts), Jyotsna (moon- (power of consciousness), Atilälasă (Extre- light). Drauh (leas en), Mahunīspada mely desirous) Nanda (joyous). Sarvate (receptacle of glory) Sarvakäryanıyantri mika (all persading), Vidyai {learning). controller of all activities), Sarva- Jyotirupa (embodiment of splendour), whüteśtareśvart (presiding deity ayer thie Ampra (Immortal), Alsarā (Undecaying) lord of all creatures), and (originless), (76-79) |Avyaktaguha (of unmanifest origun), Santu (tranquility), Pratishtha (fixity), | Mahananda (of great delight), Sanatant [68] tions

·पूर्वविमागे एकादशोऽध्याय
[१११.६२
अनादिरव्यक्तगुहा महानन्दा सनातनी । शब्दयोनि शब्दमयी नादारया मादक्षिण। 10
आकाशयोनियोगस्था
महायोगेश्वरेश्वरी ।।४ प्रधानपुरषानीता प्रधानपुरपागिरा।
महामाया सुदृप्पूरा मूलप्रकृतिरीश्वरी। पुराणी निन्मयो पुसामादि पुरपर पिणी ।।८९
समारयोनि' सक्ला सर्वशक्तिसमुद्भया ॥८५ भूतान्तरात्मा पूटस्या पारपसतिया ।
ससारपारा दुर दुनिरोक्ष्या दुरासदा । जन्ममृत्युजरातीता
सर्वशक्तिमन्धिना ॥९०
प्राणशक्ति प्राणविद्या योगिनी परमा कला ॥८६ व्यापिनी नानच्छिामा प्रधानानुप्रपेशित।
मतपगिता ॥९१
महाविभूतिदुई
क्षेपाशक्तिरव्यसलक्षणा
मूलप्रवृतिसभवा ।
अनाद्यनन्तविभया
परार्थी पुरपारणि १८७ अनादिमापासनिग्ना त्रितत्या प्रतिगा।
सर्गस्थित्यन्तकरणी सुदुर्वाच्या दुरत्यया ।
महामायागमुन्नमा तामसी पोरगो प्रया।।१२
(Liternal), Aktsas oni origin of the ethe) Sabdamayi (full of serde) Vedehus
Jogosthi (ibsorbed in micditutzan), Vaht (termeel is sound) V dneh lefolic
yogesvareks ar! (Supreme goddess over the form of sound)
lords of great meditator),
(83,81)

·१.११.६३] फूर्मपुराणे व्यक्ताव्यक्तात्मिका कृष्णा रक्ता शुक्ला प्रसूतिका । ब्रह्मजन्मा हरेप॑तिब्रह्मविष्णुशिवात्मिका । अकार्या कार्यजननो नित्यं प्रसवर्धामणी ॥१३ ब्रह्मेशविष्णुजननी ब्रह्मास्या ब्रह्मसंश्रया ॥९९ सनासयनिर्मुक्ता सृष्टिस्थित्यन्तमिणी । व्यक्ता प्रथमजा ब्राह्मी महतो ज्ञानरूपिणी । ब्रह्मगर्भा चतुर्विशा पद्मनाभाऽत्युतात्मिका ९४ वैराग्यैश्वर्यधर्मात्मा ब्रह्ममूतिर्ह दि स्थिता । वद्युती शाश्वतो योनिर्जगन्मातेश्वरप्रिया । अपायोनिः स्वयभूतिर्मानसो तत्त्वसंभवा ।।१०० सर्याधारा महारूपा सर्वेश्वर्यसमन्विता ॥९५ / ईश्वराणी च शर्वाणी शफरार्द्धशरीरिणी । विश्वरूपा महाग विश्वेशेच्छानुवर्तिनी । भवानी चव्र रुद्राणी महालक्ष्मीरथाम्बिका ॥१०१ महीयसी सहयोनिमहालक्ष्मीसमुद्भवा ॥९६ | महेश्वरसमुत्पन्ना भुक्तिमुक्तिफलप्रदा। महाविमानमध्यस्था महानिद्रामहेतुका । सर्वेश्वरी सर्ववन्या नित्य मुदितमानसा ॥१०२ सर्वसाधारणी सूक्ष्मा हाविद्या पारमार्थिका ॥९७ अनन्तरूपाऽनन्तस्था देवी पुरुषमोहिनी । ब्रह्मेन्द्रोपेन्द्रनमिता शंकरेच्छानुवतिनी। अनेकाकारसस्थाना कालत्रयविजिता ॥९८ ईश्वरार्द्धासनगता महेश्वरपतिव्रता ॥१०३ Vyakta (Manifest), Avyaktātmika (ermbodirnent of Brahma) Hrdasthita {of unmanifest soul), Krsná (black), Rakta (scated in the heart), Apam yons (origa (red), Sukla {white) Prasutika (mother), | of water) Svayambhuti (self-born), Manas1, Akarya (having no activity), Karyajanan) Tatti asambhava, Išvarāni, Sarvani, (mother of activity) Natyaprasuvadharmını Sumkarārdhasarıtını, Bhavani, Rudrānu (possessed of the characteristic of perpetual Mahālaksmi, Ambika, Mabesvarasamurproduction) Sargapralayanirmukta, panna, Bhukturnuktaphalaprada {bestower Srstasthityantadharmini, Brahmagarbha, Jof the fruition of enjoyment as well as Caturvimsa, Padmanabha, Acyutatmiks, [ of liberation), Sarvesvari, Sarvavandya Vaidyuti Sasvatı Yoni, Jaganmita, adorable to all), Nityamudita manasa Išvamapriya, Sarvadhāra, Mahuripi, (with mind enjoying perpetual bliss), Sarvaišvaryasamanvitā, Visuarüpa Maht- (97, 102) garbha, Visvesecchānuvartini, Mahlyasi, Brahmendropendranamite. (adored by Brahmnayon, Mahālaksmisamudbhava Brahma, Indra rad Visna), Sankareccha- (93 96) | martint (follower of the will of Sankara), Mabāvimanamadhyastha, Mahanudra, Isvar3rdhäsangatā (occupier of hall the Atmahetuka, Sarvasadharani Srksme, | scat of the sovereign lord), Mahesvaran Avidya, Paramarthtká, Apantarüpa, pativrata (devoled to husband Mahes Avantastka, Purusamohini Devi, Aneka-vara), Sakrdvibhävita, Sarva, Sarudrakarasamsthänă, Kälatrayaviyarita, Brah Parisusann (Sucker of the seas), Parvati, majaama, Ilarimārti Brahmavisnu-siyat Himavatputri Paramānandadayını (hesimika, Brahmcsavisnujanani, Brahmākhyā, uwer of the supreme biiss), Gunadlıya Brahmisamsraya, Vyakta, Prathamaya (rich with attributes), Yogaja, Yogya, Brahmi, Mahati. Jiāna rūpini Vaira Jñanamurtvikāsıtı (shining in the form gyalsvaryadharmātma, Drahmamurti 1 of knowledge), Sávitri, Kamalt, Laksm), [700 ·पूर्वविभागे एकादशोऽध्याय सकृद्विभाविता सर्वा समुद्रपरिशोषिणी । महानुभावा सत्त्वस्था महामहिषमर्दनी। पावंती हिमवत्पुत्री परमानन्ददायिनी ॥१०४ पद्ममाला पापहरा विचित्रा मुकुटानना ॥१११ गुणाढ्या योगजा योग्या ज्ञानमूर्तिविकासिनी । कान्ता चिताम्बरधरा दिय्याभरणभूषिता । सावित्री कमला लक्ष्मीः श्रीरतन्तोरसि स्थिता ॥१०५ | हंसात्या व्योमनिलया जगत्सृष्टिविद्धिनी ॥११२ सरोजनिलया मुद्रा योगनिद्राऽसुरादिनी । नियंत्रा यन्त्रवाहस्था नन्दिती भत्रकालिका । सरस्वती सर्वविद्या जगज्ज्येष्ठा सुमङ्गला ॥१०६ आदित्यवर्णा फौमारी मयूरवरवाहिनी ॥११३ वाग्देवी वरदा वाच्या कीतिः सर्वार्थसाधिका। | वृषासनगता गौरो महाकाली सुरार्चिता । योगीश्वरी ब्रह्मविद्या महाविद्या सुशोभना ।।१०७ अदितिनियता रौद्री पद्यगर्भा विवाहना ॥११४ गुह्यविद्यात्मविद्या च धर्मविद्यात्मभाविता । | विरूपाक्षी लेलिहाना महापुरनिवासिनी । त्याहा विश्वंभरा सिद्धिः स्यधा मेधा धृतिः श्रुतिः।१०८ महाफलाऽनवद्यागी कामपूरा विभावरी ॥११५ नौतिः सुनीतिः सुकृतिर्माधवी नरवाहिनी । विचित्ररत्नमुकुटा प्रणतातिप्रभजनी। अजा विभावरी सौम्या भोगिनी भोगवापिनी ॥१०९ कौशिकी कर्षणो रात्रिस्त्रिदशात्तिविनाशिनी।।११६ शोभा वंशकरी लोला मालिनी परमेष्ठिनी। बहुरूपा सुरूपा च विरूपा रूपजिता । त्रैलोक्यसुन्दरी रम्या मुन्वरी कामचारिणी ॥११० भक्तातिशमनी भव्या भवभावविनाशिनी ॥११७ Śro, Anantorası sthita (seated on the chest Hamsākhya, Vyomatılaya Jagatsrstiviof Ananta), Sarojanilaya (dwelling in vardhint (Multiplying the creations of the lotus). Mudra, Yogandra, Asurardni | world) Niryantra Yantravahastha (seated (extirpator of demons), Sarasvat), Sarva- in the centre of tlie toil), Nandıoi Dhadravidya, Jagajjyestha, Sumangala, Vagilevi Kalka Adityavarnă Kaumârı Mayūra- Varada, Vacya, Kirti, Sarvārthasadhika, varavahini (riding on an excellent Yogesvari, Brahrmavidya Mahavitlys, peacock) (109 113) Susoblrana, Guhyavidya, Atmavidya, Vrsasanagata, Gauri, Mahakali, Surar. Dharmavidya, Atmabhāvitá, Svālā, ati, AditNiyata Raudri, Padmagarbha, Visvamblarā, Siddhi, Svadhā Medha, Vivahani Virūnāksi Lelibanā, Mahâu Dlıştı, Sruti (103-108) puranıvasını, Mahaphalā Anavadyangi, Nit, Suniti, Suksti, Madhavt, Nara. Kamapūrā (fulfiller of every desire), Vahini, Aja, Vibhavari, Saumya hogam, Vibhavari, Victraratnamukuta (bearing Bhogadā. Šobha, Vamsakari, Lola, a wonderful diadem studded with jewels), Malin Paramesthine, Trailokyasundari: Pranatärts Prubbaljani Kuusiku, Karsani, Ramya, Sundari Kinacitml | Ratri, 'Tridasartrvinasin1 (destroyer of the nubhāva, Sattvastha, Mahamahisamardımı, crílictions of the goods) (114-116) Padmamála, Papahara Vicitrā Mulutá Bahurupn, Surupi Virtipa, Ripavarjita, Hanā, Kārli, Citrāmbaradhară (wearing thahtärtısoman, Bhavya, Bhavabhāvawonderful robes} Divyabharanabliūsită vinăsıni, Nirgunā (devoid of attributes), cclestital ornaments). Nityavibhavā (possessed of perpetual [71] (adorned with ·. १११११८] कूर्मपुराणे निर्गुणा नित्यविभवा नि.सारा निरपनपा । | महेन्द्रोपेन्द्र भगिनी भक्तिगम्या परावरा । यशस्विनी सामगोतिर्भवाङ्गनिलयालया ॥११८ ज्ञानज्ञेया जरातीता वेदान्तविपया गतिः ॥१२३ दीक्षा विद्याधरी दीप्ता महेन्द्र विनिपातिनी । | दक्षिणा बहता दाह्या सर्वभूतनमस्कृता । सर्वातिशायिनी विद्या सर्वसिद्धिप्रदायिनी ॥११९ | योगमाया विभावज्ञा महामाया महीयसी ॥१२४ सर्वेश्वरप्रिया तार्या समुद्रान्तरवासिनी। सध्या सर्वस मुभूतिर्महावृक्षाधयानति। अकलङ्का निराधारा नित्यसिद्धा निरामया ॥१२० बीजाकुरसमुद्भुतिर्महाशक्तिर्महामति. ॥१२५ कामधेनुर्वृहद्गर्भा धीमती मोहनाशिनी । | ख्याति प्रज्ञा चिति सवित् महाभोगोन्द्रशायिनी। नि.सफल्पा निरातङ्का विनया विनयप्रदा ॥१२१ विकृति शाकरी शास्त्री गणगन्धर्वसेविता ॥१२६ ज्यालामालासहस्राढचा देवदेवी मनोन्मनी । श्वानरी महाशाला देवसेना गुहप्रिया । महाभगवती दुर्गा वासुदेवसमुद्भवा ॥१२२ महारानि शिवानन्दा शची दु स्वप्ननाशिनी ॥१२७ wealth), Nitisara Nirapatrapa (free from through devotion), Paravara (the supreme bashfulness), Yasasvini, Sarmagstu Bhava- Being) Jnanajucya(comprehensible through nganılaya (dwelling in the basom of Sivu) knowledge} farklıla beyond old age), Alaya (having no_dissolution) Diksh, | Vedantavisaya (belonging to the provincc Vidyadhari Dipla (resplendent) Mahe- of Vedinta), Gati (Motion) (121-123) ndravinapatını (Vanquisher of the great Daksina Dahana, Dahya Sarvablnuta- Indra), Sarvatisayint (excelling all), | namaskrta (adored by all beings), Yoga- Vidyn, Sarvanddtupradayını, (bestower maya Vibhavajna (proficient an divisions). of all fulfilment), Sarvesvarapriya Mahamaya (the great delusian), Mallyast Tarksya, Sanıudcantarnvastoi Alnlauka (the Great), Sandhya ((wiligit), Sarvasa (free from blemish) Nıradhāra (having no mudbhatu (Ongin of all), Brahma Všksarcceptacle) Nityasiddha (externally endo scaya Anatı, Byankurasamudbhuti (origin wed will perfcction Niramaya (immune of the seed and the sprout), Mahiasaktı from aliments) (117-120) (the great might) Mahimatı (supremely Kamadhenu (cow yielding all desires), | vise) (124, 125) Brhadgarbha thaving a large womb) Khyali (fame), Prajua (wisdpan) Citi Dliimati (endowed with intelligence). (consciousness) Simvit (intellect) Mahā Mohanásint (destroyer of delusion, bhogindrasayıni (lying on the lord of the Nilsamkalpa ([rec from volition), Nura- great serpents) Virta (transformation), lanka (free from fear), Vinaya (humble), Samkari, Sastri Ganagandharvasewita Vinayapradāſgiver of humility), Jvalamāla. (worshipped by the Gaņas and the sabasrådhya (rich with thousands of gar Candhirvas), Vaiſvanari Mahafala land of fiame), Devadevi (goddess of the Devasena, Gulhapriya (beloved of Karti gods), Manonmant Mahabhagavati Durga leya) Mahāratrı, Sivātanda Saci Vasudevasi Tudbhava (born of Vasudeva), Duthsvapnanasini {dispeller of night mare) Mahendropendrabhagırl (sister of Indra Tjya (Sacrifice) Piyya (Venerable), and Visnu), Bhaktigamya (attainable only Jagaddhatri (mother of the world) Durvi. [72] ·पूविभाग एकादशोऽध्याय [११६१४१ इज्मा पूज्या जावानी दुविजया सुरूपिणी । जगत्प्रिया जगन्मतिस्त्रिमूर्तिरमृताश्रया। गुहाम्बिका गुणोत्पत्तिमहापौठा मात्सुता ॥१२८ निराश्रया निराहारा निरड्कुरबनोद्भया ।।१३५ हव्यवाहान्तरागादि हव्यवाहसमुद्भया । चन्द्रहस्ता विचित्राङ्गीसग्विणी यद्यपारिणी । जगद्योनिजंगामाता जन्ममृत्युजरातिगा ॥१२९ परावर विधानज्ञा महापुरुषपूर्वजा ।।१३६ बुद्धिमाता बुद्धिमती पुरुषान्तरवासिनो । विद्येश्वर प्रिया विद्या विजिह्वा जितश्रमा। तरस्विनी समाधिस्था त्रिनेनादिविसस्थिता ।।१३० विद्यामयी सहलाक्षो सहस्रवदनारमजा ॥१३७ सन्द्रियमनोमाता सर्वभूतहदि स्थिता। | सहबरश्मि सत्त्वस्या महेश्वरपदाथया । ससारतारिणी विद्या ग्रहावादिमनोलपा ॥१३१ क्षालिगी सन्मयी व्याप्तातंगसी पयोधिरा ॥१३८ ग्रह्माणी गृहती ग्राह्मी ग्रह्मभूता भवारणि । महामायाश्रया मान्या महादेवमनोरमा । हिरण्मयी महारानि ससारपरिवत्तिका ।।१३२ व्योमलक्ष्मी सिंहरया चरितानाऽमितप्रभा ॥१३९ सुमालिनी सुरपा च भाविनी तारिणी प्रभा । वीरेश्वरी विमानस्था विशोका शोक्नाशिनी उन्मीलनी सर्यसहा सर्वप्रत्मामाक्षिणी ॥१३३ अनाहता कुण्डलिनी नलिनी पपयासिनी ॥१४० सुसौम्पा चन्द्रवदना ताण्डयासक्तमानसा । सदानन्दा सदाफोति सर्वभूतात्रयस्थिता । सत्त्वशुद्धिकरी शुद्धिर्मलग्रयविनाशिनी ॥१३४ शादेवता ब्रह्मरला कलातीता कलारणि ।।१४१ jfirya (difficult to comprehend), Sura Brahmabhota Bhavirani Wiranmay1 pini Cuhamaha (mother of hartikeya) Azharătrz, Samstrapzrevariki Sumálar Gunotpatti (origin of attributes) Mala Surüpi Bhasini, 7årint Prabhs, Unnipitha (the crafted seat) Morutsut (daugh lanj Sarvasaha Sarvapratyayasahşını, ter of Marurs) Hnymsahantarigadi Surauriya, Candravadant, Tandavasakta Hvyavahasamudbhrve {born of fire), mānass, Satteasuddhikari, Suddhi, Mala Jagadyona tongan of the universe) Jign trayavanssint, Jigatpriya, Jaganmarti, m1t1 i mother of the unnersc) Janmamy Trumarts, Amptisraya Virsrays, Mri ty ujarttıgi (beyond birth, death and htts, Mirankurannodbhavs (131135) old age), Buddhimata (mother of untellect), Candrahasts Victrangi, Sragsint, Budaaente (possessed of intellect) (Hearing a garlanel) Padmatiharip), Purus Infantint Tarusini (mighty). Prasidhingjit, Wal purusaphryl, Simidustha (absorbeil in meclatation), Vid esvaraprass, lady! Vidyujilist, Trinetri (three-eyed), Dusaristutt(situn asrmil, Vidyamyi Sthatrilsi Sahn. led in thesen) (126 130) Graminatmya, Saharirasmi (thputind. Sirmendrry imanomata (mother of all rned) Silvasthi Matesvara prds ray 1, the senses and mind) Sinz/ hitta hizistenta Aulin! Sanayi Vyapts Taiyar (suurted in the lewis of all creatures) Padmabolluks, Vahimiza), Vans, Sitsitzt irgl (cluclc for changing the Alahade aminorant, Samarathi world ndyalaing rthnusdima Lettini Amitaprathi, nol (mingled in the mind or those tersed frestari, Issants luola lans- In th-iedoy tiralumins Brl:hut kirahra_uni Ansiata kaunpalan silthy Para Vyomitilyml 10 ·कूर्मपुराणे ब्रह्मभौब्रह्महृदया. ब्रह्मविष्णुशिवप्रिया। योगेश्वरेश्वरी माता महाशक्तिर्मनोमपी ।।१४९ व्योमशक्तिः क्रियाशक्ति नशक्तिः परा गतिः ।।१४२ विश्वावस्या वियन्मूतिविद्युन्माला विहायसी । क्षोभिका बन्धिका भेद्या भेदाभेदविजिता । किनरी सुरभी वन्द्या नन्दिनी नन्दिवल्लभा ॥१५० अभिन्ना भिन्नसंस्थाना बंशिनी वंशहारिणी ।।१४३ भारती परमानन्दा परापरविभेदिका । गुह्यशक्तिर्गुणातीता सर्वदा सर्वतोमुखी । | सर्वप्रहरगोपेता काम्या कामेश्वरेश्वरी ॥१५१ भगिनी भगवत्पत्नी सकला कालकारिणी ॥१४४ अचिन्त्याऽचिन्त्यविभवा हल्लेखा मानकप्रभा । सर्ववित् सर्वतोभद्रा गुह्यातीता गुहारपिः । कुष्माण्डो धनरत्नाढ्या सुगन्धा गन्धदायिनी ॥१५२ प्रक्रिया योगमाता च गङ्गा विश्वेश्वरेश्वरी ॥१४५ त्रिविक्रमपदोद्भता धनुष्पाणिः शिवोदया। कपिला कापिला कान्ता फनकामा कलान्तरा। सुदुर्लभा धनाध्यक्षा धन्या पिङ्गलसोचना ॥१५३ पुण्या पुष्करिणी भोक्त्री पुरंदरपुरस्सरा ।।१४६ शान्तिः प्रभावतो दीप्तिः पङ्कजायतलोचना । पोपणी परमश्चर्यभूतिदा भूतिभूषणा । आद्या हत्कमलोद्भूता गवां माता रणप्रिया ॥१५४ पञ्चग्रह्मसमुत्पत्तिः परमार्थार्थविग्रहा ॥१४७ | सक्रिया गिरिजा शुद्धा नित्यपुष्टा निरन्तरा । धर्मोदया भानुमती योगिज्ञेया मनोजवा । | दुर्गा कात्यायनी चण्डो चर्चिका शान्तविग्रहा ।।१५५ मनोहरा मनोरक्षा तापसी येदरूपिणी ॥१४८ हिरण्यवर्णा रजनी जगद्यन्त्रप्रतिका । वेदशक्तिवेदमाता वेदविद्याप्रकाशिनी। मन्दरादिनिबासा च शारदा स्वर्णमालिनो ॥१५६ vasn1 Sadananda, Sadakirti, Sarsabhi- | Manojava, Manohara, Manoraksa, Tatsrayasthita, Vagdevala, Brahmakala, | Tapast, Vedarāpini, Vedasakti, Vedas Kalatita, Kalarani, Brahmasri, Brahma- | mata, Vedandyaprakalint, Yogesvahrdaya, Bralımavisnušivapriya, Vyama- reśvari, Mātā, Mahāśakti, Manomayi; Sakti, Kriyasakti, Jnanasakti, Paragati. | Visvāvastha, Viyanmurti, Vidyunmala, (136-142) Vihāyasi, Kinnasi, Surabhi, Vandyt, Ksobhika, Bandhika, Bhedya, Dheda- Nantini, Nandrvallabha, Bharati, Parabhedavivarjılā, Abhinnā, Bhinnasamsthāna, minanda, Paraparavibberlika, Sarvagraharanopeta, Guhyasakti, Kámyä, Kamesvaresvari, Vamaint, Vamsaharint, Atuntya, Acintyavibhavil, Sarvatomukhi, Gunatta, Sarvada, Hrilekha, Bhagini, Blagavatpatni, Sakală, Kalaka- Kanakaprabha, Kūsmaqd1, Dhanaratruni, Sarvavit, Saryatobhadra, Cunyatita, nādhya, Sugandha, Gandhadayını, Trivia Guhárani, Prakriya, yogamātā, Ganga, hramapadodbhūtā, Dhanuspāņi. Sivodaya, Sudurlabha, Dhanadhyaksi Visesvaresvari, Kapila Kapila, Kanti, Kauakabha, Kalántară, Punya, Puskarini, Dhanya, Pangalalocana, śānti, Prabbia. vati, Dipti, Pankajāyatalocana, Adya, Thoktri, Purandarapurassará. (143-146) IIrthamalodbhota, Gavām mātā, Rana- Posani (nourisher), Paramaisvarya. priyā, Satkriya, Giriji, Suddhá, Nityabhutidn, Bhutibhtisana, Pancabrahma- pusta, Nirantara, Durga, Kalyayani, samutpatti, Paramārtha, Arthavigrahs, | Candi, Carcits Santavigraha, Itranyar Dharmndaya, Bhanumati, Yogijfieys, | varna, Rajani, Jagadyantrapravartika, [24] ·पूर्वविमागे एकादशोऽध्यायः [१.११.१७१ रत्नमाला रस्नगर्भा पृथ्वी विश्वप्रमायिनी । जयन्ती हबगुहा रम्या गह्वरेष्ठा गणाग्रणीः ।।१६४ पद्मानना पद्मनिभा नित्यतुष्टाऽमृतोद्भवा ॥१५७ | संकल्पसिद्धा साम्यस्था सर्वविज्ञानवायिनी । धुन्वती दुःप्रकम्प्या च सूर्यमाता दृषद्वतो । कलिकल्मपहन्नी च गुह्योपनिपवुत्तमा ॥१६५ महेन्द्रभगिनी मान्या वरेण्या वरदर्पिता ॥१५८ निष्ठावृष्टिःस्मृतिाप्तिः पुष्टिस्तुष्टिः क्रियावती। कल्याणी कमला रामा पञ्चभूता वरप्रदा। विश्वामरेश्वरेशाना भुक्तिमुक्तिः शियाऽमृता ॥१६६ वाच्या बरेश्वरी वन्द्या दुर्जया दुरतिक्रमा ॥१५९ लोहिला सर्पमाला च भीषणी वनमालिनी । झालरानिमहावेगा वीरभद्र प्रिया हिता। अनन्तशयनाऽनन्या नरनारायणोद्भवा ।।१६७ भद्रकाली जगन्माता भक्तानां भद्रदायिनी ॥१६० नृसिहो दैत्यमधनी शङ्खचक्रगदाधरा। फराला पिङ्गलाकारा नामभेदाऽमहामदा । सकर्षणसमुत्पत्तिरम्बिकापादसंश्रया ॥१६८ यशस्विनी यशोदा च पडवपरिवर्तिका ॥१६१ महाज्वाला महामूत्तिः सुमूत्तिः सर्वकामधुक् । शसिनी पद्मिनी सांख्या सांख्ययोगप्रतिका । | नुप्रभा सुस्तता गोरी धर्मकामार्थमोक्षदा ।।१६९ चना संवत्सरारूढा जगत्संपूरणीन्द्रजा ॥१६२ भ्रमव्यनिलया पूर्या पुराणपुरुषारणिः । शुम्भारि खेचरी स्वस्था कम्बुग्रीवा कलिप्रिया। महाविभूतिया मध्या सरोजनयना समा ॥१७० खगध्वजा खगारूढा परार्ध्या परमालिनी ॥१६३ अष्टादशभुजाऽनाया नीलोत्पलदलप्रभा। ऐश्वर्यवर्मनिलया विरक्ता गण्डासना । सर्वशक्त्यासनारूढा धर्माधर्मार्थवजिता ॥१७१ Mandaradrinivasā, Sarada, Svarna- Ansvaryavartmanilaya, Virakta, Garudimalini (147-156) sana, Jayantı, IIçdguhá, Ramya Gabs arc- Ratnamála, Ratnagarbha, Prthvi, thi, Ganāgrani, Samkalpasiddhi, Samya- Visvapramāthini, Padmānana, Padmani- stha, Sarvaviyifanadayana_Kankairmasar bha, Nityatusta, Amftodbhava, Dhuovali, haatri, Guhyopanısaduttami. Nistha Dulhprakampyr, suryamāta, Drsadvati, ' Drsh, Smrti, Vyapti Pusti. Tusit, Mahendrabhagini, Manya, Varenya, Kriyavati Visvamircsvaresina, Bhukti, Varadar pika, Kalyani, Kamala, Rama, | Mukti, SV Anyta 1157-166) Paiicabhuti, Varapradi, Vacyi, Varesvart, Lolita, Sarpamālā, Blisan, Vanamá. Vandya, Durjaya, Duratikrami, Kala- InH, Anantasayani, Ananya, Naranari ratri, Mahavega, Virabhadrapriya, Hiti sanodizhavaNamhl, Dailyamathani, Bhadrakili, Jaganmāti, Bhakta-bhadra- | Sankhacakragadsdhara, Samkarana dayinl Karala Pangalākāri, Nirmablhetk, samutpatti, Ambikapid samprayi, Maha- Amaharmada, Yashsvini, Yasola, Saprdh vala, Nahimurti, Sumirti, Sarnakama- Vaparivartika, Samsbant, Padlmın), dhul, Suprabhi, Sustana, Gauri, Dharma- Sankhy.i, Sumkkhyayogaprarartika, Chai- ksairtharolyata, Bhrlmadlizandaya, 1th, Sanvatsariridha. Jagatsampirant, Purvi, Puranapurusarani, Maharbhutads, Indrajā, sumbhari. Khecarl, Suastha, Nadlizi, Sarojanışan 1, Sami, Astadaša. Kambugrivi, Kallprays, Khagadhyajs, ghujs, Andya, Nilotpaladalaprabis, Khatirndha, Parirdhys, Paramalani, I Survashityasankradha, [7] Dharmidharm ·यूर्मपुराणे वैराग्यज्ञाननिरता निरालोका निरिन्द्रिया। त्रितत्त्वमाता त्रिविधा सुसूक्ष्मपदसंधया । विविनगहनाधारा शाश्वतस्थानयासिनी ॥१७२ शान्त्यतीता मलातीता निर्विकारा निराश्रया ।।१७९ स्थानेश्वरी मिरामन्दा त्रिशूलवरधारिणी । | शिवाख्या चित्तनिलया शिवज्ञानस्वरूपिणी । अशेषदेवतामूत्तिर्देवता वरदेवता। दैत्यदानवनिर्मात्री काश्यपी कालकल्पिका ॥१८० गणाम्बिका गिरेः पुत्री निशुम्भविनिपातिनी ॥१७३ शास्त्रपोनिः क्रियामूर्तिश्चतुर्वर्गप्रदर्शिका । अवर्णा वर्णरहिता निवर्णा बोजसंभवा । नारायणी नरोद्भूतिः कौमुदो लिङ्गधारिणी ॥१८१ अनन्तवर्णाऽनन्यस्था शंकरी शान्तमानसा ॥१७४ कामुको लसिता भावा परापरविभूतिदा । अगोत्रा गोमतो गोत्री गुह्मरूपा गुणोत्तरा । परान्तजातमहिमा बडया यामलोचना ॥१८२ गौर्गिव्यप्रिया गौणी गणेश्वरनमस्कृता ॥१७५ सुभद्रा देवको सोता वेदवेदाङ्गपारमा । मनस्विनी मन्युमाता महामन्युसमुद्भवा ॥१८३ सत्यमात्रा सत्यसंधा त्रिसंध्या संधिवजिता । | अमृत्युरमृता स्वाहा पुरहता पुरुष्टुता । सर्ववादाश्रया संख्या सांख्ययोगसमुद्भवा ॥१७६ अशोच्या भिन्नविषया हिरण्यरजतप्रिया ॥१८४ असंख्येयाऽप्रमेयाख्या शून्या शुद्धकुलोद्भवा । हिरण्या राजती हैमी हेमाभरणभूषिता । बिन्दुनादसमुत्पत्तिः शंभुवामा पाशिप्रभा ॥१७७ | विभ्राजमाना दुशंषा ज्योतिष्टोमफलप्रदा ॥१८५ विसङ्गा भेदरहिता मनोज्ञा मधुसूदनी । | महानिद्रासमुद्भूतिरनिद्रा सत्यदेवता । महाश्रीः श्रीसमुत्पत्तिस्तमःपारे प्रतिष्ठिता ।।१७८ | दीर्घाककुमिनी हृद्या शान्तिदा शान्तिद्धिनी॥१८६ ärthavarjitā, Vairágyajīänanirată, Niráloká, Tamahpārepratisthita, Tritattvamata, Nirindriya, Vicitragahanādhara, Satvata- | Trividha, Susükşmā, pādasamśraya, sthānavisini, Sthaneivari, Nirānanda, | Santyatita, Malatita, Nirvikara, Nirasraya, Trisulavaradhārint. A$eşadevatāmurti, śivākhyā, Cittanilaya, Šivajítänasvarīpiņi, Devatá, Varadevata, Ganambika, Giri Daityadānavanirmātri, Kasyapi, Kalaputri, Nisumbhavinipatini. (167-173) kalpika, Sastrayoni, Kriyāmürti, Caturva- Avarņā, Varrarahita, Nivarņā, Bijasa. Igapradarsika, Nārāyanı, Narodbhūti, mbliavă, Anantavarṇā, Ananyasthá, Šat- Kaumudi, Lingadharini, Kamuki, Lalits Bhavi, Paravaravibhatida, Partitajita. kari, Suntamānasi, Agotra, Gomati, mahima, Badavā, Vāmalocana, Subhadra, Goptri, Guhyarupa, Gupottara, Gauh, Cibh Devakt, Sitá, Vedavedárigapäraga, Mana- Gavyapriya, Gaupl, Ganesvaranamaskrti, svini, Manyumati, Mahimanynsamud. Satyabhāma, Satyasandha, Trisandhya bhava, Amętyu, Amtā, Švähä, Purukütá, Sandhivarjita, Sarvavadirays, Samkhya, Purustata, Asorya, Bhinnavisayt, Hiranyasamkhyayogasamudbhava, Asamkhyeya, rajatapriyh. Hiranya, Rajati, Haimi, Hemabharanabhäşită, Vibbräjamänă, bhavá, Bindunādasamutpalti, Sambhu- Durjiieya, Jyotistomaphalaprada, Mahavama, Sasiprabha (167-177) nidrasamudlhūti, Anidrā, Satyadevata Visanga, Bhedarabita, Manojina, Dirgha, Kakudmint, Hrdya. Santids Madhusudan!, Mahaſti, Šrisamutpatti, Santivardhini. (178-186) [36] Aprameyakhya, Sanya, Suddhakalod.

·पूर्वविभागे पपादशेऽज्यय [१ ११२२२ लक्षम्यादिशक्तिजननी शक्तिचक्रप्रवतिका । अरुन्धती हिरण्याक्षो मृगाडा मानदायिनी ॥१९५ प्रिशक्तिजननी जन्या पमिपरिवजिता ।।१८७ | वसुप्रदा यसुमतो वसोर्धारा वसुधरा । सुधामा कर्मकरणो युगान्तदहनामिका । | धाराधरा वरारोहा वरावरसहस्रदा ॥१९६ सकर्षणी जगद्धानी कामयोनि किरीटिनी ॥१८ | श्रीफला श्रीमती श्रीशा श्रीनिवासा शियप्रिया। ऐन्द्री लोपयनमिता वैष्णवी परमेश्वरी। श्रीधरा श्रीकरी कल्या श्रीधरा शरीरिणी ॥१९७ प्रद्युम्नदपिता दाना युग्मदृष्टिस्निलोचना ॥१८९ अनन्तदृष्टिरक्षुद्रा पानीशा धनवप्निया । मदोत्कटा हसगति प्रचण्डा चण्डविक्रमा । | निहलो दैत्यसद्धाना सिहका सिंहवाहना ॥१९८ वृपावेशा वियन्माता विन्व्यपर्वतवासिनी ॥१९० | सुपेणा चन्द्रनिलया सुकौतिश्विनसशया । हिमवन्मेनिलया फैलासगिरिवासिनी। रसज्ञा रसदा रामा लेलिहानाऽमृतस्त्रवा ।।१९९ चाणूरहन्तृतनया नौतिज्ञा कामरूपिणी ॥१९१ नित्योदिता स्ययज्योतिरत्सुफा मृतजीवनी । वेदविद्यायतमाता धर्मशीलाऽनिलाशना। वज्रदण्डा वज्रजिह्वा वैदेही पञ्चविग्रहा ।।२०० वीरभद्रप्रिया वोरा महाकालसमुद्भया ॥१९२ मङ्गल्या मनसामाला मलिना मलहारिणी । विद्याधरप्रिया सिद्धा विद्याधरनिराकृति । गान्धर्वो गारुडी चान्द्री रम्बलाश्यतरप्रिया ।।२०१ आप्यायनी हरन्ती च पायनी पोपणी खिला ॥१९३ सौदामिनी जनानन्दा भ्रफुटीकुटिलानना । मातृका मन्मयोद्भूता पारिना वाहनप्रिया । कणिकारकरा कक्ष्या पराप्राणामहरिणी ।।२०२ करोपिणी सुधावाणी योणावादनतत्परा ।।१९४ युगधरा पुगावा ग्रिसध्या हर्षवर्द्धनी । सेविता सेविका सेय्या सिनीवाती गरत्मती । प्रत्यक्षदेवता दिल्या दिव्यगन्धा दिवापरा ॥२०३ I alsmyadısaltijanani, Saltacakrapra. Vini, Vina danatatpari Scut Sevihi, artiká Trisaktianani Janyi Şadorm Sevy. S.nital Garutoint Arundhati pars arjiti Sudhimt Karmakarint Hiranyaksi Mrganka NManadiyint Vastu Yugratdahanttmika Samkarsini, Jagar prads Vastmall Vasudhari Vasundhari ddhatri, Kamisani kiritini Aindri, Trai- Dharidlari, Variroh? Varivarasn. lokyanam Vasnvi l'aramešvari, lizards Sriphalt, Srimati śrsta Srinu is. l'ridumn dayıtı, Dint't, }ugmadrett Saapriya Sridhart, Šrilard, halya, Trilocint Vedot 741, Himsagnii, l'raca Sridhar trdbalurinni, An indrști Alsynda, Cindavikrami, Vrsitesi, Viyanmāti drī, Dr Dhundaprys Duty 1 Vindhynparratas isint Ilımıyınmeru- simghahantri Sumlitha, Simhusikant, rulay 1, Kailaspurn Usin1, Cinurnhantrit Surens Condriailayi, Suktru China my Nityan k immrapani Vedavidy: Sumsays RyfIA_Rasrds_RATI1 Lelhi Vrataindli, Shrinsils, Aniliani, 701, Amstrass Mitjodit? Suam Virabhadrapris 3 Viri kahihilin1mudoti Utsu!! Vryl101 lurrdında, bhai) Vidyadharapris Siddhi Vulys lynhus l'aidelu Pyrnagraha dl aranıršişti, Apzásan laranti Pizam, Yangth 1 Vengals Valt Mind, l'osini khula Vistka, llanmathodbhots aliher Gindhini Gori Cindri, l'itish, ytlianipriyi Kariyni Sudhi hainbalil turpriză, sundimins, Juna. [17] ·। १११.२०४] धर्मपुराणे शक्रासनगता शाक्री शाध्वी नारी शवासना । प्रधानपुरुपेशेशा महादेयकसाक्षिणी । इष्टा विशिष्टा शिष्टेष्टा शिष्टाशिष्टप्रपूजिता।।२०४ सवाशिवा वियन्मूतिविश्वमूत्तिरसूत्तिका ॥२१० शतरूपा शतावर्ता विनता सुरभि सुरा। एव नानासहस्रेणस्तुत्वाऽसौ मियान् गिरि सुरेन्द्रमाता सुद्युम्ना सुषुम्ना सूर्यसस्थिता ॥२०५ | भूय प्रणम्य भीतात्मा प्रोवाचेद कृताञ्जलि ।।२११ समीक्ष्या सत्प्रतिष्ठा च निवृत्तिनिपारगा। यदेतदंश्वर रप घोर ते परमेश्वरि । धर्मशास्त्रार्यकुशला धर्मज्ञा धर्मवाहना ॥२०६ भीतोऽस्मि साप्रत दृष्टा रूपमन्यत प्रदर्शप ॥२१२ धर्माधर्मविनिर्मात्री धार्मिकाणा शिवप्रदा। धर्मशक्तिधर्ममयी विधर्मा विश्यर्धामणी ।।२०७ एयमुक्ताऽथ सा देवी तेन शैलेन पार्वती । धर्मान्तरा धर्ममेघा धर्मपूर्वा धनावहा । | सहत्य दर्शयामास स्वरूपमपर पुन ॥२१३ धर्मोपदेष्ट्री धर्मात्मा धर्मगम्या धराधरा ॥२०८ नीलोत्पलदलप्रस्य नीलोत्पलमुगन्धिकम । कापाली शाकला मूत्ति कला कलितविग्रहा । द्विनेत्र द्विभुज सौम्य नोलालकविभूषितम् ।।२१४ स्वशक्तिविनिर्मुक्ता सर्वशक्त्याश्रयाश्रया ॥२०९ रक्तपादाम्बुजतल सुरक्तकरपल्लवम् । सर्वा सर्वेश्वरी सूक्ष्मा सुसूधमा ज्ञानरूपिणी । श्रीमद विशालसवृत्तललाटतिलकोज्ज्वलम ॥२१५ ninda Bhrukutikutılacana Karni Maliadevaskasaksını Sadasıya Viyanmurti, karak'ıra Laksya Kamsapranapaharını Visvimurti Amurtika (204210) Yugandhara Yugavarta Trasandhya Thus adoring the goddess by (reciting) Harsavardhanı Pratyaks devrta Divya a thousand appellations the timid minded Divyagandha Divapara (187 203) mountain Himavan again bowed down to her and said with folded hands Sakrasanagata Sakrı Sadhvi Nari (211) Savasana Ista Visista Śistesta Šestasista thou supreme goddess I am terri fied at this thy terrific and divine form prapujita Satarupa Śntavarta Vinata Surabhi Sura Surendramata Sudyumna Do thou now show me another form (212). Susumna Suryasamsthita Samaksya Sat Thus addressed by the mountain pratistha Nivrttr Jitanaparaga Dharma the goddess Parvati after withdrawing sastrarthakusala Dharmajna Dharma that (fearful) form marifested another vahana Dharmadharmavinirmatrı Dhar forn of ter (213) mikanamsıvaprada Dharmasakti, Dharma It was graceful like the petals of a blue mayi Vidharma Visvadhazraini Dhar lolus, fragrant like a blue lotus two eyed mantara Dharmamegha Dharınapurva two armed charming and adorned by Dhanavaha Dbarmopadestri Dhar locks of blue hair (214) Dharmagamya Dharadliara It was red in the surface of the lotus Kapalı Śrkala Murti klakalıtıvıgraha bike feet, perfectly red in the sprout like Sarvasaktıvınırmukta Sarvasaktyaśraya palms of the hands was beautiful full of sraya Sarva Sarvesvart, Suhsmă Susu charms and respicndent with a mark on koma, Juarı pın Prudhuna puruseseśa | the forchead (215) [78] matma ·पूर्वविभागे एकादशोऽध्यायः [१११२२७ भूषितं चारसर्वाङ्गं पणरतिकोमलम् । अपरे परमार्थज्ञाः शिवेति शिवसश्रये ॥२२१ दधानमुरसा मालां विशाला हेमनिर्मिताम् ।।२१६ त्वयि प्रधामं पुरुषो महान् ब्रह्मा तथेश्वरः । ईपस्मितं सुबिम्बोष्ठं नपुरारावसंयुतम् । अविद्या नियतिर्माया कलाद्याः शतशोऽभवन् ।।२२२ प्रसन्नवदनं दिव्यमनन्तमहिमास्पदम् ।।२१७ त्वं हि सा परमा शक्तिरनन्ता परमेष्ठिनी । तदीदृशं समालोक्य स्वरूप शैलसत्तमः । सर्वभेदविनिर्मुक्ता सर्वभेदाश्रया निजा ।।२२३ भीति संत्यज्य हृष्टात्मा वभापे परमेश्वरीम् ।।२१८ त्यामधिष्ठाय योगेशि महादेवो महेश्वरः । प्रधानाचं जगत् कृत्स्नं करोति विकरोति च ॥२२४ हिमवानुवाच । त्वयंव सगतो देवः स्वमानन्दं समश्नुते । अद्य मे सफलं जन्म अद्य मे सफल तपः । त्वमेव परमानन्दस्त्वमेवानन्ददायिनी ॥२२५ यन्मे साक्षात् त्वमव्यक्ता प्रसन्ना दृष्टिगोचरा ॥२१९ त्वमक्षरं परं व्योम महज्ज्योतिनिरञ्जनम् । त्वया सृष्ट जगत् सर्व प्रधानाद्यं त्वयि स्थितम् । शिवं सर्वगतं सूक्ष्म परं ब्रह्म सनातनम् ।।२२६ त्वय्येव लीयते देवि त्यमेव च परा गतिः ।।२२० व शमः सर्वदेवाना ब्रह्मा ब्रह्मविदामति । वदन्ति केचित् त्वामेव प्रकृति प्रकृतेः पराम् । वायुवतवता देवि योगिना त्वं कुमारफ. ॥२२७ Her extremely delicate form was pro- Others sluu know the supreme truth call fuscly decorated with various ornaments, thee as sua, Othou associated with and wearing over the breast a huge gar Siva (2210 land made of gold (216) In the have sprung up Prndliana, Her beautiful lips ruddy as the ripe Purusa, Maliat Brahma, as well as isvara, bimba fruit, had gentle smile, and her Avidva, Niyatn Maya and hundreds of feet were attended by Jingling anklets, | 'Kalas (arts) and various other (222) her face gracious and divine, the seat of Thou art that Sovergn Power, Infinite (217) Parainesthuni, free from all distinctions, Beholding this gracious form (of lier) and the resort of all distinctions (223) the excellent mountain (Ilimaván) cast his thou the lord of meditation the fear away and with a joyous heart said to great god aſab ideva, produces the catire the supreme goddess (218) world starting with Tradhana, and also Ilimavan said Today my existence is dissolt es at, cepending on the (221) fulfilled today my penances live borde in communion with thee again the fruit that thou, the unmaniſest hast been lord cnjoys thc hloss of self-absorption; Tevcalcd visibly before my cry cze (219) thou indece art the highest bluss, thou The entire universe has been created indeed art the bestower of bliss 1225) by thec, all the world beginning with Thou art unrdecaying, the high sky, the t'radhana is located in tice, and in the grezter splendence, free from slain, auspre O goceless, all becomes merged, thou cious, omnipresent, subtle, the ancient indced art the ultimate resort (220) supreme spirit (226) Among all the deities, Ogoddess, thou Same say that thou art Proku, while art Indra, among those tersed in Brahma, others assert that thou art beyond it [79] infinite glory ·१३१२२८] यूर्मपुराणे ऋषीणा च वसिष्ठस्त्वं व्यासो वेदविदामसि । | आदित्य सर्वमार्गाणा वाचा देवी सरस्वती ॥२३३ साख्याना कपिलो देवो रुद्राणामसि शंकरः ॥२२८ | त्वं लक्ष्मीश्चारुरूपाणा विष्णुर्मायाविनामसि । आदित्यानामुपेन्द्रस्त्व वसूना चव पावकः । अरुन्धती सतीना त्वं सुपर्णः पततामसि ।।२३४ वेदाना सामवेदस्त्वं गायत्री छन्दसामसि ॥२२९ सूक्ताना पौरुपं सूक्त ज्येष्ठसाम च सामसु । अध्यात्मविद्या विद्यानां गतीना परमा गतिः । | सावित्री चासि जप्याना यजुपा शतद्रियम् ॥२३५ माया त्व सर्वशक्तीना काल कलयतामसि ।।२३० | पर्वताना महामेरुरनन्तो भोगिमामसि । ओङ्कार. सर्वगुहाना वर्णाना च द्विजोत्तमः । | सर्वेषा त्व पर ब्रह्म त्वन्मय सर्वमेय हि ।।२३६ आश्रमाणा च गार्हस्थ्यमीश्वराणा महेश्वरः ॥२३१ रूप तपाशेपकलाविहीन- पुंसा त्वमेकः पुरुषः सर्वभूतहृदि स्थितः । मगोचर निर्मलमेकरूपम् । सर्वोपनिषदा देवि गुह्योपनिपटुच्यसे ।।२३२ अनादिमध्यान्तमनन्तमा ईशानश्वासि कल्पाना पुगाना कृतमेव च । नमामि सत्य तमसः परस्तात् ॥२३७ thou art Brahma, Váyu among the mighty, spolen of as the Mysterious (Guhya) and (Sanat) Kumāra (or Kartikeya), among upanısad (231,232) the Yagins (227) Among the periods (Kalpas) thou art Išana, and among tic ages thou be the Thou art Vasıştha among the sages, Krta Age, Aditya among all the Märgas Vyāsa among those proficient in the {path, styles) and the goddess Sarasvati Vedas, Kapia among the adherents of among the speeches (233) Samkhya {philosciply) and Samkara Thou art Lalsmı among the graceful among the Rudras (228) forms Visnu anong the crafty, Arundhat! Of the Adityas, thou art Upendra, Fire among the chaste ladies, and Garuda thou art among the Vasus, Samaveda anong the birds (234) among the Vedas and Gayatri among the of the bymns, thou art the Purusa- (229) | sikta, and among the Samans the senior- Thou be the spiritual Knowledge among most (jyestha) Saman Among the all the branches of learning, the final | Mantras fit for repetition thou art Savitri, beatitude among the goals illusion among and among the Yajus art thou Sataall powers, and Kála (deatli) among all rudaya (235) (230) Thou art destroyers Mahameru among the Thou be the syllable 'Om' among all mountains, Ananta among the serpents objects mysterious, the cxcellent Brāhmana, thou be the supreme spirit in all objects, 13 permeated by among the castes (Varras) the houscholder everything indeed (256) among the stages of life (asramas), and the I bow to that furor of thine, wluch is lord Mahesvara, among the deities among men thou art the sole Male situa absolutely free from all transformation, 19 free from ted in the hearts of all bertigs Among imperceptible impurities all the Upanisads O goddess, thou art (stainless) peerless, which has neither [00] metres ·ते पूर्वविभागे एकादशोऽध्यायः [१.११२४४ यदेव पश्यन्ति जगत्प्रसूति सुक्ष्म विचित्रं त्रिगुणं प्रधान वेदान्तविज्ञानविनिश्चितार्थाः । नतोऽस्मि ते रूपमलुप्तभेदम् ॥२४१ आनन्दमानं प्रणवाभिधानं आद्यं महत् ते पुरुषात्मरूप तदेव रूपं शरणं प्रपद्ये ॥२३८ प्रकृत्यवस्थं त्रिगुणात्मबीजम् । अशेयभूतान्तरसन्निविष्टं ऐश्वर्यविज्ञानविरागधर्मः प्रधानपुंयोगवियोगहेतुम् समन्वित देवि नतोऽस्मि रूपम् ।।२४२ तेजोमयं जन्मविनाशहीनं द्विसप्तलोकात्मकमम्बुसंस्थ प्राणाभिधानं प्रणतोऽस्मि रूपम् ॥२३९ विचित्र पुरुषकनाथम् । आद्यन्तहोनं जगदात्मभूतं अनन्तभूतैरधिवासित विभिप्तसंस्थं प्रकृतेः परस्तात् । नतोऽस्मि रूपं जगदण्डसंज्ञम् ।।२४३ फूटस्थमव्यक्तवपुस्तव अशेषवेदात्मकमेकमायं नमामि रूपं पुरुषाभिधानम् ।।२४० स्वतेजसा पूरितलोकभेदम् । सर्वाश्रयं सर्वजगद्विधानं त्रिकालहेतुं परमेष्ठिसंज सर्वत्रगं जामविनाशहीनम् । नमामि रुप रविमण्डलस्थम् ॥२४४ beginning nor middle nor end, infinite, world moving everywhere, thic devoid original, the highest truth. lieyond of birth and death, subtle, variegated, ingnorance. (237) Pradhana invested with the triple quali- I scek teluge with that form (of thine) ties, without any different shape (241) which the masters of the knowledge of I bow to that form of thine, OGoddess, Vedānta, view as the origin of the uni- which is the original Mahat termed as verse, that which is blissful and termcd as Purusa, abiding in Prakrtz, the soul secd Prapava (238) of the triple qualities, and associated I bow down to that form which abides with wealth, wisdom, unattachment and (242) within all the heings, is the source of the piety union and separation between Pradhana I bow to that form of yours termed and Puruisa luminous, free from birth and as the egg of the universe, which is condestruction and termed as Prana (vital. posed of fourtcen regions, located in energy) (239) the waters, lorded over solely by the I bow to that form of thine which (Supreme) Purusa, and constituted of (243) is called as Purusa and is devoid of many distinctions I bow down to the form located in the beginning and end, the soul of the world, abiding in various forms, sur orb of the sun embodying the entire Vedas passing Prakrtu mysterious, of unrmanifest singular, original, permeating the different figure (240) regions with its own glory, the origin of I bow to that form of yours which is the triple times, termed a: Paramesthin the resort for all, the producer of the entire (244) [81] 11 ·१११२४५] धर्मपुराणे सहस्रमूर्धानमनन्तक्ति युगान्तशेप दिवि नृत्यमान सहस्रबाहु पुरुष पुराणम् । नतोऽस्मि रूप तव रुद्रसज्ञम् ॥२४८ शयानमन्त सलिले तथैव प्रहोणशोक विमल पवित्र नारायणाख्य प्रणतोऽस्मि रूपम् ॥२४५ सुरासुरंरचितपादपद्मम् दष्ट्राकराल निदशाभिवन्ध सुकोमल देवि विशालशुभ्र युगान्तकालानलकल्परूपम् नमामि ते रूपमिद नमामि ॥२४९ अशेषभूताण्डविनाशहेतु ॐ नमस्ते महादेवि नमस्ते परमेश्वरि । नमामि रूप तव कालसज्ञम् ।।२४६ नमो भगवतीशानि शियाय ते नमो तम ।।२५० फणासहस्रेण विराजमान | त्यन्मयोऽह त्वदाधारस्त्यमेव च गतिर्मम । भोगीन्द्रमुरयरभिपूज्यमानम् । | स्वामेव शरण यास्ये प्रसीद परमेश्वरि ॥२५१ जनार्दनारूढतनु प्रगुप्त | मया नास्ति समो लोके देवो वा दानवोऽपिवा। नतोऽस्मि रूप तव शेषसज्ञम् ॥२४७ जगन्मातव मत्पुत्री समूता तपसा यत ॥२५२ अव्याहतश्चर्यमयुग्मनेत्र एषा सवान्यिका देवि फिलामूत पितृकन्यफा । ब्रह्मामृतानन्दरसममेकम् | मेनाऽशेषजगन्मातुरहो पुण्यस्य गौरयम् ।।२५३ I bow to that form (of thine) known the end of ages and dancing in heaven as Narayana having a thousand heads (248) I do how to this form of yours, . possessed of infinite might the ancient Male having a thousand arms and lying goddess which as free from grief is abso (245) lutely pure with its lotus-feet extremely 1n water delicate and shining white adored by gnds I bow down to that form of thine and demons (249) termed as Kala which is terrific with Om Obeisance to thcc Mahadevi, (fearful) teeth 15 vencrable to the gods ubeisance to thec O supreme Goddess the maker of the great fire at the end of obeisance to Bhagavatı, isana obeisance an Age the cause of the dissolution of the (246) again and again to thee Siva (250) entire creation I am absorbed in the thou art my I bow to that form of yours termed a receptacle thou art also my goal O great Scsa which has a thousand loods adored goddess I seek refuge in thee (251) by the chiefs even of the lords of serpents There is no detty or demon the ridden over by the sleeping Jagardana iyorld equal to me since the mother of (247) the world has been born to me as my I bow to your firm named as Rudra daughter by virtue of my penance (252) possessed of unobstructed (flow of) wealth This Mena, the daughter of the Patrs, 0 of uneven (three) eyes, familiar with the goddess has been the mother of the thou bliss derived from the ambrosia of a the mother of the entire world blessed (253) knowledge of Drahman survived even at indeed is the glory of vislues । [82] ·सर्वदा ॥२६१ पूर्वविभागे एकादशेऽभ्याय [१११२६९ पाहि माममरेशानि मेनया सह सर्वदा । शान्त समाहितमना वम्भात्कारवजित । नमामि तव पादाब्ज बजामि शरण शिवाम् ।।२५४ तनिष्ठस्तत्परो भूत्वा तदेव शरण मज ।।२६० अहो मे सुमहद् भाग्य महादेवीसमागमात् । भक्त्या त्वनन्यया तात मड़ाव परमाधित । आज्ञापय महादेवि किं करिष्यामि शकरि ॥२५५, सर्वयज्ञतपोदानस्तदेवाचंय एतावदुयत्वा यचन तदा हिमगिरीश्वर । तदेव मनसा पश्य तद् ध्यायस्य जपस्व च । सप्रेक्षमाणो गिरिजाप्राञ्जलि पार्श्वतोऽभवत्॥२५६ ममोपदेशात् ससार नाशपामि तवानध ।।२६२ अथ सा तस्य वचन निशम्य जगतोऽरणि । सस्मित माह पितर स्मृत्वा पशुपति पतिम ॥२५७ अह वै मत्परान् भक्तानवर योगमास्थितान् । देव्युवाच । | ससारसागरावस्मादुद्धराम्यचिरेण तु ॥२६३ शृणुष्व चंतत परम गुह्यमीश्वरगोचरम् । ध्यानेन फर्मपोगेन भयरपा ज्ञानेन य हि । उपदेश गिरिधेष्ठ सेवित यह्मवादिभि ॥२५८ प्राप्याऽह ते गिरिभेष्ठ नान्यथा फर्मपोटिनि ॥२६४ यन्मे साक्षात् पर रूपमेश्वर दृष्टमद्भुतम् श्रुतिस्मृत्युदित सम्यक् यमं वर्णाश्रमात्मरम् । रावंशक्तिसमायुक्तममन्त प्रेरक परम ।।२५९ अध्यात्मज्ञानसहित मुक्तये सतत युए ॥२६५ Protect me for cser Othou goddess of supremel stimulating dathou sceh teluge the lord of gods together with Alent I unto that being subdued, collected, free has to your lotus feet, I seek refuge into from pride and conceit, and devoted and ST (254) altached to that (form) only (259200) Oh my great fortune that the great 11 the single cles otron my during and goddess has come unto me Command resorting to contemplation about myself me Mabadevt what I should do to Jo thou always worship it with 11 kinds propitiate thcc) O Sanları (253) of sacrifices, penancer and galis (261) Saying thas much then the lord of the Bo thou behold it mentally, medalite mountains Himas in approacheil Girijf on it, propitrate in according to my in looking up to her with fokled hands struction shall destroy (tliccares oftly (256) mundane existence, O siule 1 one (202) learing his words Shetlic Loudler of Irom this (troublesome) $62 of mundane the world smilingly suid to her father cristence I shall before long trke them out after sccollecling her lord Paſupatt (257) dio are dependents on me and alsored Dest said 0 Clue of mountains, In duune meditation lister first to the instructions which are I am attainable to you, O click of mysICTION Lnoun onls lo the siipreematut 2111 only throuzli contemplati , master and followed by those sened in performan of ac1191, iesution and the Islas (2331 1c quisition of Erntedly rand not othconale The exquisite wonderful and daune through my radi of teeds form of mine he just been iesa by tice Do thou propetly perm deerle invested with sil panens, inlin se and preserled by de ledds and Semplis 183]] (263) ·नग्यजु सामरूपेण १११२६६) दूमपुराणे धर्मात् सजायते भक्तिभक्त्या सप्राप्यते परम् । योऽन्यन रमते सोऽसौन सभाष्यो द्विजातिभि ॥२७१ श्रुतिस्मृतिभ्यामुदितो धर्मो यज्ञादिको मत ॥२६६ यानिशास्नाणि दृश्यन्ते लोकेऽस्मिन् विविधानि तु। नान्यतो जापते धर्मो वेदाद् धर्मा हि निबंभी। | श्रुतिस्मृतिविरुद्धानि निष्ठा तेषा हि तामसी ॥२७२ तस्मान्सुमुक्षुर्धर्मार्थी मप घेदमाश्रयेत् ॥२६७ कापात पञ्चरान च यामल वाममार्हतम् । ममैवेधा परा शक्तिवेदसज्ञा पुरातनी । एवविधानि चान्यानि मोहनार्थानि तानि तु ॥२७३ सर्गादी सप्रवर्तते ॥२६८ | ये कुशास्वाभियोगेन मोहयन्तीह मानवान् । तेषामेव च गुप्त्यर्थ वेदाना भगवानज । मया सृष्टानि शास्नागि मोहायपा भवान्तरे ।।२७४ ब्राह्मणादीन् ससर्जाथ स्वे स्वेकर्मण्यपोजपत् ॥२६९ वेदार्थवित्तमै कायं यत् स्मृत कर्म पदिकम् । ये न कुर्वन्ति तद् धर्म तयथं ब्रहानिर्मितम् । तत् प्रयत्नेन कुर्वन्ति मत्प्रियास्ते हि ये नरा ॥२७५ तेषामयस्ताद् नरकास्तामिलादीनकल्पयत् ।।२७० वर्णानामनुकम्पार्थ मन्नियोगाद विराट् स्वयम् । मच दाद् ऋते किचिच्छास्त्र धर्माभिधायकम्। स्वायभुवो मनुर्धर्मान् मुनीना पूर्वमुक्तवान् ॥२७६ pertaining to Varnis (castes) and Asramas There is no scripture other than the (stages of life), associated with spiritual Vedas wbici tells about Dharma (piety) knowledge for thy deliverance (265) One who revels in things other than the Fram Dharma (Prety) is born devotion Vedas is not leven) to be spoken to the through devotion the highest goal is twice worn ones (271) attuned, (the performance of ) sacrifices The various scriptures opposed to the and others are Dharma enjoined by the Vedas and the Smrtis that are found in Vedas, and the Smrtis (266) this world have therr basis in igno- Dharına does not accrue out of any (272) thing else It is from the Vedas that Kapala, Pancaratra Yamala Vnma, Dharma comes out Therefore should a Arhata as well as such others are delusive person destrous of salvation through the nortlure (Thiese scriptures and some performance of Dharma (Piety) resort to others are designed to (cause) delu the Vedas as the embodiment of me (267) sion) (273) It is my ancient and supreme power The scripturcs expounded by me are that is moed as the Vedas, introduced designed to delude those in this world in the forma of RK, Yajus and Siman in who themselves delude the men through (268) the application of evil scriptures (274) the beginmng of creation For the protection of those Vedas Vcn who strive to perform the Vedic indecd, did the unborn lord create the rites prescribed by the hest of those versed Brahmanas ind others and employed in the mystery of the Vedas are beloved (269) of me (275) then to their prescribed duties The great purusa self born Manu him- For those who do not perform thore duties prescrihed for them by Brahma self had previously imparted to the sages He created the hell known as Tamisra the code of piety (Dharma) for the bene and others down (below the earth) (270) / fit of the castes under my direction (276) [84] rance ·पूर्वविभागे एकादशोऽध्याय [१.११ २८७ श्रुत्वा चान्येऽपि मुनयस्तन्मुखाद् धर्ममुत्तमम् । चतुर्वेदैः सहोक्तानि धर्मो नान्यन विद्यते ॥२८२ चक्रधर्मप्रतिष्ठार्थ धर्मशास्त्राणि चैव हि ॥२७७ एवं पंतामहं धर्म मनुव्यासादयः परम् । तेषु चान्तहितेष्वेवं युगान्तेषु महर्षयः । स्थापयन्ति ममादेशाद् यायदामूतसंप्लयम् ॥२८३ ब्रह्मणो वचनात् तानि करिष्यन्ति युगे युगे ।।२७८ ब्रह्मणा सह ते सर्वे संप्राप्ते प्रतिसंचरे। अष्टादश पुराणानि व्यासेन कथितानि तु । परस्पान्ते कृतात्मानः प्रविशन्ति परं पदम् ॥२८४ नियोगाद् ब्रह्मणो राजस्तेषु धर्मः प्रतिष्ठितः ॥२७९ तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन धर्मार्थ वेदमाधयेत् । अन्यान्युपपुराणानि तच्छिष्यैः कषितानि तु । धर्मेण सहित ज्ञानं परं ब्रह्म प्रयाशयेत् ॥२८५ युगे युगेऽत्र सर्वेषा फर्ता वै धर्मशास्त्रवित् ।।२८० ये तु सङ्गान परित्यज्य मामेव शरण गताः । शिक्षा कल्पो व्याकरणं निरुक्त छन्द एव च । | उपासते सदा भवत्या योगमेश्वरमास्थिताः ।।२८६ ज्योतिः शास्त्रन्यायविद्या मीमांसा चोपबहणम् ॥२८१/ सर्वभूतदयावन्तः शान्ता दान्ता यिमत्सराः । एवं चतुर्दशैतानि विद्यास्थानानि सत्तम । अमानिनो बुद्धिमन्तस्तापसाः शंसितयता. ॥२८७ Hearing the tenets of the excellent all these--these fourteen as well as, O Dharma from his fips, other sages also ccellent Brāhmana, the four Vedas arc composed other treatises on Dhuma for sud to be the repository of Darrmn, which establishing the law of piety (on does not cut in any thing outside these (277) (201, 202) When these trcatises would perish at In tinis way, Manu, Vyasa and others the end of the Age, the great sages at the establisha tlic tugh ideals and 113 of behest of Brahma would create those Dlaarma expounded by Brahmi at my scriptures again and agun in cery beliest till the dissolution of the creation (270)। Lighteen Purinas, O King, love At the Tc-absorption of the sorld (back bech narrated by Vyasa under the instruc inlo Pradītu) at the end of thic ages, all of tion of Brahmi and Dhurma (the laws of them together with Bralımi after having righteousness) has been founded on acquired self realisation, would attain them (279) the exalted station (204) Other minor Purinas also have been Therefore should one stric by all described by Inis disciples In this way means to resort to the Vedas for the per. throughout the ages scholurs proficient ſarmance of the clutics enjoined by 21. Dlarmnistra oulu produce treatises Dharma Knowledge assoc14cd on the thrs of Drama (280) Dharina lors reseal the Siksi (science of pronuncution and cuplion), Kalpı (rules for ceremonial of those who, abjuriag all attaci acts), Vyaranm (grammar, Nirukh ments, sesort only to myself, and arlore letymology of sorels) 25 sell as Chiando mc perpetually with derolion by taking (leice). Jyoti r[ Astrology and Astronomy],' recourse to deside meditation, are coinpa. Ny 11a (logie) and the augmentations of ssionate to all beings, are calm, sul [២] carth) (283) age supreme (285) spirit ·१ ११२८८] कूर्मपुरणे मच्चित्ता मद्गतप्राणा मज्ज्ञानकथने रता । तन्निष्ठस्तत्परो भूत्वा तदर्चनपरो भव ॥२९३ सन्यासिनो गृहस्थाश्य बनस्था ब्रह्मचारिण ॥२८८ यत्तु मे निष्कल रूप चिन्मात्र केवल शिवम् । तेपा नित्याभियुक्ताना मायातत्त्वसमुत्थितम् । सर्वोपाधिविनिर्मुक्तमनन्तममृत परम् ॥२९४ नाशयामि तम कृत्स्न ज्ञानदीपेन मा चिरात् ।।२८९ ज्ञानेनकेन तल्लभ्य क्लेशेन परम पदम् । ते सुनिधूततमसो ज्ञानेनैकेन मन्मया । ज्ञानमेव प्रपश्यन्तो मामेव प्रविशन्ति ते ॥२९५ सदानन्दास्तु ससारे न जायन्ते पुन पुन ॥२९० | ततबुदधयस्तदात्मानस्तनिष्ठास्तत्परायणा । तस्मात सर्यप्रकारेण मभक्तो मत्परायण । | गच्छन्त्यपुनरावृत्ति ज्ञाननिधूतकल्मपा ॥२९६ मामेवार्चय सर्वत्र मेनया सह सगत ॥२९१ मामनाश्रित्य परम निर्वाणममल पदम् । अशक्तो यदि मे ध्यातुमेश्वर रूपमव्ययम् । प्राप्यते न हि राजेन्द्र ततो मा शरण बज ॥२९७ ततो मे सकल रूप कालाद्य शरण व्रज ॥२९२ एकत्वेन पृथवत्वेन तथा चोभपतोऽपि वा। यद यत् स्वरूप मे तात मनसो गोचर भवेत । | मामुपास्य महाराज ततो यास्यसि तत्पदम् ॥२९८ dued and free from malice, free from in worshipping that form of munc wluche vanity, possessed of intellect practising cvcr 13 comprehensible to thy mind by austerities, following laudablc courses becoming devoted and attached to it of conduct with mind devoted to me (293) with the whole soul absorbed in myself The form of mine, that supreme goal and engaged in expounding about the | which is rmpartte, full of consciousness, knowledge abuut myself recluses house the sole producer of weal free from all lolders, foresters or Brahmacarins who characteristics infinite, the best nectar are perpetually desoted to me I do das can only be attained through toulsome pel the entire gloom and illusion arisen acquisition of knowledge. They who thus (round them) through the light of know perceive the light of knowledge, do enter ledge before long (286 287) unto myself (294295) Thus engrossed in me only througli Thosc who reflect on at the form of the acquisition of Lnowledge having fully mine), meditate upon it are devated and off ignorance and enjoying attached lo at secure release from rebirth, perpetual bliss they do not have to take since their sins are shaken off through birth in this world again ard again (290) (the acquisition of) knowledge (296) Therefore do thou in association with Hithout resorting to me, O Chief of Mena worship me by all means being princes, the supreme stainless station, the devated and altached to me (291) final beatitude is not attained, therefore I thou feel unablc to contemplate my do thou scck shelier with me (297) Extfier singly or separately or cien diviac undecaying form, then do thou sceh refuge in my excellent form named jointly worshipping me Oking thereby (292) Bould thee attain to that high station (290) Therefore do thou O sarc, be engaged shaken hala [6] ·पूर्यविभागे एकादशोऽध्याय १११३१० मामनाश्रित्य तत् तत्त्व स्वभावविमल शिवम् । सूक्ष्मेण तमसा नित्य वेष्टिता मम मायया । ज्ञायते न हि राजेन्द्र ततो मा शरण यज ॥२९९ ससारसागरे घोरे जायन्ते च पुन पुन ।।३०५ तस्मात् त्वमक्षर रप नित्य चारपमेश्वरम् । भक्त्यात्वनन्यया राजन् सम्यग्ज्ञानेन चैव हि । आराधय प्रयत्नेन ततो बन्ध प्रहास्यसि ॥३०० अन्वेष्टव्य हि तद् ब्रह्म जन्मबन्धनिवृत्तपे ॥३०६ कर्मणा मनसा वाचा शिव सर्वा सर्वदा । अहकार च मात्सर्य काम ग्रोध परिग्रहम् । समाराधय भावेन ततो यास्यसि तत्पदम् ॥३०१ अधर्माभिनिवेश च त्यक्त्वा वैराग्यमास्थित ॥३०७ नबै पश्यन्ति तत् तत्त्व मोहिता मम मापया। सर्वभूतेषु चारमान सर्वभूतानि चात्मनि । अनाद्यनन्त परम महेश्वरमज शिवम् ॥३०२ अन्वीक्ष्य चात्मनात्मान ग्रह्मभूयाय कल्पते ॥३०८ सर्वभूतात्ममूतस्थ सर्वाधार निरञ्जनम् । ब्रह्माभूत प्रसतात्मा सर्वभूताभयप्रद । नित्यानन्द निराभास निर्गुण तमस परम् ।।३०३ ऐश्वरी परमा भक्ति विन्देतानन्ययामिनीम् ।।३०९ अद्वतमवल ब्रह्म निष्कल निष्प्रपश्चकम् । बोक्षते तत् पर तत्त्वमंधर ग्रह्मगिरलम् । स्वसयेद्यमवेद्य तत् परे व्योग्नि व्यवस्थितम् ।।३०४ , सर्वससारनिर्मुक्तो ब्रह्मण्येवावतिष्ठते ॥३१० O Cluef of kings, without, resorting the highest ether Those who are surroundto me that truth, flawless by nature and ed by subtle gloom perpetually by my weal yielding is not revealed, there Kaya (illusion) are born agun and again fore do thou scck shelter with me (299) un llic terrible sca oſ mundane world Therefore do thou worslip that impe (302-305) Tishable form cternal formless and divine Through single devotion, Oprince, as with all care whereby thou shalt belibera also through right knowledge is that ted from bondage supreme spirit to be sought for the delave Do uhou worship Sova ih dovolian rance from brili and bondige (306) through deed mind and speech every. Shunning adlierence to mpiety, taking where and perpetuilly, and thereby thou (301) recourse to non-atnchment (to mundane shalt attain that cualted seat pleasures), and percening selr in all Deluded by allusion created by me, beings as well as all therappintell, and şicople do not perceive <h11 supreme truth, eine Althest in Origineles and the primordial soul through self one can cientlaless, unborn $i ? (Thut one) she athiese identity witts Brakman (302, 303) Iftung been identified with Braliman, bides in the soul of all beings the Tecepticle of esery thing inless of possested ol gracots sell bestoner of perpetual bliss, thout any resemblance, [ety to all bringt, one secure the luglicst indivisible Brahma, without anis sul reality, disine indit sblc Brahman, s!lusion, compreliensible only by ones and getting free from the mundane own self, incomprehensable situated over bondage, abides an Braliman itsell (309) And that one) percenses that Supreme (310) (300) free from thic ilice) qualities, beyond diline an) all crcelling desotaan ignorance and gloom, unique, immobile [] ·१११ ३११] पूर्मपुराणे ब्रह्मणो हि प्रतिष्ठाऽय परस्य परम शिव । तत्सबन्धाच्च ते राजन् सर्वे देवा सवासवा । अनन्तस्याव्ययस्यक स्वात्माघारो महेश्वर ॥३११ स्वा नमस्यन्ति ये तात प्रसीदति च शकर ॥३१७ ज्ञानेन कर्मयोगेन भक्तियोगेन वा नृप । तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन मा विद्धीश्वरगोचराम् । सर्वससारमुक्त्यर्थमीश्वर सतत श्रय ॥३१२ सपूज्य देवमोशान शरण्य शरण धज ॥३१८ एष गुह्मोपदेशस्ते मया दत्तो गिरीश्वर । स एवमुक्तो भगवान् देवदेव्या गिरीश्वर । अन्वीक्ष्य चैतदखिल यथेष्ट कर्तुमर्हसि ॥३१३ प्रणम्य शिरसा देवी प्रान्जलि पुनरग्रवीत् ।।३१९ अह वै याचिता देवे सजाता परमेश्वरात् । विस्तरेण महेशानि योग माहेश्वर परम् । विनिन्द्य दक्ष पितर महेश्वरविनिन्दकम् ॥३१४ ज्ञान चंबात्मनो योग साधनानि प्रचक्ष्य मे ॥३२० धर्मसस्थापनार्थाय तवाराधनकारणात् । | तस्यैतत् परम ज्ञानमारमयोगमनुत्तमम् । मेनादेहसमुत्पना त्वामेव पितर भिता ॥३१५ यथावद् व्याजहारेशा साधनानि च विस्तरात् ।।३२१ स त्व नियोगाद् देवस्य ब्रह्मण परमात्मन । | निशम्य बदनाम्भोजा गिरोन्द्रो लोकपूजित । प्रदास्यसे मा रुद्राय स्वयवरसमागमे ॥३१६ लोकमातु पर ज्ञान योगासक्तोऽभवत्पुन ॥३२२ The supreme Lord unique, singular, the together with Indra, would bow to thee reportory of the soul Mahesvara Siva as | and Samkara also would be pleased (317) but the residence of Brahman the highest Therefore by all efforts know me of the high imperishable (311) associated as I be with the highest master Through knowledge, deed devotion and after propiltating the Lord Isiana O king do thou worship the lord for (Sıva), the protector do thou seek his liberation from the hondage of the protection (319 mundane existence (312) Thus addressed by the goddess of the This mysterious zastruction O Lord of gods Himavan the chief of the mountains mountains, has been imparted to thee by howing down to the goddess with his head me Viewing it deeply do thou do whatever said again with folded hands (919) thou likest (313) thou consort of Mahesa bc plcascd Having bcen prayed to by the gods, I, offspring of the supreme jord as I be to impart to me the supreme meditation | relating to Mahesvara, reptoached my sue Daksa, the maligner of Mahesvara and have taken thee as my soul and the means of achieving them Knowledge as well as contemplation on father due to your worship and have been (320) delivered from the womb of Mena for the To him then the goddess faithfully sake of the establishment of Dharma (314 315) imparted that supreme knowledge and the Thou under the direction of lord meditation en self and the means thereof (321) Brahman the premordial soul would give in detail me to Rudra in the 'svayamvara' (seir Hearing the supreme kuowledge from choice of busband by the bride) (310) the lips of the lotus faced mother of the By that relation, Oking all the deities sorld, the lord of the mountains adored [a] the right ·पूर्वविभागे एकादशोऽध्याय प्रददौ च महेशाय पार्वतों भाग्यगौरवात् । सस्मरन् परम भाव देव्या माहेश्यर परम् ॥३२८ नियोगाद् ब्रह्मण साध्वी देवाना चव सनिधौ॥३२३ | अनन्यमानसो नित्य जपेदामरणाद् द्विज । य इम पश्तेऽध्याय देच्या माहात्म्यकीर्तनम् । सोऽन्तकाले स्मृति लाव्यापर यह्याधिगच्छति ॥३२१ शिवस्य सनिधौ भक्त्या शुचिस्तभावभावित ॥३२४ अथवा जापते विप्रो ब्राह्मणाना कुले शुचौ । सर्वपापविनिर्मुक्तो दिपयोगसमन्वित । | पूर्वरास्कारमाहात्म्यान महाविद्यामवाप्य स ॥३३० उल्लद्धय ग्रह्मणो लोकदेव्या स्थानमवाप्नुयात्।।३२५ सप्राप्य योग परम दिव्य तत् पारमेश्वरम् । परचंतत् पठते स्तोत्र ब्राह्मणाना समीपत । शान्त सर्वगतो भूत्वा शिवसायुज्यमाप्नुयात् ॥३३१ देच्या समाहितमना सर्वपापं प्रमुच्यते ॥३२६ प्रत्येक चाय नामानि जुहुयात् सपनत्रयम् । नाम्नामप्टसहस्र तु देव्या यत् समुदीरितम् । पूतनादिकृतोषग्रहदोपेच मुच्यते ॥३३२ ज्ञात्वाऽकमण्डलगता सभाव्य परमेश्वरीम् ।।३२७ जपेद वान्हरहनित्य सक्रारमतन्द्रित । सम्यन्यं गन्यपुष्पाभक्तियोगसमन्वित । धोकाम पावंतों देवी पूजयित्या विधानत ॥३३३ by the world grew attached to meditation the supreme position of the goddess in once again (322) constint association with Mabesvara, At the ordainment of Brahmt through recite these fanc thousand and eight kuis good fortunc he gave unto Mahesa ihe names with undivided attention will virtuous Parvad in the presence of the death, and in consequence thereof, le gods (323) would gan remembrance and attain to the supreme Brahman (327-329) He who recites tling chapter dealing Or would he be borna Brthmzna in with the glory of the goddess in the presence of Siva with devotion and purit; noble Brahmanz lamily and by the merits and with heart absorbed in lier would be of innale impressi0nt would ncquire the free from all sins and associated 1413 Inowledge of the Vedas (330) devine meditation ultimately pass beyond Acquiring that supreme Yogi relating the region of Brhman into the region of to the souereign master would he altain thic Die goddess (324, 325) exalled celestial seat and being calm rad Hic also, who recites tlus culogy of Dest collected, realise identity with Susa (331) in the presence of Brahmaras with compo- He who noull daily offer ablations ta sed muut is liberated from all ans (326] fire recounting ooc cach of the afnotard a Brilmapa sloukl after acquainting names al cach of the sessum of marung himself with the one thousand and ciçlit moon and evening # freed from tidir appellolion « Pebie goddess us enumirited liarms caused bx demons or ting coil stars (algie) and making ile goddess cited (332) in the sun's oth propattatus heenth Apnon deuron of nches should perlumet fiomers and other ejects with secause she names of ile pollens livsete a tlett tesi mind and recalling in minin dails throughout the nlanla y ar unieke 12 ·१११३३४] पूर्मपुराणे सपूज्य पाश्वत शभु विनेर भक्तिसयुत । सर्वपापापनोदार्थ देव्या नाम सहलकम् ॥३३५ लभते महतो लक्ष्मी महादेवप्रसादत ॥३३४ प्रसङ्गात् फयित विप्रा देच्या माहात्म्यमुत्तमम् । तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन जप्तव्य हि द्विजातिभि । अत पर प्रजासगं भग्वादीना निबोधत ॥३३६ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पट्साहवया सहिताया पूर्वविभागे एकादशोऽध्याय ॥११॥ १२ सूत उवाच । मरीचेरपि सभूति पौर्णमासमस्यत । भुगो रयात्या समुत्पना लक्ष्मीनारायणप्रिया । पन्या चतुष्टप चैव सर्वलक्षणसपुनम् ।।४ देवी धाताविधातारौ मेरोञ्जमातरौ तथा ॥१ तुष्टिज्येष्ठा तया वृष्टि कृष्टिश्वापचितिस्तथा। आयतिनियतिमेरो कन्ये चंय महात्मन । धाताविधानोस्ते भार्ये तयोर्जातौ सुतावुभौ ॥२ | विरजा पर्वतश्चव पौर्णमासस्य तो सुती ॥५ प्राणश्चैव मृकण्डश्न मार्फण्डेयो मृफण्टुत । क्षमा तु सुपुषे पुनान् पुलहस्य प्रजापते । तथा वेदशिरा नाम प्राणस्य द्युतिमान सुत ॥३ कर्दम च वरीयास सहिष्णु मुनिसत्तमम् ॥६ axed after warshipping her according to by the twice born with all care for the Tites (333)| rernoval of all tuns (335) By worshipping the three eyed Sambhú (Suta said ) Incidentally O Brahstationed by her side with devotion one manas, the excellent glory of the goddess acquires great wealth by the grace of, has been described Next do you listen to 'Mahadeva' (331) | the creation of progeny by Bhrgu and Therefore the chain of the thousand others (336) names of the goddess has to be recounted Thus cnds Eleventh Chapter of the first part of the Kurma Puralla Sambıta conszsting of six thousand verses-I] 12 Suta Sad Laksmi, the beloved of, Vedasıtas was te illustrious son of Prana (23) Narayana was the daughter of Blırgu in Alyatı Held also (two song) Dbata and Sambhuti also gave birth to Pauria Vidhata who become the virtuous sons in masa by Maricias also four daughters (1) | bearing all auspitions signs law of Meru Ayali and Niyatı were two daughters of These daughters Tust was the of the high sculed Meru and they cidest then Vrst: Krsti and Apacidi became the wives respectively of Dhats Paurnamasa had cwo sons named Varajas and Vidhata and by them each had a and Parvata (51 con named Prana and Mrkandu? From By the progenitor (Prajapatı) Palaba Mşkandu was born Markandeya and Ksama gave birth to sons named as [90] ·पूर्वविभाग द्वादशोऽध्याय [ १.१२ १६ तथैव च कनीयोसं तपोनि तकल्मपम् । सुतपाः शुक्र इत्येते सस्त पुत्रा महौजसः ॥१३ अनसूया तथवाजे पुनानकल्मपान् ॥७ योऽसौ रुद्रात्मको वह्निर्बह्मणस्तनयो द्विजाः । सोमं दुर्वामसं चैव दत्तात्रेयं च योगिनम् । स्थाहातस्मात्सुतान् लेने नीनुदारान महौजसः॥१४ स्मृतिश्चाङ्गिरसः पुनोजे लक्षणसंयुताः ॥८ पावकः पवमानन शुचिरग्निश्च ते नमः। सिनोवालों फुहूं चंब राकामनुमति तथा। निर्मथ्य पवमानः स्याद् वैद्युतः पावकः स्मृतः ॥१५ प्रीत्यां पुलस्त्यो भगवान दत्ताविमसृजत् प्रभुः॥ यश्चासौ तपते सूर्यः शुचिरग्निस्त्वसौ स्मृतः । पूर्वजन्मनि सोऽगस्त्यः स्मृतः स्यायभुवेऽन्तरे । तेषात सततावन्ये चत्वारिंशच्च पञ्च च ॥१६ येदबाई तथा कन्या सन्नति नाम नामतः ॥१० पाचक. पवमानश्च शुचिस्तेषा पिता च यः । पुत्राणां पप्टिसाहस्रं सततिः सुपुवे कतोः । एते चकोनपश्चाशद् वह्नयः परिकीर्तिताः ॥१७ ते चोवरेतसः सर्वे बालखिल्या इति स्मृताः ।।११ सर्वे तपस्विनः प्रोक्ताः सर्वे यज्ञेप भागिनः । वसिष्ठश्च तथो या सप्तपुनानजीजनत् । रुद्रात्मकाः स्मृताः सर्वे निपुण्डाशितमस्तकाः ॥१८ कन्या च पुण्डरीकाक्षा सर्वशोभासमन्विताम् ॥१२ अयज्वानश्च यज्वानः पितरो ब्रह्मणः स्मृताः । रजोहचोर्ध्वबाहुन सवनश्चनियस्तया। अग्निध्यात्ता वहिपदो द्विधा तेपा ध्यपस्थितिः ।।१९ Kardama, Varlyin and Sahienu, the By him who is the son of Brahma and youngest, and excellert ascetic, all hasing known as Vahni composed of Rudrao their sins shaken off through penance By twice born ones, dd Svaha get threa Atri, sarmalarly Anastiya gave birtle to santess handsome mighty sons sons named as Soma, Durvāsas, and clic (Named as) Pavaka, Pavamana, as well ascetic Dattatreya Smrti, the wife of Anas Suci, all embodiment of lire l'avamiga grias, borc daughters bearing auspicious marks (named as) Sinträli, Kuhl, Raka is 'nırmathya' fiic (produced by fraction and Anumatı The sage Pulastya had by Pavaka is known as "vaidyuer' (clectric) (15) Pr1t1, a son named Datiitri, who in 1 And Suchs # haown to be the fire prev ous birth in the period of Svásan produced by the sun They had farty bhuva was known as Agastya, and five different offsprings (anoilier son) Vediabību, and also a Paraminn Pasaka, Suci and also theis daughter named Sannati (610) father together with them are said to By Kratu, Santat gave birth to sixty thousand sons, all of them with their vital constitute the furty nunc fires. All of pliem are known to be ascetics fluid drop up, and known as Dalalhilyas (11) and partakers of the oblations oficred in Vasistha had seven sous by his wic sacrilices All of them are of lie natura Olja and also a lotus czed daughter of Rudra 12 forelieads marked sitt lie Tripundra (threc lines marked with endowed will all grace (12) Rayan, Oha, Drddlyabalat, Satara, ashes or such other materials) Anagha, Surapas and Sutra pre tie seien miglily lons. [91] (16) (17) (18) "The progenitors, sons of Brahmå are (13) Ino-fold, Agrişs Stts who arc 1101 posses- ·११२२० शूर्मपुराणे तेभ्य स्वधा सुता जज्ञे मेना वैतरणी तथा । | स्वयोगाग्विलाद् देवों लेमे पुनी महेश्वरीम् । ते उभे ब्रह्मवादिन्यौ योगिन्यौ मुनिसत्तमा ॥२० यथावत् कथित पूर्व देव्या माहात्म्यमुत्तमम् ॥२२ असूत मेना मैनाक कौञ्च तस्यानुज तथा । एषा दक्षस्य कन्याना मयाऽपत्यानुसतति । गङ्गा हिमवतो जज्ञे सर्वलोकपावनी ॥२१ | व्याख्याता भवतामद्य मनो सृष्टि निबोधत ॥२३ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पटसाहन्नथा सहिताया पूर्वविभाग द्वादशोऽध्याप ॥१२॥ १३ सूत उवाच । 5 वात् लिष्टि च भव्य च भार्या शम्भुव्यंजायत। प्रियव्रतोत्तानपादौ मनो स्वायभुवस्य तु । | श्लिग्टेराधत्त सुच्छाया पञ्च पुत्रानफल्मषान् ॥३ धर्मज्ञौ सुमहावीया शतरूपा व्यजीजनत् ॥१ वसिष्ठवचनाद् देवो तपस्तप्त्वा सुदुश्चरम् । ततस्तुतानपादस्य ध्रुवो नाम सुतोऽभवत् । भक्तो नारायणे देवे प्राप्तवान् स्थानमुत्तमम् ॥२ | आराध्य पुरुष विष्णु शालनाने जनार्दनम् 1१४ sed of fire and Varhisadas who are Himavan (snow covered mountain possessed of fire (19) Himalaya) Who got the goddess Mahe By them O excellent sages Svadha had svari as his daughter by virtue of the two daughters Mena and Vaitarani who power of his meditation The excellent were both acquainted with theological glory of the goddess has been properly truth and both adhering to meditation (20) described before (21,22) Mena gave birth to Mainaka and hus Thus has been explained by me the younger brother Kraunca, Ganga the progeny of the daughters of Daksa to you purifier of the entire world was born of Now listen to the procrcation of Manu (23) Thus ends Twelfth chapter of the First Part of Kurma Purana Samhita consisting of six thousand verses-12 13 Sūta Sard By Svayambhuva (anu From Dhruva through his wifc Satarupa gave birth to two sons, Priya. Sambhu were born Ślisti and Bhagya wata and Uttanapada both pous and From Ślst Succhaya born five szaless mighty (1) sons at the behest of Vasistha aſter Uttanapada had a son born, by name practising severe penance and pro Dhruva who attained excellent position patiating the lord Visnt, Janardana, by virtue of his deep devotion to lord embodied in the sacred stone Salagrama Narayana (2) (9,4) [92] ·| वेनपुनस्य वितते पूर्वविभागे त्रयोदशेऽध्याय रिपुं रिपुंजयं विनं यकल वृपतेजसम् । येन दुग्धा मही पूर्व प्रजाना हितकारणात् । नारायणपरान् शुद्धान् स्वधर्मपरिपालकान् ॥५. नियोगाद् ब्रह्मणः साद देवेन्द्रेण महोजसा ॥११ रिपोरापत्त बृहती चक्षुप सर्वतेजसम् । पुरा पंतामहे मसे। सोऽजीजनत् पुष्करिण्या घेरण्या चाक्षुप मनुम् । सूतः पौराणिको जज्ञे मायारूप स्वप हरिः ।।१२ प्रजापतेरात्मजाया धोरणस्य महात्मनः ॥६ प्रवक्ता सर्वशास्त्राणा धर्मशो गुणवत्सलः । मनोरजायन्त दश नडलाया महौजसः । त मां वित्त मुनिश्रेष्ठा पूर्वोद्भूतं सनातनम् ॥१३ कन्याया सुमहावीर्या वैराजस्य प्रजापते ।। अरु पूरः शतधुम्रस्तपस्यो सत्यवाक् शुचिः । अस्मिन् मन्वन्तरे व्यारा कृष्णद्वैपायनः स्वयम् । अग्निष्टुदतिराजश्व सुद्युम्रश्चाभिमन्युकः ।। थावयामास मा प्रीत्या पुराण पुरषो हरिः ॥१४ ऊरोरजनयत् पुमान पडाग्नेयो महाबलान् । मदन्वये तु ये सूताः सभूता वेदजिताः। अङ्गं सुममसं स्वाति ऋतुमगिरस शिवम् ।।९ तेषा पुराणयमतृत्व वृत्तिरासीदमाजया ॥१५ अङ्गाद वेनोऽभवत् पश्चाद् यग्यो येनादजायत । च तु वन्यः पृथुधीमान सत्यसपी जितेन्द्रियः । योऽसौ पृथुरिति स्यातः प्रजापालो महावलः ॥१० सार्वभौमो महातेजा. स्वधर्मपरिपालशः ॥१६ । (Bearing the names of) Repu, Ripuiljaya sas the earth mulked in the past for the Vipra, Vrkala, and Vrsatejas, who were , benefit of his subjects (9-11) all purc, devoted to Narayana and In the Taitāmaha' sacrifice arranged observers of their own duties (5) in the past by the son of Vena, lord Hari Uchatı, the wife of Ripu gave birth to himself taking up an illusive form was Calsus full of great might Ile again pro- born as Sota, a narrator of the l'ur Inas, created the handsome Caksusa Manu in the expounder of all branches of studies, Puskarint, the daughter of the progenitor versed in Dharma, and appreciator of mighty Virana Manu had very powerful mecits Koow me to be the same O best of sons born of Nadvali, the daughter of the sages, the eternal original Sata (12,13) progemtor Vardja (named as) Oru, Pūru, Satadyumna, Tapasys Satyavsk, 6uc, In this Afanvantara (age), the ancient Agnistut, Atrátra, Sudsumna, Abluma and elernal Hari Bimself in the person of ayuka (6-8) Vyisa, the Kryrzada piyana graciously related to me the tales of the Purinas (144) By Oru, Agnes gave birth to sit mighty sons.Ang. Sumanas, St, Kalu Angira! The Sits who were born in my family, Siri Imom Angr tas born Vena and destiluic of the knowledge of the l'edas, luter on from Vent was born tarnya liad the narration of the l'urs pas as they It was be who u Samed Prthus ceupafaon by the command of the possessed of gocat enight, protector of the unborn (Dralama) (15) sulyects, by whom 10gether with the great Ifthu, son of l'ena, kas intelligent, Inin under the instruction of Brahmitruthful, subduer of passyonk, Encreign. [23) ·११३१७० धर्मपुराणे तस्य वाल्यात प्रभृत्येव भक्तिनारायणेऽभवत् । यामिको रपसपनो वेदवेदाङ्गपारग ।।२२ गोवर्धनगिरि प्राप्य तपस्तेपे जितेन्द्रिय ॥१७ सोऽधीत्य विधिवद वेदान् धर्मेण तपसि स्थित्त । तपसा भगवान् प्रीत राडचक्रगदाधर । मति चक्रे भाग्ययोगात् सन्यास प्रति धर्मवित् ।।२३ आगत्य देवो राजान प्राह दामोदर स्वयम् ॥१८ स कृत्या तीर्थससेवा स्वाध्याये तपसि स्थित । धामिको स्पसपनो सर्वशस्त्रभृता वरौ । जगाम हिमयत्पृष्ठ कदाचित् सिद्धसेवितम् ।।२४ मत्प्रसादादसदिग्ध पुनो तव भविष्यत । तन धर्मपद नाम धर्मसिद्धिप्रद बनम् । एवमुक्त्या हपीकेश स्वकीया प्रकृति गत ॥१९ बन्योऽपि वेदविधिना निश्चला भक्तिमुद्रहन् । अपश्यद् योगिना गन्यमगम्य ब्रह्मविद्विपाम् ॥२५ अपालयत् स्वर राज्य न्यायेन मधुसूदने ॥२० तर मन्दाकिमो नाम सुपुण्या विमला गदी। पद्मोत्पलवनोपेता अचिरादेव तन्वङ्गी भार्या तस्य शुचिस्मिता । सिद्धाष्टमविभूषिता ॥२६ शिखण्डिन हविर्धानमन्तर्धाना व्यजायत ॥२१ स तस्या दक्षिणे तीरे मुनीन्द्रर्योगिभियंतम् । शिराण्डिनोऽभवत् पुत्र सुशील इति विश्रुत । सुपुण्यमाश्रम रम्यमपश्यत् प्रीतिसंयुत ॥२७ possessed of great vigour and the observer After studying the Vedas properly, of Jus own Dharma (drities) {IG) adhering to Dharma (prety), versed in 'rom his very childhood he had decp Dharma as he was and practising austerdevotion to Nariyana and repuring to tics as luck would have it, he felt anclined the Govardhana hill he practiserpenan to Sanny sa (renunciation) (23) ccs subduing the senses (17) Attending to the dutics enjotned to be Lord Damodara, the bearer of conch, performed in places of pilgrimage and discus and club was highly pleased with adhering to the austeritics involved in the Ius penance and himself approaching the study of the Vedas, he proceeded to the (18) peal of the Himavan resorted to thy By my grace, two sons both pious, Sidelias (21) handsome, best among the soldiers, shall There did he bclold the forest named be undoubtedly born to thee Saying tlus Dlıurinapailt, the bestower of the malena. Visnu the master of the sense, neit to lisation of Dharma a spot which medi Ilis own abode (disappeareal) (19) l'ithu also mighty 25 he was, protected laters can only reach and maligners or Brahma cinnot (23) Inis realm with steady desotton to Madhusudana (hrsrm) (20) Thicc powed tlic pure unpolluted rer Before long, her queca Antardhink of Yandslın! possessed of thickets full of stin figure and radiant smile case birth to fotuses and adorned by the hermitages of (26) Sikhandon and llaurdhna Skrandan liad a son born to lim, Ile sau thute, will pleangire, in die fumed by the name of Sustri, prous grace southern bunk of the incr, a fugly tacc! ful and proficient in the Vedas and the and delightful hermitage inhalated to Velangar (22) Freitsages and meditaton (27) 1940 king said (21) Siddhas ·पूर्वविभागे त्रयोदशोऽध्याय [११३ ३६ मन्दाकिनीजले स्नात्वा सतयं पितृदेवता । | धन्योऽस्म्यनुग्रहीतोऽस्मियरमे साक्षान्मुनीश्वर । अयित्वा महादेव पुष्प पोत्पलादिभि ॥२८ योगीश्वरोऽध भगवान् दृष्टो योगविदा वर ।।३४ ध्यात्वाकंसस्थमीशान शिरस्याधाय चान्जलिम्। | अहो मे सुमहद्भाग्य तपासि सफलानि मे । सप्रेक्षमाणो भास्यन्त तुष्टाव परमेश्वरम् ।।२९ किं करिष्यामि शिष्योऽह तव मा पालयानघ ॥३५ रुद्राच्यायेन गिरिश रुद्रस्य चरितेन च । | सोऽनुगृह्याय राजान सुशील शोलसयुतम् । अन्यत्र विविध स्तोने शाभवदसभवै ॥३० शिष्यत्वे परिजग्राह तपसा क्षीणकल्मषम् ।।३६ अयास्मिन्नन्तरेऽपश्यत् समायान्त महामुनिम् । सान्यामिक विधि कृत्स्न कारयित्वा विचक्षण । श्वेताश्वतरनामान महापाशुपतोतमम ॥३१ ददौ तदैश्वर गान स्वशासायिहित व्रतम् ॥३७ भस्मरादिग्धसङ्ग कोपीनाच्छादनास्थितम् । | अशेषवेदसार तत् पशुपाशविमोचनम् । तपसा कपितात्मान शुक्लयज्ञोपवीतिनम् ।।३२ अन्त्याश्रममितिरयात ब्रह्मादिभिरनुष्ठितम् ॥३८ समाप्य सस्तय शभोरानन्दामाविलक्षण । उवाच शिष्यान् सप्रेक्ष्य ये तदाश्रमवासिन । ववन्दे शिरसा पादौ प्राञ्जलिर्वाक्यमायोत ॥३३ ब्राह्मणान् क्षत्रियान् वैश्यान् ब्रह्मचर्यपरायणान् ॥३९ Bailing in the waters of Vandalini Blessed I b-today gratified, that the propitiating the Manes, and worshipping lord of siges, chief of the yogilis, túc Mahadeva wath lotuses and other fouers greatest of those proficient in yoga, las contemplating thereafter the lord Isina heen personally beheld by me seated in the orb of the Sun witli pulms 0my great fortunc, my pernances folded near the head and in this posture have bore fruit that may I do to looking at the resplendent supreme master propitiate thee I be thy pupil pray advise he adored him (28 29) me sınless on what I should do do By reciting the Rudridhyaya and the protect me (35) Rudracarita as also by various other Bestowing lus favour on the humble prayers relating to Sambhu and originat princc Sustla whose sans were de trosed ing from the Vedas, he pleased Him_{30) by austerilies he then took hirm up as lus disciple (36) Ulule thus engaged lic beheld a great After initiatrog him fully into the sage of the name of Svetasvatara, an cicellent devotec uſ lord Pasupate coming imparted 10 hun divinc knowledge and discipline of Sannyisa, the use (sage) towards him (31) the obsers ances pertaining to his own (IIc nas) covered with aslıes all over | branch of regulations (37) Ius bed; putting on only a small strip The obseruances embodied the quintes. Over the prisilies, emaciated bs rustenties sence of the entire Vedas, the liberator and wearing a white sacred thread (32) of Pasus from bondage, Inown as Aoty.in After conipleting hus eulogium of srama and practised by Brahma and Sambbu waths hus ces dim sith the tears others of joy, he bowed luis head down to his Thereafter he cast tuus glance at the feet and spolc #7th ſolded bands (33) disciples, inmates of that firmitage, 190] (38) ·घेदसारं विमुक्तिदम् । ११३५०] पूर्मपुराणे मया प्रत्तितां शाखामघोत्यवेह योगिनः । | तिष्ठ नित्य मया साद्धं ततः सिद्धिमवाप्स्यसि ॥४५ समासते महादेवं ध्यायन्तो निष्कलं शिवम् ।।४० एवमाभाष्य विप्रेन्द्रो देय प्यात्वा पिनाकिनम् । इह देवो महादेवो रममाण. सहोमया । आवचक्षे महामन्त्रं यथावत् स्वार्थसिद्धये।।४६ अध्यास्ते भगवानीशो भक्तानामनुकम्पया ॥४१ सर्वपापोपशमन इहाशेषजपद्धाता पुरा नारायण. स्वयम् । | अग्निरित्यादिक पुण्यमृषिभिः संप्रवर्तितम् ॥४७ आराधयन्महादेवं लोकाना हितकाम्यया ॥४२ सोऽपि तद्वचनाद् राजा सुशीलः श्रद्धयान्वितः । इहैव देवमीशानं देवानामपि वैवतम् । साक्षात् पाशुपतो भूत्वा वेदाभ्यासरतोऽभवत् ॥४६ आराध्य महती सिद्धि लेभिरे देवदानवाः ।।४३ | भस्मोलितसर्वाङ्ग. कन्दमूलफलाशनः। इहैव मुनयः पूर्व मरीच्याद्या महेश्वरम् । शान्तो दान्तो जितक्रोधः सन्यासविधिमाथित. ॥४९ दृष्ट्रा तपोवलाज्ज्ञानं लेभिरे सार्वकालिफम् ॥४४ हविर्घानस्तथाग्नेय्या जनयामास सत्सुतम् । तस्मात् त्वमपि राजेन्द्र तपोयोगसमन्वितः । प्राचीनबहिष नाना धतुर्वेदस्प पारगम् ॥५० Brahmanas, Ksatriyas and Vaisyas, all Thus addressingt he king, and recollectobservers of the vow of celibacy (39) | Ing lord Siva, holder of the Pinaka, The Yogins, after studying the branch Brahmana imparted properly (to the king) of study zatroduced by me dwell in this the great mantra (formula and syllables spot engaged in contemplation of Mahā. of prayer) for the accomplishment of lus (40) desire deva the Indivisible, Siva Here abides Lord Mahadeva the great Beginning with the word 'Agni' zt was Iia, sporting with Umá, in cumpassion to the destroyer of all sins, the essence of the the devotees (41) Vedas producer of purity, yıelder of Here again in the past did Lord merits, as propounded by sages Näräyana himself, the creator of the entire The ling Susila also in accordance world, worship Mahadeva for the benefit swith his instruction became a Paſopata of the world (devout follower of Siva ) and devotedly IIcre did the gods and demons win (40) Isana, the divinity even of the deities (43) It is here again that the sages, headed (Thus he remained) with his whole by Marice, had acquired eternal know body covered with ashes, living only on ledge by perceiving Jord Mahesvara roots and fruits calm, subdued, frec from through the power of penance (44)/ anger and resorting to the observances (49) Therefore, O chief of princes do thou pertaining to Sanyasa permanently, stay here with me, practi- Hayırdhāna similarly had a good son sing penance, thereby would you WIB born of Agneyi, Pracinabarkı by name (45) proficient in archery (50) [96] (46) srcat success by worshipping the lord engaged himself in tắc study of tác Vedas SUCCCS5 ·पूर्वविभागे उपोदशोऽध्याय प्राचीनहिभंगवान् सर्वशस्नमृता वर। कदाचित् स्वगृह प्राप्ता सती दक्ष मुदुर्मना । समुद्रसनयाया व दश पुनानजीजनत् ।।५१ । भर्ना सह विनिन्ना भसयामास वै रया ॥५७ प्रचेतसस्ते विरयाता राज्ञान प्रथितौजस । | अन्ये जामातर श्रेष्ठा भर्तस्तव पिनाकिन । अधीतवन्त स्व वेद नारायणपरायणा ॥५२ त्वमध्यसत्सुताऽस्माक गृहाद् गच्छ यथागतम् ॥५८ दशभ्यस्तु प्रचेतोम्यो मारिवाया प्रजापति । तस्य तद्वाज्यमाकर्ण्य सा देवो शकरप्रिया। दक्षो जज्ञे महाभागो य पूर्व ब्रह्मण सुत ॥५३ विनिन्ध्र पितर दक्ष ददाहात्मानमात्मना ॥५९ स दक्षो महेशेन रुद्रेण सह धीमता। प्रणम्य पशुभरि भरि कृत्तिवाससम । कृत्वा विवाद रुद्रेण शप्त प्राचेतसोऽभवत ॥५४ हिमयददुहिता साऽभूत् तपसा तस्य तोपिता ॥६० समाधान महादेवो दक्ष देव्या गृह हर । ज्ञात्वा तद्भगवान रुद्र प्रपन्नातिहरी हर । दृष्ट्वा यथोचिता पूजा दक्षाय प्रददौ स्वयम ॥५५ शशाप दक्ष कुपित समागत्याथ तदगृहम् ॥६१ तवा वै तमसाविष्ट सोऽधिका ब्रह्मण सुत । त्यपरवा देहमिम ब्रह्मन क्षत्रिपाणा कुलोद्भव । पूजामनहमिन्विच्छन् जगाम फुपितो गृहम ॥५६ स्वस्या सुताया मूढात्मा पुनमुत्पादयिष्यसि ॥६२ Lord Tracinabarhı again chocłest of evil munded Daksa found Sats come to his all soldiers produced ten sons in Samudra residence he angrily censured her together tanaya (57) with lier lusland saying that other sont Famed they were as Pracetasas, princes I law of ours are super sor to thy husband, possessed of renowned might versed in the pinaka holder, thou art a vile daughter their own Vedas and devoted 10 Narayana of ours go thou back whence thou hast (57 58) Of these ten I'racetasas was born in Hearing those words of hul the Mansa the exatted progenitor Dalsa iPho goddess, beloved or Samkara censured her had been previously the son of Brahma father Dakşa and paying homage to her (53) husband, the lord of all creatures, con Moving quarreſted with the wise sumed her body by fersett" Sic there Mahesvara, Rudra this Dalsa was cursed after took birth as the daughter of by Rudra to become the offspring of Himaván by shose penances she was Pracetas (54) gratified (59 60) Tandeng Daksa come to the residence Coming to know of the episode Hara, Mahadeva Hara alongwith Goddess him lord Rudra the renover of the afflictions set paid him a befitting homage (55) of the supplant got encaged and coming But under the influence of foul igno to the residence of Dakşa cursed luum rance (tamas) Datea, the son of Brahmaithus considered the honour not beſitting and Da thon ſorako O Brahman, this body inraged he nithdrew back to his homic (56) of thine and be brim in the progeny of Subsequently once when the extremely ksatriyas [97] 13 (52) | corne (61) Thou shall produce a son ·११३६३] मपुराणे एवमुक्त्वा महादेवो ययौ कैलासपर्वतम् । एतद् व कथित सर्व मनो स्वायभुवस्य तु । स्वायभुवोऽपि कालेन वक्ष प्राचेतसोऽभवत् ॥६३ ! विसर्ग दक्षपर्यन्त शृण्वता पापनाशनम् ।।६४ इति श्रीधर्मपुराणे पट्साहलया सहिताया पुर्यविमागे त्रयोदशोऽध्याय ॥१३|| नमिपीया ऊन् । त्रिकालबद्ध पापघ्न प्रजासर्गस्य विस्तरम् ॥३ देवाना दानवाना च गन्धर्वोरगरक्षसाम् । | स शप्त शभुना पूर्व वक्ष प्राचेतसो नप । उत्पत्ति विस्तरात् सूत ब्रूहि वैवस्वतेऽन्तरे ॥१ चिनिन्ध पूर्ववरेण गङ्गाद्वारेऽयजद भयम् ।।४ स शप्त शभुना पूर्व वक्ष प्राचेतसो नप । | देवाश्च सर्व भागार्थमाहूता विष्णुना सह । किमकार्षान्महायुद्धे श्रोतुमिच्छाम साप्रतम् ।।२ सहैव मुनिभि सर्वैरागता मुनिपुगवा ॥५ सूत उवाच । | दृष्टा देवकुल कृत्स्न शकरेण विनागतम् । वक्ष्ये नारापणेनोक्त पूर्वकल्पानुपङ्गिकम् । दघोचो नाम विपि प्राचेतसमथानवोत् ॥६ In thou stupid Fellow, your own in course of time (63) daughter (62) Thus has been narrated to you the Thus sayıng Mahadeva ascended the progeny of Svayambhuva Manu up to Kailasa mountain Sviyambhuva (born of Daksa hearers whereof are liberated Brahma) Daks? also became Pracetasa from sins (61) Thus ends Thirteenth chapter in the first part of the hurma Purana Sathluta consisting of six thousand verses-13 14 Residents of Naimisa said O Sola, Dakşa the king descendant of Pracetas, pray narrate in detail the origin of gods, having been cursed by Sambhu in the also of demons, Gandharvas serpents and past censured Bhava (Saribhu) for the past Raksasas of the period of Vaivasvata enmity and performed a sacrifice at the (Manu) (1) sacred spot where the river) Gang.com- What did the king Pracetasa Dalşa mences her course (Gang idvira) cursed in the past by Sabhu do wise All the gocis accompanied by Visu one, we are now eager to hear (2) were invited there for their portions All Suta cald I shall presently narrate the eminent sages attended by all the the creation of progeny in detail as related hermits also assembled there (5) by Narayana in respect of the previous Finding all the deities except Sarkara period (Kalpa) covering the three Ages assembled, the vencrable sage Dadhica (the heining of which) destroys the sins (3) spoke thus to Pracetna (6) 190]] ·पूर्वदिमागे चतुर्दशोऽध्याय दधीच उवाच । नमः कपाली विकृतो विश्वात्मा नोपपद्यते ॥११ ब्रह्मादयः पिशाचान्ता यस्याज्ञानुविधायिनः । ईश्वरो हि जगत्स्रष्टा प्रभुारायणः स्वराट् । स देवः सांप्रत रुद्रो विधिना कि न पूज्यते ॥७ सत्त्वात्मकोऽसौ भगवानिज्यते सर्वकर्मसु ॥१२ दक्ष उवाच । दधीच उवाच । संयम्वेव हि यज्ञेषु न भागः परिकल्पितः । फि त्वषा भगवानेप सहस्राशुनं दृश्यते । न मन्त्रा भार्यया सार्द्ध शकरस्येति नेज्यते ॥ सर्यलोकंकसहा कालात्मा परमेश्वर. ॥१३ विहस्य दक्षं कुपितो वच. माह महामुनिः । य गृणन्तीह विद्वासो धार्मिका ब्रह्मयादिनः । शृण्वतां सर्वदेवानी सर्वज्ञानमयः स्वयम् । सोऽयसाक्षो तोवरोचि कालामाशाकरीतनुः ॥१४ दधीच उवाच । यतः प्रवृत्तिविश्वपा पश्चास्य परमेश्वरः। एप रुद्रो महादेवः कपर्दी च घृणी हरः। आदित्यो सपूज्यते सर्थपनविदित्या किल शकरः ॥१० भगवान् सूर्यो नीलग्रीवो विलोहितः ॥१५ दक्ष उवाच । संस्तूयते सहस्रांशुः सामपाध्वर्युहोतृभिः । न ह्ययं शंकरो एद्रः संहर्ता तामसो हरः। पश्यनं विश्वकर्माणं रुद्रमूर्ति प्रपोमयम् ॥१६ Dadhica said Why is not lord Rudra creator of the world, invested with the whose cominand 13 obeyed by all beginn- quality of virtue (sattva) and hence ing right from Brahma down to the ghoul homage is paid to him (12) being properly adored here? (7) Dadhica sard. Do you not perceive Daksa replied in all the sacrifices to this lord of a thousand rays (Sun), the sole share has been allotted to Samnlara Nor destroyer of the entzre world, the embodi is any hymn addressed to Saritkara and ment of Kala (deatly, the sovereign his consort, hence has no homage bech Lord? (13) pard lolum (6) The infuriated great sage, receptacle He whom the scholars, the prous, and of all knowledge, then said with a smile as those versed in the Vedas de culngase 13 all the deities listened (9) tiros uoxiy of Sankara, the embodimcat of Dadhica sard Is not Samhara Kfia, the witness of all happenings, prop1- (14) tuated in all sacrifices with perfect Inow possessed of Intense radiance ledge that He is the source of all, and thic This Rudra Nahideva, bearer of the Sovereign traster? (10) matted hain and compassionate, is never Dakça said. Thus Samkara, Rudra, theless tbe same as lard Aditya, Surya, Hara, the destroyer, Jovested with the blueneckel and red, the thousand rayed quality of darkness (tamas) naked, bearer (Sun, 15 adored by the priests Adlivaryus, of a human skull, perverse, cannot be Ilotrs and the reciters of the Saman So considered as the soul of the anserse thou behold thus creator of the world, in (11) the person of Rudra consisting of the triad Lord Narayana, Hari is the master | of Vedas (15,16) [99]] ·१.१४.१७ ] पूर्मपुराणे दक्ष उवाच। अन्तहिते भगवति दक्षो नारायणं हरिम् । य एते द्वादशादित्या आगता यज्ञभागितः । रक्षक जगतां देवं जगाम शरणं स्वयम् ॥२३ सर्वे सूर्या इति ज्ञेया न हन्यो विद्यते रविः ।।१७ प्रवर्तयामास च तं यज्ञं दक्षोभ्य निर्भयः । एवमुक्ते तु मुनयः समायाता दिदृक्षवः । रक्षते भगवान् विष्णुः शरणागतरक्षकः ॥२४ बाढमित्यब्रुवन् वाक्यं तस्य साहाय्यकारिणः ॥१८ तमसाविष्टमनसो न पश्यन्ति वृषध्वजम् । पुनः प्राह च तं दक्षं वधीचो भगवानृषिः । सहस्रशोऽथ शतशो भूय एव विनिन्द्यते ॥१९ | संप्रेक्ष्यषिगणान् देवान् सर्वान् वै ब्रह्मविद्विषः ।।२५ निन्दन्तो वैदिकान् मात्रान् सर्वभूतपति हरम् । | अपूज्यपूजने चैव पूज्यानां चाप्यपूजने । अपूजयन् दक्षवाक्यं मोहिता विष्णुमायया ॥२० नरः पापमवाप्नोति महद् वै नात्र संशयः ॥२६ देवाश्च सर्व भागार्थमागता वासवादयः । असतां प्रग्रहो पत्र सतां चंब विमानना। नापश्यन् देवमीशानमृते नारायणं हरिम् ।।२१ दण्डो देव कृतस्तत्र सद्यः पतति वारुणः ॥२७ हिरण्यगर्भो भगवान् ब्रह्मा ब्रह्मविदां वरः । एवमुक्त्वा तु विपिः शशापेश्वरविद्विषः । पश्यतामेव सर्वपां क्षणाबन्तरधीयत ।।२२ समागतान् ब्राह्मणांस्तान् दक्षसाहाय्यकारिणः ।।२८ Daksa replied: The twelve Adityas Lord Brahmå having disappeared, who are assembled here having shares in Dakşa himself took refuge in lord Näria the oblations of the sacrifice are all known yana, Hari, the protector of the worlds as the suns, and no other sun exists. (17) (23) Daksa having said this the sages, Then the undaunted Daksa commenced supporters of Dakşa, who had come to the sacrifice, with lard Visou, the saviour witness the sacrifice, said 'Yes, it is of the suppliants as his protector. Iinding so'. (18) all the sages and dcitics hostile against Being overwhelmed with darkness in Rudra, the venerable sage Dadhici again their mind and not secing Samkara, the accosted Dalșa chus. (24,25) rider of the bull, hundreds and thousands By paying homage to the unadorable of the hermits censured the Vedic hymns and not paying the same co the adorable, and Hara, the lord of all creatures; they corroborated the sayings of Daksa, deluded a man acquires great sin indeed, there is no doubt about it: (26) as they were by the illusion of Vişnu. (19,20) Where there is honour for the wicked, Nor did the other deities leaded by and disrespect for the good, terrible Indra who had assembled for receiving punishment ordained by fate does indeed their portion in the sacrifice except lord imminently fall there. (27) (21) Lord Brahma, born of a golden egg, Saying this, the Drahman-sage cursed chic of all, versed in the mystery of thc Brahmaņas, supporters of Daksa and Brahman, disappeared in a moment before hostile to the Suprerme lord (Saritara), (22) assembled there. (20) the very eyes of everyone. [100] Hari, Narayana see the lord Isana.

·.50396 पृर्यविभागे चतुर्दशोऽध्याय [११४३९ यस्माद् यहिष्कृता वेदा भवद्धि परमेश्वर । देव्युवाच । विनिन्दितो महादेव राफरी लोकवन्दित ॥२९ दक्षो यज्ञेन यजते पिता मे पूर्वजन्मनि । भविष्यध्व अयोबाह्या सर्वेऽपीचरविद्विष । विनिन्द्य भवतो भावमात्मान चापि शफर ॥३५ निन्वन्तो हॉश्चर मागं कुशास्त्रासतमानसा ॥३० 'देवा सहपिनिश्वासस्ता साहाय्यकारिण । मिथ्याधीतसमाचारा मिथ्याज्ञानप्रलापिन । विनाशयाशु त यज्ञ वरमेक गोम्यहम् ।।३६ प्राप्य घोर कलियुग यानिज पिल पीडितर ||३१ एव विज्ञापितो देव्या देयो देवयर प्रम् । स्पत्या तपोवल कृत्स्न गच्छश्व मरकान् पुन । ससर्ज सहसा राष्ट्र दक्षयज्ञनिघासपा ।।३७ भविष्यति धोकेश स्थानितोऽपि पराइ मुष ॥३२॥ सहस्रशोपंपाद च सहस्राक्ष महाभुजम् । एवमुक्त्वा तु विपिविरराम तपोनिधि । 'जगाम मनसा रद्रमोपायविनाशनम् ॥३३ सहस्रपाणि दुर्धर्ष युगान्तानलसग्निभम् ॥३८ एतस्मिन्नन्तरे देयी महादेव महेश्वरम् । दष्ट्राकराल दुप्प्रेक्ष्य शङ्खचक्रगदाधरम् । पति पशुपति देव जात्यंतत् प्राह सर्वदा ॥३४ दण्डहस्त महानाद माङ्गिण भूतिभूषणन् ।।३९ Sunce by you, tlie Vedas has been and sud to her husland Pasupate the cxcluded, and Mahadeva, elic supreme lord of licings) (31) lord the universally ndored Sukarı lia: The goddess suid O Samları Dalga, been censured you shall be nutside the my father in my prescous birth, has been pale of the triple Ved us you all without performing a sacrifice u bile censuring your erception, opposed to the lord (Strikar) reality and your sear (35) It is thosc wliose minds at 17ched to In that enterprise of his, the gods and vile scriptures that censurc ilic path of the exalted sages had been fus associates I lord (Sasharn) (29,30) solicit thec do thou quickly destroy that Ignorantly red and babbling or sacrifice (36) wrong knowledge, my jou meet with Thus addressed by the goddess, tha the terrible sale cm a flered by the lord of gods, supreme maler, created 2!! culs born of Kalı, und berelt of all the of a sudden Rudra with the intention poncrs of penance go to Aarakh and of breaking up the sacrice of Diet 1791efulsa thought you take his shelter, (Who was) of thousandhan glau]! Inic his face turned away from thousand feet, a thousand accomm you (31 32) arms, of a thoujagd hud, the Brahman sage and resembling the free receptacle of penince, lept silent and an Age directed his und to the contemplation (Who was temtr' of Rudra, the destroyer of all sing (33) ungaxeable, redeedand club bod.cz In the meantime, the grett goldes oled, I'dade Wales.atı, the 71ssent kreu all chur asbes [I]] Thus sayins ": Mantra +n MONDA AN - ·यूर्मपुराणे १.१४.४.] वीरभद्र इति ख्यातं देवदेवसमन्वितम् । कालाग्निद्रसंकाशा नादयन्तो दिशो दश ।।४५ स जातमात्री देवेशमुफ्तस्थे कुताञ्जलिः ।।४० सर्वे वृषासनास्ताः सभार्याश्चातिभीयणाः । तमाह दक्षस्य मसं विनाशय शिवोस्त्विति । समावृत्य गणश्रेष्ठं ययुदंक्षमखं प्रति ॥४६ विनिन्द्य मां स यजते गङ्गाद्वारे गणेश्वर ॥४१ | सर्व संप्राप्य तं देशं गड्डाद्वारमिति श्रुतम् । ततो यन्युप्रयुक्तेन सिंहेनकेन लीलया । | ददृशुयंजदेश तं दक्षस्यामिततेजसः ॥४७ वीरभद्रेण दक्षस्य विनाशमगमत् ऋतुः ।।४२ देवाङ्गनासहस्रायमसरोगीतनादितम् मन्युना चोमया सृष्टा भद्रकाली महेश्वरी। वीणावेणुनिनादाढयं वेदवादाभिनादितम् ।।४६ तथा च साद्धं वृषभं समारुहा ययौ गणः ॥४३ दृष्टा सहपिभिर्देवैः समासोनं प्रजापतिम् । अन्ये सहलशो रुद्रा निसृष्टास्तेन धीमता । भद्रया रुद्रवीरभद्रः स्मयन्निव ॥४९ रोमजा इति विस्यातास्तस्य साहाय्यकारिणः ।।४४ वयं हानुचराः सर्वे शर्वस्यामिततेजसः । शूलशक्तिगदाहस्ताष्टकोपलकरास्तया भागाभिलिप्सया प्राप्ता भाणान् पच्छध्यमीप्सितान्५० 1 उवाच (Who was) known as Virabliadra directions (witli fearful sounds) (44, 45) (possessed) of splendour like that of the gads. Immediately as he was born, he nied by thcir wives, extremely fearful All of them riding on bulls, accompan approached the lord of the gods with folded hands. ones, surrounded the chief of the ganas (40) and wended their way to the (place on) Siva said to him, O Lord of the Gaņas, sacrifice of Daksa (16) dothau spoil the sacrifice of Dakya, rio is performing a sacrifice in the Gangs- Reaching the spot known as Gangadvara, and denouncing mo dvitra, they saw the place of the sacrifice of Daksa, the possessor of unlimited miglit. l'hen starting like a lion cmployed by (47) luis well wisher (Siva) Virablıadra despoiled thic sacrifice of Dakşa, with consummate (The place which was) full of thousands (42) of celestial maidens, reverberating with Bhadrakali Mahesvars was ako created the songs sung by Apsarases. accompanied by Uma in her wrath, and Gapa Vis the sounds of lyres and fluies and resound. bhadra, riding the bull accompanied hering with the recitation of thic Vedas (48) (43) Beholding there the progenitor (Daksu) Many other Rudras in thousands were seated along with the sages and delici, produced by the wise Virabhadr, reputed l'irabhadra, together with Bhadrakai as Romajas (born of the hair oa kis lody) and the Rudras addressed him with a ng lis asistants. Ilicy here holders of smile. "We be all attendants of Sarva of spicar, faktis (a kind of missiles) and, unlimilcd ponct. Fither lace we come to clubs, bearers of staics and stonet, receise our share in the sacrifice Do thou resembling the Rudra of the time of the giie unto us the portions desised by us. Thre of death,: reverberalung : the ten (41,50) [102] case ।

·पुर्यविभागे चतुर्दशोऽध्यायः [१.१४ ६१ अय चेत् कास्यचिदिपमाज्ञा मुनिसुरोत्तमाः । स्पृशन कराभ्यां ब्रह्मर्षि दधीचं प्राह देवताः ।।५६ भागो भवद्धचोदेपस्तु नास्मभ्यमिति कथ्यताम्। | मन्त्राः प्रमाणं न कृता युप्माभिर्बलवितैः । तं यूताज्ञापयति यो वेत्स्यामो हि वयं ततः ॥५१ यस्मात् प्रसहा तस्माद् दो नाशयाम्यद्य गवितम् ।।५७ एवमुक्ता गणेशेन प्रजापतिपुर सराः । | इत्युक्त्वा पजशाला तां ददाह गणपुंगवः । देवा ऊचुर्यज्ञभागे न च मन्त्रा इति प्रभुम् ॥५२ गणेश्वराव संक्रुद्धा यूपानुत्पाटय विक्षिपु. 11५८ मन्ना अचुः सुरान् यूयं तमोपहतचेतसः । प्रस्तोना सह होना च अश्वं चव गणेश्वराः । ये नाध्वरस्य राजानं पूजयथ्यं महेश्वरम् ॥५३ गृहीत्या भीषणाः सर्वे गङ्गास्रोतराि चितिपुः ॥५९ ईश्वरः सर्वभूतानां सर्वभूततनुर्हरः। वीरभद्रोऽपि दीप्तात्मा शशस्योद्यच्छनः पारम् । पूज्यते सर्वयज्ञेषु सर्यान्युदयसिद्धिदः ॥५४ व्यष्टम्भयददोनात्मा तयाऽन्येषा दिवौकसाम् ॥६० एवमुक्ता अपीशानं मायया नष्टनेतसः । न मेनिरे ययुमन्ना देवान् मुक्त्या स्वमालयम् ॥५५ भगस्य ने चोत्पाटय फरजाप्रेण लीलया। ततः स रखो भगवान् सभार्यः समणेश्वर. । निहत्य मुष्टिना दन्तान् पूष्णश्चैवमपातयत् ।।६१ "Or O you excellent hermits, do tell used by his wife and lords of thic Canas, whosc arder be tlus that the shares are to spoke to the deities while touching by his (56) lic distributed to you and not to us Tell hand the Brāhman sage Dadhica us his name who commands like L113, we 'Since by you, due to your arrogance shall thereafter know hum" Thus born of power the lymns have not been accosted by the tord of Ganas, the deities accepted as authority, therefore well I preceded by the progenitor (Dalsa) replied instantly destroy you, vain as you (arc)' that there is no such hymn which enjoins (57) any share for you in the sacrifice (51,52) Saying this the clief of the Gamas The hymns thca voiced 'O you dancs, burnt down that sacrificial structure and your minds arc vitiated by ignorance tha the clueftains of the Ganas tliecw away (58) you are not inclined to worship Vahesvara the columns after uprooling them the sovereign of sacrilicc {53) The horse logether with the Prastota Hara, tlic master of all beings, the and the lout (sacrificial prests) were cmbodiment of all the creatures the best. taken hold of by the heads of the Ginas, Ower of all scalth and success, us worshipp who hurled them into the current of ed in all scnfices' (59) Thic lugli-spirited Virabhadra also, Exen thus said by the hymns gous and excited as he was, paralysed the uplustesi sages siliosc minds were poliured by hundred lands of Indra as well as those of allusion, did not pay respect to Sisa and be the other gods (60) Cause of it hymne usithdrassing themsele Uprooting the eyes of Bhaga title case proceeded to their alodo (55) by the naits of his fingers, he smashed Thereafter the lorel Virabhadra.aisend: Ricerth of Paran lay s Fir-blow, [10] (51) Gaagt ·११४६२] धर्मपुराणे तथा चन्द्रमस देव पादाह गुष्ठेन लीलया। अन्तहिते बनतेये भगवान् पनसभव । धर्षयामास बलवान् स्मयमानो गणेश्वर ॥६२ आगत्य वारयामास वीरभद्र च केशवम् ॥६८ वढेहस्तद्वय छित्त्वा जिह्वामुत्पाट्य लीलया। प्रसादयामास च त गौरवात् परमेष्ठिन । जधान मूनि पादेन मुनोनपि मुनीश्वरा ॥६३ सस्तूय भगवानीश साम्बस्तत्रागमत् स्वपम् ।।६९ तथा विष्णु सगरुड समायान्त महाबल । योम देवाधिदेव त साम्ब सवंगणवंतम् । विव्याध निशितर्वाण स्तम्भयित्वा सुदर्शनम् ।।६४ | तुष्टाव भगवान् ब्रह्मा दक्ष सर्वे दिवौकस ।।७० समालोक्य महाबाहुरागत्य गरुडो गणम् । | विशेषात् पार्वतों देवीमीश्वरार्द्धशरीरिणीम् । जघान पक्ष सहसा ननादाम्बुनिधिर्यया ॥६५ स्तोर्नानाविधदक्ष प्रणम्य च कृताञ्जलि ॥७१ तत सहस्रशो भद्र ससर्ज गण्डान् स्वयम् । ततो भगवती देवी प्रहसन्ती महेश्वरम् । वैनतेयादभ्यधिकान् गल्ड ते प्रदुद्रुव ॥३६ प्रसनमानसा रुद्र वच प्राह घृणानिधि ।।७२ तान् दृष्टा गण्डो धीमान् पलायत महाजय । त्वमेव जगत स्रष्टा शासिता चव रक्षक । विसृज्य माधव वेगात् तदद्भुतमिवाभवत् ॥६५ | अनुनाह्यो भगवता दक्षश्चापि दिवौकस ॥७३ The mighty chief of the Ganas then Garuda having disappeared, the lord smingly assaulted the moon gad wanton Jotus born (Brahma) came on the scene ly with the thumb of his foot (62) and prevented Virabhadra as well as The Gana Ochieftains among sage Keśava (from fighting) (68) tore off the hands of the fire god and By (singing) the glory he pacified uprooting his tongue, sportingly kicked on | Brahma and las a result of it) the lord the heads of the hermits (63) Mahesa Sambhu, bimself along with Then seeing Visnu seated on Garuda, Umå appeared there (69) coming that way the mighty Virabladra Beholding Sambhu the Sovereign of pierced him with sharp arrows after para gods invested with all qualities, Brahma lysing the Sudarsana discus (64) Daksa, and all the gods pard homage (70) to him Secing Virabhadra the powerful Daksa specially paid homage to the Garuda approached the Gana and suddenly truck him with his wings emi goddess Partats, possessor of half the body tting a sound like that of the occan (65) of the lord, sath various prayers in her At this Virabhadra himself created culogy, and making obcisance with folded hands (21) thousands of Garudas mighter than Then the lady goddess, compassionale Garuda huimself and they ran after and gracious sad the following words to Garuda (66) Maheſtara Rudra, smilingly (72) Seeing them the cleaver Garuda Thou art the creator of the world, its possessed of great speed, quickly fled away, controller and protector It behores thee Teaving Midhava therc, extra-ordinary to be compassionate to Dakga and the though it seemed (73) [toi] 1671/gods ·पूर्वविभागे चतुर्दशोऽध्याय. [११४८५ ततः प्रहस्प भगवान् कपर्दो नौललोहितः । ब्रह्मोवाच । उचाय प्रणतान् देवान् प्राचेतसमथो हरः ॥७४ कि तवापगतो मोहः प्रसन्ने वृषभध्यजे । गच्छध्वं देवताः सर्वाः प्रसन्नो भवतामहम् । यदाचष्ट स्वयं देवः पालयतदतन्द्रितः ॥१० संपूज्यः सर्वयज्ञेषु न निन्योऽहं विशेषतः ॥७५ सर्वेयामेव भूताना हृद्येष वसतीश्वरः । त्वं चापि शृणु मे दक्ष वचतं सर्वरक्षगम् । पश्यन्त्येनं ब्रह्मभूता विद्वासो वेदवादिन. ॥८१ त्यक्त्या लोकंपणामेता मद्भक्तो भव यत्नतः ॥७६ स आत्मा सर्वभूताना स बोज परमा गतिः । स्तूयते वैदिकर्मदेवदेवो महेश्वरः ॥२ भविष्यति गणेशानः कल्पान्तेऽनुग्रहान्मम । तमचंयति यो रुद्रं स्वात्मन्येकं सनातनम् । तावत् तिष्ठ ममादेशात् स्वाधिकारेणु निर्वृतः ।।७७ चेतसा भावयुक्तेन स याति परम पदम् ॥८३ एवमुक्त्वा स भगवान् सपत्नीकः सहानुपः । तस्मादनादिमध्यान्तं विज्ञाय परमेश्वरम् । अदर्शनमनुप्राप्तो दक्षस्यामिततेजसः ।।७८ कर्मणा मनसा वाचा समाराधय यत्नतः ।।८४ अन्तहिते महादेवे शंकरे पद्मसंभवः । यत्तात् परिहरेशस्य निन्दामात्मविनाशनीम् । व्याजहार स्वय दक्षमशेषजगतो हितम् ॥७९ भवन्ति सर्वदोपाय निन्दकस्य फ़िया पतः ।।८५ Then the lord Hara, Nilalobita, Brahina said Has thy delusion been wearer of matted hair, smilingly said to dispelled as the bull-siged god sam blu the gods and Pracetasa (Dalsa) (74) has been propitiated ? Do thou observe Go to, you all destles, I am pleased assiduously what the lord himself has with you I am adorable in all sacrifices enjoined (00) and not condemnable in any respect (75) This lord divells in the heart of all thic Thou too, O Daksa, hear my words crcatures, whom only the learned scholars which protect everything Abandoning of the Veda, absorbed into the Supreme this sort of mundane desires, do thou spirit, can perceive (81) stove to be devoted to me (76) IIc is the soul of all beings, the By my grace, thou shalt be the chief Primeal seed, the highest goal, He of the Ganas at the end of this Age Mahasvara, the sos ereign of the deities, (Kalpa) Till then do you dwell here by is praised by Vedic hymns 182) my word contented with your duty (77) He who worships Him, the cternal Saying thus, the lord, together with his spouse and attendants, passed out of one, with his soul and leart full of devot. (83) the sight of Daksa of immcasurable son, attains the highest goal. Therefore knowing the supreme master power Simkara, the great god, having dis as having neither beginning nor middle apperred, the lotus-bnrn god (Brahmi) nor end, propitiate hum with deed, mind himsell spoke to Daksa (the following) and speech carefully (81) words conducne of welfare to the entire Do thou scrupulously avoid the selfworld (79) destroying censurc of tia, since all the [105] (78) ·११४८६) कूर्मपुराणे यस्तवंप महायोगी रक्षको विष्णुरव्यय । | समाभयेन्महादेव शरण्य ब्रह्मवादिनाम् ॥९१ स देवदेवो भगवान् महादेवो न सशप १६ उपश्रुत्याय वचन विरिवस्य प्रजापति । मन्यन्ते ये जगद्योनि विभिन्न विष्णुमीश्वरात । जगाम शरण देव गोपति कृत्तिवाससम् ॥९२ मोहादवेदनिष्ठत्यात ते यान्ति नरक नरा ||८७ | येऽन्ये शापाग्निनिर्दग्धा दधीचस्य महर्षय । वेदानुतिनो रुद्र देव नारायण तथा । | द्विषन्तो मोहिता सबभूवु कलिष्वथ ॥१३ एकोभावेन पश्यन्ति मुक्तिभानो भवन्ति ते ॥८८ त्यक्त्वा तपोबल कृत्स्न विप्राणा कुलसभवा । यो विष्णु स स्वय रद्रो यो रुद्र स जनार्दन । इति मत्वा यजेट् देव स याति परमा गतिम् ।।८९ पूर्वसस्कारमाहात्म्याद् ब्रह्मणो वचनादिह ।।९४ मुक्तशापास्तत सर्व कल्पान्ते रौरवादिषु । सृजत्येतज्जगत सर्व विष्णुस्तत पश्यतीश्वर । इत्य जगत् सर्वमिद रुद्रनारायणोद्भवम् ।।१० निपात्यमाना कालेन सप्राप्यादित्यवर्चसम । तस्मात त्यक्त्वा निन्दा विष्मावपि समाहित । ब्रह्माण जगतामोशमनुज्ञाता स्वयभुवा ।।९५ hell deeds of the censurer (of Siva) become Harz and being devoted to snu also, do wholly faulty (85) | thou seek shelter with Mahadeva the This great meditatar, the imperishable resort of the cxponents of the Vedas (91) Visnu who is thy protectar is nonc but the Listening to the words of Brahma the lord of the gods, Mahadeva there is no progenitor (Daksa) sought shelter with the doubt about it (86) lord (Samkara) the tiger skin clad sove Those men who consider Visnu the riegn of the carth (92) origin of the Universe, as separate from And those of the great sages who, the lord Šamkara due to delusion and under a delusion, were opposed to the anability to adhere the Vedas, do go to Lord and were consequently burnt down (87) by the fire of Dadhica's curse would all Adherents of the Vedas do perceive be bereſt of all their power accrued from the lord Rudra and Narayana as identi penance in the hal age and be born in cal, and they grow fit for the final the families of Brahmaras only by virtue beatitude (88) of their attainments in their previous He who is Visnu is Rudra himself, le existence according to the ord uplaent who is Rudra is Narayana he who of Brahma (9394) worships the god comprehending Him They would in this way fall into the in this way attains the bighest gon! (89) Raurava and othce bells till the end of Visnu creates the entire world and the halpa (age) when freed from their the lord (Šamkara) protects it, thus is thus sihs they would acquire splendour like entire world produced from Rudra and that of the sun and on the advice of the Narayana (90) ] self horn Brahma would Propiterte Therefore, shuoring the censure of through penance, the lord of the worlds [106] ·पूर्वविभागे पञ्चदशोऽध्यायः समाराध्य तपोयोगादीशानं त्रिदशाधिपम् । एतद् ः कथितं सर्व दक्षयज्ञनिषूदनम् । भविष्यन्ति यथा पूर्व शंकरस्य प्रसादतः ॥९६ | शृणुध्वं दक्षपुत्रीणां सर्वासा चंब संततिम् ॥१७ इति प्रोकूर्मपुराणे पटसाहवया सहितायां पूर्वत्रिभागे चतुर्दशऽध्याय ॥१५॥ १५ सूत उवाच । पष्टि दक्षोऽसृजत् कन्या बरण्या ये प्रजापतिः ॥४ प्रजाः सृजेति व्यादिष्टः पूर्व दक्षः स्वयंभुवा । दवौ स दश धर्माय फश्पपाय प्रयोदश । ससर्ज देयान् गन्धर्वान् ऋषीश्चैवासुरोरगान् ॥१ विशत् सप्त च सोमाय चतस्रोऽरिष्टनेमिने ॥५ यदास्प सृजमानस्प न व्यवर्द्धन्त ताः प्रजाः । हे चैब बहुपुनरय कृशाश्वाय धीमते । तदा ससर्ज भूतानि मथुनेनैव धर्मतः ॥२ असिकन्या जनयामास वोरणस्य प्रजापतेः। दे चैवाङ्गिरसे तद्वत् तासां वक्ष्येऽथ विस्तरम् ॥६ सुतामा धर्मयुक्तायां पुत्राणां तु सहस्रकम् ॥३ । अरुन्धती वसुर्जामी लम्बा भानुर्मरस्वती । तेषु पुत्रेषु नष्टेषु मापया नारदस्य सः। संकल्पा च मुहूर्ता च साध्या विश्वा च भामिनी ॥७ Thana, the sovereign of gods, and thereby destruction of the sacrifice of Dakya in its would regain their previous position by enurely. Now listen to the progeny the grace of Sarokara (95,96} (bemg narrated) of all the daughters of Thus has been narrated to you, the Daksa (97) Thus ends the Fourteenth chapter in the first part of the Körma Purana Samhita, consisting of six thousand verses--14. and serpents 15 Sata said Being instructed by the self- stickery of Närada, the progenitor Daksa born Brahma to create progeny, Dakşa reproduced sixty daughters in the daughter created gods, Gandharvas, sages, demons of Virana 11) of these, he gave ten to Dharma, But as these beings created by huim did thirteen to Kassapa, twenty-scyen to the not multiply, he then created otlier keings Moon, four to Arganemi, two to Baliu. through rightful sexual intercourse (2) putra, two to the intelligent Krraiva, and In Asiin!, the virtuous daughter of the similarly two to Angiri. I shall presently progenitor Virana, le reproduced a narrate about them in detail. (5,6) thousand sons. (3) Arundhall, Vasu, Jamt, Lamba, These sons dating perished by the Bhanu, Narutvatı, Sakalps, Muharrá. [107] ·११५८] कूर्मपुराणे धर्मपत्न्यो दश त्वेतास्तासां पुत्रान् निबोधत । कुमारो ह्यनलस्यासीत् सेनापतिरिति स्मृतः । विधापा विश्वदेवास्तु साध्या साध्यानजीजनत् ।।८ देवलो भगवान् पोगी प्रत्यूषस्याभवत् सुतः । मरत्वन्तो महत्वत्यां वसवोऽष्टी वसोः सुताः । विश्वकर्मा प्रभासस्य शिल्पकर्ता प्रजापतिः ॥१४ भानोस्तु भानवरचैव मुहर्ता वै मुहूर्तज्ञाः ॥९ | अदितिदितिर्दनुस्तद्वदरिष्टा सुरसा तथा । लम्बायाध्याय घोपो वै नागवीयी तु जामिना । सुरभिविनता चंय ताम्रा क्रोधवशा इरा । पृथियो विषय संबंमरुन्धत्यामजायत। | कर्मनिश्च धर्मज्ञा तत्पुनान् वै निबोधत ।।१५ संकल्पायास्तु संकल्पो धर्मपुत्रा दश स्मृताः ॥१० अंशो घाता भगस्त्वष्टा मित्रोऽथ वरुणोऽर्यमा । आपो ध्रुवश्च सोमश्च परश्चैवानिलोऽनलः । प्रत्यूषश्च प्रभासच बसवोऽष्टी प्रकीर्तिताः ।।११ | विवस्वान सथिता पूषा हांशुमान् विष्णुरेव च ।।१६ आपस्य पुत्रो वतण्डयः श्रमः श्रान्तो धनिस्तथा । | तुपिता नाम ते पूर्व चाक्षुपस्यान्तरे मनोः । वैवस्वतेऽन्तरे प्रोक्ता आदित्याश्यादितेः सुताः ।।१७ ध्र वस्य पुत्रो भगवान् कालो लोकप्रकालनः ॥१२ सोमस्य भगवान् वर्चा धरस्य द्रविणः सुतः । | दितिः पुत्रद्वय लेने कश्यपाद् बलसंयुतम् । पुरोजयोऽनिलस्य स्यादविज्ञातगतिस्तया ॥१३ हिरण्यकशिपु ज्येष्ठं हिरण्याक्षं तथापरम् ॥१८ Sadhyā, Vašvā, these ten ladies were the Avyllätagata were the song of Anula wives of Dharma, now listen to the names Anala's son was Kumāra known as Sentof their sons The Visvadevas were born of pati Devala, the lord meditator was the Visva, Sadaya gave birth to the Sadhyas, | son of Praty usa, and Visvakarma, the the Marutvāns took birth in Marutvati, j artisanprogenitor was the son of Prabhasa. and the eight Vasu were the sons of Vasu (12-14) From Bhanu were born the Bhānus, from Aditi, Dito, Danu, Arusta Surasa, Muharta the Muhürtajas (7-9) Surabhi, Vinata, Tamra Krodhavasa, Ira, Or Lamba was born Ghosa, while Kadru and Muni (these virtuous daughters Nāgavithi was born of Jami, all the of Daksa, were given to Kaśyapa) listen to objects of the earth were born of the names of their sons (15) Arundhati, and Samkalpa was born of Amsa, Dhath, Bhaga, Tvasta, Mttra, Sankalpa-these ten are known as the | Varuna, Aryama, Vivasvan, Savita, Pusa, sous of Dharma (10) Amsuman and Visnu, were known as Apa, Dhruva, Soma, Dhara, Anila, Tusita deities during tie reign of Caksusa Anala, Prat; Usa and Prabhāsa, are known Manu At the advent of the period of as the eight Vasus (11) Varvasvata Manu they were sons of Adits (16, 17) Apa's sons were Vattandya, Srama, and thus known as Adityas Sránta, and Dhuni Dhruva's son was Dita got of Kašyapa a couple of song lord Kala, the destroyer of the world. proud of their mugit the eldest being Soma's son was lord Varcas while Dhara's | Hiranyakasipu, and Hiranyaksa his son was Dravina Turojava as well as younger (18) [108] ·(24) पूर्वविभागे पञ्चदशेोऽध्याय हिरण्यकशिपुत्यो महाबलपराक्रमः। | घवन्दे चरणो मूर्ना कृताञ्जलिरभाषत ।।२४ आराध्य तपसा देवं ब्रह्माणं परमेष्ठिनम् । ब्रह्मोवाच । दृष्ट्रालेभेवरान् दिव्यान् स्तुत्वाऽसौ विविधःस्तयः।।१९ त्वं गतिः सर्वभूतानामनन्तोऽस्यखिलात्मकः । अथ तस्य बलाद् देवाः सर्व एव सुरपयः। व्यापी समिरवपुर्महायोगी सनातनः ॥२५ बाधितास्ताडिता जग्मुर्देवदेवं पितामहम् ।।२० त्वमात्मा सर्वभूतानां प्रधान प्रकृतिः परा । शरण्यं शरणं देवं शंभु सर्वजगन्मयम् । | वैराग्यश्वयंनिरतो रागातीतो निरञ्जनः ॥२६ ब्रह्माणं लोककर्तारं त्रातारं पुरुष परम् । कूटस्थं जगतामेकं पुराणं पुरुषोत्तमम् ॥२१ प्रातुमर्हस्यनन्तेश त्राता हि परमेश्वरः ॥२७ त्यं कर्ता चंब भर्ता च निहन्ता सुरविडिपाम् । स याचितो देववरर्मुनिभिश्च मुनीश्वराः । सर्वदेवहितार्थाय इत्थं स विष्णुर्भगवान् ब्रह्मणा सप्रबोधितः । जगाम कमलासनः ॥२२ प्रोवाचोग्निद्रपद्माक्षः संस्तूपमानः प्रणतर्मुनीन्द्ररमरैरपि। पोतवासाऽसुरद्विषः ।।२८ क्षीरोदस्योत्तरं कूलं यत्रास्ते हरिरीश्वरः ॥२३ । किमर्थ सुमहावीर्याः सप्रजापतिकाः सुराः । वृष्टा देवं जगद्योनि विष्णुं विश्वगुरुं शिवम् । इमं देशमनुप्राप्ताः किं वा कार्य करोमि यः ॥२९ By propitiating the lord Brahma down to His feet, and addressed Him Paramesthin, and eulogising him with with folded hands various prayers, the demon Hıranıyakasipu, Brahmã said Thuu art the shelter of possessed of great strength and prowess, all beings, the Infinite, the soul of the saw the Lord and received divine boong universe, the all-pervading, the embod:- (19)ment of the entire divinity, the great Then, oppressed and beaten up by the meditator, the Eternal one. (25) army (of Hıranyakasıpu) all the gods along Thou art the soul of all crcatures, the with the great sages approached the Pradhana, the highest Prakrti, engrossed Grandsıre god of the dentics, Sambhu, the in renunciation as well as in wealth, shelter and refuge, pervading the universe, beyond attachment, and spotless. (26) Brahman, the creator of the world, and Thou art the producer, the supplier eternal highest Purusa 120, 21) of nurishments as well as the destroyer of 0 excellent sager, begged by the enemies of the gods It behoves thee to senior deities and the hermits, and earnestly prayed by the bowing sages and | save us, O thou infinite one, isa, thou art the saviour, Ogreat lord. (27) gods the lotus scated Brahma procecded for the welfare of all the guds, to the Thus aroused by Brahma, the lord northern shore of the sea of Ksiroda, Visnin possessed of eyes resembling the where dwells the lord Hari. (22,23) bloomed lotus and wearer of yellow gar- Deholding the lord Visnu, the origaments, spokc unto the gods, the enemics of the Universe, preceptor of the world, of the demons. (28) the propitious, he bowed with his head What for, Omighty gods accompanied [109] ·देवा कचु । ११५३०] धर्मपुराणे महापुरुषमव्यक्त ययौ दैत्यमहापुरम् ॥३५ हिरण्यकशिपु म ब्रह्मणो घरदर्पित । विमुञ्चन् भैरव नाद शङ्खचक्रगदाधर । बाघते भगवन् दैत्यो देवान् सर्वान् सहर्षिभि ॥३० आरह्य गरुड देवो महामेररिवापर १३६ अवध्य सर्वभूताना त्वामृते पुरुषोत्तम । आकयं दैत्यप्रवरा महामेघरवोपमम् । हन्तुमर्हसि सर्वेषा स्द नाताऽसि जगन्मय ॥३१ समाचच क्षिरे नाद तदा दैत्यपतेर्भयात् ॥३७ श्रुत्वा तद्देवतरक्त स विष्णुर्लोकभावन । असुरा ऊचु । अधाय दैत्यमुख्यस्य सोऽसृजत पुरुष स्वयम ॥३२ रुश्चिदागच्छति महान् पुरुपो देवचौवित । मेरपयंतवाण घोररूप भयानकम् । | विमुञ्चन भैरव नाद त जानीमोऽमरादन ॥३८ शङ्खचक्रगदापाणि त प्राह गरुडध्वज ॥३३ तत सहासुरवहिरण्यकशिपु स्वयम। हत्या त दैत्यराज त्य हिरण्यकशिपु पुन । सनद्ध सायुधै पुत्र प्रहादायस्तदा यो ॥३९ इम देश समागन्तु क्षिप्रमर्हसि पौरुषात ।।३४ | दृष्टा त गरुडासोन सूर्यकोटिसमप्रभम् । निशम्य वैष्णव वाक्य प्रणम्य पुरुषोतमम् । पुरुष पर्वताकार नारायणमिवापरम् ॥४० . by Brahina, have you come to this place Hearing these words of Vapu he what deed should I do for you (29) | bowed to Purusottama, the unmanifest The gods sard O lord a demon great Purusa and proceeded to the great named Hiranyakazipu grown arrogant city of the demon (35) through the boon of Brahma has been Emitting a frightful sound, the Lord oppressing all the deities ag well as the wielder of the conch, discus and club, great sages (30) went along riding on Garuda And Heas (by the baon of Brahma) un appearing like another great Meru slayable by all the beings, except by thee, | mountain (36) most cxcellent Purusa therefore it Hearing that sound resembling that of behoves thee thou pervader of the the thick clouds the great demons out of universe, to slay him thou art indeed the fear gate account of the sound to thic cler savour of all (31) of the demons (37) Hearing the words of the divinities The demons said A mighty onc sent Visnu the protector of the world, pro, by the gods is approaching emitting duced a Male person for killing the chief inghtful sounds, Lct we know him Ö of the demons (32) | crusher of the gods (38) (Who was) as huge as the Meru mous Then Hiranyakaśıpu himself together tarn, of terrific appearance, dreadful holding the conch discus and club in his with the pricipal demons and his sons hands, and to hum spoke the Garuda. beginning with Prahırada, all armed and (93) arrazed, appeared there (39) Do thou quickly relurn to this place Beholding that Male person nding on after hlling that demon lag Iliranya Garuda, resplendent a ten million suns Lasipu by your might (34) ' together, like a mountain in bulk as [110] signed Visna ·पूर्यविभागे पञ्चदशोऽध्याय दुद्रुवुः केचिदन्योन्यमूचुः संभ्रान्ततोचनाः । | प्रगृह्य पादेषु फरः सचिक्षेप ननाद च ॥४६ अयं स देवो देवानो गोप्ता नारायणो रिपुः ॥४१ | विमुक्तेष्वय पुनेपु हिरण्यकशिपुः स्वयम् । अस्माकमव्ययो नूनं तत्सुतो वा समागतः । | पादेन ताडयामास वेगेनोरसि तं वली ॥४७ इत्युक्त्या शस्त्रवर्षाणि ससृजः पुरपाय ते । स तेन पीडितोऽत्यर्थ गरुडेन तथाऽऽशुगः । तानि चाशेषतो देवो नाशपामास लीलया ॥४२ अदृश्यः प्रययो पूर्ण यन तारायणः प्रभुः । तदा हिरण्यकशिपोश्चत्वारः प्रथितौजसः । गत्वा विज्ञापयामास प्रवृत्तमखिलं तथा ॥४८ पुत्रा नारायणोद्भूतं युयुधुर्मेपनि स्वनाः । सचित्य मनसा देव. सर्वज्ञानमयोऽममः । प्रहादाप्यनुहादः संहादो हाद एव च ॥४३ | नरस्यार्धतर्नु पृत्या सिहत्यार्थतनु तथा १४९ प्रहादः प्राणिोद् ब्राह्ममनुलादोऽथ वैष्णवम् । | नृसिंहवपुरव्यक्तो हिरण्यकशिपो. पुरे । संहादसापि कौमारमानेयं हाद एव च ॥४४ आविर्षभूय सहसा मोहयन् दैत्यपुगवान् ॥५० तानि तं पुरुपं प्राप्य चत्वार्यस्त्राणि वैषणवम् । दंष्ट्राकरालो योगात्मा युगान्तदनोपमः । न शेफुर्बाधित विष्णु वासुदेवं यथा तथा ।।४५ समार ह्यात्मन' शक्ति सर्वसहारकारिकाम् । अथासौ चतुरः पुत्रान् महाबाहुर्महाबलः । | भाति नारायणोऽनन्तो यथा सध्यंदिने रविः ॥५१ though a second Nārāyana, some took to grabbed the four sons by their legs and their hecls, while others with eyes struck with a frightful cry hurled them afar (46) with awe spoke to one another This is Sceing his sons thus cast away, the indeed that god Narāyana savunur of powerful Hıra nyakasıpu lumself struck hum the Gods, our enerny the undecaying one mightily on his chest with his leg or bis son wbo las come Saying this, Being exceedingly hurt by him, the they showered weapons at him, but the being together with Garuda invisibly lord destroyed them at case (40-42) repaired specdily to that spot soliere lord Then the four sons of Hiranyakasipa, Nārāyana was stationed and narrated to famed for their might and possessed of Jum all the incidents (48) thunderous varce, fought with the Males There after the omruscrent stasnfess. born of Narayana (They were) Prahrada, lord contemplated megtally, and assuming Anuhrāda Samhrada, and Hrada (13) the form of balf-man and half-lion the Prahrada hurled the Brahma missue Unmanifest Lord suddenly appeared there while Anubräda thresy the Vajsnava one, in the city of Hiranyakaśıpu casting all Samhrida niso threw the Kaumara one ullusion over the demons (49,50)] and Krada the Agneya missile Tliere the supreme meditator, the Reacing that Perusa born of Visnu Infinite Narayan shone respicndent as the the four missiles were unable to move sun in the roon time, mastering his own him, who remained as steady as Visnu, all-destroying might, terrible with his teeth Vasudeva {45)! and He seemed like the fire at the tune of Then the long-armed mighty one 1 Pralaya. (51) [111] ·११५५२] कूर्मपुरा दृष्टा तृसिंहवपुष प्रह्लाद ज्येष्ठपुनकम् । सत्यज्य सर्वशस्त्राणि सत्त्वयुक्तेन चेतसा । वधाय प्रेरयामास नरसिंहस्य सोऽसुर ॥५२ | ननाम शिरसा देव योगिना हृदयेशपम् ।।५८ इम नृसिंहवपुप पूर्वस्माद् बहुशक्तिकम् । स्तुत्व. नारायण स्तोत्रं ऋग्युज सामसभव । सहैव स्वनुज सर्वाशयाशु मयेरित ॥५३ निवार्य पितर भ्रातून हिरण्याक्ष तदाऽब्रवीत् ॥५९ तत्सनियोगादसुर प्रह्लादो विष्णुमव्ययम । अय नारायणोऽनन्त शाश्वतो भगवानज । युयुधै सर्वयत्नेन नरसिंहेन निजित ।।५४ पुराणपुरुषो दवो महायोगी जगन्मय ॥६० तत सचोदितो बत्यो हिरण्याक्षस्तदानुज । | अय धाता विध ताच स्वयज्योतिनिरज्जन । ध्यात्वा पशुपतेरस्त्र ससर्ज च ननाद च ।।५५ प्रधानपुरुषस्तत्त्व मूलप्रकृतिरव्यय ॥६१ तस्य देवादिदेवस्य विष्णोरमिततेजस । | ईश्वर सर्वभूतानामन्तर्यामी गुणातिंग । न हानिमकरोदस्न यथा देवस्य शूलिन ।।५६ | गच्छध्वमेन शरण विष्णुमव्यक्तमव्ययम् ॥६२ दृष्टा पराहत त्वस्त्र प्रह्लादो भाग्यगौरवात् । एवमुक्ते सुदुर्बुद्धिहिरण्यकशिपु स्वपम । मेने सर्वात्मक देव वासुदेव सनातनम ॥५७ प्रोवाच पुनमत्यर्थ मोहितो विष्णुमायया ॥६३ Seeing a half man and half hon being Casting away all the weapons with the denon (Hıranyakaśıpu) despatched his mind full of the quality of goodness, he eldest son Prahrada to kill it (saying) bowed down to the god the beloved lord this half man and half lion being of the meditatars (58) greater to strength than the former one So dispatched by me together with all thy nated from the Rk Yajus and Saman Adormg Narayana wath prayers ongi kall him imme (Vedas) he forbade his father and brothers diately (52, 53) and said to Hiranyaksa At his direction the demon Prahrada This be that Infinite Narayana, the fought with all miglit agarost the undeca yang Vasnu but was vanquished by the Eternal lord the unborn one the Most (51) | ancient Purusa the great Meditator soul (60) Thereafter urged by Hiranyakaśıņu of the uniterse He is the Creator the Trocrcator the Jus younger brother demon Hiranyaksa directed his mind to the contemplation of self illumined, the stainless the principal the Pasupata miss le and with a loud cry Puruşa the elementary matter the unde discharged at (61) The fossile however, did not cause He is the master of all beings the any injury to the sovereign of gods Vişnu regulator of all s internal feelings, Leyond of unlimited strength just as it cannot do the qualities Do thou seck shellcr unto to the trident bearing lord (Samkara) {56) | lam Unmamfest, Imperishable, (62) Seeing that the inssile was tnfructuous Visu due to the crcellence of his luck Prahrada Being spolen thus the stupid Hiranja knew thac lord to be the all souled elerna) Lasipu himself, deeply under the spell of Niriyam (57) Vişna's allusion spoke thus to his son (63) [12] younger brothers (59) man lion (55)/ cayang Prakrte ·means पूर्वविभाग पञ्चदशोऽध्याय {११५७ अयं सर्वात्मना वध्यो नसिहोऽल्पपराक्रमः । अनुहादादयः पुत्रा अन्ये च शतशोऽसुराः । समागतोऽस्मद्भवनमिदानी कालचोदितः ।।६४ नसिहदेहसंभूतः सिहोता यमालयम् ७० विहस्य पितरं पुनो वचः प्राह महामतिः । ततः संहृत्य तद्रूपं हरिनारायणः प्रभुः । मा निन्दस्वनमीशानं भूतानामेकमव्ययम् ॥६५ स्वमेव परमं रूपं ययौ नारायणाह्वयम् ॥७१ कथं देवो महायवः शाश्वतः कालवजितः । गते नारायणे देत्यः प्रहादोऽसुरसतमः । कालेन हन्यते विष्णुः कालात्मा कालरूपवृक् ।।६६ अभिपेफेण युक्तेन हिरण्याक्षमयोजयत् ।।७२ ततः सुवर्णकशिपुर्दुरात्मा विधिचोदितः । स बाधयामास सुरान् रणे जित्या मुनीनपि । निवारितोऽपि पुत्रेण पुरोध हरिमव्ययम् ।।६७ / लब्ध्याऽन्धकं महापुन तपसाराध्य शकरम् ॥७३ संरक्तनयनोऽनन्तो हिरण्यनयनाग्रजम् । देवामित्या सदेवेन्द्रान् धध्याच धरणीमिमाम्। नपेविदारयामास प्रहावस्यव पश्यतः १६८ नीत्या रसातल चक्र वन्दोमिन्दोवरप्रभाम् ॥७४ हते हिरण्यकशिपो हिरण्याक्षो महाबलः । ततः सब्रह्मका देवाः परिम्लानमुखश्रियः । विसृज्य पुत्र प्रह्लाद दुवे भविह्वलः ॥६९ गत्वा विज्ञापयामासुर्विष्णवे हरिमन्दिरम् ॥७५ This man lion, possessed of a little The other sons headed by Anuhrida strengtii, now come to our liouse being and thousands of demons were led to the urged by death has to be killed by all valley of death by the Iron produced from (64) the body of the man-lion (70) The wise son then smilingly said to his Thereafter, withdrawing that (fearful) father, "do not thou censure the sole form, the lord Hari, Narayana assumed sovereign of the beings the undecaying his real form of Narayana (71) (65) Nārāyana laving departed, the cxccls How can the lord Visnu, the great god, lent demon Prahrada established Hirathe Eternal one, immune from death, the nyaksa (on the throne) through befitting soul of death, the embodiment of Kála consccration 172) (death) be slain by Kala (death) ? (66)| He again began 10 oppress the gods Though thus forbidden by his son, the after vanquishing them in war, as also the evil-minded Hiranyaksipu began to fight ascetics, by begetting Andhaka as his son with the uadecayable Han, propelled as by propitiatıng Samhara he was by Kala (dcath) (57) Ky vanquishing the deties together The Infinite Hari, with blood-shot eyes, with Indra, and binding up this carth he core the elder brother of Hiranyaksa itito carried it to the nether region and pieces with his nails before the very eyes thus captivated the earth resembling the of Pralıräda Hiranyakasıpu being thus killed, the Then the gods together with Brahma mightly Hiranyalsa, nervous with frights; with faces hereft of radiance, wended their fled away leaving the chuld Prahrada way to the abode of Hari and related there. (69) I everything to Vasnu. (75) [13] 15 lurd ? (73) (68) | Intus ·१.१५४६ 'धर्मपुराणे स चिन्तयित्वा विश्वात्मा तद्वघोपायमव्ययः । तापस नार्चयामास देवानां चैव मायया ॥६१ सर्वदेवमयं शुभ्रं वाराहं बपुरादघे ॥७६ स तेन तापसोज्यर्थ मोहितेनावमानितः । गत्वा हिरण्यनयनं हत्वा त पुरुषोत्तमः । | शशापासुरराजानं क्रोधसंरक्तलोचनः ।।२ दंष्ट्रयोद्वारपामास फल्पादौ धरणोमिमाम् ।।७७ यत्तद्वलं समाश्नित्य ब्राह्मणानवमन्यसे । त्यक्त्या वराहसंस्थान संस्थाप्य च सुरद्विजान् । |सा भक्तिवैष्णवी विय्या विनाशं ते गमिष्यति ।।८३ स्वामेव प्रकृति दिव्यां ययौ विष्णुः परं पदम् ॥७८ इत्युक्त्वा प्रययौ तूर्ण प्रहादस्य गृहाद् द्विजः । तस्मिन् हतेऽमररिपो प्रहादो विष्णुतत्परः । मुमोह राज्यससक्तः सोऽपि शापवलात् ततः ॥८४ अपालयत् स्वकं राज्यं भायं त्यक्त्वा तदाऽसुरम् ॥७९ बाधयामास विप्रेन्द्रान् न विवेद जनार्दनम् । इयाज विधिवद् देवान् विष्णोराराधने रतः । | पितुर्वधमनुस्मृत्य क्रोधं चक्रे हार प्रति ॥८५ नि.सपत्नं तदा राज्यं तस्यासीद् विष्णुयभवात् ॥८० | तयोः समभवद् युद्धं सुघोर रोमहर्षणम् । ततः कदाचिदसुरो ब्राह्मणं गृहमागतम् । नारायणस्य देवस्य प्रहादस्यामरद्विषः ॥८६ The imperishable universe-souled Nara. deluded by the trackery of the gods as he yana then pondered over the means of was, did not pay homage to au ascetic kıllıng him, and assumed the figure of a Brahmana arrived at his residence (81) white boar having the entire divinity Thus exceedingly insulled by the within (76), deluded (King), he, with eyes reddened Visnu, thc cialted Purusa, then starled with rage, (thus) cursed the demon Chief (82) for Hiranyäksa and after killing hun, lifted up thus carth with hus tooth at the The divine power derived from Varu, commencement of the Kalpa (age) (77) by virtue of which thou slightest the Brahmanas, shall perish (83) Giving up thereafter Jus boar form and Saying this, the twicc-born one quickly fixing the demons in their real position left the palace of Prabräda, he also, due to Visnu again repaired to his highest seat his own exalted position (78) curse attached to the pleasures of the kingdom, remained infatuated (with (Ilıranyñksa) the enemy of the gods porver) having been slain, Prahrada, devoted to He oppressed the celebrated Brālz- Vignu protected his kingdom by giving up the demolical attitude (79) manas, could not comprehend (the glory of) Narayara, and remembering the Engaged in the worship of Visnu, he killing of his father, he cherished anger performed various sacrifices relating to the against Hari gods in accordance with the prescribed Then there ensued a terrible thrilling rites, and by the grace of Visnu, his reign combat between two, the lord Narawas free from any rival (80) | yana and Prahrāda, the enemy of the Once thereafter, the demon (Prahrāda) gods (86) [114] (85) ·पूर्यविभागे पञ्चदशोऽध्याय [११५९७ कृत्वा तु सुमहद् युद्ध विष्णुना तेन निजित । | अनावृष्टिरतीयोग्रा ह्यासोद भूतविनाशिनी ॥९२ पूर्वसस्कारमाहात्म्यात् परस्मिन् पुरुषे हरौ । | समेत्य सर्वे मुनयो गौतम तपसा निधिम् । सजात तस्य विज्ञान शरण्य शरण ययौ ॥८७ | अयाचन्त क्षुधाविष्टा आहार प्राणधारणम् ॥९३ तत प्रभृति दैत्येन्द्रो ानन्या भक्तिमुद्हन् । स तेभ्य प्रददाबरन मृष्ट बहुतर बुध । नारायणे महायोगमबाप पुरुषोत्तमे ॥ हिरण्यकशिपो पुने योगससक्तचेतसि । सर्वे बुभुजिरे विप्रा निविशड्डून चेतसा ॥९४ अाप तन्महद् राज्यमन्धकोऽसुरपुगय ॥८९ | गते तु द्वादशे वर्षे कल्पान्त इव शकरो। हिरण्यतेनतनय शभौदेहसमुद्भव । बभूव वृष्टिमहती यथापूर्यमभूज्जगत् ॥९५ मन्दरस्थासुमा देवों चकमे पर्वतात्मजाम् ॥९० तत सर्वे मुनिबरा समामन्त्र्य परस्परम् । पुरा दारुवने पुण्ये मुनयो गृहमेधिन । महर्षि गौतम प्रोचुर्गच्छाम इति वैगत ॥९६ ईश्वराराधनार्थाय तपश्चेर सहस्रश ॥९१ निवारयामास च तान् कचित काल यथासुतम् । तत कदाचिन्महतो कालयोगेन दुस्तरा। | उपित्वा मद्गृहेऽवश्य गच्छध्वमिति पण्डिता ॥९७ After fighting vigorously Prahrada drought, destroyer of all creatures was vanquished by Hars, and by virtue occurred there (92) of his previous merits the Lnowledge of Assembling together, all the ascetics the Supreme Purusa, Harn dawned ou arcted with hunger begged of Gautama, him, and he sought shelter unto Harı, the the receptacle of asccticism, for food for protector (87) their survival (93) Thence onwards, the chief of the The wise one gave sweet food en pro demons with single devotion to Narayana fusc quantity and all the Brahmanas attained communion with Purusottama enjoyed it free of anxiety (94) (Visnu) (08) Twelve long years as though the cad The son of Ilirayyakasıpu being of an age having passed, rains again entirely devoted to meditation the pre poured down heavily bringing wcal (to eminent demon Andhaka get that great e lind), and the world again recovered kingdom (89) Its former selr (91 (Andhaka), the son of Hıranyalsa, Then all the excellent ascetics con produced out of the body of Sambhu, suted among themselves and approaching desired for the mountain born goddess the great sage Gautama said may we Umi who dwelt on the Mandara now depart from your habitation (hully (97) In the past, thousands of houseliolder Gautama forbade them saying, wise ascetics practiscd penance in the sacred ones do stay at my residence at your pine forest for propitiating the lord (91) pleasure for some titne morc and thereafter In course of time a very tevere (97) [15] (90) quickly retur ·११५९८] कूर्मपुराणे ततो मायामयों सृष्टा कृशा गां सर्व एव ते । भविष्यन्ति त्रयोबाह्या महापातकिभिः समा. । समीपं प्रापयामासुगौतमस्य महात्मनः ॥९८ | बभूवुस्ते तया शापाज्जायमाना' पुन' पुनः ।।१०४ सोऽनुधीक्ष्य कृपाविष्टस्तस्या. सरक्षणोत्सुकः । सर्वे सप्राप्य देवेशं शकर विष्णुमव्ययम् । गोळे ता बन्धयामास स्पृष्टमाना ममार सा ॥९९ अस्तुवन् लौकिक स्तोत्ररच्छिष्टा इव सर्वगौ ॥१०५ स शोकेनाभिसतप्तः कार्याशायं महामुनिः । देवदेवी महादेवी भक्तानामातिनाशनौ । न पश्यति स्म सहसा तादृश मुनयोऽब्रुवन् ॥१०० कामवृत्त्या महायोगौ पापानस्त्रातुमर्हथः ॥१०६ गोवध्येय द्विजश्रेष्ठ यावत् तव शरीरगा। तदा पाश्वस्थित विष्णु सप्रेक्ष्य वृषभध्वजः । तावत तेऽन्न न भोक्तव्यं गच्छामो घयमेव हि ॥१०१ किमेतेषा भवेत् कार्य प्राह पुण्ये पिणामिति ॥१०७ तेन ते मुदिताः सन्तो देवदारुवन शुभम् । तत. स भगवान् विष्णुः शरण्यो भक्तवत्सलः । जामुः पापवश नीतास्तपश्चर्तुं यथा पुरा ॥१०२ गोपति प्राह विप्रेन्द्रानालोक्य प्रणतान् हरिः ॥१०८ स तेपा मायया जाता गोवघ्या गौतमो मुनिः । न वेदघाटे पुरुष पुण्यलेशोऽपि शकर । केनापि हेतुना ज्ञात्वा शशापातीवकोपन ॥१०३ सगच्छते महादेव धर्मो वेदाद् विनिर्बभौ ॥१०९ Then producing an illusory slim Like the great sinners you shall all be cow, they led her near the high sauled excluded from thc (study of the) Vedas, Gautma (93) | and shall have to be born and reborn Beholding her, the sage was filled with many a time Due to curse they hecame (104) compassion, and in order to protect her. | so Cursed thus, they discarded he tied lier in the cowpen but at the very touch she died (99) approached Samhara the lord of the gods and Visnu the Immutable, and culogised Smilten intensely with grief, tlic exal them with the customary prayers, saying led sage was suddenly in a fix about what you two are the lords of gods, great was to he donc and what not, the ascetics gods, omnipresent, dispellers of the (appeared and) said to the sage who was affliction of the devout all powerful at In such a predicaiment (100) will be pleased to exonerate us from As long as the son of the hilling this the sin (105 106) cow, Ogreat sage, would be staining thy Then glancing at Vişnu, sented by his person, till then the food of thee as not side, the bull-signed god (Samhara) said, to be talon lience we do depart (101) | what may be the duty of these who are Plensed with this act of their and being secking to acquire virtue (107) afflicted with in the ascetics repared to Then the lord Visnu the protector, the sacred pine forest to practise penance beloved of the devout, Harı replted to as in the past (102) / the sovereign of the earth, tSarnkara) Somhow coming to know of the dead casting 1 glance at the best of the cow being born of tridery of them, the | Brahmanas who were bosing down (108) sage Gautima indicted a curse on thic Not an iota of nurtue, OSnthlnra, ascetics sh violent rage (103) resides in the man who is excluded from [16] ones ·। पूर्वविगागे पटादशोऽध्यायः [१.१६ १२१ तथापि भत्तयारसल्पाद् रक्षितव्या महेश्वर । एवमीश्वरविष्णायां चोदितास्ते महर्षपः । अस्माभिः सर्व एवेमे गन्तारो नरकानपि ॥११० आदेशं प्रत्यपद्यन्त शिरसाऽसुरपिद्विपोः ॥११६ तस्माद ये वेदबाह्यानां रक्षणार्याय पापिनाम् । चकुस्तेऽन्यानि शास्त्राणि तन तन रताः पुनः । विमोहनाय शास्नाणि करिप्यामो वृषध्वज ॥१११ , शिष्यानध्यापयामासुदशंपित्या फलानि तु ॥११७ एवं सबोधितो रुद्रो माधवेन मुरारिणा । चकार मोहशास्त्राणि केशवोऽपि शिवरितः ॥११२ चकार शंबरो भिक्षा हितापां द्विजः सह ॥११८ मोहयन्त इमं लोकमवतोयं महीतले । कापालं नाकुलं याम भरवं पूर्वपश्चिमम् । कपालमालाभरण: पञ्चरा पाशुपतं तयाचयानि सहस्रशः ।।११३ प्रेतभस्मायगुण्ठितः । विमोहयेल्लोमिमं जटामण्डलमण्डिसः ।।११९ सृष्टा तानूचतुर्देयो फुर्वाणाः शास्त्रचोदितम् । पतन्तो निरपे घोरे यहून कल्पान् पुनः पुनः ॥११४ । निक्षिप्य पार्वतों देयों विष्णामितनेजमि । जायन्तो मानुषे लोके क्षीणपापचयास्ततः । नियोज्यानभवं रद्रं गैरव दुष्टनिग्रहे ॥१२० ईश्वराराधनबलाद् गच्छध्वं सुकृतां गतिम् । दत्त्या नारायणे देवी नन्दिनं पुलनन्दिनम् । वतंय मत्प्रसादेन नान्यथा निष्कृतिहि यः ॥११५ संस्थाप्य तम गणपान् देवानिन्द्रपुरोगमान् ॥१२१ the Vedas OMahadeva, virtue origi. of God, shall attain the linglhest goat nates from the Vedas (109) Do you therefore, abide by my gnci- Still, O Malesara, tlicsc sectics ous direction, since there is no requital lounel for the hell are to be protected by otherwise (114,115) us for our affcction to the des out (110) Thus advised by the ford (Siva) and Therefore, for protecting these sinners Visnu, the illustrious lermits oliesed excluded from the Vedas and deluding the command of Sin and Visnu, thic them, O bull-signed lord, slnll se produce cncmics of the demons (116) teriptires Engaged in the study of these screptur- Thus addressed by Madliasa, the es again they erohed other scripluree vanquisher of Muri, Rudra produced and exhibiting the results of studying magical trcauses as Keava also did so, tliese, tricy imparted the knowledge to (112) their disciples {117) There were Kapila, Nakula, Vama, Descending the carth and casting Bhairvi Pinaprteams, Paficariira, this world, under a spell Sarah ura, Padupart, and thousands of othert (113) Ingether with the Prihmjrzy, took to Producing these, tlies 70 bs onscn almberging for their lionelit (118) ng these injunctions as directed by these Adnand by a girland made of 1 ulls 3cNp'UTCH you who are excluded from and lesmcared with aslies of tic dead, thic Vedas and consequenth prone to fill decorated by a cluster of maited liair and agrin and agrin into the terrible liell conjuring this entire world, the lord Rudra during niya ages (Kupus) shall be bora consigned the goldets l'aryatl to the carc inlo llic lustian world slınmn of your mass of l'içou of rimeasurable power, and el sins, and by the fame of the adoration directing Chairasa to the chauisement of [url urged bysna ·१.१५ १२२] कूर्मपुराणे प्रस्थितेऽथ महादेवे विष्णुर्विश्वतनुः स्वयम् । ततः सहस्रशो दैत्यः ससन्धिकसंजितान् । स्त्रीरूपधारी नियत सेवते स्म महेश्वरीम् ॥१२२ नन्दिषेणादयो दैत्यरधिकरभिििजताः ॥१२८ ब्रह्मा हुताशनः शक्रो यमोऽन्ये सुरपंगयाः । घण्टाकर्णी मेघनादचण्डेशश्चण्डतापनः । सिविरे महादेवी स्त्रीवेशं शोभनं गताः ॥१२३ विनापको मेघवाहः सोमनन्दी च वैद्युतः ।।१२९ नन्दीश्वरच भगवान् शंभोरत्यन्तवल्पभः । सर्वेऽन्धक दैत्यवर सप्राप्यातिबलान्विताः । द्वारदेशे गणाध्यक्षो यथापूर्वमतिष्ठत ।।१२४ युयुधः शूलशवत्पृष्टिगिरिकूटपरश्वधः ॥१३० एतस्मिन्नन्तरे दैत्यो ह्यन्धको नाम दुर्मतिः । भ्रामयित्वाऽथ हस्ताभ्या गृहीतचरणद्वयाः । आहर्तुकामी गिरिजामाजगामाथ मन्दरम् ॥१२५ वैत्येन्द्रेणातिबलिना क्षिप्तास्ते शतयोजनम् ।।१३१ संप्राप्तमन्धर्फ दृष्टा शंकरः कालभैरवः । ततोऽन्धकनिसृष्टास्ते शतशोऽथ सहस्रशः । न्यषेधयदमेयात्मा कालरूपधरो हरः ॥१२६ / कालसूर्यनतीकाशा भैरवं त्वभिदुद्रुवुः ॥१३२ तयोः समभवद् युद्धं सुघोर रोमहर्षणम् । हा हेति शब्दः सुमहान् बभूवातिभयकरः । शूलेनोरसि तं दैत्यमाजघान वृषध्वज ॥१२७ | युयोध भैरवो रुद्रः शूलमादाय भीषणम् ॥१३३ the miscreants and entrusting the son of Then there ensued a terrible and the goddess (Pärvati) the gladdener of the horripilatıng combat between the two, and fatmıly to Nārāyana and settling there the the bull ensigned lord struck the demon ganas (attendants) and the gods headed by piercing a spear into his heart (1279 by Indra, be carried on begging on the Then the demon created thousands of (119-121) demons named Andhakas, and Nandisena Mahadeva having gone, the omni and others were vanquished by these formed Visnu himself assumed the form of Andhaka demons (128) a female and constantly attended on Then Chantakarna, Meghanada, Maheśvari (122) | Candesa, Candatipana, Vinaynka, Megha- Brahma, Agai, Indra, Yama and other våla, Somanandi, and Vaidyuta, -all these illustrious gods also attended on the great ganas endowed with excessive might goddess by assuming graceful female fought with the great demon with various figures. (123) | weapons, spears missiles, rocks axes and The lord Nandusvara, the Chief of the rapiers (129,130) ganas, extremely beloved of Sathbhu, also They were then grabbed by their legs guarded the door-front as in the past and tossed round and round by the mighty (124)j demon-chief and hurled a thousand leagues In the meanwhile, the evil-minded away (131) demon named Andhaka came to Bandara Thereafter the hundreds and thousands mountain with the intention of carrying of denons, who were created by Andhaka away the hill-born goddess (125) j and resembled the sun of the time of Seeing blm advancing, Samkara dissolution, rushed at Bhairava. (132) Kalabhairava, Hara in the form of Kala, There were tremendous frightful sounds of measurable soul, forbode lm (126) I of Ha, Ha all round while the lord [18] earth ·1 पूर्वविभागे पश्चदशोऽध्यायः [१ १५ १४५ दृष्टान्धकानां सुबलं दुर्जयं तजितो हरः । | प्रविश्य भवनं पुण्यमयुक्ताना दुरासदम् । जगाम शरणं देयं वासुदेश्मजं विभुम् ॥१३४ ददर्श नन्दिनं देव भैरव केशवं शिवः ॥१४० सोऽसृजद् भगवान् विष्णुदेवानां शतमुत्तमम् । प्रणामप्रवणं देवं सोऽनुगृह्याथ नन्दिनम् । देवीपावस्थितो देवो विनाशापामरहिपाम् ।।१३५ आघ्राप मूर्खनीशानः केशव परिपस्वजे ॥१४१ तदाऽन्धकसहस्रं तु देवीभिर्यमसादनम् । दृष्टा देवी महादेवं प्रोतिविस्फारितेक्षणा । नोतं केशवमाहात्म्याल्लीलयेव रणाजिरे ॥१३६ ननाम शिरसा तस्य पादयोरोवरस्य सा ॥१४२ निवेद्य विजय तस्मं शकरायाय शरी। दृष्टा पराहतं सैन्यमन्धकोऽपि महासुरः पराङ्मुखो रणात् तस्मात् पलायत महाजवः ॥१३७ | भैरवो विष्णुमाहात्म्य प्रणत. पार्श्वगोऽवदत् ।।१४३ ततः कोडां महादेवः कृत्वा द्वादशवापिकीम् । श्रुत्वा तद्विजयं शभुविक्रम केशवस्य च । हिताय लोके भक्तानामाजगामाय मन्दरम् ॥१३८ समास्ते भगवानौशो देव्या सह यरासने ॥१४४ सप्राप्तमीश्वरं ज्ञात्वा सर्व एव गणेश्वराः । ततो देवगणाः सर्वे मरीचिप्रमुखा द्विजाः । समागम्योपतस्युस्तं भानुमन्तमिव द्विजाः ॥१३९ आजामुर्मन्दर द्रष्ट देयदेव निलोचनम् ॥१४५ Bhairava fought fiercely with a farful Entering the sacred abode, inaccessible spear. (133) to the undevoted, Sıva saw there Nandır, Finding the mighty army of the Bhairava and the lord Kesava (140) Andhakas invincible, Hara (in the form of Showing favour first to lord Nandin Bhairava) sought shelter with the power. who was in a bowing posture by taking ful unborn lord Vasudeva (134} the smell of hrs head, Isūna, affectionately The lord Visnu, scated by the side of embraced Kesaya thereafter (141) the goddess, created a hundred of excellent Beltolding Mahadeva, the goddess goddesses for the destruction of the (Parvata), with cyes wide with affection, demons (133) bowed down to the feet of the lord By virtue of the glory of Kesava, the (Siva) (142) thousand Andhakas were at ease despatched to the abode of Yama by the goddesses in Then Samkarı reported to Samkara Lite batilefront about ther victory and Bharrava, standing Seeing lus army tanquished, the great by hu side and bowing, described the (143) demon Andhaka also sped away from the glory of Visnu battlegro (137) Hearing of the victory and als of the Ultimately after sporting for twelve pruivess of Kesava, the lord Ifa took his years for the benefit of the devout folk, seat on the exalted seat together with the Mahadeva returned to Mandata Perceiving the lord come, all the gasa Then all the gods and the tice-born Jords advanced forvard and worshipped headed by Marict came to the Mandara him as the Brahmaras do the sun-god mountaia to pay a visit to the lord of gods, (139) the three eyed Mahadeva [119) (136) (138) goddess ·११५ १४६] कूर्मपुराणे येन विजित पूर्व देवीना शतमुत्तमम् । व्याजहार महायोगी भूताधिपतिरव्यय ॥१५१ समागत दैत्यसंन्यमीशदर्शनवाञ्छया ॥१४६ अह नारायणो गौरी जगन्माता सनातनी । दृष्टा पररासनासरेव देव्या चन्द्रविभूपणम् । विभज्य सस्थितो देव स्वात्मान बहुधेश्वर ॥१५२ प्रणेमुरादराद् वेव्यो गान्ति स्मातिलालसा ॥१४७ न मे विदु पर तत्व देवाद्या न महर्षय । प्रणेमुगिरिजा देवी वामपावें पिनाकिन । एलोऽय वेद विश्वात्मा भवानी विष्णुरेव च ॥१५३ देवासनगत देव नाराषणमनामयम् ।।१४८ अह हि निष्क्रिय शास्त केवतो निष्परिग्रह । दृष्टा सिंहासनासीन देव्या नारायणेन च । मायेव केशव देवमाहुर्देवीमथाम्विकाम ॥१५४ प्रणम्य देवमीशान पृष्टबत्यो वराङगना ॥१४९ एष धाता विधाता च कारण कार्यमेव च। कन्या ऊच कर्ता कारयिता विषणुभुक्तिमुक्तिफलप्रद ॥१५५ कस्त्व विभ्राजसे कान्स्या केय बालरविप्रभा। कोऽन्वय भाति पपुपा पङ्कजाग्रतलोचन ॥१५० भोक्ता पुमानप्रमेय सहता कालरूपधृक् । निशम्य तासा बचन वृषेन्द्रवरवाहन । स्रष्टा पाता घासुदेको विश्वात्मा विश्वतोमुख ॥१५६ The cxcellent one hundred goddesees Hearing their words the rider on the who had vanginshei the army of the ball the great meditator the Imperishable demons also came thather to have a glimpse master of the beings said (151) of the lord Myself the eternal Narayana and the Beholding the moon decorated lord other is Caurl the mother of the world (Siva) seated on an exalted seat in the lord master keeps himself divided company with the goddess (Parvati) they manifold (152) made obeisance to him and began to sing Neither the gods nor the illustrious sages with great ſervour (147) comprehend the supreme scality regarding They made obeisance to the goddess me, only the universe souled Lord Garya (daughter of the mountain) seated (Sankara) Dhavan and Vismu can know by the side of (Śwa), the wielder of the it (153) Pinaka {hor) and also to Narayana I am desireless calm uncommon, immune from disease, scated on the scat possessionless The wise do call me as of the deity (148) Lord Kesava and goddess Ambiki (154) Bcholing the lord Isanı sented on the throne in company with the goddess But (realy) this Visnu is the creator (Parvatt) and Nárāyana the graceful and the ordainer, the cause as well as Jaches paid them homage and asked (149) the effect the door as well as the pro The ladits said who be thou shining peller the bestower of the fruits of (155) as thou art in radiance who be thus lady enjoyment and salyanon resplendent like the sun who again be this He Vasudeva the immeasurable other lotus cyed one glittering with the Lurusa, is indeed the chjojer and also lustre of) lits Body (153) annubilator in the form of death (Kala), [120] ·पूर्वविमागे पञ्चदशोऽध्याय [११५.१६ फूटस्थो ाक्षरो व्यापी योगी नारायणः स्वयम् । द्विषन्ति ये जगत्सूति मोहिता रौरवादिषु । तारकः पुरुषो ह्यात्मा केवल परमं पदम् ॥१५७ | पच्यमाना न मुच्यन्ते कल्पकोटिशतैरपि ॥१६३ संषा माहेश्वरी गौरी मम शक्तिनिरञ्जना। तस्मादशेषभूताना रक्षको विष्णुरव्यय । शान्ता सत्या सदानन्दा परं पदमिति श्रुतिः ॥१५८ यथावदिह विशग्य ध्येयः सर्वापदि प्रभुः ॥१६४ अस्याः सर्वमिदं जातमनंव लयमेष्यति । श्रुत्वा भगवतो वाश्य देव्यः सर्वगणेश्वराः। एव सर्वभूताना गतीनामुत्तमा गतिः ॥१५९ नेमुर्नारायण देव देवों च हिमशैलजाम् ॥१६५ तयाऽहं सगतो देव्या फेवलो निष्कल. परः। | प्रार्थयामासुरीशाने भक्ति भक्तजनप्रिये । पश्याम्यशेषमेवेद यस्तद् वेद स मुच्यते ॥१६० भवानीपादयुगले नारायणपदाम्बुजे ॥१६६ तस्मादनादिमवंत विष्णुमात्मानमीश्वरम् । ततो नारायण देवं गमेशा मातरोऽपि च । एकमेव विजानीध्व सतो यास्यथ निवृतिम् ॥१६१ न पश्यन्ति जगत्तूति तद्भुतमिघाभवत् ॥१६७ मन्यन्ते विष्णुमव्यक्तमात्मान श्रद्धयाऽन्विताः । तदन्तरे महावत्यो झन्धको मन्मयादितः । ये भिन्नदृष्टयापीशान पूजयन्तो न मे प्रिया ॥१६२ मोहितो गिरिजा देवीमाहर्तुं गिरिमाययौ ॥१६६ the creator the protector the all-pervad Those deluded ones who dislike the ing Supreme Being (156) origin of the universe are burnt in bello He is mysterious, undecaying, all Circs of Raurava and such others, and are pervasive, meditator, Nurayana, Saviour, not Irberated even after myrınds of Ages the Purusa, thic Soul and the sole supreme (Kalpas) (163) goal {157) Therefore is thic Immutable mighty And this Mahesvarl Gaurt is my Visnu the protector of the entire beings, samless mught calm, true, always blissful to be known in Lus true nature and and the ultimate station--so affirm the contemplated in all adversities (164) Vedas (158) All this world has been produced out Heasing the words of the lord, all the of her, and in her would all merge, slie goddesses and gana chiefs bossed down to indeed is the hughest goal of all goals for lord Nátăşana and the goddess born of the snowclad mountain (1591 (165) It is 12 union lyrth her, that I, the They begged deep devotion to Ibana, absolutely andamble one, do perceive beloved of the devout, of the feet of the whole world One who knows it, is Bhavant and of the lotus fect of Nácayaņa released (160) (166) Therefore should the Then, to their amazement, the ganz beginningless singular Visnu, the great chieſs and also the Alatfs did not see lord, as came with myself and thereby before them lord Näráyaņa, the origin of may you attain biss (161) the unserse (167) The devout people consider the unma In the menukile, the great demon mifest Vişnu as niy ownself Z'bose who Andhaka, enraged and blended with lust, Worshup Ifius differently are not dear to came to the mountain to carry off the (162) goddess (168) [21] 16 all beings you hnos me ·११५१६६] पूर्मपुराणे अथानन्तयपु श्रीमान् योगी नारायणोऽमल । त्रिलपाणिगंगने सुघोप तत्रैवाविरभूद् दैत्ययुद्धाप पुरुषोत्तम ॥१६९ पपात देवोपरि पुष्पवृष्टि ।।१७३ कृत्वाऽथ पार्वे भगवन्तमीशो समापत वीक्ष्य गणेशराज युद्धाय विष्णु गणदेवमुख्यं । समावृत शिलादपुत्रेण च मातृकाभि देवरिपुर्गणेश । स कालरुद्रोऽभिजगाम देव ॥१७० युयोध शक्रेण समातृकाभि गणरशेपरमरप्रधान ॥१७४ निशूलमादाय कृशानुकल्प स देवदेव प्रययौ पुरस्तात् । विजित्य सर्वानपि बाहुवोर्यात् तमन्वयुस्ते गणराजवर्या स सपुगे शभुमनन्तधाम । जगाम देयोऽपि सहस्रबाहु ॥१७१ समाययो यन स कालरुद्रो रराज मध्ये भगवान् सुराणा विमानमारा विहीनसत्त्व ॥१७५ विवाहनो वारिदवर्णवर्ण । दृष्टाऽन्धक समायान्त भगवान् गरुडध्वज । तदा सुमेरो शिखराधिरूढ- | व्याजहार महादेव भैरव भूतिभूषणम् ॥१७६ स्त्रिलोकवृष्टिभंगवानिवाकं ॥१७२ जगत्यनाविर्भगवानमेयो हन्तुमर्हसि दैत्येशमन्धक लोककण्टकम् । हर सहस्राकृतिराविरासीत् । त्यामृते भगवान् शक्तो हातानान्योऽस्य विद्यते ॥१७७ Then Narayana, of infinite forms, in land pouring out n laud report, while graceful the Meditator, the stainless showers of flowers fell on the ford (173) Purusottama appeared at the spot for Beholding the lord of the gana chiefs fighting with the demons (169) | come thither surrounded by the gana Taking lord Visou by his side and chiefs the enemy of the gods he (Andhaka) attended by the retinue of gana chiefs fought with Indra the matriarchs and the accompanied by the son of Sılada (le Infinite army of the ganas as well as with Nandı) and the divine Matrkas Kala the chiefs among the deities (174) Tudra' the lord Isa advanced for the Having vanquished all 10 battle by (170) the might of his arms, the demon, devold Holding the trident resembling the of goodness came riding his plane to the {flaming) fire the sovereign of the gods spot where Samblu of infinite splendour, advanced, the. gana chics and even the (175) thousand armed lord (Visnu) followed Kalarudra, was stationed (171) Secing Andhaka approaching the The garuda ciding lord resembling the Garuda bandered lord (Visnu) spoke to Bhairava, adorned with cloud in colour shone in the midst of the Mahadeva, (176) gads like the sun gori surveying the triple ashes world from the peak of Sumeru It beloves thee, Olord to kill the The immeasurable lord Hara the demon king Andhaka, the thorn of the origin of the unikerse appeared in the sky world pane but thec is able to kill him in a thousandfold for in with his tudent (177) [122] cncounter him (172) ·जपाशेषजगत्पते ॥१८३ पूर्वविभागे पञ्चदशोऽध्याय [१.१५.१८८ त्वं हर्ता सर्वलोकानां कालात्मा ह्येश्वरी तनु । | महाविभूतिदेवेशो स्तूयते विविधर्मनिवेदविद्धिपिचक्षणः ॥१७८ | ततः कालाग्निरुद्रोऽसौ गृहीत्याधिकमीश्वरः । स वासुदेवस्य वचो निशम्य भगवान् हरः । त्रिशूलाग्रेषु विन्यस्य प्रननर्त सता गतिः ॥१८४ निरोक्ष्य विष्णु हनने दैत्येन्द्रस्य मति दधौ ॥१७९ दृष्टाऽन्धक देवगणाः शूलप्रोत पितामहः । | प्रणेमुरीश्वर देव भैरव भवमोचकम् ।।१५ जगाम देवतानीक गणाना हर्षमुतमम् । स्तुवन्ति भैरव देवमन्तरिक्षचरा जना. ॥१८० | अस्तुवन् मुनय. सिद्धा जगुर्गन्धकिनराः। अन्तरिक्षेऽप्सर सड्या नृत्यन्ति स्म मनोरमा ॥१८६ जयानन्त महादेव कालमूर्ते सनातन । | संस्थापितोऽथ शूलाग्रे सोधको दग्धकिल्दिपः । स्वमग्निः सर्वभूतानामन्तश्चरसि नित्यश. ॥१८१ उत्पन्नाखिल विज्ञानस्तुण्टाव परमेश्वरम् ॥१८७ स्व यज्ञस्त्वं वपटकारस्त्वं धाता हरिरव्ययः । अन्धफ उवाच । स्व ब्रह्मा व महादेवस्व धाम परम पदम् ॥१८२ नमामि मूर्ना भगवन्तमेव ओडारमूतिर्योगात्मा त्रयीने स्निलोचनः । समाहिता पं विदुरीशतत्त्वम् । Thou art the destroyer of all the magnificance the master of the universe, world, the embodiment of death (Kala), glory to thee o thou lard of the the divine person and art adored with gods (183) various hymns by the wise ones conversant Then piercing Andhaka by the muzzle with the Vedas (178) of his trident, the lord Kalāgnirudra the Hearing the words of Vasudeva, lord asylum of the virtuous, danced around Hara facked up at Visny and made up (184) his mind to slay the demon chief (179) Seeing Andhaka transfixed to the tri- The army of the gods marched fordent, the deities and the grandsıre bowed ward the ganas were delighted, and I down to the lord Bhairava, tlie liberator the acril beangs recited eulogies of thic from the carthly hondage (180) lord Bhairava (180) Glory to thee, thou infinite Mahadeva, The sages and Siddhas sang culogies, Kalamurti, thc Eternal one, thou art fire, the Gandharvas, and Kennaras chanted thou always residest in the heart of all and the bevies of charming celestial keitigs, (thou art Omnipresent) (181) nymphs danced (merrily) in the sky (186) Thou art the Sacrifice, the Vasatkira Fixed on the top of the trident, that the ordainer, Hari, the imperishable one Andhaka also was shorn of 1113sins, and 1 hou art Brahimå thou art Mahadera, real knowledge of everything having dawn thou splendour. the lugliest od to him, he began to adore the supreme goa! (182) Ford (187) Thou art thc maystic syllable 'Om' Andbaku sud I bow down with my personified, the soul of meditation, Trays- bead to the sole singular lord whom the netra (the eye as it sec of the threc i Medylating ones, perceive as the quality Vedas), the triple eyed, possessor of great of sovereignty (Isatattva), the Ancient, [129] urt ·१.१५ १८८] धर्मपुराणे पुरातन पुण्यमनन्तरूपं एकोऽन्तरात्मा बहुधा निविष्टो पाल कवि योगवियोगहेतुम् ॥१८८ देहेषु देहादिविशेषहीनः । दष्ट्राकरालं दिवि नृत्यमानं स्वमात्मशब्द परमात्मतत्त्व हुताशवक्त्रं ज्वलनार्करूपम् । भवन्तमाहुः शिवमेव केचित् ॥१९२ सहनपादाक्षिशिरोभियुक्तं त्वमक्षर ब्रह्म परं पवित्र- भवन्तमेकं प्रणमामि रुदम् ॥१८९ मानन्दरूपं प्रणवाभिधानम् । जयादिदेवामरपूजिताने त्वमीश्वरो वेदपदेषु सिद्ध. विभागहीनामलतत्त्वरूप। स्वय प्रभोऽशेषविशेषहीनः ।।१९३ स्वमप्तिरेको बहुधाऽभिपूज्यसे त्वमिन्द्ररूपो बरुणाग्निरूपो यायादिभेदरसिलात्मरूप ॥१९० हस. प्राणो मृत्युरन्तासि यज्ञः । त्वामेकमाहुः पुरुषं पुराण- प्रजापतिर्भगवानेकरद्रो मावित्यवणं तमसः परस्तात् । नीलग्रीवः स्तूयसे वेदविद्भिः ॥१९४ त्वं पश्यसोदं परिपात्यजत्रं नारायणस्त्वं जगतामयादि. स्वमन्तको योगिगणाभिअष्ट. ॥१९१ पितामहस्त्व प्रपितामहश्च । Virtuous, of unlimited forms, Death Thou be the one Inner sont dwelling (Kala), the Poet and the caure of unron | multiply in different bodies, though formI. and separation (188) | less, thou art the Supreme spirit, the I bow solely to thee, the lord Rudra, Primordial saul, some speak of the as possessed of terrible teeth, dancing in the Siva (192) air, emitting fire from the mouth, the Thou art the highly sacred undecaying embodiment of the blazing sun and endo- Bralima, the embodiment of bliss termed wed with a thousand fcet, eyes and heads as Pranaya (the mystic syllable Om); thou (189) art the Lord, the chucfest among those Glory to thee, the original deity, whose | versed in the Vedas, the self born, entirely feet are adored by the gods the Indivisa free from special characteristics (193) ble, the Embodiment of the Pure spirit, thou art the sole Fire (cnergy) worshipped Thou art Indra, Varuna, Agni, the variously, ile embodiment of the entire Swan, the one having vitality (Prāna), self split up differentiy mulo the form of Death Destructions, Sacrifice Prajāpati, (190) the unique lord the blue-throated onc, air and such others Thou art spoken of as the sole Primor- thus art thou adored by thcm proficient in the Vedas (194) dial Being possessed of the colours of the sun, beyond darkness thou perceivest Thou art the Narayana origin of the this world and doth protect it perpetually, worlds, thou art the grandsire and even and thou art the annihilator, adored by the great grandszre, sung of in the Vedathe Yogins {191) | nta, and the mysterious Upanisads, thou [[24] ·- पूर्वविभागे पञ्चदशोऽध्याय [११५.२०३ वेदान्तगुह्योपनिषत्सु गीत: सहलचन्द्रार्कविलोचनाय सदाशिवस्त्वं परमेश्वरोऽसि ॥१९५ नमोऽस्तु ते सोग सुमध्यमाय । नमः परस्तात् तमसः परस्मै नमोऽस्तु ते हिरण्यबाहो परात्मने पञ्चपदान्तराय। नमोऽम्बिकायाः पतये मृडाय ॥१९९ निशक्त्यतीताय निरञ्जनाय नमोऽतिगुह्याय गुहान्तराय सहस्रशक्त्यासनसस्थिताप वेदान्तविज्ञानसुनिश्चिताय निमूर्तयेऽनन्तपदात्ममूत त्रिकालहीनामलधामधाम्ने जगनिवासाय जगन्मयापा नमो महेशाय नमः शिवाय ॥२०० नमो ललाटापितलोचनाय | एव स्तुवन्त भगवान् शूलायादवरोप्य तम् । नमो जनाना हृदि सस्थिताय ॥१९७ तुष्टः प्रोवाच हस्ताभ्या स्पृष्टाऽथ परमेश्वर ॥२०१ फणीन्द्रहाराय नमोऽस्तु तुम्य प्रीतोऽह सर्वथा दैत्य स्तनानेन साप्रतम् । मुनीन्द्र सिद्धाचितपावयुग्म सप्राप्य गाणपत्य मे सनिधाने बसामरः ॥२०२ ऐश्वर्यधर्मासनसस्थिताय अरोगश्छितसदेहो देवरपि सुपूजितः । नमः परान्ताप भवोद्भयाय ।।१९८ नन्दीश्वरस्पामुचरः सर्वदु अविजितः ॥२०३ art Sadasiva, thou art the supremest a thousand suns and moons as his eyes, O (195) golden-armed Lord obeisance to thee I bow to thee who is absolutely beyond obeisance to the lord of Ambika the gracious one (mrda) (199) all darkness, the primordial soul, the Obcisance to the mystcrious one, embodiment of the five words beyond the dwelling in inmost recesses, to thee who triple power, the stainless and positioned can be comprchended only through a on a scat invested with a thousand might. deep knowledge of the Vedanta, unat- (196) tached to (any of the three ages, whose I bow to thee the triple-formed infinite splendour is spotless, obeisance (200) place, the prime Soul embodied drycling Mahesa, to Siva Propitiated thus, the lord, supreme in the whole world, omnipresent, I how master took him off the trident and to thec with an eye over the forehead to thee scated in the hearts of poeple (197) being pleased touched him with bus hands and spoke' (201) I bow to thee, the wearer of a necklace I am now thorouglily pleased O demon, composed of the lord of serpents o thou by tus prayer, therefore do you attain whose both lotus feet are worshipped by the state of a ganachief and being frce the sages and Siddhas, obeisance to tliee from death constantly attend on tne hy seated on the cxalted seat of wealth and my sidc (202) virtue supreme, the source of the world Be thou, free from all ailments, free (193) frou all doubts, free from all museries and Obeisance to thee, Soma, the beaut- bughly adored even by the deities, the ful-waisted onc, obeisance to the ho has lieutenant of the lord Nandin 1203) [125] mnaster to ·to १.१५ २०४] धर्मपुराणे एवं व्याहतमात्रे तु देवदेवेन देवताः । प्रगृह्य पाणिनेश्वरी हिरण्यलोचनात्मजम् । गणेश्वर महादेवमन्धक देवसन्निधो ॥२०४ जगाम यत्र शैलजा विमानमीशवल्लभा ॥२१० सहस्रसूर्यसंकाश त्रिनेत्र चन्द्रचिह्नितम् । विलोक्य सा समागत भव भवातिहारिणम् । नीलकण्ठं जटामोलि शुलासक्तमहाकरम् ॥२०५ अधाप सान्धक सुख प्रसादमन्वकं प्रति ।।२११ दृष्टा तं तुष्टुवुदैत्यमाश्चर्य परमं गताः । | अयान्धको महेश्वरी ददर्श देवपाश्र्वगाम् । उवाच भगवान् विष्णुर्देवदेवं स्मन्निय ।।२०६ | पपात दण्डवक्षितौ ननाम पादपद्मयोः ॥२१२ स्थाने तव महादेव प्रभाव. पुरुयो महान् । | नमामि देववल्लभामनादिमद्रिजामिमाम् । नेक्षतेऽज्ञानजान् दोषान् गृह्णाति च गुणामपि ॥२०७ यत. प्रधानपूरुषौ निहन्ति याऽखिल जगत् ।।२१३ इतारितोऽय भैरवो गणेशदेवपुगवैः । | विभाति यर शियासने शिवेन साकमव्यया । सकेशवः सहान्धको जगाम शफरान्तिकम् ॥२०८ हिरणयेऽतिनिर्मले नमामि तानिमामजाम् ॥२१४ निरीक्ष्य देवमागतं स शंकर. सहान्धकम् । यदन्तराखिल जगज्जगन्ति यान्ति सक्षयम् । समाधव समातृक जगाम निति हरः ॥२०९ नमामि यत्र तामुमामशेपभेदवजिताम् ॥२१५ Just as the god of the gods spoke the palace where the mountain born this, gods were delighted and greatly (Sarlajā), beloved of the lord, was amazed find the great dcmon staying (210) Andhaha transformed before their eyes Bcholding her husband, the remover into a gana-chief as resplendent as a of the mundane aflictions, come thither, thousand suns, triple cyed, adorned with together with Andhaha, she got pleasure moon, black throated, wearing matted lock, became propitious to Andhaka (211) spear-bearer, possessed of great arms, then Now, as Andhaka saw the great godlord Vienu snugly addressed the god of gods dess by the side of the lord, he land hun. 1204-206) It is really appropriate for your evalled self prastrate on the graund, and bowed down to her lotus feet (saying). person Mahadeva that it does not find I bow to the beloved of the lord, the fault engendered in ignorance, rather originless daughter of the mountain, from it appreciates the merits (207) hom originate the l'radhiva and the Tlus addressed, Bhairava, together Purusa and who destroys the cntit Isith the ganas and the chieſs of the gods (213) wended lus way to Sanmkarn, in company I bow to this birthless goddess, there with Keśava and Andlaha (203) Undecaying Ladyship, who slunes seated Delolding Lord Bharosa come to along wth $a on the golden and staan, geldier watå Andhaia, Keśava and the less seat of Sata (214) matriarchs (MKtrkas), Sarikarn, Hara I bow to Umanhots senly this entire derived great comfort (209) universe and without wham thu s bolo Tlolding the son of Niranjaksa by world would pensh and who is free of tlic band, the lord proceeded towards all i triations (215) [126] umycrsc ·पूर्वविभाग पञ्चदशोऽध्याय [११५२२६ न जायते न होयते न बढ़ते च तामुमाम् । पुजतस्तस्य देवस्य सर्वा । एवाय मातरः । नमामि या गुणातिगा गिरीशपुत्रिकामिमाम् ।।२१६ बुभुक्षिता महादेव प्रणम्पाहुस्तिशूलिनम् ।।२२२ क्षमस्व देवि शैलजे कृत मया विमोहतः । मातर कचुः। सुरासुरर्यच्चित नमामि ते पदाम्बुजम् ॥२१७ इत्यं भावती गौरी भक्तिनप्रेण पार्वती । बुभुक्षिता महादेव अनुमा दीयता त्वया । लोश्य भविष्यामोनान्यथा तृप्तिरस्ति न ॥२२३ सस्तुता दैत्यपतिना पुरत्वे जगृहेऽन्धकम् ॥२१८ ततः स मातृभिः साद भैरवो खसभव. । एतावदुक्त्वा वचन मातरो विष्णुसभवाः । भक्षयाञ्चक्रिरे सर्व लोक्य सचराचरम् ॥२२४ जगामानुजया शभो पाताल परमेश्वर ॥२१९ यत्र सा तामसी विष्णोतिः सहारपरिका । ततः स भैरयो देवो नृसिंहवपुष हरिम् । समास्ते हरिरव्यक्तो नृसिंहाकृतिरीश्वरः ।।२२० दध्यौ नारायण देव क्षणात्प्रादुरभूरि ॥२२५ ततोऽनन्ताकृतिः गाभुः शेषेणापि सुपूजितः । विज्ञापयामास च त भक्षयन्तीह मातरः । कालाग्निरुगो भगवान युयोजात्मानमात्मनि ।।२२१ निवारपाशु त्रैलोक्य त्वदीया भगवन्निति ॥२२६ I bow to Uma daughter of the Chief The Lord having been absorbed in of the mountains who is neither born nor meditation, all the matriarclis (mätkas) doth decay, nor grow, transcends the afilected with hunger bowed down to (three) attributes (216) Mahādeva and addressed the three-eyeu Forgive me goddess Ambika, for what lord (222) I did under a delusion I bow to thy The mothers said We are hungry, lotus feet adored by gods and O Malādeva do tlou perm us to demons (217) dovour the triple world, nor would our Thus prapıtrated by the king of the hunger be satisfied (223) demous, humble unto her with devotion, the venerable goddess Parvati took Saying this, the matriarchs born of Andhaka up as her son (218) | Vişnu, began to cat up the triple world Then the great Jord Bharaya, bara entire together with the mobile and the of Rudra wended his way towards the stationary 1224) nether region together with the matti- At this, the Jord Bhairava bowed down archs on the advice of Sambhu, where to Hari of the man-lion shape, and with that destroying form of Visnu, invested folded hands contemplaled about the lord lich darkness, Hari, in the shape of a Narayana, and Hari immediately appeared man lion, the unmanifest lord abides there (225) (219,220) Then Sambhu of Infinite shape, ex Bhairava related to him that the cellently worshipped also by Sesa, the tard matriarchs were dovouring the three Kilāgnirudra, merged himself into his worlds. Do thou, O lord, check them, Own soul, (221) they art indeed yours (ofTspring). (226) [127] ·कथ्यते ॥२३५ ११५.२२७] कापुरागे सस्मृता विष्णुना देव्यो नृसिंहवपुषा पुन । तामसी राजसी मूतिर्देवदेवश्चतुर्मुस ।।२३२ उपतस्युर्महादेव नरसिंहाकृति च तम् ॥२२७ | सोऽय देवो दुराधर्ष कालो लोकप्रकालन । सप्राप्य सन्निधि विष्णो सर्वा सहारकारिका । भक्षयिष्यति कल्पान्ते रुद्रात्मा निखिल जगत् ॥२३३ प्रददु शभवे शक्ति भरवायातितेजसे ।।२२८ ! या सा विमोहिका मूतिर्मम नारायणाह्वया । अपश्यस्ता जगत्सुति नृसिंहमय भैरवम् । सत्त्वोद्विक्ता जगत्कृत्स्न सस्थापयति नित्यदा ॥२३४ क्षणादेवस्वमापन्न शैपाहिं चापि मातर ॥२२९ | स हि विष्णु पर ब्रह्म परमात्मा परा गति । व्याजहार हृषीकेशो ये नक्ता शूलपाणिन । | मूलप्रतिरव्यक्ता सदानन्देति ये च मा सस्मरन्तीह पालनीया प्रयत्लन ॥२३० | इत्येव बोषिता देव्यो विष्णुना विश्वमातर । ममेव मूर्तिरतुला सर्वसहारकारिका । प्रपेदिरे महादेव तमेव शरण हरिम् ।।२३६ महेश्वराशसभूता भुक्तिमुक्तिप्रदा त्यियम् ।।२३१ एतद्व कथित सर्व मयाऽन्धकनिबरणम् । अनन्तो भगवान् कालो द्विधाऽवस्था ममैव तु । माहाम्य देवदेवस्य भैरवस्यामितौजस ॥२३७ इति अधर्मपुराणे पट्साहस्रया सहिताया पूर्वविभागे पञ्चदशोऽध्याय ॥१५॥ Being remembered then by Visņu of the first tovested with ignorance while man lion shape they appeared before the four faced god of the deities is that Mahadeva and thereafter also to the form of mine, which is insested with man lion lord Vasnu (227)/ passion (232) Getting the association of Visnu, all It is that unassailable ford Kala, the the matriarchs bent or destruction, destrover of the world who in the form of bestowed their poiver upon Dhairava Rudra would devour the entire world at Sambhu of excessive strength (228) the end of •he age (halpa) (233) That nord-enraplung form of minc The matrarchs then saw the terrible man lion origin of the world and the invested with the quality of goodness Sesa serpent united in moment into nimed Narayana, constantly preserves the (234) (229), Tlat Vusnu who is the Supreme sport Hrşikesa (master of the senses) then the Primordial soul, the highest goal thc said that thase who are des oted to the original unmanifest clementis called trident bearer (Śrsa) and also those who eternally blissful (Sadananda (235) remember me should be carefully Thus consoled by Vişnu the goddesses, protected (230) the maitiarch of the worlds rought This incomparabic form all destruct Shelter with Vahadeva, Han that highest use issued out of the body of Nabestan, reluge (236) beston er of (the fruits) enjoyment as well Thus has been related by me unto you as liberatation is but my form (231) | all about the destruction of Andhala and Thic infioite lord hala and Brahm about the glory of Bhairasa, the lord of are but the dual form of myself gods, of unlimited power (237) Thus ends Fifteenth Chapter in the first part of the hürma Purana Sachets consisting of sit thousand scrses-15 [123] entire world one ·१६ थोकूर्म उवाच । किमर्थमायतो ब्रह्मन् स्वय देव पितामह । अन्धके निगृहीते वै प्रसादस्य महात्मन । यूहि मे ब्रह्मण पुन कि कार्य करवाण्यहम् ।। विरोचनो नाम सुतो बभूव नृपति पुरा ॥१ सोऽनवौद् भगवान् देवो धर्मयुक्त महासुरम् । देवाजिल्यात देवेन्द्रान बहून वर्णन महासुर । द्रष्टुमभ्यागतोऽह वे भवन्त भाग्यवानसि ॥७ पालपामास धर्मेण अलोक्य सचराचरम् ॥२ सरपंव वर्तमानस्य कदाचिद् विष्णुचोदित । सुदुलंभा नीतिरेपा दैत्याना वंत्यसत्तम । प्रिलोके धार्मिको नून त्वादशोऽन्यो न विद्यते ॥ सनत्कुमारो भगवान् पुर प्राप महामुनि ॥३ दृष्टा सिंहासनगतो ब्रह्मपुत्र महासुर । | इत्युक्तोऽसुरराजस्त पुन माह महामुनिम् । ननामोत्याप शिरसा प्राञ्जलिर्वाश्यमययोत् ॥४ धर्माणा परम धर्म यूहि मे ब्रह्मपितम ॥९ धन्योऽस्म्यनुगृहीतोऽस्मि सप्राप्तो मे पुरातन । सोऽयचोद भगवान् योगी देत्येन्द्राय महात्मने । योगीश्वरोऽद्म भगयान् यतोऽसोयाचित् स्वयम् ॥५ । सर्वगुह्यतम धर्ममात्मनानमनुत्तमम् ॥१० 16 harma s11 In the ancient time art the Lord grandsrc himsell, do tell me, Andbrka having been humiliated Virocana Olliou son of Bralıms, what service may son of the Hugh souled Prahlada became I render to clice? (6) hing (D) The exalted lord replied to the right Vanrjunshing the gods together with aus great demorn I have coine to sit thee. Indra the greu demon ruled for a long indeed art thou fortunate (3) time over the triple world consisting of the This policy of rightcousness O best of mobile and the stationary righteously (2) demons, is indeed sery rarely found He having thus becn ruling once ihe followed by demons There is indeed caited sage, Sanatkumira came to his none as righteous as thou in the three palace being prompted by Venu (3) worlds Seeing the son of Brahmi, come the That addressed the demon lang again frent demon sented in fuus theone stood up stid to the great 150 Othou best of thic and after paying homage to him with his cred in Rrahman do thou ipar to me head spoke with folded hands (4) Llie Inghest of the duties of righteousness Blessed in I, foured as the lord of] (dharma) (9) meditalors, proficient in the anonledpc of Tic eralted meditator replied to the Brahman bas honoured me by pruing?lish souled demon chiel 'the most pro personal ant to my humble palace (5) Cound 'dhurma's 1211 ont relating to the Il diy feast thou come, O Braliman, who excellent knowledge of the soul' (10) [129] 17 ·११६११] फूर्मपुरागे स लब्ध्वा परम ज्ञान दत्वा च गुरुदक्षिणाम् । | आविर्वभूव योगात्मा देवमातु पुरो हरि ॥१७ निधाय पुर्न तद्राज्य योगाभ्यासरतोऽभवत् ॥११ दृष्टा समागत विष्णुमदितिर्भक्तिसंयुता । स तस्य पुत्रो मतिमान् बलि म महासुर । मेने फुतार्थमात्मान तोषयामास केशवम् ॥१८ ब्रह्मण्यो धार्मिफोऽत्ययं विजिग्येऽथ पुरदरम् ।।१२ अदितिरुवाच । कृत्या तेन महद् युद्ध शक समिरवृत । जपाशेषदुःखौघनाशकहेतो जगाम निजितो विष्णु देव शरणमच्युतम् ॥१३ जपागन्तमाहात्म्ययोगाभियुक्त । जयानादिमध्यान्तविज्ञानमूर्ते तदन्तरेऽवितिर्देवी देवमाता सुदु खिता। जयाशेयकल्पामलानन्दरूप वैत्येन्द्राणा वधार्थाय पुनो मे स्यापिति स्वयम् ।।१४ | नमो विष्णवे कालरूपाय तुस्य तताप सुमहद् घोर तपोराशिस्तप परम् । नमो नारसिंहाय शेषाय तुभ्यम् । प्रपन्ना विष्णुमव्यक्त शरण्य शरण हरिम् ।।१५ नम झालरुद्राय सहारक कृत्वा हृत्पद्यकिजल्के निष्कल परम पदम । नमो वासुदेवाय तुभ्य नमस्ते ॥२० वासुदेवमनाद्यन्तमानन्द व्योम केवलम् ॥१६ नमो विश्वमायाविधानाय तुम्य प्रसनो भगवान् विष्णु शङ्खचक्रगदाधर । नमो योगगम्याय सत्याय तुन्यम । Having acquired supreme knowledge, Propitiated thus the lord Visnat, and having paid remuneratron to the holder of the conch, discus and club the preceptor, the demon chief established hus meditation souled Hari appeared before son over the reals and devoted himself the mother of the gods (17) to meditation (11) Deholding Visriu beſore her Aditi full His son the great demog named Balı of devotion considered herself highly prudent and pious, versed in the knowledge gratified and worshipped hesava (18) of Brahma defeated Indra Aditi sard Glory to thee the sole Vangınshed by him in a pitched battle destroyer of the entire sıns glory to thec in company with all the deities Indra Othou invested with infinite glory and sought shelter with thc undecaying lord meditatzon Glory thee, Othou Vienu devoid of beginning middle and end the At this, the Guddess Aditt mother of the gods was extremely grieved and in embodiment of knowledge glory to thee O thou surdilar to entire creation the stain order thal she might have a son for the less bliss incarnate (19) cxtirpation of thc demon chiefs she Obeasance to thee, Visnt, Kalurupa practised a severe penance and thereafter sought sheker with Visnu the Unmanifest, obeisance to thee to Narasimha to Sesa the Refuge, Hari concentrating her inner- | obeisance to Kalarudra, the annululator, heart on the Indivisible, the obeisance to Vasudeva to thee (20) Obeisance to thee the creator of Supremes! Goal Vasudeva the beginning less and Endless Blissful the Unique worldly allusion, obeisance to ibee attain Ether (14 16) | able (only) through meditation, the [130] to (13) mnost ·पूर्वविभागे पोडशोऽध्यायः [१.१६.३० नमो धर्मविज्ञाननिष्ठाय तुभ्यं प्रणम्य शिरसा भूमौ सा वन्न वरमुत्तमम् । नमस्ते वराहाय भूयो नमस्ते ॥२१ त्वामेव पुत्रं देवानां हिताय वरये वरम् ॥२५ नमस्ते सहस्रार्कचन्द्राभमृत तथास्त्वित्याह भगवान् प्रपन्नजनवरसातः । दत्वा वरानप्रमेयस्तत्रवान्तरधीयत ॥२६ नमो वेदविज्ञानधर्माभिगम्य । | ततो बहुतिथे काले भगवन्तं जनार्दनम् । नमो देवदेवादिदेवादिदेव दधार गर्भ देवानां माता नारायणं स्वपम् ॥२७ प्रभो विश्वमोनेऽय भूयो नमस्ते ॥२२ समाविष्टे हुपीकेशे देवमातुरथोदरम् । नमः शंभवे सत्यनिष्ठाय तुम्यं उत्पाता जज्ञिरे घोरा बलेवरोचनेः पुरे ॥२८ नमो हेतवे विश्वरूपाय तुभ्यम् । निरीक्ष्य सर्यानुत्पातान् दैत्येन्द्रो भयपिहलः । नमो योगपीठान्तरस्याय तुम्यं | प्रसादममुरं वृद्ध प्रणम्याह पितामहम् ॥२९ शिवायकरूपाय भूयो नमस्ते ।।२३ बलिरुवाच। एवं स भगवान् कृष्णो देवमात्रा जगन्मयः । | पितामह महाप्राज्ञ जायन्तेऽस्मरपुरेऽधुना । तोपितश्चंदयामास वरेण प्रहसन्निव ॥२४ किमुत्पाता भवेत् कार्यमस्माकं फिनिमित्तकाः ॥३० genuine one, obeisance to thee devoted ta Bowing her head on the ground she righteousness and knowledge, obeisance prayed for the all-cxcclling boon, I do 10 thee formed as a boar, obeisance to pray thyself as my son for the benefit of thee again and agnin (21) the gods 125) Obeisance to thice, Othou possesser of Saying. 'Be that as thou desirest, the a figure as radiant as a thousand suns and lord affectionate to the suppliant, the moons, obcisance to tlics Othou attainable immeasurable one, conferred the boons (only) through the knowledge of the Vedas to her and disappeared then and tliere (26) and virtuousness, obeisance to thec, o Then after the expiry of a long time, gorl of the gods, O original god, O Lord Origin of the Universe, obeisance to thee the mother of tle gods conceived Ford Janardana, Narayana himself in her again (22) Nomb (27) Obcisance to thee Saibhu, devoted to Hssikeśa having chtered the womb trutlı, obeisance to thec, the cause, the of the mother of the gods, terrible portents omniformed one, to the stationed on sprang up in the capital of Balt, the son the Yogapitha (a posture in religious of Tirecana, (23) meditation). obeisance agaun to thee, to Seeing all the portentious occurrences, Siva of unique furm, saturation again to the chief of the demons, nerwus with ther (23), fear, approached his grandfather, the Thus propitiated by the moldier of aged demon Prablada, and boning down llic gods, thc omnipresent lord Visputo liim said asked her smilingly to pray for a Bali said : O thou supremely huise boon. 124) grandfather, wherefore are the pollcats [131] (29) ·११६३१] यूर्मपुरागे निशम्य तस्य वचन चिर ध्यात्या महासुर । सत्तामानात्मरूपोऽसौ विष्णुरशेन जायते ।।३६ नमस्कृत्य हुपीकेशमिद वचनमब्रवीत् ॥३१ यत्य सा जाता माता शक्तिस्तद्धर्मघारिणी । प्रवाद उवाच । | माया भगवती लक्ष्मी सोऽवतीर्णो जनादन ॥३७ यो यज्ञैरिज्यते विष्णुर्यस्य सर्वमिद जगत् । | यस्य सा तामसी मूत्ति शकरो राजसी तनु । दधारासुरनाशार्थ माता त त्रिदिवौकसाम ॥३२ ब्रह्मा सजायते विष्णुरशेनकेन सत्त्वभृत् ॥३८ यस्मावभिन्न सकल भियते घोडखिलावपि । इत्य विचिन्त्य गोविन्द भक्तिनम्रण चेतसा । स वासुदेवो देवामा मातुर्देह समाविशत् ॥३३ तमेव गच्छ शरण ततो यास्यसि निवृतिम् ॥३९ न यस्य देवा जानन्ति स्वरूप परमार्थत । | तत प्रह्लादवचनाद् बलिवरोधनिहरिम् । स विष्णुरदितेह स्वेच्छयाऽद्य समाविशत ॥३४ जगाम शरण विश्व पालयामास धर्मत ॥४० यस्माद् भवन्ति भूतानि यत्र सपान्ति सक्षयम् । सोऽवतीणों महायोगी पुराणपुरुषो हरि ॥३५ काले प्राप्ते महाविष्णु देवाना हर्षवर्धनम् । न पत्र विद्यते नामजात्यादिपरिकल्पना। | असूत कश्यपाञ्चन देवमाताऽदिति स्वयम् ॥४१ happening in my capital now, and what existence and is the embodiment of the is to be done by us (to prevent them) soul 19 in a portzon of humself being born Hcaring his words the great demon (36) pondcred for a long timc and siluting Janardana whose power is the goddess Hpskesa, uttered these words (30 311 Laksmi, the Maya, the mother of die Praldada said The mother of the Universe, the might endowed with His deities has conceived in her womb Vasnu pature, has come down (in the world) (37) who is offered oblations in sacrifices He whose form invested with the and to whom belongs this entire carth quality of darkness is Šamhara and that for the extirpation of the demons (32) | Invested with the quality of passion is Brahma and that invested with goodness Vasudeva from sbom, cterything Visnu is being born through one single else is not separate and who s separate (30) from everything else, has entered the body partion of his self Thus contemplating Govind with of the mother of the gods (35) Lieart humble with devotion do thou Vişnu, whose real nature is not perfect ly known (even) to the gods has presently seek shelter conto Him, thereby wouldst thou attain bliss (39) entered the body of the mother of the Then by the advice of Prahladı Bala gods out of luis aun accord (34) the son of Verocana sought refuge unto That ancient Alale, Hari, the great Han, and ruled over the world righte meditator, from whom the beings are ousls (40) created and undergo destruction has In due time, Aditi, the mother of the descended here (35) gods, herself gave birth by Kafyapa the Viępu who is not qualified by any great ford Vişnu, gladdener of the denomination or species who is only an gods [132] ·पूर्वविमागे पोडशोऽध्याय [१९६५२ चतुर्भुज विशालाक्ष श्रीवत्साहितवक्षतम् । । विज्ञाय विष्णुभंगवान् भरद्वाजप्रचोदित । नीलमेघप्रतीपाश भ्राजमान श्रियावृतम् ॥४२ आस्याय वामन रूप यज्ञदेशमयागमत् ॥ उपतस्यु सुरा सर्वे सिद्धा साध्याश्च चारणा । कृष्णाजिनोपयोताङ्ग आपादन विराजित । उपेन्द्रमिन्द्रप्रमुखा ब्रह्मा पिगणवृत ॥४३ ब्राह्मणो जटिलो वेदानुदपिरन् भस्ममण्डित ॥९ कृतोपनपनो वेदानयेष्ट भगवान् हरि । | सप्राप्यासुरराजस्य समीप भिक्षुको हरि । समाचार भरद्वाजात् निलोफाप प्रदर्शयन् ।।४४ स्वपादयिमित देशमयाचत बलि विभि ॥५० एव हि लौकिक मार्ग प्रदर्शयति स प्रनु । प्रक्षाल्य चरणौ विष्णोलिर्भावसमन्वित । स यत् प्रमाण पुरुते लोक्स्तदनुवर्तते ।।४५ आचामयित्या भृङ्गारमादाय स्वर्णनिर्मितम् ॥५१ तत कालेन मतिमान् बलिवरोचनि स्वपम् । दास्ये तयेद भवते पदनय यजयजेश्वर विष्णुमचंयामास सवंगम् ॥४६ प्रोणातु देयो हरिरव्ययाकृति । याहाणान् पूजयामार दत्त्वा बहुतर धनम् । विचिन्त्य घेवस्य फराप्रपल्लवे ब्रह्मर्पय समाजग्मुर्यज्ञबाट महामन १४७ निपातयामरा जत मुशीवातम् ॥५२ (Who was) possessed of four arms, offerings of plenty of wealth and the wide eyes, with a Jewel Srivilsa on the Brahman-tages come hitlior to the breast resembling the blue clouds in sacrificial hall of the lugli souleu lustre, resplendent and surrounded by a (Bali) (47) Halo (42) Learning about at ford Vişnu urgcui (While) all the deities headed by by Bharadi tja came to the scenificial Indra, the Siddlias the Sidhyas Ctrani spol assuming the form of a dwars (48) and Banhma surrounded by the sages }Hearing a black coloured deer skin, come to Upendra (Visnu) (43) and sacred thrend and holding FIRST Lord Har after his investiture with rod the Brahmana (forrard Vienu) with tlic sacred thread studied the Vedas marted hur and besmeared withanshes, and the rules of good conduct under came tuther reciting the Vedas (49) Bharadvija setting thereby example to Approaching ner thic denon kans. the {people of the maple world the mendicant for begged of king All Thus does the Master show the land measuring three steps of hus feet {50) worldly curse (of right action) that He seals with wthority is cmuhted by thic hus moully the descut Bale uwied the Tiling the golden sisel and tinang people 145) feet of Viruind contemplating about Then after some time, Bals, the son of the resole I will give into the the land Virocana, worshipped the omnipresent coi cred by three steps of thine, may the Vippu, the lord of sacrifices, with suctificial undeciziaz Han be propiliated', dropp-d offerings (46) cool Rater on the finger tips of the He adored the Brahmanas with lond (51,521 [133] ·मपन्नम् ॥५३ ममय, कूर्मपुराणे विचक्रमे पृथिवोमेष एता- गत्या महान्त प्रकृति प्रधान मथान्तरिक्ष दिवमादिदेव । ब्रह्माणमेव पुरुष स्वबीजम् । व्यपेतराग दितिजेश्वर त अतिष्ठदीशस्य पद तदव्यय प्रकर्तुफाम शरण दृष्टा देवास्तत्र तत्र स्तुवन्ति ।।५७ आक्रम्य लोकत्रयमीशपाद आलोपय त पुरुष विश्वकाय प्राजापत्याद् ब्रह्मलोक जगाम । महान् बलिभक्तियोगेन विष्णुम । प्रणेमुरादित्यसहस्रकल्प ननाम नारायणमेकमव्यय पेतत्र लोके निवसन्ति सिद्धा ।।५४ स्वचेतसा य प्रणमन्ति देवा ॥५८ अयोपतस्थे भगवाननादि तमब्रवीद भगवानादिकर्ता पितामहस्तोषयामास विष्णुम् । भूत्या पुरामिनो वासुदेव । भित्त्वा तदण्डस्य कपालमूवं बैत्याधिपतधुनेद जगाम दिव्यावरणानि भूय ११५५ लोकनय भवता भाववत्तम् ॥५९ अयाण्डभेदान्त्रिपपात शीतल प्रणास्य मूर्ना पुनरेव दैत्यो महाजल तत् पुण्यकृद्धिश्च जुष्टम् । निपातयामास जल कराये। प्रवर्तते चापि सरिद्वरा तदा दास्ये तवात्मानमनन्तधाम्ने गजेत्युक्ता ब्राह्मणा व्योमसस्था ।।५६ निविक्रमायामितविक्रमाय ॥६० Thereupon the primeval lord placed hans Traiciling to the Afphat Praktı, steps on the earth, the sky and then the Pradhana and thence ta Brakman, the heaven with the object of detracting the solc Purusa origin of the sell, the foot demon king who had sought shelter with of Visnu rested at the immortal station him from the worldly attachment (53) | Beholding it at those places the deities Treading upon the traple world the offered their prayers (57) fect of the lord extended from the region of Beholding that personage Vienu of Prajapata to that of Bralımă The Siddhas who dwelt there bent down in obeisance universal form the allustrious Bali devoutly to that lord who was cqual to thousyrid bonce down to the singular undecryabic suns in lustre (54) lord Narayana whom the gods devotedly (58) Then the originless lord Grandsıfe adore (Brahmi) worslupped and promitiated Assuming the form of a dwars the lord Vişou Tlie cover of the egg lowever l'amordial Master Vasudeva sud to lim burst and it wont again towards the thou chief of the demons els triple Celestial covers (55) world not belongs to me since thou list The egg hasing been split up cool ven) bestoned it on me with desatan (59) cool and glorious water enjoyed by it Boning down with his head the demon virtuous gjreamed out and foued through } thic ethereal region the exalíed strain gau dropped water on the top of his hand termed by Drahmi as Carga (56) saying, To thce of an inte splendour, thic [13] ·तत्रैवान्तरधीपत ॥६५ पूर्यविभाग पोडशोऽध्यायः [१.१६ ६९ प्रगृह्य मनोरपि संप्रदतं | कृत्वतद्भुतं कर्म विष्णुमिनरूपधृक् । प्रह्लादसूनोरथ शडपाणिः। पश्यतामेव सर्वेषां जगाव दैत्यं जगदन्तरात्मा सोऽपि दैत्यवरः श्रीमान् पातालं प्राप चोदितः । पातालमूलं प्रविशति भूयः ॥६१ | प्रह्लादेनासुरवरविष्णुना विष्णुतत्परः ॥६६ समास्यता भक्ता तत्र नित्यं अपृच्छद् विष्णुमाहात्म्यं भक्तियोगमनुत्तमम् । भुक्त्वा भोगान् देयतानामलभ्यान्। | पूजाविधानं प्रह्लादं तदाहासौ चकार सः ॥६७ ध्यायस्व मां सततं भक्तियोगात् अथ रथचरणासिशङ्खपाणि प्रवेक्ष्यसे कल्पदाहे पुनर्माम् ॥६२ सरसिजलोचनमीशमप्रमेयम् । उपत्येवं दैत्यसिहं तं विष्णुः सत्यपराक्रमः । शरणमुपपयौ स भावयोगात् पुरंवराय अलोषयं ददौ विष्णुरुरक्रमः ॥६३ प्रणतगति प्रणिधाय कर्मयोगम् ॥६८ संस्तुवन्ति महायोगं सिद्धा देवपिकिाराः । एप वः कथितो विप्रा वामनस्य पराक्रमः । ब्रह्मा शोऽथ भगवान् रुद्रादित्यमरुद्गणाः ॥६४iस देवकार्याणि सदा करोति पुरुषोत्तमः ॥६९ इति श्रीसूर्मपुराणे षट्साइयां सहितायां पूर्यविभागे पोढशोऽध्याय ॥१६॥ triple-stepping one, possessed of unlimited dwarſ formed Visnut then and there strength do I deliver myself" (60) disappeared before the very cycs of all.(65) Having nccepted the offer of the grand The celebrated demon cluef (Bala), son uf Prahlada, the conch-bearing lord devoted to Visnu thus being directed by the nmost soul of the world, said unto the Visnu also repured to the nether world oliedient one (Bali), 'do thout enter again together with the other demon chieftains into the nadır of the nether world' (61) and Prahlada (66) Do thou dwell there perpetually. He sought instruction from Prablada enjoying the pleasures unobtainable escn about the glory of Vienu, and the by the gods, and constantly contemplate incomparable path of devotion and also on me with devotion, thus svould thou the rites of worshipping him, and what pgain merge into me at the time of ever P'rahlada adused. he performed dresolution' (67) Addressing thus to the demon chief, Applying himself to the path of action, the triumphant Vişnu possessed of real he sought refuge *t the lord, benter of might and wide strades, gase the triple the discus, sword and conch, the lotusworld bick to Indra (63)/ced minersurable lord, ittarnahte only While the Siddhas, god sages, Kinnaras, througla humility (68) Brahms, lord Indra, Rudras, Adityaz and Thus has been narrated to you, O the Maruts recued evlogies lo the great irahmanas, the prowess of the dvarl Yngin (Vignu) (G4) formed Purusottama, who does always Accompliskung kuis mizing feet, the reader service to the gods (69J Thus ends Sixteenth Chapter in the First part of the Kurma Purina Sambil consisting of it thousand Serses-16. 1351 (62)| them ·१७ सूत उवाच । मूर्द्धन्याधाय तल्लिङ्ग शांभवं भौतिवजितः । बलेः पुत्रशतं त्वासोन्महावलपराक्रमम् । निर्गत्य तु पुरात् तस्मात् तुष्टाव परमेश्वरम् ॥६ तेषां प्रधानो द्युतिमान् बाणो नाम महाबलः ॥१ संस्तुतो भगवानीशः शंकरो नीललोहितः । सोऽतीव शंकरे भक्तो राजा राज्यमपालमत् । गाणपत्येन वाणं तं योजयामास भावतः ॥७ श्रलोश्यं घशमानौय बाधयामास यासवम् ॥२ अथाभवन् दनोः पुत्रास्ताराधा तिभीषणाः । ततः शक्कादयो देवा यत्वोचुः कृत्तिवाससम् । सारस्तथा शम्बरश्च कपिलः शंकरस्तथा । त्वदीयो बाधते हास्मान् बाणो नाम महासुरः ॥३ स्वार्भानुवृषपर्वा च प्राधान्येन प्रकीर्तिताः ॥८ च्याहृतो देवतैः सर्वैर्देवदेवो महेश्वरः । सुरसायाः सहस्रं तु सर्पाणामभवद् द्विजाः। वदाह वाणस्य पुरं शरेणकेन लीलया ।।४ अनेकशिरसा तद्वत् खेचराणां महात्मनाम् ॥९ दह्यमाने पुरे तस्मिन् बाणो रुद्रं त्रिशूलिनम् । अरिष्टा जनयामास गन्धर्वाणां सहस्रकम् । पयो शरणमीशानं गोपति नीललोहितम् ।।५ | अनन्ताधा महानागाः कादयेयाः प्रकोर्तिताः ॥१० 17 Süla said. Bali had a hundred of Šazihlu on his head, and coming out mighty sons, of whom the illustrious and of the city propitiated the supreme mighty Bana was the foremost. {1)| lord. 16) Devoted extremely to Sarnkara, de Propitiated by him, lord Samkara. ruled over his rcalm and having subdued Nilalohita, appointed Bana affectionately the three worlds, even assailed Indra. {2)/to the position of the chief of his atiche dants Thercfore the gods approached The sons of Danu again, headed by Mahadeva and said, 'The great demon Tasa, grew extremely fergátlul, among named Bāņa, devoted to thee, has been whom Tara, Sambara, Kapila, Sanikara, outraging us. (3) Svarbhanu and Vrsaparvan were celebra- Thus accosted by the deities, | ted as the principat oncs. (8) Maleśvara, the ford of the gods, easily A thousand serpents, O Irahmapay, burnt down the capital of Bana by tie were born of Surasi, and similarly were discharge of a single arrow, (4) born a thousand of manyhcaded Ligh. While his capital was being burnt, souied aerial beings. (9) Daņa sought shelter with Rudra, the Aristā gave birth to a thousand of trident-bearing Isana, Nilalohita, lord or gandharvas, while the great scrpents the heaven. (5)| hended by Ananta are known as the • Tree from fear, he placed the 'lingat offsprings of Kadra. (10) [136] ·पोडश ॥१७ पूर्वविभागे सप्तदशेऽध्याय. [११७ १६ ताना च जनयामास षट् कन्या हिजपुंगवाः । सारथ्ये कल्पितः पूर्व प्रीतेनाकंस्य शभुना ।।१५ शुकी श्येनों च भासों च सुग्रीवा गधिका शुचिम् ॥११ एते काश्यपदायादा' कोत्तिताः स्थाणुजङ्गमाः । गास्तथा अनपामास सुरभिमहिपोस्तथा । दवस्वतेऽन्तरे ह्यस्मिन्छृण्वता पापनाशनाः ॥१६ इरा वृक्षलतावल्लौस्तृणजातीच सर्वशः ॥१२ सप्तविंशत् सुता प्रोक्ताः सोमपत्न्यच सुव्रताः । खसा व यक्षरक्षासि मुनिरप्सरसस्तथा । अरिष्टनेमिपत्नीनामपत्यानीह रक्षोपण क्रोधवशा जनयामास सतमा. 1॥१३ वहुपुनस्य विदुषश्चतलो विद्युत. स्मृताः । बिनतायाश्च पुत्रौ द्वौ प्रख्यातो गरुडारणौ । तबङ्गिरस. पुत्र ऋषयो ब्रह्मासत्कृताः ॥१८ तयोश्च गरुडो धोमान् तपस्तप्त्वा सुदुश्वरम् । कृशाश्वस्य तु देवदेवप्रहरणा सुताः । प्रसादाच्लिनः प्राप्तो वाहनत्वं हरेः स्वयम् ॥१४ एते युगसहस्रान्ते जायन्ते पुनरेव हि । आराध्य तपसा रुद्र महादेवं तथाऽषणः । | मन्वन्तरेषु नियत तुल्प. कार्य. स्वनामभिः ॥१९ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पसाहसचा महिनाया पुर्वरिभागे सप्तदशोऽध्याय ॥७॥ Tämrå gave birth to six daughters Sun.god by Sambhu thus pleased with excellent Brahmanas, named as Suls, Syens him (14, 15) Bhasi, Sugriva, Grdhrika and Suci These are progeny of Kaśyapa station Surabht produced cows and she ary as well as mobile, during the period of buffalos, and Ira likewise gave birth Valvasvata Manu, thus narrated to you, ta trees, creepers, twining plants and all the listening of which destroys allsins (16) Oobservers of strict vows, the twenty. O excellent once, similarly Khas seven wives of the moon-god are inlichty producet the Yaksas and Raksasas, Muna | seven daughters (of Daksa), while the (four produced the Apsarases, and Krodhavasa wavesaf) Arishanemy had sixteenassues (17) produced the Raksasas (13) There were four sons of the learned Vinata had two sons reputed as Bahupulra, known as Vardyuts, similarly Garuda and Aruna, of the two, thc wisc thc sons of Angiras were named as Garuda practised seiere penance and by Brahmasachstas sages (18) the favour of the Sula-bearer (Srva) The god sage Krsāśva had sons who were attained the position of the carnice of Har the dirine arns They are born repeatedly (Vişnu) himself, soulariy, by propitracing at the end of a thousand Yugas in the lord Mahadeta through penance, Arun? different Manyantaras and beaning names ** employed be driver the in accordance with their deeds (19) kinds of grasses (12) Thus ends Seycatcenth Chapter in the First Part of the Karma Purina Sathhita consisting of thousand Verses-17 [1371 18 ·१८ सूत उवाच । | नाम्ना वै देवलः पुत्रो योगाचार्यो महातपाः ॥५ एतानुत्पाद्य पुनास्तु प्रजासंतानकारणात् । शाण्डिल्याना पर श्रीमान् सर्वतत्त्वार्यवित् सुधीः। कश्यपो गोत्रकामस्तु चचार सुमहत् तपः ।।१ | प्रसादात् पार्वतीशस्य योगमुत्तममाप्तवान् ॥६ तस्य घे तपतोऽत्यर्थं प्रादुर्भूतो सुताविमौ । शाण्डिल्या नैध्र वारंन्यास्त्रयः पक्षास्तुकाश्यपा। वत्सरश्चासितश्चय तावुभौ ब्रह्मवादिनौ ॥२ नरप्रकृतयो विप्रा. पुलस्त्यस्य वदामि वः ॥७ तृणबिन्दोःसुता विप्रा नानात्विलविला स्मृता । वत्सरान्नैध्र वो जजे रेभ्यश्च सुमहायशाः । | पुलस्त्याय स राजर्षिस्ता कन्या प्रत्यपावयत् ।।८ रंन्यस्य जज्ञिरे रेभ्याः पुत्रा गुतिमतां वराः ॥३ ऋषिस्त्वैलविलिस्तस्यां विश्रवाः समपद्यत । च्यवनस्प सुता पत्नी नैध्र यस्य महात्मनः । | तस्य परम्यश्चतस्रस्तु पौलस्त्यफुलवद्धिकाः ।। सुमेधा जनयामास पुत्रान् वै कुण्डपायिनः ।।४ पुष्पोत्स्टा च राका च कैकसी देववणिनी । असितस्यकपर्णाया ब्रह्मिष्ठः समपद्यत । रूपलावण्यसंपन्नास्तासां वै शृणुत प्रजाः ॥१० 18 Suta sand • After producting these sons, foremost among the Sandilyas, virtuous and desirous of more sons for the conti- and proficient in all branches of knownuance of his progeny, Kaśyapa practised ledge, who had acquired the knowledge severe penance (1) of superior Yoga by the grace of (Sıva), When he was thus engaged in practi- the lord of Parvati (5,6) The Šandilyas, Nadhruvas and Raiblıyas sing severe penance two sons, Vatsara and Asita, both scholars of the Vedas were all the three belong to the progeny of born to him (2) Kaſyapa and are the origin of mankınd. From Vatsara was baru Naidhruva now shall I narrate jou O Brāhmanas, and the renowned Raidlıya, and from about the progeny of Tulastya Rabhya were born supremely resplendent Brahmanas the royal sage Trnabındı song termed as Rabhyar (3) had a daughter named Ilaula, whom the Sumedha, the daughter of Cjavana, sage gwe unto the limit Pulastya (8) and wife of the high-souled Nadhruva, From Ilavila was born the sage gave birth to sons termed as Kunda- Viſravas, who had four wives, controuers piyans (1) of the progeny of Pulastya, named To Asita were born in Eraparni two Puspotkati Raka, Kaukast and Deva sons well-versed in the Vedas, ane named varnını, all graccful in appearance, now Devala, the great ascetic and propounder listen to the names of their progeny (belig of Yoga, and the other some person enumerated! [138]] (9, 10) ·१.१८.२३] धर्मपुराणे अरुन्धत्यां वसिष्ठस्तु शक्तिमुत्पादयत् सुतम् । शुकस्याप्यभवन पुत्राः पञ्चात्यन्ततपस्विनः । शक्तः पराशरः श्रीमान् सर्वज्ञस्तपतां वरः ॥२३ भूरिश्रवाः प्रभुः शंभुः कृष्णो गौरश्न पञ्चमः । आराध्य देवदेवेशमीशानं त्रिपुरान्तकम् । कन्या कीतिमती चैव योगमाता धृतवता ॥२६ लेभे स्वप्रतिमं पुत्रं कृष्णद्वैपायनं प्रभुम् ।।२४ एतेऽत्र वश्याः कथिता ब्राह्मणा ब्रह्मयादिनाम् । द्वैपायनाच्छुको जज्ञे भगवानेव शंकरः । अत ऊर्व निबोधध्वं कश्यपाद्राजसंततिम् ।।२७ अंशांशेनायतीर्योव्या स्वं प्राप परमं पदम् ।।२५ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पट्साहसयों सहितायां पूर्व विभागे अष्टादशोऽयाय ॥१८॥ १९ सूत उवाच । | संज्ञा त्याष्ट्रो च सुषुवे सूर्यान्मनुमनुत्तमम् अदितिः सुपुवे पुत्रमादित्यं कश्यपात् प्रभुस् । यमं च यमुनां चैय राज्ञी रचतमेव च ॥२ तस्यादित्यस्य चैवासीद् भार्याणां तु चतुष्टयम् । प्रभा प्रभातमादित्याच्छाया सावर्णमात्मजम् । संज्ञा राशी प्रभा छाया पुत्रांस्तासां निशेधत ॥१ शनि व तपती चैव विष्टि चैव यथाक्रमम् ।।३ Vasistha produced a son named Śakti small part of His sell, attained to his in Arundhati Parāśara, the son of Śakti supremest station. (25) was handsome, erudite and the chiefest of Suka had five sons, extremely austere, ascetics. (23) named as Bhüraśravas, Prabhu, Satiblu, By propitiating the god of gods frāna, Krşna and Gaura, and also a daughter, named as Kirtimati, engaged in vows, the the destroyer of 'Tripura, he tvas blessed Yogamatā 126) with an incomparable son, the exalted Tuus has been narrated the progeny Krsnadvaipäyana. (24) of the scholars of the Vedas. O Brahmanas, From Dvaipāyana was born Suka, who now listen further to the princely progeny as lord Sarikara himself incarnating inal of Kasyapa. (27) Thus ends Eighteenth Chapter in the First l'art of the Karma Purana Sarnhita consisting nf six thousand verses-18 19 Sita said: Aditi gave birth to lord | birth to the ercclicnt (son) Monu from Aditya as her son from Katyapa. Aditya Surya, while Rajily hore Yama, Yamuna had four wives (named as) Samjna, Rajni, as well as Raivata. (2) Prabha, Chaya. Now hear about the Prabha, gave birth to Prabhata from names of their sons. (1)| Aditya while Chāya gave birth to Savarlia, *jna, daughter of Tvaşir gave Sani, Tapat) and Vişti. (9) [140]] ·पूविभागे एकोनविंशोऽध्यायः [ १.१६ १६ मनोस्तु प्रथमस्यासन नव पुत्रास्तु संयमाः । उपेष्ठः पुरशतस्यापि दश पञ्च च तासुताः ॥१० इक्ष्वाकुर्नभगश्चंब धृष्टः शातिरेव च ॥ तेषां ज्येष्ठः कमुत्स्थोऽभूत् काकुत्स्यो हिसयोधनः । नरिष्यन्तश्च नाभागो हारिष्ट' कारुपकस्तथा । सुयोधनात् पृथुः श्रीमान् विश्वकश्च पृयोः सुतः ॥११ पृषध्रश्न महातेजा नवते शमसन्निभाः ॥५ विश्वकादाको धीमान् युवनाश्वस्तु तत्सुतः । इला ज्येष्ठा वरिष्ठा च सोमवंशविवृद्धये । स गोकर्णगनुप्राप्य युरनावः प्रतापवान् ।।१२ चुधस्य गत्वा भयनं सोमपुत्रेण संगता ॥६ दृष्टा तु गौतमं विप्रं तपन्तमनलप्रभम् । असूत सौम्यजं देवी पुरूरयसमुत्तमम् । प्रणम्य दण्डवद् ममौ पुत्रकामो महोपतिः । पितृणा तृप्तिकरि घुधादिति हि नः श्रुतम् ॥७ अपृच्छत् कर्मणा फेन धामिकं प्राप्नपार सुतम् ।।१३ संप्राप्त पुंस्त्वममलं सुशुम्न इति विश्रुतः । गौतम उवाच । इला पुत्रन लेभे पुनः स्त्रीत्वमविन्दत ॥८ | आराध्य पूर्यपुरुष नारायणमनामयम् । उत्कलच गयश्चव विनताश्वस्तथैव च । | अनादिनिधनं देवं धार्मिकं प्राप्नुयात सुतम् ।।१४ सर्वे तेऽप्रतिमप्रख्याः प्रपन्नाः कमलोद्भवम् ।।९ यस्य पुनः स्वयं ब्रह्मा पौनः स्यानीललोहितः । इक्ष्वाकोश्चाभवद् बोरो विकुक्षि न पार्थिवः ।. तमादिकृष्णमोशनमाराध्याप्नोति सत्सुतम् ॥१५ The first Manu had nine sons engaged Vikuksi, the steady king, the eldest among In restraint, whose names were Isvalu, a bundred sons, and he had fifteen suns of Nabhaga, Dhrsta, Saryati, Narasyanta, jwhom Kakutstha was the eldest, from Nabhäga, Arista, Kärusa and the mighly 'Kakutstha was born Suyodhina from I'rsadhra These mine resembled Indra Suyodhana was born illustrious Pythu, (4,5) and Prthu's son was Visvika (10.11) The eldest daughter Ils multipited the From Višala was born the wisc lineage of the moon (Soma) Going to Ardraha, and Yuvanilva was the son of the abode of Hudha, and having sexual Andrada The raglity Yus un 15 sent to intercourse with him, the son of Soma, Gokarna and finding there chc Briamına she bore from Soma's son Ludha the, Gautama resplendent hke fire. practising highly excellent son Perliravas, the penance, desirous of a son as he as the deliglaser of the Manes--thus has been king, bowed down to him prostrate on the heard by 118 (6,7) ground, and asked him by what deed he Afterwards being transformed as might beget a pious son (12,13) soupless man Ili was famed as Sudzumna Gautama said. By propitiating Nr. and got three sons Uthala, Gaya and zana, the Primordial Dang, immune from Vinatasya and therealter was again turned ailment, the birthless and deathless ford, into a female All the threc wese incomº may one leget a virtuous son Dy kore parable and devoted to tlic lotus-born shipping the Primordial lord Krena, whose (Brahma). (8,9) son is liralıma lymself, and grandson Siva, Ikşváku lat a son born to be named may one beget a good son (11,15) [141] ·११६ १६] पूर्मपुरागे न यस्य भगवान ब्रह्मा प्रभाव वेति तत्त्वत । युवनाश्वो रणाश्वस्य शमतुल्यबलो युधि ॥२२ समाराध्य हृषीकेश प्राप्नुयाद्धार्मिक सुतम् ।।१६ कृत्या तु यारुणीमिष्टिमृषीणा वै प्रसादत । स गोनमवच श्रुत्वा युधनायो महीपति । सेभे त्वप्रतिम पुत्र विष्णुभक्तमनुत्तमम् । माराधयन्महायोग वासुदेव सनातनम् ॥१७ मान्धातार महाप्राज्ञ सशस्त्रभुता वरम् ॥२३ तस्य पुत्रोऽभवद् वोर श्रावस्तिरिति विश्रुत । मान्धातु पुरुकुत्सोऽभूदम्बरीपश्च वीर्यवान् । निर्मिता येन श्रावस्तिगो उदेशे महापुरी ॥१८ मुचुकुन्दश्च पुण्यात्मा सर्वे शकसमा युधि ॥२४ तस्माच्च बृहदश्वोऽभूत् तस्मात् कुवलयावरु । अम्बरोषस्य दायादो युवनाश्वोऽपर स्मृत । धुन्धुमारत्वमगमद् धुन्धु हत्वा महासुरम् ॥१९ हरितो युवनाश्वस्य हारितस्तस्सुतोऽभवत् ॥२५ घुन्धुमारस्य तनयास्त्रय प्रोक्ता विजोतमा । दृढाश्वरथैव दण्डाश्च कपिलाश्वस्तयंव च ॥२० पुरयुत्सस्य दायादस्यसदस्युर्महायगा । दृढावस्य प्रमोदस्तु ह्यश्वस्तस्य चात्मज । गर्माया समुत्त समूतिस्तत्सुतोऽभवत् ।।२६ हर्यश्वस्य निकुम्भस्तु निकुम्भात् सहताश्चक ।।२१ विष्णुयुद्ध सुतस्तस्य त्यनरण्योऽभवत् पर । फुशाश्वन रणावश्व सहताचस्प वै सुतौ । बृहदश्वोऽनरण्यस्य हर्यश्वस्तत्सुतोऽभवत् ।।२७ Adoring Hpsikest whose glory esen named Yus an si 7 wlio 11 75 75 mighty 3 the lord Brahma does not know in reality, Indra in battle (22) onc may beget ? piors son (16) Lasing performed the Varuni sicrifice Ilearing these words of Glutama, thic prirce Yuvin 16v7 u orslipped the great excellent and incomparable son denoted by the gracc of the siges, hic legot 1 meditator Vasudeva the Eternal one (17) His son was the tallant and renawaed nise and foremost among al soldiers (23) I to Visnu nimed Mandhatt supremely Srivasth by whom was the great city of Srivaste built in the Gruda country (10) From Vindh5t5 were born Purukuts Tran kam spring Brhadasvi from and the powerful Ambarla and its the whom was born husalnyassala shapnous minded fucukundh all resembling became known 15 Dhundhumira b Indza in baitle 124) killing tic great demon Dhundhu (19) \mburls lid a successor konun is Dhundhumina lind teree sons, another lus nisi luns the son of cxccllent Bethmayu namell as Didkihalus inslu ond his (Ilarita's) son ** Dindasva and hapilisa (20) HARI Purukutin's son his the renou need Drghsssa's torn har Primotla whose | Trnsdrshn born al Narmada, and Insom Vs Santabai son Marjasst, Hryaint's 1on way (2526) Vluinblia und from Mulumbha was born Surddha was the san of Suhbani, “รงไป เเม่ (21) nfule another was Anatasya Obul 1311 krętku ant? Rania were the two ** the son of Aniranya and Haryası ons or Sails ratsa Ranišra luad a son the son of Iishadin [142] (27) ·वसिष्ठ उवाच । पूर्वविधागे एकोनविशोऽध्यायः [११९३० सोऽतीव धार्मिको राजा कर्दमस्य प्रजापतेः । प्रसादादामिकं पुत्रं लेने सूर्यपरत्ययस् ॥२८ अधीत्य वेदान् विधिवत् पुनानुत्पाद्य धर्मतः । स तु सूर्य समस्यय॑ राजा वसुमनाः शुभम् । इष्ट्रा यज्ञेश्वर यज्ञेर्गच्छेद् धनमथात्मवान् ॥३४ लेभे त्वन्नतिमं पुत्रं विधन्वानमरिंदमम् ॥२९ अयजच्चाश्वमेधेन जित्वा द्विजोत्तमाः। पुलस्त्य उवाच। शत्रून स्वाध्यायवान् दानशीलस्तितिक्षुधर्मतत्परः ॥३० आराध्य तपसा देवं योगिनं परमेष्ठिनम् । ऋषयस्तु समाजग्मुर्यजवाट महात्मनः । प्रयजेद् विधिवद् यारिष्ट्रा पूर्व सुरोत्तमान् ।।३५ घसिष्ठकश्यपमुग्या देवाश्चन्द्रपुरोगमाः ॥३१॥ पुलह उवाच । तान् प्रणम्य महाराजः पप्रच्छ विनपान्वितः । पमाहुरेकं पुरुवं पुराण परमेश्वरम् । समाप्य विधिवद यवसिष्ठादीत द्विजोत्तमान ॥३२ तमाराध्य सहस्राशु तपसा मोक्षमाप्नुयात् ॥३६ वसुमना उवाच । जमदग्निरुधाच । किस्विच्छ्रेयस्करतरं लोकेऽस्मिन् ब्राह्मणर्षभाः । अजस्य नाभावध्येकभीश्वरेण समर्पितम् । पशस्तपो चा सन्यासो धूत मे सर्ववेदिनः ॥३३ बीज भगवता येन रा देवस्तपसेज्यते ।।३७ By the grace of the progenitor Kar Vasistha said A self possessed man dama, lie begot nu extreinely pious son, should study the Vedas in accordance devoted to the Sun god (28) with the prescribed regulations, then Worshipping the Sun, this one, Vasu-' rightcously beget chuldren, and after manas, got an incomparablc son, Tr. propitiating (Vasu), the lord of sacrifices, dhanvan, subduer of foes (29) with various sacrifices should repair to O cxcellent Brāhmanas, the studious, the forest (34) generous, forbearing and virtuous prince Pulastyn sard Worshipping the lord performed the horse sacrificc after vanqua- (Siva) the meditator, the supreme master shing his enemies (30) | with penance, and propitiating the best Sages headed by Vasistha and Kasyapa of gods with sacrifices performed accord and deities led by Indra, came thither ing to tites, onc should take to the life of to the sacrificial spot of the high-souled / a mendicant (35) monarch Pulala said One should attain the Concluding the sacrifice in accordance final beatitudc by worshipping through 12th rates and paying homage to them, penance the thousand rayed one (the Sun) the monarch ashed Vasasthi and other. wlio is said to be the sole being, the with humility (32) Primordial Supreme Lord (30) Vasumanas said foremost among Jamadagai sud. The god, the lord Brahmanas, what is more beneficial an this | (of the worlds) by whorme the seed (of the world, sacrilice, penance of asceticism cosmos} as placed (sown}in the navel (centre) do you tell me, o jou omniscient of the unborn (legin zingless cause) should (33} be worshipped tårough penance ones [13] (31) | ·११९३८] धर्मपुराणे विश्वामित्र उवाच । सहस्रनयनो देव साक्षी स तु प्रजापति । योऽग्नि सात्मकोऽनन्त स्वयमूविश्वतोमुख । प्रसीदति महायोगी पूजितस्तपसा पर ॥४२ स रुद्रस्तपसोगेण पूज्यते नेतरमखै ॥३८ फतुवाच । भरद्वाज उवाच । प्राप्ताध्ययनयनत्य लब्धपुरस्म चंच हि । यो यरिज्यते देवो जातवेदा सनातन । नान्तरेण तप कश्चिद्धर्म शास्त्रेषु दृश्यते ।।४३ स सर्वदेवततनु पूज्यते तपसेश्वर ॥३९ इत्याफण्यं स राजबिस्तान् प्रणम्यातिहष्टधी । अनिरुवाच । | विसर्जयित्वा सपूज्य विधन्वानमथानवोत् ॥४४ यत सर्वमिद जात यस्यापत्य प्रजापति । आराधयिष्ये तपसा देवमेकाक्षराह्वयम् । तप सुमहदास्थाय पूज्यते स महेश्यर ।।४० प्राण बृहन्त पुरपमादित्यान्तरसस्थितम् ॥४५ गौतम उवाच । त्य तु धर्मरतो नित्य पालयतदतन्द्रित । यत प्रधानपुरयो यस्य शक्तिमय जगत । चातुर्वर्ण्यसमायुक्तमशेष क्षितिमण्डलम् ॥४६ स देवदेवस्तपसा पूजनीय सनातन ॥४१ एवमुक्त्वा स तद्राज्य निथायात्मभवे नृप । जगामारण्यमनपस्तपश्चर्तुमनुत्तमम् कश्यप उवाच। ॥४७ Vis mitri sud That all comprising ' imediator becomes pleased af worshipped energy, infinite sell born all pervading through penance (12) Rudra should be propitiated with scsere kratu sard Tor 1 man who nas gone penance and by no other incrifices (38) througli studies and sacrifices and lius Bharadvaja sud Thc lord Jatas edas, begot sons, there is not more duty other propitiated tarangli the performance of than the prictice of penance prescribed sacrifices the Eternal one comprised of in the scriptures (43) the forms of all the deities, the Supreme Hearing u tlus the royal sage, glad Lord 11 to be worshipped through at heart boned to the sages and seading pcnance (39) them off after paying duc homage to tim, Atri said Maleśvara, from 1 liom all, adressed bus son Trıdlanvan the world is born and whose nilspring 11 I shall worship through pelance the Przypiu (the progerutor Bralımi) should one slabled forel, dwelling in tlic disc of be worshipped througla sesete nusteries the sun the vital at the supreme (40) Purua (45) Grutama sud The trail god of Do thau presenetit clire realm the gods, from whom basc sprung the comprising the four Varpa (castes) Pradhan (Prikyuu) and the Furus and constanily with assiduity and devolton 10 włosc cnergi (manifest in this whole righteousness (16) universe, is to be usersluipped by penince Unering this the unless king belowed (41) his realm to his son anil mended in way halyp: said The thousand eyed to the forest for practising unturpausal le for the winch Prajapali the stort penance ·राजोवाच । पूर्वविभागे एकोनविंशेऽध्यायः [११९५३ हिमवच्छिखरे रम्ये देवदारवने शुभे। | साख्ययोगाधिगम्याय नमस्ते ज्ञानमूर्तये ॥५३ कन्दमूलफलाहारो मुन्यन्नरयजत् सुरान् ॥४८ नमस्त्रिमूर्तये तुभ्य स्रष्टे सर्वार्थवेदिने । संवत्सरशतं सान तपोनिद्धृतकल्मषः । | पुरुषाय पुराणाय योगिना गुरवे नमः ॥५४ जजाप मनसा देवीं सावित्रों वेदमातरम् ॥४९ / ततः प्रसन्नो भगवान् विरिञ्चो विश्वभावनः । वरं वरय भद्र ते वरदोऽस्मीत्यभाषत ॥५५ तस्यवं जपतो देवः स्वयंभूः परमेश्वरः । हिरण्यगर्भो विश्वात्मा तं देशमगमत् स्वयम् ॥५० जपेय देवदेवेश गायत्रीं वेदमातरम् । दृष्टा देवं समायान्तं ब्रह्माणं विश्वतोमुखम् । ननाम शिरसा तस्य पादयो म कोर्तयन् ॥५१ बाढमित्याह विश्वात्मा समालोषय नराधिपम् । भूयो वर्षशत साग्न तावदायुभवेन्मम ॥५६ नमो देवाधिदेवाय ब्रह्मणे परमात्मने । स्पृष्टा कराभ्या सुप्रीतस्तनवान्तरधीयत ॥५७ हिरण्यमूर्तपे तुभ्य सहनाक्षाय वेधसे ॥५२ सोऽपि लब्धवर' थीमान अजापातिप्रसन्नधीः । नमो धात्रे विधात्रे च नमो वेदात्ममूर्तये । शान्तस्त्रिषवणनायी पान्दमूलफलाशनः ॥५ Dwelling thereafter under the shade knowledge and practice of Sámkhya and of a pine-forest on the lovely peak of the | Yoga, obersance to thee, Othou embodi. Himaván, and living on roots and fruits ment of knowledge 153) did hc worship the gods with grains Obesanse to thee, the triple-formed prescribed for the sages (48) nne, the creator, the omniscient one, the For full one hundred years did he ancient Purusa obeisance be to the (54) preceptor of the Yoginis with sins shaken off through penance, mutter the divine Savitri (Gayatri hyma), Brahman, pronoter of the weal of the Plcased with him thereupon, the lord the mother of the Vedas (49) He having been thus cngaged in boon, I shall confer it to thee' world said 'do thou choose an 1u5PICIOUS (55) repeating (the Ghyatri), the self-born lord, The king said. 'Othou lord of the the Supreme Master, born of a golden. gods, May I rectc the Gayatrt, the mother egg, the soul of the universe, limself of the Vedas for another full on hundred appeared at that spot (50) years and till then may I live' (56) Dcholding the lord Brahman, possessed Saying 'Be that as you desire, and of faces on all sides comc thither, he looking at the king and touching him by bowed at Jus feet with his head while his hands, the highly pleased unverc. repeating his name (51) | souled lord disappeared then and there Obeisance to thec, the over lord of the Hasing been blessed with the boon, he gods, Brahman, the Primordial Soul, tº, (che hing Vasumanas) also tras infinitely the Golden-formed, the thousaud-eyed gratificd, and being calm and composed (52) bathing thrice in the clires tualights and Obeisance :0 the Creator, the Producer, living on tools and fruits, engaged himself to the embodiment of the souls of Vedas, in the repetition of the Gayners hymn to one comprehensible only through the [145] 19 creator (57,58) ·घूमपुराणे तस्य पूर्ण वर्षशते भगवानुग्रदीधिति । नमस्ते नीलकण्ठाय भास्वते परमेलिने । प्रादुरासोन्महायोगी भानोमण्डलमध्यत ॥५९ प्रयीमयाय रद्वार कासरूपाप हेतवे ।।६५ त दृष्टा वेदविदुष मण्डलस्य सनातनम् । तदा प्राह महादेवो रामान प्रोतमानस । स्वयभुबमनाद्यन्त ब्रह्माण विस्मय गत ॥६० ' इमानि मे रहत्त्यानि नामानि शृणु चानघ ।।६६ तुष्टाय पैदिवमन्य साविन्या च विशेषत । सर्ववेदेषु गोतानि ससारशमनानि तु। क्षणादपश्यत् पुरुष तमेव परमेश्वरम् ॥६१ नमस्कुरुष्व नृपते एभिमां सतत शुचि ॥६७ चतुर्मुस जटामौलिमष्टहस्त ग्रिलोचनम् । | अभ्याय पातरुद्रीय यजुषा सारमुदतम् । चन्द्रायययलक्ष्माण नरनारीतन हरम् ॥२ उपस्वानन्यचेतस्को मग्यासक्तमना नप ॥ भासपन्त जगत् कृत्स्न नीलकण्ठ स्वरश्मिभि । ग्रह्मचारी मिताहारो भस्मनिष्ठ समाहित । रक्ताम्बरधर रक्त रक्तमाल्यानुलेपनम् ॥६३ जपेदामरणाद् रुद्र स याति परम पदम् ।।६९ तद्भावभायितो दृष्टा सद्भावेन परेण हि । इत्युक्त्वा भावान् रद्रो भत्तानुग्रहराम्यया । ननाम शिरसा रुद्र साविग्यानेन चैव हि ॥६४ पुन संवत्सरशत राजे ह्यापुरपल्पयत् ।।७० One hundred years having thus being Obeisance bc to tree, the blue completed, the fierce ryed lord, tlic great, throated for the resplendent Pro meelitator poised in the middle of the disc mesthin full of the tripic Verlas Rullra of the sun appeared there (59) the embodiment of hihi, the promise Beholding lum Druhman proficient Meased in mind then Mindes 7 3780 in the Vedas scated in the sun's disc, the 10 the king, O thou snless one, hear these Eternal one the self born one having mysterious names of mine 166) neather origin nor innitution, he has And O prince, do tlou al) struck with amazement (60) Thien die wersluipped the lord with diese numes celebrated in all tlic i edas religiously adore me with (rrcounture) Vedic lymns, particularly wah Stur subduers of the affiction to the world hy mo, and instantly hic beheld the sup (67) Tome lod as Hari (Sus a) ponseseed of rour O prince do thou repeut mith single fices of muel Incks, of casht hands. devotron the Satarudriya chapter, the Mirceascs, marked with the digit of the quintessence of the lyjuneda with mund nwson of a combined male and female atticed in myself formi the buc throated ford radiating He who reprits the 'Rudra liyan the entire world with his lu tie, wearing loti deithi, ic!113ifing a colib te huseyn sed tolx, and red in colour with cntrolled diet in'euf 0993) erandair il rest a red fulard und lanırare! wth meet in meditation, des atlatah tulighet 16161) Foal Nel riding 13atn, let in with Saving that the lor! Budra walang contemplatust mind, bomed elever har herd in hellou a fasour to his s'esore cuffered with the titi 1 dent trore to hudru trile en the king another liur 'sed prate c! Terrant 11 < 5111111 hymn 170) cause - unguent (G) | [116) ·पूर्वविभागे विंशोऽध्याय [१.२०४ दत्त्वाऽस्म तत् परं ज्ञानं वैराग्यं परमेश्वरः । योगप्रवृत्तिरभवत् कालात् कालात्मकं परम् ॥७३ क्षणादन्तर्दधे रुद्रस्तदद्भुतमिवाभवत् ॥७१ विवेश तद् वेदसारं स्थानं वे परमेष्ठिनः । राजाऽपि तपसा रुद्रं जजापानन्यमानसः । भानोः स मण्डलं शुभं ततो यातो महेश्वरम् ।।७४ भस्मच्छन्नस्त्रिषवणं स्नात्वा शान्तः समाहितः ॥७२ यः पठेच्छृणुयाद् चापि राजश्चरितमुत्तमम् । जपतस्तस्य नृपतेः पूर्णे घर्षशते पुनः । सर्वपापविनिर्मुक्तो ब्रह्मलोके महीयते ।।७५ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पटसाइतथा सहिताया पूर्वविभागे एकोनविंशोऽभ्याय 11 , २० सूत उवाच । | हरिश्चन्द्रस्य पुनोऽभूद् रोहितो नाम वीर्यवान् । निधन्दा राजपुत्रस्तु धर्मणापालयन्महीम् । हरितो रोहितस्याय धुन्धुस्तस्य सुतोऽभवत् ॥३ तस्य पुत्रोऽभवद् विद्वास्त्रग्यारण इति स्मृतः ॥१ तस्य सत्यवतो नाम कुमारोऽभून्महाबलः । विजयश्च सुदेवश्च धुन्धुपुत्रौ बभूयतुः । भार्या सत्यधना नाम हरिश्चन्द्रमजीजनत् ॥२ ! विजयस्याभवत् पुत्र. फारुको नाम वीर्यवान् ॥४ Imparting to him thus suprerne know prayer he left inclined to take to (deeper) ledge and precept about renunciation, the meditation, and in course of time, die great lord Rudra disappeared in a entered the white disc of the sun, the moment, to the king's astonishment (71) abode of Paramesthin, compased of time, The prince also, besmeared with ashes, the Sun the quintessence of the Vedas, bathing thrice in the three twilight times, and thence he attained the place of Mahe calm and absorbed in meditation repeated svara (73,74) the 'Rudra'aymn with undivided He who reads or even listens to this (72) | excellent narrative about the King, Is When a hundred years were passed frced from all sins and is adored in the while the king was thus repeating the region of Brahman (75) Thus ends Nineteenth Chapter in the First Part of the Kūrma Purana Samhita, consisting of eax thrusand verses-19. attention Hariscandra's son was the mighty 20 Sota said The Prince Tridhanvan ruled over the carth with righteousness He had Rohita llarıta was the son of Ronta, and a learned son known as Trayyiruna (1) Dhundhu the son of Harita He had a mighty son named Satyavrata, whose wife Satyadha 3 gave birth to Sudeva, Vijaya liad a son, the mighty (a son) Hanscandra [[47] (3) Dhundhu had two sons, Vijaya and ·१.२०५] मपुराणे काराकस्य वृकः पुत्रस्तस्माद् बाहुरजायत । नाभागस्तस्य दायादः सिन्धुद्वीपस्ततोऽभवत् ।।११ सगरस्तस्य पुत्रोऽमृद् राजा परमधार्मिकः ॥५ । अयुतायुः सुतस्तस्य ऋतुपर्णस्तु तत्सुतः । द्वे भा सगरस्यापि प्रभा भानुमती तथा । स्तुपर्णस्य पुत्रोऽभूत् सुदासो नाम धार्मिकः । ताम्यामाराधित: प्रादादौर्वाग्निवरमुत्तमम् ।।६ सौदासस्तस्य तनयः एयातः कल्माषपादकः ।।१२ एक भानुमती पुत्रमगृहादसमञ्जसम् । प्रभा पष्टिसहस्रं तु पुत्राणां जगृहे शुभा ॥७ | वसिष्ठस्तु महातेजाः क्षेत्रे कल्माषपादके । | अश्मकं जनयामास तमिक्ष्वाफुकुलध्वजम् ॥१३ असमञ्जस्य तनयो ांशुमान नाम पार्थिवः । तस्य पुनो दिलीपस्तु दिलीपात् तु भगीरथः ॥ अश्मकस्योत्कलाया तु नकुलो नाम पार्थिवः । येन भागीरथी गङ्गा तपः कृत्वाऽवतारिता। | स हि रामभयाद् राजा वनं प्राप सुदुःखित. ॥१४ प्रसादाद देवदेवस्य महादेवस्य धीमतः ॥९ विभ्रत् स नारीकवच तस्माच्छतरथोऽभवत् । भगीरथस्य तपसा देवः प्रीतमना हरः । तस्माद् विलिबिलिः श्रीमान् वृद्धशर्मा व तत्सुतः॥१५ बभार शिरसा गङ्गा सोमान्ते सोमभूषणः ॥१० तस्माद् विश्वसहस्तस्मात् खदाङ्ग इति विश्रुतः। भगीरथसुतश्चापि श्रुतो नाम बभूव ह। दीर्घबाहुः सुतस्तस्य रस्तस्मादजायत ॥१६ Karuka's son was Vpha from whom was whose son was Nábhāga from whom was born Bahu Thc supremely religious king born Sindhudvipa (11) Sagara was his son (5) His son was Ayutayu whose son was Sagara had two waves, Prabha and | the righty Rtuparna Ktuparna had a Bhānumatı Berng prapinated by them, pous son named Sudása His son Saudása the Fire, Aurva by marne bestowed on was famous as Kalmása pádaka. (12) each of them an excellent boon (6) The highly mughty Vasistha begot, in (By which) Bhanumati got a son named the field (ksetra) of Kalmasapada, a son Asamalijasa, and the pious Prabha was | named Asmaka, a distinguished scion of blessed with sixty thousand of sons (7) the Iksvaki Juncage (13) King Amsumān was the son of Asmala's son born in Uthala was the Asamanīja His son was Dilipa, and frona prince Nakula for fear of Parasurăma, Dilipa sprang Bhagiratha (83/ that prince repaired to the forest in By whom was the sacred Gangá extreme angwoh and moved there Bhagtrathi brought to the earth below by protected by the Narikavaca (surrounded the grace of Mabadeva, the wise overlord by naked women) From him was born the gods propitiated through Sagaratha from him sprang the brand, penance (७) | some Bilibili, whose son was Vrddhasarma Pleased in mind by the penance of (14,15) Bhagiratha, the moon-crested lord Hara From whom was born Visvasalia lield Ganga on his head by the side of whose son was famned as Khatranga From the moon (10) him was born Dirghababu, from whom Bhagiratha's son was named as Śruta, sprang Kaghu (16) [118] of ·पूर्वविमागे विंशोऽध्याय [१२०२८ रघोरजः समुत्पन्नो राजा दशरथस्ततः । अघोषयदमित्रघ्नो लोकेऽस्मिन् द्विजगवाः ॥२२ रामो दाशरथिर्वोरो धर्मज्ञो लोकविश्रुतः ॥१७ | इदं धतुः समादातु यः शक्नोति जगत्नये । भरतो लक्ष्मणश्चंद शत्रुघ्नन महाबलः । देवो वा दानवो वाऽपि स सीता लब्धुमर्हति ॥२३ सर्ये शक्रसमा युद्धे विष्णुशक्तिसमन्विताः । विज्ञाय रामो बलवान् जनकस्य गृहं प्रभुः । जज्ञे रावणनाशार्य विष्णुरंशेन विश्वकृत् ॥१८ भञ्जयामास चादाय गत्वाऽसौ लीलयंव हि ॥२४ रामस्य सुभगा भार्या जनकस्यात्मजा शुभा। उद्ववाह च ता कन्या पार्वतीमिव शकरः । सीता ग्रिलोकविख्याता शोलौदार्यगुणान्विता ॥१९ | रामः परमधर्मात्मा सेनामिव च पण्मुखः ॥२५ ततो बहुतिथे काले रागा दशरथः स्वयम् । तपसा तोपिता देवो जनकेन गिरीन्द्रजा। राम ज्येष्ठं सुतं वीरं राजानं कर्तुमारभत् ॥२६ प्रायच्छज्जानकों सीता राममेवाथिता पतिम् ॥२० | तस्याथ पत्नी सुभगा कैकेयी चारभाषिणी । प्रोतश्च भगवानोशस्निशूली नीललोहितः । निवारयामास पति प्राह संभ्रान्तमानसा ॥२७ प्रददौ शत्रुनाशार्थ जनकापाद्भुत धनुः ॥२१ मत्सुतं भरतं चौरं राजान कर्तुमर्हसि । स राजा जनको विद्वान् दातुकामः मुतामिमाम् । पूर्वमेव बरो यस्माद् दत्तो मे भवता यतः ॥२८ From Raghu was born Aja and from world Oformost among the Brahmanas (22) Inm king Dasaratha The valiant, pious That whoever in the three worlds and reputed Rāma was the son of would be able to wield that bow, lic be Dasaratha, as were Bharatn, Laksmana a deity or even a demon would be entit- (23) and the powerful Šatrughna All of them led to have Siti (in marriage) Coming to know of the proclamation, were comparable with Indra in battle, and endowed with the power of Visou The the mighty lord Rama went to the creator of the world was born from a palace of Janaka and broke the bow at (24) portion sif Visnu for the destruction of And thereafter the highly religious Ravana Rama's wife was the graceful Sitá, Rāma wedded the maiden as Samkara daughter of Janaka, tenowed throughout did Parvat) and Kārtikeya did the celes tual army (Sena) (25) the three worlds endowed with chastity Thence, alter the expiry of a long time (19) and generosity Pleased by the penance of Janaka, the King Dasaratha intended to make the mountain-born goddess Parvati gave his eldest son the valiant Rima king of (20) His queen the lovely and prettyhimself as her husband Being pleased with Janaka, the lord, speaking Kaikey, however stopped his trident-learing śiva, Nilalohuta, gave unto musband and spoke to him with purplexed (27) him a wonderful bow for the extirpation (210 It behoyes Llice, to make my son the of focs Desirous of giving away the daughter valiant Blarata the King, since then (in marriage), the wise hing Janaka, cxtus hadst even before bestowed a boon on me minator of the enemies, proclaimed in the to that effect (28) 1149] ease (17,16) (26) unto hum Janaki, Sitz, who 100 to Rama bis realm) ·१२:२६] धर्मपुराणे स तस्या वचन श्रुत्वा राजा टु सितमानस । | वायुपुत्रो महातेजा रामस्यासीत् प्रिय सदा ।।३५ बाढमित्यनवीन वामय तथा रामोऽपि धर्मवित् ॥२९ स करवा परम धंयं रामाय कृतनिश्चय । प्रणम्याय पितु पादौ लक्ष्मणेन सहाच्युत । आनयिष्यामि ता सीतामित्युक्त्वा विचचार ह ॥३६ ययौ वन सपत्नीक कृत्वा समयमात्मवान् ॥३० महीं सागरपर्यन्ता सीतादर्शनतत्पर । सवत्सराणा चत्वारि दश चैव महाबल । जगाम रावणपुरों लङ्का सागरसस्थिताम् ॥३७ उवास तर मतिमान् लक्ष्मणेन सह प्रभु ॥३१ तनाय निर्जने देशे वृक्षमूले शुचिस्मिताम । कदाचिद् बसतोऽरण्ये रावणो नाम राक्षस । अपश्यवमला सीता राक्षसोभि समावृताम् ॥३८ परिवाजकवेषेण सीता हृत्वा ययौ पुरीम ॥३२ | अश्रुपूर्णक्षणा हुधा सस्मरन्तीमनिन्दिताम् । अदृष्टा लक्ष्मणो राम सीतामाकुलितेन्द्रियो । राममिन्दीवरश्याम लक्ष्मण चात्मसस्थितम् ।।३९ बुखशोकाभिसतप्तो बभूवतुररिदमौ ।।३३ निवेदयित्वा चात्मान सीतायं रहसि स्वयम् । तत कदाचित् कपिना सुग्नीव्रण द्विजोत्तमा । असशयाय प्रदवावस्य रामाङ्गुलीयकम ॥४० वानराणाममूत सरय रामस्याक्लिष्टरमण ॥३४ | दृष्टाऽडगुलीयक सीता पत्यु परमशोभनम् । मुग्नीवस्यानुगों वीरो हनुमान् नाम वानर । | मेने समागत राम प्रीतिविस्फारितेक्षणा ॥४१ Hearing her words, the king was Atmonkey named Hanuman, follower struck with sorrow but nevertheless of Sugriva, son of Vayu possessed of great uttered 'Bc that' and the pious Rama valour, grew very dear to Rama (35) Composed and unsavering 15 he was Having assured Räma of bringing bowing the feet of lus father and taking Sita back to him he inade a firin resolve the oath wended his way towards the and with Infinite patience moved all farest in company with his wife and round the earth up to scas and intent Laksmana (2930) on discovering Sita he reached Lanka for fourteen years the wise and mighty the capital of Rávapa situated over this Jord dwelt there together with Lakşmaņa sca (3637) (31) There he espied the pretty smiled While he was thus duelling in the Sita at the foot of a tree in a lonely spot, forest, oncc a Raksasa named Ravana surrounded by females Raleasas with eyes carried away Sits in the disguise of a full of tears unblamally charming brood menint to lus capital (32) ing ceaselessly over her beloved the lotus Mot finding Siti (in their hut), (the complcnoncd Rama and the self' ruled tho brothers) Lakşmina and Rima, Loti Laksmana (3839) subduers of foes were extremely con Introducing lumself to S111 he gave founded and overwhelmed with grief and her in secret the ring of Rima to dispel SOITOW (33) Boer doubts (40) Then after some time, o escellent Seeing the extremely beautiful ring Brahmaras, the unbearied Rima dose of her husband she felt as if Rámiliem loped a friendship with a monic; Sugriva sell appeared before her with lace cyes and otlier monkeys (31) widened with delight (41) [150] ·पूर्वविभागे विंशोऽध्याय. [१.२०.५३ समाश्चास्य तदा सीतांदृष्टा रामस्य चान्तिकम् । तस्य देवो महादेवः पावत्या सह शंकरः । नयिष्ये त्वां महाबाहुरुषत्वा रामं ययौ पुनः ॥४२ प्रत्यक्षमेव भगवान् दत्तवान् वरमुत्तमम् ॥४८ निवेदयित्वा रामाय सीतादर्शनमात्मवान् । यत् त्वया स्थापित लिङ्गं द्रश्यन्तीह द्विजातयः । तस्थ रामेण पुरतो लक्ष्मणेन च पूजितः ॥४३ महापातकसयुक्तास्तेपा पापं विनश्यतु ॥४९ ततः स रामो बलवान् साखं हनुमता स्वयम् । अन्यानि चैव पापानि सातस्यात्र महोदधौ । लक्ष्मणेन च पुद्धाय बुद्धि तने हि रक्षसाम् ॥४४ दर्शनादेव लिङ्गस्य नाशं यान्ति न संशयः ।।५० कृत्वाऽथ वानरशतैलंडामागं महोदधैः । पावत् स्थास्यन्ति गिरयो यावदेपा च मेदिनी । सेतुं परमधर्मात्मा रावणं हतवान् प्रभुः ॥४५ यायत् सेतुश्च तावच्च स्थास्याम्यत्र तिरोहितः ।।५१ सपत्नीकं च ससुतं सभ्रातृकारदमः । नानं दानं जपः थाद्धं भविष्यत्यक्षयं कृतम् । भानयामास तां सीता वायुपुनसहाययान् ॥४६ स्मरणादेव लिङ्गस्प दिनपाप प्रणश्यति ॥५२ सेतुमध्ये महादेयमोशानं कृत्तिवाससम् । इत्युवस्वा भगवाञ्छंभुः परिष्वज्य तु राघयम् । सगणो रुद्रस्तधान्तरधीयत ॥५३ स्थापयामास लिङ्गस्थं पूजयामास राघवः ॥४७ समन्दो Having seen Stta and consoling her To lim did the lord Mabidea, that he would bring ther to Rima mighty. Samkara, apper there in person in armed (Hanumán) again sped hack to company with Parvati, and confer an cicellent boon (42) (48) Whoever, O Brahmanas, would pay Narrating to Rāma the account of a visit to this dol (Linga) set up by his meeting with Sita, the self controlled Hanuman stood before Rama as well thec, would have all their sins removed as Laksmana, while they ertolled this even llougla they might be associated with Mahapitalas (49) Seat) All other sins also nould be destroyed Thereafter the puu crful Rama togeth. by bathing in this great sea and by the er with Laksmana as well as llanumin very visit of this idol, there is no doubt resolved for a war with the Raksasas (44) about this (50) And I will remain here unscen as Having built a bridge over the ocean to Lania, with the help of hundreds of long as the nountains and this carth (51) monkeys, the lughly religious minded lord, and the bridge would aude Rathing here, offering of gifts, nuttering subduer of enemies billed Ravana, together with his wives and sons and brought of santras and Sraddha, all done at thes of place will bear imperisliable reults, and ST1A with the assistance the very recollection of the idol svould (45,46) (Hanuman) the son of Vayu remove the daily szos (52) On the middle of the bridge, the Thus saying and liugging Rama, the scron of Raghu set up the langa (dol) of sezon of Raghu, Rudra togellier with Alahadeva, Itana, wearer of the tiger Nandin and the ganas disappeared then skin, and worshipped him. (47) ! and there [151] (53) Rima (43) back ·१२०५४] धर्मपुराणे रामोऽपि पालपामास राज्य धर्मपरायण । नभस पुण्डरीकाख्य क्षेमधन्वा च तत्सुत । अभिषिक्तो महातेजा भरतेन महाबल ॥५४ तस्य पुनोऽभवद् वीरो देयानोक प्रतापवान् ।।५८ विशेषाद् ब्राह्मणान् सर्वान पूजयामासचेश्वरम । | अहीनगुस्तस्य सुतो सहस्वास्तरसुतोऽभवत् । यज्ञेन यनहन्तारमधमेधेन शकरम् ॥५५ | तस्माच्चन्द्रावतोकस्तु तारापोऽस्तु तत्सत ॥५९ तारापीडाच्चन्द्रगिरि नुवित्तस्ततोऽभवत्त । रामस्य तनयो जर्स कुश इत्यभिविश्रुत । इक्ष्वाकुवराजा । लवश्व सुमहाभाग सर्वतत्त्वार्थयित् सुधी ॥५६ सर्वे प्राधान्यत प्रोक्ता समासेन द्विजोत्तमा ॥६० अतिथिस्तु कुशाज्जज्ञे निषघस्तत्सुतोऽभवत् । य इम शृणुयानित्यमिक्ष्वाकोवंशमुत्तमम् । नमस्तु निषधस्याभून्नमस्तस्मादणायत ॥५७ : सर्वपापविनिर्मुक्तो स्वर्गलोके महीयते ॥६१ इति लोकूर्मपुराणे पटसाइसर सहिताया पूर्वविमागे विशोऽध्याय ॥२०॥ श्रुतायुरभवत तस्मादेते The highly cnergetic and powerful From Nibhas was born Pundarika Rama also, consecrated to the throne whose son was ksemadhanvin His son by Dharata, ruled the realm righteously was the valiut Devanika possessed of Particularly did he adore all the great prowess (58) Brulmanas, and propitiated the lord Ahluagu was his son wlule his son Samkara destroyer of Dalsa s sacrifice, was Saliasvan whose son by the performance of the Asvamedhia Candravaloka, and Tarapida was his son again was sacrifice (54 55) (19) Rima liad a son born famed as Kusa Trom Tarapida sprang Candragiri as well as another one Lava highly from whom was born Bhanuvitta Śrutayu illustrious wise and acquainted with the was born of him, and these are the pro true nature of everything (56) geny of the Iksvaku line Thug has been Atithi was born of husa and Nisadha narrated in brief all the principal progeny was his son Nala was the son of of the Iksvakus Whoever hears it (read Nisadha and Nablas was born of Nala or narrated) 25 freed from all sins and (57) adored in the region of gods (6061) Thus eods Twentieth Chapter in the first part in the hürma Purana Samhta consisting of Six Thousand verser-20 [152] ·२१ रोमहर्षण उवाच । तेषा ययाति पश्चाना महायलपराम । ऐल पुरुरवाश्चाय राजा राज्यमपालयत् । देवयानोमुशनस सुता भार्यामवापस । तस्य पुत्रा यहि पडिन्द्रसमतेजस ॥१ शर्मिष्ठामासुरी चय तनपा चुपपर्यण ॥६ आयुर्मापुरमावायुविश्वापुश्चंय वीर्यवान् । पद च तुर्वसु चव देवयानी व्यजायत । शतायुश्च श्रुतापुश्व दिव्याश्चवोर्वशीसुता ॥२ ह्य चानु च पूर च शमिश चाप्य जीजनत् ।।७ आयुपस्तनपा थोरा पञ्चैवासन महौजस । सोऽन्यविश्वदतिरम्य ज्येष्ठ यदुमनिन्दितम् । स्य नुतनपाया ये प्रभायामिति ने श्रुतम् ॥३ पूरमेव पनीर्याप्त पितुपंचनपालरम् ॥ गहुप प्रथमस्तेषा धर्मज्ञो लोकविश्रुत । दिशि दक्षिणपूर्वस्या तुर्वस पुनमाविशत् । महपस्य तु दायादा पदिन्द्रोपमतेजस ॥४ दक्षिणापरयो राजा यदु ज्येष्ठ क्ययोजयत् । उत्पन्ना पितृकन्यापा विरजाया महायला । पतिपाति रायातिरायाति पञ्चमोऽश्या ॥५ प्रनाच्यामुत्तरापा च प चानुमक्ल्पपत् ॥९ 21 Sruttu Romalıırana suid Therefter king watla great alour and proue's llc lind Pururnas, the son of a ruled over the nken Desay in the daughter of Uns rcalm llc had sex handsome som all (Sulm} as his spausc as also Sarmth resembling Indra in vrlour, born of the drughter of the demon 1'ra Urs ašt named as Ayu, aliyu Amit Iyu Pirsan (6) as also the energetic Visayu, Sattyu ial Des 1) int gate birtli tu ladu and (12) Turnsu, unle sarmthagase turth to The highly mighty Ayu hail file Druhyu, Anu and Para (71 aliant sons born of Prabhi tlic daughter Ixcludung has eldest son the blameles of Ratu ihus goes our Information (3) ladu, lic anointed his youngest son Para Among them, the righteous and world oliedient to his father's command fon hu renowned Vahuşa k v the eldest shaya thione) (B) and five mghty offsprings resemtling Ile appointesl hots son luss we allie Indha in pauct, born of Virys, the protector of tlies sath extern Teuvon art daughter of his laues (par) Iliese nunca ile sulpx71 •moul Iadu toiles with nesten more Yuli 1981 Sulu lu ft und tle part of hu iu oplopen to the user and fifth malh (4) le portlern part le el peu Drensa Among the fire, la, sti sa crdoned ard Ints sorcinel (ग) [153) 20 ·१२११०] धर्मपुराणे तरिय पृथिवी सर्वा धर्मत परिपालिता। कृतवीर्य कृताग्निश्च कृतवर्मा तथैव च । राजाऽपि दारसहितो वन प्राप महापशा ।।१० | कृतौजाश्च चतुर्थोऽभूत् कार्तवीर्योऽर्जुनोऽभवत् ॥१७ यदोरप्यभवन् पुना पञ्च देवसुतोपमा । सहस्रबाहुषुतिमान् धनुर्वेदविदा वर । सहस्रजित तथा ज्येष्ठ कोष्टुनौलोऽजितो रघु ॥११ तस्य रामोऽभवन्मृत्युर्जामदग्न्यो जनार्दन ॥१८ सहनजित्सुतस्तद्वच्छतजिन्नाम पार्थिव । तस्य पुनसतान्यासन् पञ्च तत्र महारया । सुता शतजितोऽप्यासस्त्रय परमधार्मिका ॥१२ कृतास्त्रा बलिम शूरा धर्मात्मानो मनस्विन ॥१९ हैहपश्च हपश्चंव राजा वेणुह्य पर । | शूरश्न शूरसेनश्च धृष्ण कृष्णस्तथंघ च । हैहस्याभवत पुनो धर्म इत्यभिविभुत ।।१३ | जयध्वजच बलवान नारायणपरो नृप ॥२० तस्प पुत्रोऽभवद् विप्रा धर्मनेत्र प्रतापवान । | शूरसेनादय सर्वे चत्वार प्रथितौजस । धर्मनेत्रस्य भौतिस्तु सजितस्तत्गुतोऽभवत ॥१४ रुद्रभक्ता महात्मान पूजयन्ति स्म शकरम् ।।२१ महिष्मान् सजितस्याभूद भद्रश्रेण्यस्तदन्थय । | जयध्वजस्तु मतिमान देव नारायण हरिम् । भद्रधण्यस्य दायादो दुर्दमो नाम पार्थिव ॥१५ जगाम शरण विष्णु दैवत धर्मतत्पर ॥२२ दुर्वमस्प सुतो धीमान् धनको नाम वीर्यवान् । तमूचुरितरे पुत्रा नाय धर्मस्तमानघ। धनकस्य तु दायादाश्चत्वारो लोकसम्मता ॥१६ ईश्वराराधनरत पिताऽस्मारुमभूदिति ॥२३ And by them this entire eartli was while the fourth of them Krtavira's son governed righteously The highly was Arjuna who was thousand armed, renowned king also together will. bis lustrous foremost among the archers Hc wives repaired to the forest (10) died at the bands of Parasurama, son of Yadu also begot five song resembling Jamadagni, (incarnation of) Janardana the sans of the gods named as Sahasrajit, (11-18) He had hundred sons of whom five the eldest, then Krostu, Nila Ajita and Raghu Sahasrajit again had a son named were great warriors, accomplished in arms the prince Satajit Satazıt also had three powerful valiant, pous na sveld as wise extremely prous sons, (named) Hathaya, | named as Srira, Surasena Dhrsna Krsna Haya and the prince Venubaya respects as well as the mighty prince Jayadhvaja (19,20) vcly Haihaya was blessed with a very devoted to Narayana renowned son named Dharma, whose son The elder fours beginning with Sura O Brahmanas, was the valorous Dharma- sena, famed for their prowess, high souled Dharmanetra's son was Kurti and and attached to Rudra, worshipped Karti's son was Sanjita Sanjuta's son | Samkara (21) Mahusman, whose offspring was Bhadras While the wise and religious Jayadhvaja Teşya The successor of Bhadrasrenya was the prince Durdatca whose son was the wise resorted to tlic Jord Narayana, Hars, the (22) and powerfu! Dhanaka Dhanaka had four god Visņu sons adored by the world {named as) Krta The other (four) sons told him 'O virya Kratagat, Krtavarma, and Krtavyas | unless one, ths as not your duty, since the [154) netra ·पूविभागे एपिशोऽध्याय [१२१३१ तामनवीन्महातेजा एष धर्मः परो मम । शोचुः संहारकृद् रुद्रः पूजनीयो मुमुक्षुभिः ॥२॥ विष्णोरंशेन सभूता राजानो यन्महीतले ॥२४ अयं हि भगवान रुद्रः सर्वं जगदिदं शिवः । राज्यं पालयताऽवश्यं भगवान पुरुषोत्तमः । तमोगुणं समाश्रित्य कल्पान्ते संहरेत प्रभुः ॥३ पूजनीयो यतो विष्णुः पालको जगतो हरिः ॥२५ या सा घोरतरा मूतिरस्य तेजोमयी परा। सात्यिको राजसी चैव तामसी च स्वयंभुवः । संहरेद् विद्यया सर्व ससारं शूलभूत तया ॥३ तिलस्तु मूर्तयः प्रोक्ताः सृष्टिस्थित्यन्तहेतवः ॥२६ ततस्तानमवीद् राजा विचिन्त्यासौ जयध्वजः । सत्त्वात्मा भगवान् विष्णुः सस्थापयति सर्वदा । सत्त्वेन मुच्यते जन्तुः सत्त्वात्मा भायान हरिः ॥३ सृजेद् ब्रह्मा रजोमूत्तिः सहरेत् तामसो हरः ।।२७ तमूचुतिरो रुद्रः सेवितः सात्त्विकर्जनः । तस्मान्महीपतीना तु राज्यं पालयतामयम् । मोचयेत् सत्यसयुक्तः पूजयेशं ततो हरम् १३ आराध्यो भगवान् विष्णुः केशयः कैशिमर्दनः ।।२८ अथाब्रवीद् राजपुनः प्रहसन ने जयध्वजः । निशम्य तस्य वचनं नातरोऽन्ये मनस्विनः । स्वधर्मो मुक्तये पन्था नान्यो मुनिमिरिष्यते ॥३ Teport goes that our father was devoted to Hearing his words, his wise brothe the worship of the Isha (Šamkara)' (23) said Rudra, the annihilator, las to 1 The highly spirited (Jayadhvaja} ' worshipped by those who aspire replied to them: this be my supreme duts saluation (2 since the kings on this earth are born of a This lord Rudra, Siva, the supren portion of Visng (24) Master, dissolves the entire universe Surely, by a person who maintains the the end of a Kalpa resorting to the quali realm, lord Purusottama Visnu, the mant-of darkness (3 auner of the world, Hari, as to be adored By Iliat terrible supreme form of h (25) | full of energy, the trident-hearing lon The self-born lord has three manifesta- destroys the whole world with a spell (3 tions (Mürtis), possessed of sattva (gnod Then after pondering for a wluic, 11 Tiess) of rajas (passion) and of tamas (dark- king Jayadhvaja replied: creature ness) the three causes respecter of the liberated tlırough satsa (goodness), an creation sustenance and the annilulation lord Hari is filled sath sattsa (goot Cot the universe) (26) ness) (31 I ord Visnu insested with goodness The brothers rejoined Worshippe (Sattvn} daes always maintain the world) by people invested with goodness (sattha while Brahmi che embodiment of passion Rudra cndoned with Sattia liberate trajns) creates, and Hara, associated with them, lience you worship Lard Hara. (3: darkness trimms) destroys it (27) Then the prince Jayadhyaja smilings Thicreforc, for the kings maintaining suid Adherence in one's own dut the kingdom, lord Viępu. Kefa12, the (dharma) is the only was to deliverince subduer of the demon) Kekin, 10 be and there is none else, this is a crred by worrhipped (2P) the anger (31 [155] ·१२१३५] कूर्मपुराणे तथा च वैष्णवी शक्ति पाणा देवता सदा । विशेषात् सर्वदा नाय नियमो ह्यन्यथा नपा ॥४० आराधन परो धर्मो मुरारेरमितौजस ॥३५ नृपाणा देवत विष्णुस्तथैव च पुरदर । तमनवीद् राजपुन कृष्णो मतिमता वर । विप्नामानिरादित्यो ब्रह्मा चव पिनाकधुर ॥४१ पदर्जुनोऽस्मज्जनक स्वधर्म कृतवानिति ॥३६ देवाना दैवत विष्णुर्दानवाना निशूलभूत् । एव विवादे वितते शूरसेनोऽब्रवीद् घच । गन्धर्वाणा तथा सोमो यक्षाणामपि कथ्यते ॥४२ प्रमाणमृषयो हन वयुस्ते यत् तथैव तत ॥३७ विद्याधराणा याग्देवी साध्याना भगवान् वि । ततस्ते राजशार्दूला पाच्छुब्रह्मवादिन । | रक्षसा शकरो रुद्र किनराणा च पार्वती ॥४३ गत्या सर्वे सुसरन्धा रानणा तदाथमम् ॥३८ ऋषीणा दैवत ब्रह्मा महादेवध शूलभूत् । तानब्रुवस्ते मुनयो वसिष्ठाद्या यथार्थत । मनूना स्यायुमा देवी तथा विष्णु सभास्कर ॥४४ या यस्याभिमता पुस सा हि तस्यैव देवता ॥३१ गृहस्थाना च राव स्युनह्मा वै ब्रह्मचारिणाम् । विन्तु कार्यविशेषेण पूजिताश्चेष्टदा नृणाम् । वैखानसानामकं स्याद् यतीना च महेश्वर ॥४५ And since the power cmanated from Visnu as well as Purandarr (Indri) are Vishu is always god of the kings, so it is deities specific for kings while Agni their supreme duty to worship Muri Aditya Brahmä as well as the welder of (Visnus possessed of immeasurable the Pinaka (Śiva) are the destics for tlie strength (35) | Brahmanas To him did then the prince Krsna | Visnu is thic foremost among the wise, reply what divinity for the demon the trident- Arjuna, our father did perform is our | bearer (Sxawhile for the Gandhars !! duty (36) i 25 Kell as the Yaksas the moon god as the As wrangling was going on thus identy (42) Sirisena said in this matter the decision For the Vidy idhams, the goddless of of the sages is final, whatever they might speech (Sırsvatt), for the Siddhas, thic say is right (37) lord Ravi (sun for the Rstasts Sahkarn Then tlic nobic princes and extremely Rudra, and for the hunnias, Pirs at tre excited proceeded to the hermitage of the the deities respectively scich sages all ersed in the Vedas and Tor the sages Jord Brulum and the ashed them (38) trident bearing Nhides are the gods To them did the sages licaded by far the Vanus, goddess Umy, Vienu and Vastha gave out the truth the deity Sun are the adorable divinit), similarly for nho is filed by a man is Indred his the house holders, all (the gods) are god (39) adorable, for thic Brahmrctrins (celbric But if they are worshipped for a students) Bralms 1. god, for the forest. spccilic purpose they do always graat the dwellers the sun god, and for thic recluse desire to men O prince thus rule cannot the great lard Sashara (are the respective be otherine (40) | dailiest (41,15) [156] For the gods again (43) ·पूर्वरिमागे एकविंशोऽध्याय [१२१.५७ भूताना भगवान् रुद्र कूष्माण्डाना विनायक । तत सर्व सुसपत्ता कार्तवीर्यात्मजास्तदा। सर्वेषा भगवान् ब्रह्मा देवदेव प्रजापति ॥४६ युयुधुनिव शक्तिगिरिटासिमुद्गरै ॥५२ इत्येव भगवान् ब्रह्मा स्वय देवोऽन्यभाषत । तान सर्वान् दानयो विना शूलेन प्रहानिय । तस्माज्जयध्वजो नून विटण्वाराधनमर्हति ।।४७ वारयामास घोरात्मा कल्पान्ते भैरवो यथा ॥५३ तान् प्रणम्याथ ते जग्मु पुरी परमशोभनाम् । शूरसेनादय पञ्च राजानम्तु महावला । पालयाश्चक्रिरे पृथ्वी जित्या सर्वरिपून रणे ॥४८ युद्धाय कुतसरम्भा विदह त्यभिदुद्रुवु ॥५४ तत कदाचिय् विप्रेन्द्रा विदेहो नाम दानव । शूरोऽस्त्र प्राहिणोद रौद्र शूरसेनस्तु वारुणम् । भीषण सर्वसत्त्वाना पुरी तेपा समाययौ ॥४९ प्राजापत्य तथा कृष्णो घायव्य धृष्ण एय च ॥५५ दष्ट्राफरालो दीप्तात्मा युगान्तदहनोपम जयध्वजश्च कोवेरमंन्द्रमाग्नेयमेव च। शुलमादाय सूर्याभ नादयन् ये दिशो दश ॥५० भञ्जयामास शूलेन तान्यस्त्राणि स दावि ॥५६ तनादश्रवणान्मत्यस्तित्र ये निवसन्ति ते। तत वृष्णो महावीर्यो गदामाशय भौपणाम । तत्यजुषावित स्वन्ये युनुभयविहुला ।।५१ स्पृष्टा मन्त्रेण तरसा चिक्षेप च नगद च ॥५७ Lord Rudra is the specific god for hil of the human inhabitants of that spot Creatures, Vinayaka (Ganesa) for the gate up their lives, while others nervous (51) Kumandos (a class of ganadevatas) and with fear fied pell rareli lord Brahma the progenitor the god of Then a!! the suns of hartavirya wellthe all gods himself is the deity adorable armed fought with the demons with by all (46) missiles roch pcal, sisords and clubs (52) The terrible minded demons cheched Thus hath lord Bralna himself pronounced therefore it certainly behoves them all smilingly, O Drahmanas, with Jayadhvaja to worship Visnu (47) a spear like ihe Bhairava at the end of kalpa (53) l'aying homage to the sages then, they Then the five mighty sons of Kirta returned to their beautiful capital and vanquishing all the enemies in battle ruled vry? licaded by Śūrasena determined for a bittle proceeded agunst Videlhn (54) over the earth (18) Sara hurled the Raudra missile (presie Then after some time O cxalted ded over by Rudra) Sürascna the Varuna Brihmonas a demon missile (presided over by Varuna) hrsya terriblc among all beings, came up to the Prylpaty one, Dlipsna the Visit ya (49) one, while Jay adhuaja hurled the hau. He wis frightful with lus teeth of beri, Aindra and Igneya misules But resplendent personage, resembling the the demon broke thiese missiles inter picces Gure of the time of the dissolution with a with Ius spcar (55, 36) spear in land, shaing like the sun, and Then the highly mighty hrsna took Tcuerberating the ten directions with up a frightful club and instantly touching (50) it with a mantra and throwing it against Ileaning the tremendous sound some the demon uttered a battle cry [17] nimed Vidch? their cily shouts (57) ·नृपा। १२१५८] कूर्मपुराणे सप्राप्य सा गदाऽस्योरो विदेहस्य शिलोपमम् । | तस्मिन् हते देवरिपो शूराया भ्रातरो न दानव चालपितु शशाकान्तफसनिभम् ॥५८ समाययु पुरों रम्पा भ्रातर चाप्यपूजयन् ॥६४ दुद्वुस्ते भयग्रस्ता दृष्टा तस्यातिपौरुपम् । श्रुत्याजयाम भगवान् जयध्वजपराक्रमम् । जयध्वजस्तु मतिमान् सस्मार जगत पतिम् ।।५९ कार्तवीर्यसुत द्रष्ट विश्वामित्रो महामुनि ॥६५ विष्णु ग्रसिष्णु लोकादिमप्रमेयमनामयम् । तमागतमथो दृष्टा राजा सभ्रान्तमानस । नातार पुरुष पूर्व थोपति पीतवाससम् ॥६० समावेश्यासने रम्ये पूजयामास भावत ॥६६ तत प्रादुरभूच्चक्र सूर्यायुतसमप्रभम् । उवाच भगवान घोर प्रसादाद् भवतोऽसुर । आदेशाद् वासुदेवस्य भक्तानुग्रहकारणात् ॥६१ निपातितो मया सरये विदेहो दानवेश्वर ।।६७ जग्राह जगता योनि स्मृत्वा नारायण नृप । त्वद्वाक्याच्छिनसदेहो विष्णु सत्यपराक्रमम् । प्राहिणोद् वै विदेहाय दानवेभ्यो यथा हरि ॥६२ प्रपन शरण तेन प्रसावो मे कृत शुभ ॥६८ सप्राप्य तस्य घोरस्य स्कन्धदेश सुदर्शनम् । यक्ष्यामि परमेशान विष्णु पद्मदलेक्षणम् । पृथिव्या पातयामास शिरोऽदिशिखराकृति ॥६३ कथ केन विधानेन सपूज्यो हरिरीश्वर ॥६९ Dashing against the rock like chest of mountain, down on earth (63) the demon however, the club could nnt The foc of the gods being thus Lilled move hun resernbling Yama as die was the princes headed by Sura returned to (58), their beautiful capital and paid tributes to their brother Stricken with fear at his great strength (64) they fled while Jayadhvaja recalled in Hearing of the prowess of Jayadhvaja, mind the anaster of the world Visnu the the son of Kartavirya the venerable sage Visvamitra came thether to sec him {65) Victor, Origin of the world the Immeasu rable one immune from ailments, the Behniding lum come the king greatly saviour, the Original Man lord of Laksmt { fluried in mind, scated him on an cxalted the wearer of yellow robes (59 611) seat and devoully paid lun homage (66) Then there appeared the discus of He said to the sage O thou vencrable Visņu radiant as a million suns, by lord, it is by thy grace that the ternble the command of Vasudev? for obliging Videha the chief of the demons has been (61) struck down by me (67) the devout And by thy advice with all doubts Recalling Narayana, the origin of the universe in mind, Jayadhvaja grabbed the remoted 1 sought refuge unto Vistu, discus and huried it agunst Vidcha possessed of geruzne prowess and by Him just as Hari kurled it ngainst the has eminent ſavour been done to me (68) demons (52) "How may ! propitiate that supreme Reaching the neck of the terrible jord Hır the lotus cyed one, how and demon, the Suduršana drcus cut the head hath what files the lord Hari has to be of the demon huge as the peak of a ' properly worshipped > (69) [158] ·पूर्वधिमागे रिशोऽध्याय [१२१.५८ वोग्य नारायणो देव स्प्रिभारश्च सुबन । अय मरादयो देवमयजन महेश्वरम् । मयमेनन्ममाचक्ष्य पर गौतूहल हि मे ॥७० मजेन यताय त निजामा रद्रमन्ययम् ॥x विश्वामिन उपाय। तान पतिप्ठस्तु भगवान यानपामास गरिन् । गौनमोऽयिरगस्त्पन गयें परायणा ॥७५ मन प्रवृत्तिर्भूताना पस्मिन् सर्वमिद जगत् । विवामिनस्तु भगवान जययनमरिदमा । मनिट मयंभूतात्मा तमाश्रित्य विमुच्यते ।७१ नादिमादिदेव नागम् ॥७६ स्वर्णाश्रमधर्मण पूज्योऽय पापोत्तम । तस्य यन महायोगी मानाद देय स्थय हरि । अरामहतभावेन गमाराध्यो न चान्यथा ॥७२ आयिरामीर में भगया तद्भुतमियाभयन् 1100 एतायदुरत्या भगवान विश्वामित्रो महामुनि । य इम पानिय नपायजपरसरमम् । गराध पूजितो यिप्रा गगागाव स्वमातमम् ।।७३ गयंपापविमुतामा यिोर स ग 1 याजयामाम इनियमपुराने पद्मादममा महिनाय विभाग शिकाय ॥२१॥ "lilin be this god Viriyani, indulat lipped lord Valekuan thainable plory is he invested with, thicu of strict through sicrifices the undecaying Rudra, Tons, do tell me all ins [ im by the performancerfnsacrifire without extremely cager ia hann these (70)' anydesire nhatsrver Vihmiri sud Vitu 13 he from Thic sencrible 1514ha proficient in whom all lengs are crested ind in whom all the Inowledge conducted them in this all world is metge lle as the embotti the sunfice Tunell -Gattama Araitya ment of the undertal soul, red liberation and At ili asistents of Rudra (15) (from the world) 13 secured Is seekin liegescree 159.3tra alsı o ta'rif tlichter with llam 31 2031 ! + vaadinaja 1le qullursar Thats l'urutottama has to ir nonslipped remiet mhramireohentional (by men) in accordance will their caste gre Jantana 11 e 13urtall bring andsirama bare of the hangna thr (16) Erntranfve the trusle and retin any other attataarkettrntral 11 nay (12) Han her appeared in printo the Put tuyin, fehly seetalle apprenant of all Vrstra rettentd 10 ton thermis Hottest Daine a spt being pant line yet tn 1, $C and riller! 4444 Jaso" **** from terest Ordhra mint ty."m murairmath!ement (M) Thuri Torry.intment intextra, ·सूत उवाच । तत २२ स कवाचिन्महाभाग कालिन्दीतीरसस्थिताम् । जयध्वजस्य पुरोऽभूत् तालजङ्घ इति स्मृत । अपश्यदुवंशी देवी गायन्ती मधुरस्यनाम् ॥६ शतपुवास्तु तस्यासन् तालजद्धा प्रकीर्तिता ॥१ कामाहतमनास्तत्समीपमुपेत्य वै । तेषा ज्येष्ठो महावीर्यो वीतिहोत्रोऽभवन्नृप । प्रोवाच सुचिर काल देवि रन्तु मयासि ॥७ वृषप्रभृतयश्चान्ये यादया पुण्यकर्मिण ॥२ सा देवी नृपति दृष्ट्वा रूपलावण्यसपुतम् । वृषो वशकरस्तेषा तस्य पुनोऽभवन्मधु । | रेमे तेन चिर काल कामदेवमिवापरम् ।।८ मधो पुत्रशत त्वासीद घृपणस्तस्य यशभाक् ॥३ वोतिहोत्रसुतश्चापि विश्रुतोऽनन्त इत्युत। कालात् प्रबुद्धो राजा तामुवंशी प्राह शोभनाम् । दुर्गयस्तस्य पुत्रोऽभूत् सर्वशास्त्रविशारद ॥४ गमिष्यामि पुरी रम्या हान्ती साऽब्रवीद् वच ॥१ तस्य भार्या रुपवतो गुण सर्वरतकृता । न ह्यनेनोपभोगेत भवता राजसुन्दर । पतिव्रतासीत् पतिना स्वधर्मपरिपालिका ॥५ । प्रीति सजायते मह्य स्थातव्य वत्सर पुन ।।१० 22 on Suta sard Jayadhvaja lad a son and attached to her own dutres along with named Ialajangha who had a hundred his husband (5)- offsprings all known also as Talaanghas Once the king raw the damsel Urvasi (I) | singing sonorously the bank of Among them the eldest Vitshotra, Kalindi (6) possessed of immense strength, became Stricken by lust he approached her the king Vrsa and the rest (who were the and entrented her to give hum sexual Tulajanghas) of the progeny of ladu were plensure for a long period all virtuous Bcholding the ling handsome and Vrșa was among them the only one to appearing to be another Cupid as it were continue the progcny His son was Mindhu the damsel indulged in sexual picasurc who had a hundrer sons of n hom Vrşana with him for a long time (8) Has (the only one) blessed with a progeny Roused Tier 1 long duration the hing (3) told Leautiful Unafi, I am going back to Vitkotra's son was named as Ananta my beautiful city' But she replied sruling from whom was born Durjaya proficiently, 'O thnu graceful among pances, I am in all scriptures (4) not fully gritified with thus much pleasure, Ilis wife was beautıful accomplished thou need to stay liere again for n with all qualities devoted to her husband whole scar (9 10) J6] ·[१२२२२ पूर्वविभाग द्वारिंशोऽध्याय तामब्रवीत् स मतिमान् गत्वा शीघ्रतर पुरीम् । न भेतव्य त्वया स्वामिन् कार्य पापविशोधनम् । आगमिष्यामि भूयोऽन तन्मेऽनुज्ञातुमर्हसि ॥११ भीते त्वयि महाराज राष्ट्र ते नाशमैष्यति ॥१७ तमग्रवीत् सा सुभगा तथा कुरु विशापते । तदा स राजा द्युतिमान निर्गत्य तु पुरात तत' । नान्ययाऽप्सरसा तावद् रन्तव्य भवता पुन ॥१२ गत्वा कण्वाश्रम पुण्य दृष्टा तत्र महामुनिम् ॥१८ ओमित्युपत्वा पयो तूर्ण पुरी परमशोभनाम् । निशम्य कण्यवदनात् प्रायश्चित्तविधि शुभम् । गत्या पतियता पल्लों दृष्टा भोतोऽभवन्नृप ॥१३ जगाम हिमवत्पृष्ठ समुद्दिश्य महाबल ॥१९ सप्रेक्ष्य सा गुणवतो भार्या तस्य पतिव्रता । | सोऽपश्यत् पथि राजेन्द्रो गन्धयंवरमुत्तमम् । भोत प्रसन्नया प्राह याचा पोनपयोधरा ॥१४ भ्राजमान श्रिया योनि भूपित दिव्यमालया ॥२० स्वामिन् किमन भवतो भौतिरा प्रवर्तते । वीक्ष्य मालाममिवन्न सस्माराप्सरसा बराम् । तद् ब्रूहि मे यथा तत्त्व न राज्ञा कीर्तये विदम् ॥१५ | उर्वशी ता मनश्चफ्रे तस्या एवेयमर्हति ॥२१ स तस्या वाक्यमाकर्ण्य लज्जावनतचेतन. । सोऽतोव कामुको राजा गन्धर्वगाथ तेन हि । नोवाच किञ्चिन्नृपतिर्ज्ञानदृष्टया विवेद सा ॥१६ चकार सुमहद् युद्ध मालामादातुमुद्यत ॥२२ The wise (king) replied to her Going 'Thou need not get alarmed',Oling to my capital, I shall return to this placeslic said only alonenen las to be gonc sooner, therefore, do thou grant une through for the sun (committed) If that leave' (11) beest alarmed thy realm shall perish ' (17) To lum did that pretty damsel repis, Then the lustrous lingwald out of 'do accordingly O prince, but thou shalt chat capital and reaclung tlic sacred not cnjay sexual pleasure with any other bermitage of hana, beleid the resered Apsaras' (12) sage there (18) Agreed' he said, and sped back to Hernag from the lips of Kanva, the Inis charming capital where looking at lus regulations pertaining to the expiation queen devoted to lier lusband the king of sın), thic mighty prince proceeded grew alarmed (13) towards the peak of limau in (19) Hinding him frightened her accom- On the ny, the chief of the kings plished and plump-breasted »fe det uted epled in the shy a liandsome Gindla to her hushand sofily addressed him (11) shining oth beauty and decorated with a My lord wherełnre is this fricht of celestial garland (20) thine today do tell me in reality Thuis Bcholding the gartand the foc.destroyer (fright) does not redound to the reputation prince remembered Ursasi, foremost of kings' (15) among the Apsarases, and felt that the Herring her words, wie linç stopped garland really beritalier down on bishment and could not biter Intent on bauing the garland the word but she kneu thic matter tughly lustful prince entered into a vigom. through her inner vision (16) us combat isath the Gandhan [16]] (21) (22) 211 का ·१२२२३] कूर्मपुराणे विजित्य समरे माला गृहीत्वा दुर्जयो द्विजा । देवलोष महामेरु ययौ देवपराक्रम ॥२८ जगाम तामप्सरस कालिन्दी द्रष्टुमादरात् ।।२३ स तत्र मानस नाम सरस्त्रलोक्यविश्रुतम् । अदृष्टाऽप्सरस तत्र कामशणाभिपीडित । मेने भृङ्गाण्यतिक्रम्य स्वबाहुबलभावित ॥२९ बभ्राम सफला पृथ्वी सप्तद्वीपसमन्विताम् ॥२४ स तस्य तीरे सुभगा चरन्तीमतिलालसाम् । आक्रम्य हिमवत्पार्श्वमुवंशीदर्शनोत्सुक । | दृष्टयाननवद्याङ्गों तस्यै माला ददौ पुन ॥३० जगाम शेलप्रवर हेमफूटमिति श्रुतम् ॥२५ स मालया तदा देवों भूषिता प्रेक्ष्य मोहित । तर तनाप्सरोवर्या दृष्टा त सिंहविक्रमम् । रेमे कृतार्थमात्मान जानान सुचिर तया ॥३१ काम सदधिरे घोर भूपित चित्रमालया ॥२६ | अयोर्वशी राजवयं रतान्ते वाक्यमब्रवीत् । सस्मरन्तुर्वशीयाक्य तस्या ससक्तमानस । किं कृत भयता पुरी गत्वा वृथा तृप ॥३२ न पश्यति स्मता सर्वा गिरिराङ्गाणि जग्मिवान्।।२७ स तस्यै सर्वमाचष्ट पल्या यत् समुदीरितम् । तनाम्यप्सरस दिव्यामदृष्टा कामपीडित । कण्वस्य दर्शन व मालापहरण तथा ॥३३ Securing the garland by dcfcating the Not finding the divine Apsaras even Gandharva O Brahmanas the invincible there the lust stricken king, possessed of prince eagerly wended his way towards divine energy went up to the high Meru Kalındı (River Yamuna), to meet the the region of the gods (28) Apsara, there (23) By dint of his physical strength, he Not finding the Apsaras there the crossed the peak and ladded near the hing, stricken to the core by the arrows Manasa lake famous throughout the three of Cupid, journeyed throughout the entire worlds (29) world composed of the seven conti There on the bank of the lake he espred (24) the pretty darnsel of flawless limbs lustfully Traversing through the sides of the moving about, and presented the garland ITımayan, the King, cager to discover to her (30) Urvasi ascended the exalted mountain Beholding her adorned with that known as Ilemakuta (25) garland the prince considered himself as Beholding him there possessed of gratified and had sexual enjoyment vithe (31) dignine strength and adoraed by a wonder her for a long time ful garland, the principal Apsarases were At the end of sexual intercourse sitten with intense lust (26) Uryas said to the king, 'O prince what Romerbering the words of Urvasi, was previously done by thee after usciculy and being attached solely to her, the reaching thy capital "" He related ci cry ponce did not look at any of them, and thing to her including what the queen had proceeded towards the peaks of the told lum, his visit to Kapva as well as the (32,33) mountain (27) seizure of the garland nents [163] ·एपव उवाच। पूर्वविभाग द्वाविशोऽध्यायः [१ २२.४५ श्रुत्वतद् व्याहृतं तेन गच्छेत्याह हितैषिणो । | वीक्ष्य त राजशार्दूलं प्रसन्नो भगवानृषिः । शाप दास्पति ते कण्यो ममापि भवतः प्रिया ॥३४ कर्तुकामो हि निर्धाज तस्यामिदमब्रवीत् ।।४० तयाऽसकृन्महाराजः प्रोक्तोऽपि मदमोहितः । न तत्याजाथ तत्पावं तत्र संन्यस्तमानसः ॥३५ गच्छ वाराणसी दिव्यामोश्वराध्युपिता पुरोम् । ततोर्वशी कामरूपा राजे स्वं रूपमुत्पाटम् । | आस्ते मोचयितुं लोक तत्र देवो महेश्वरः ॥४१ सुरोमर्श पिङ्गलाक्षं दर्शयामास सर्वदा ॥३६ स्नात्वा सतयं विधिवद् गङ्गायां देवता पितम् । तस्या विरक्तचेतस्कः स्मृत्वा कण्वाभिभाषितम् । दृष्टा विश्वेश्वरं लिङ्ग किल्बिषान्मोक्ष्यसेऽखिलात्॥४२ विड मामिति विनिश्चित्य तपः कर्तुं समारभत् ॥३७ प्रणम्य शिरसा कण्डमनुज्ञाप्य च दुर्जयः । वाराणस्या हरं दृष्टा पापान्मुक्तोऽभवत् ततः ॥४३ सवत्सरद्वादशकं कन्दमूलफलाशनः । | जगाम स्वपुरी शुभ्रा पालयामाप्स मेदिनीम् । भूय एय द्वादशक वायुभक्षोऽभवन्नृपः ॥३८ याजयामास तं कण्वो याचितो घृणया मुनि. ॥४४ गस्वा कण्वाश्रमं भीत्या तस्मै सर्व न्यवेदयत् । | तस्य पुनोऽथ मतिमान् सुप्रतीक इति श्रुतः । भूयस्तपोयोगमनुत्तमम् ॥३९ । बभूव जातमा त राजानमुपतस्थिरे ॥४५ यासमासरसा Hearing his words the damsel who Apsaras and resorting thercafter to severe washed lun well asked lum to go back penance (399 other vise Kauva would pronounce a curse Seeing the foremost of the kings, the on lum and sınılarly his beloved (queen) vencrable sage hecare propttrous and would utter a curse on (the Apsaras) intending to cure lum radically of lussin, herself (31) said to him thus Though repeatedly urged by her thus, Kanya said 'Do thou go to the divine the infatuated king mentally attached to city of Värānası, inhabited by the lord, her, did not leave her company {35) where dwells the lord Mahesvera for Then, Urvall, able to take any form at removing the bondage of people will exhibited herself in an ugly, hairy, 'Bathing in the Ganga there, offering tawny-cyed form constantly before the oblations to the gods and the Manes, and King (3G) paysog a visit to the aid of Visvesvara. With his mind unattached to her, the thou shalt be freed from all sias. Bowing king recollected the advice of Kanya, and down with his head to Kanva and with crying fie on hunself, took to penance his permission the unconquerablc king For full twelve years the king lived only paid a visit to Hara in Varānast, and on roots and fruits, and another twelve there lic as freed from tus sin (42,43) years he sustained himself only on air Returning to his bright city, he ruled 13,38) over the earth and besought by firm the Thereafter he went to the liermitage of sage Kanya, out of compassion oftiriated Kanva in fear, and narrated cverything as the priest in his sacrifice to him including his intercourse with the His son was the prudent Supritika, [163] ।

·१२२ ४६] धर्मपुराणे उर्वश्या च महावीर्याः सप्त देवसुतोपमाः । एष व कथित सम्यक् सहस्रजित उत्तमः । कन्या जगृहिरे सर्वा गन्धर्वदयिता द्विगाः ॥४६ वशः पापहरो नृणा क्रोष्टोरपि निबोधत ॥४७ इनि श्रीवृर्मपुराणे षट्साइस्रयां सहिताया पूर्व विभाग द्वाविशोऽध्याय ॥२॥ २३ सूत उवाच । पृथुधवास्तस्य पुत्रस्तस्यासीत् पृथुसत्तमः ॥४ क्रोष्टोरेकोऽभवत् पुत्रो वजिनीवानिति श्रुतिः । | उशना तस्य पुत्रोऽभूत सितेषुस्तत्सुतोऽभवत् । तस्य पुत्रो महान् स्वातिरुशद्गुस्तत्सुतोऽभवत् ॥१ तस्याभूद् एवमकवच. परावृत् तस्य सतमा. ॥५ उशद्गोरभवत् पुत्रो नाम्ना चिनरयो बली । अथ चैत्ररथिोक शशबिन्दुरिति स्मृतः ॥२ परावृत. सुतो जज्ञे ज्यामघो लोकविश्रुत । तस्माद् विदर्भ. सजज्ञे विदर्भात् ऋथकंशिकौ ॥६ तस्य पुत्रः पृथुयशा राजालद् धर्मतत्परः । पृथुकर्मा च तत्पुनस्तस्मात् पृथजयोऽभवत् ।।३ रोमपादस्तृतीयस्तु धभ्रस्तस्थात्मजो नृप । पृथुकीतिरभूत् तस्मात् पृथुदानस्ततोऽभवत् । धृतिस्तस्याभवत् पुनः सस्तस्तस्याप्यभूत सुतः ॥७ who at the tune of his very birth, was Thus has been fully narrated to you acclaimed as the King (by people) (45) | the excellent progeny of Sahasrajit (the In Urvasi also, the King begot seven listening of) which removes sin Now do mighty sons resernluling celestial princes, you listen to the progeny of Krost u all of whom, O Brahmanas, took also (47) Gandharva brides as their consorts (46) Thus ends Twenty second Chapter the first part of the Karma Puräna Samhita consisting of six thousand verses-22 23 Sata sand Krostu had a son named From him was born Prthukirti whose Vryinivan whosc grcat son was Svāts and son was Prthudana From him again was Usadgu was the latter's son (1) praduced Pythusravas whose son was From Usadgu was born a powerful son Pptkus utama named Citraratha The son of Citraratha His son was Usana, whose son was again was named as Sasabindu (2) Sitesu From him was born Rukmakavaca Ilis son was the king Pethuyafas, and l'arāvrta gain was his son excellent devoted to righteousness His son was oncs (5) Prthukarman whose son again was named Paräyſt had a son named Jyimagba, as Pythujaya (3), who was famous in thc world from him was [164] ·अन्वधावत पूर्वविभागे प्रयोविंशोऽध्याय [१२३ १४ सस्तस्य पुनो बलवान् नाम्ना विश्वराहस्तु स । तस्य भीमरथ पुत्र तस्मान्नवरयोऽभवत् । तस्य पुनो महाबोयं प्रजावान् कोशिकस्तत । दानधर्मरतो नित्य सम्पकशीलपरायण ॥१३ अभूत् तस्य सुतो धीमान् सुमन्तुस्सत्सुतोऽनल - कदाचिन्मृगया यातो दृष्टा राक्षसमूजितम् । फेशिकस्य सुतश्चेदिश्चद्यास्तस्याभवन् मुता । दाव महताविप्टो भयेन मुनिपुगवा ॥१४ तेषाप्रधानो ज्योतिष्मान् वपुष्मास्तत्सुतोऽभवत १९ सद्धो राक्षसन्त महाबल । दुर्योधनोऽग्निसकाश शलासक्तमहाकर ॥१५ वपुष्मतो बृहन्मेधा श्रीदेवस्तत्सुतोऽभवत । राजा नवरयो भोत्या नातिदूरादनुत्तमम् । तस्य घोलरथो विप्रा गद्र भक्तो महावल ॥१० | अपश्यत परम स्थान सरस्वत्या सुपोषितम् ॥१६ कथशाप्यभवत कुन्ती वृषणी तस्याभवत सुत । स तद्वेगेन महता सप्राय मतिमान नृप । वृष्णन्निवृत्तिरुत्पन्नो दशाईस्तस्य तु द्विजा ।।११ बवन्दे शिरसा दृष्टा साक्षाद् देवी सरस्वतीम् ।।१७ दशाहपुत्रोप्यारोहो जीमूतस्तत्सुतोऽभवत। तुष्टाव वाभिरिष्टाभिर्बद्धाजलिरमिनजित् । जमूतिरभवव् वोरो विकृति परवीरहा ॥१२ पपात दण्डवद् भूमौ त्वामह शरण गत ॥१८ sprang Kausika born Vidarbha and from Vidarbhr were was the valiant Vikrti the cxtirpator born hratha and Kaska and a third pam of enemy chiefs whose son was Blumaratha ed Romapida whose son was the prince from whom again sprang Navaratha, who Babhru Durh was the son of Babhru and was devoted to libcrality and righteousness Sainsta again was the son of Dhști (67) and thorough adherent to virtue (12, 18) Samica had a mghty son who was Once a hunting he espied a fierce Visvasaha by name His son was the Raksasa and seized with great fright, O highly valorous Prajavan from whom excellent hermits he took to his beeis (14) Held a son the wise The mighty Raksasa Duryodhana Sumantu from whom was born Anala (8) wrathſul and invincible resemling the fire, Kausika's son was Cedi whose song with spear in his hand chased hum (15) (Cardyns) were many among whom thie The intelligent king Nivaratha, saw in principal was Jyotisman whose sun was the neighbourhood a lovely nnd best place Vapusman (9) protected by Sarasvati (16) Vapusm ins son was Brhanmedha Speeding inside the sanctuary the wise whose son was Srideva His son again king beheld there the goddess Sarasvati O Bralmanas was the miglity Vitaratha herself and paid her homage with his devoted to Rudra (10) head (17) hratha's son was Kuntj whose son way With folded hands, the vanquisher of Visn1, from Vrşul wis borr Myytti, ant] chemies propitiated the goddess with O Brāhmanas, Dasarha was his son (11) agrecable words, bowing prostrate on the Daförha's son was Aroha who had a ground and said I reck shelter with son named Jimur The son of Jimutathee (18) [165] ·१२३ १६ दूर्मपुराणे नमस्यामि महादेवी साक्षाद देवों सरस्वतीम् । शूलेनोरसि निभिद्य पातयामास त भुवि ।।२४ वाग्देवतामनाद्यन्तामीश्वरों ब्रह्मचारिणीम् ॥१९ गच्छेत्या महाराज न स्यातव्य त्वया पुन । नमस्ये जगता योनि योगिनों परमा कलाम् । इदानों निर्भयस्तूर्ण स्थानेऽस्मिन् राक्षसो हत ॥२५ हिरण्यगर्भमहिषी त्रिनेत्रा चन्द्रशेखराम् ।।२० तत प्रणम्य हुष्टात्मा राजा नवरथ पराम् । नमस्ये परमानन्दा चित्कला ब्रह्मरूपिणीम् । पुरों जगाम विप्रेन्द्रा पुरवरपुरोपमाम् ।।२६ पाहि मा परमेशानि भीत शरणमागतम् ॥२१ स्थापयामास वेवेशों तन भक्तिसमन्वित । एतस्मिन्नन्तरे फुद्धो राजान राक्षसेश्वर । ईजे च विविधैर्यजमिथों सरस्वतीम् ॥२७ हन्तु समागत स्थान यन देवी सरस्वती ॥२२ | तस्य चासीद् दशरथ पुत्र परमार्मिक । समुद्यम्प तदा शूल प्रवेष्टु बलपित । देव्या भक्तो महातेजा शकुतिस्तस्य चात्मज ॥२८ त्रिलोकमातुस्तरस्थान शशाङ्घावित्यसन्निभम् ॥२३ तस्मात् करम्भ समूतो देवरातोऽभवत् तत । तदन्तरे महद सूत युगान्तादित्यसन्निभम् । ईजे स चाश्वमेधेन देवक्षनश्च तत्सुत ॥२९ I bow to the great goddess to the deity planted a spear in the lieart of the Raksasa Sarasvati herself the goddess of speech and brought him on the ground (24) the Originless and Endless divinity the Suprenie goddess, the chastc one (19) O great Ling said he, do thou now move away without fear Thou need Obersance to the source of the universe not stay here any mare since the Raksasa the skilſul one (Yogini), the supreme Art has been killed (25) consort of the golden cgg born lord, three (20) eyed moon crested goddess Then O eminent Brahmanas, the pnnce Navaratha, glad at heart, bowed Obeisance to the ever blissful one down to the goddless and came back to his possessed of pure intelligence, the embodi capital resembling the capital of ment of the Supreme Spirit Da thou Indra (26) protect me, Supreme Goddess who hast corne fearfully to thce for shelter (21) And there he installed the goddess Sarasvati with devotion, and propitiated In the meantime the wrathful lord of the goddess with the performance of various the Raksasas arrived at the spot where the sacruaces and offering of oblations goddess Sarasvati vas staying it order to kill the hing (2291 Ile had a very prous son named Raising bis spear the Raksasa haughty Dasaratha, devoted to the goddess (Sarasvats) and cxtremely cnergetic with power, wanted to enter the sanctuary (28) of the mother of the three worlds, wluch His son again was Šakumu was as resplendent as the sun and moon From him was born Karambha who together (23) begot a son named Devarata who per In the meanın hile a mighty spirit formed the Ašvamedha sacrifici His son resembling the sun at the end of the Yugas was Desaksatra (29) [166] ·पूविभाग प्रयोविंशोऽध्याय [१.२३४० मधुस्तस्य तु वायादस्तस्मात् पुरवतोऽभवत् । अन्धक ये महाभोज परिण देवाय नुपम् । पुनद्वयमभूत् तस्य सुपामा चानुरेव च ॥३० ज्येष्ठ न भजमानास्य धनुर्वेदविदा परम् ।।३५ अनोस्तु पुरसुत्सोऽभदशुस्तस्य च रिक्यभार । तेपा देवावृधो रागा चचार परम तप 1 अयाशी सत्यतो नाम विष्णभक्त प्रतापवान् । पुर. सर्वगुणोपेतो मम भूयादिति प्रभु ।।३६ महान्मा दाननिरतो धनुर्वदरिदा वर ॥३१ तस्य यभ्रुरिति रयात पुण्यश्लोरोभरनुप । स नारदस्य वचनाद् यासुदेवार्चनान्वितम् । धामिको सदा ।।३७ मशास्त्र प्रवर्तयारस पुण्डगोलादिनि श्रुतम् ॥३२ भजगानस्य सृजम्मा भजमाना बिनशिरे । तस्प नाना तु दिएमात सात्वन नाम शोमनम् । तेषा प्रधानो विरपाती निमि कृरुण एव च ॥३८ प्रयतते महाशास्त्र पुग्दावोना हितायहम् ॥३३ महाभोजफुले जाना भोजा गानिरास्तया । सात्यतस्तस्य पुनोऽभूत् गवंशात्नविशारद । वृष्णे सुमिनो बलयाननमिन शिनिस्तथा ॥३९ पुण्यश्लोरो महाराजरतेन प्रवर्तितम् ।।३४ रानमियादपूनिनो मिनस्य द्वा बभूयतु । सारयत सत्यसपास फौशन्या मुपये सुतान् । प्रसेनस्तु महाभाग समाजिशाम चोतम ॥४० उपसपनस्तत्त्वज्ञानरत ·१.२३ १६]] चूर्मपुराणे नमस्यामि महादेवीं साक्षाद् देवी सरस्वतीम् । शूलेनोरसि निभिद्य पातयामास तं भुवि ॥२४ वाग्देवतामनाद्यन्तामोश्चरौं ब्रह्मचारिणीम् ॥१९ गच्छेत्याह महाराज न स्थातव्यं त्वया पुनः । नमस्ये जगता योनि योगिनी परमां कलाम् । इदानों निर्भयस्तूर्ण स्थानेऽस्मिन् राक्षसो हतः ।।२५. हिरण्यगर्भमहिषों त्रिनेता चन्द्रशेखराम् ॥२० ततः प्रणम्य हुष्टात्मा राजा नवरयः पराम् । नमस्ये परमानन्दा चित्कला ब्रह्मरूपिणीम् । पुरों जगाम विप्रेन्द्राः पुरंदरपुरोपमाम् ॥२६ पाहि मां परमेशानि भीत शरणमागतम् ॥२१ स्थापयामास देवेशी तर भक्तिसमन्वितः । एतस्मिन्नन्तरे कुरो राजानं राक्षसेश्वरः । ईजे च विविधयंजझैमर्देवी सरस्वतीम् ॥२७ हन्तं समागतः स्थानं या देवी सरस्वती ॥२२ तस्य चासीद् दशरथः पुत्रः परमधार्मिकः । समुद्यम्य तदा शूल प्रवेष्टुं बलदर्पितः । देच्या भक्तो महातेजाः शकुनिस्तस्य चात्मजः ॥२८ त्रिलोफमातुस्तरस्थानं शशाझावित्यसग्निभम् ॥२३ तस्मात् करम्भ. संभूतो देवरातोऽभयत् ततः । तदन्तरे महद्भूतं युगान्तादित्यसन्निभम् । | ईजे स चान्वमेधेन देवक्षत्रध्व तत्सतः ॥२९ I bow to the grent goddess, to the deity planted a pear in the heart of the Raksasa Sarasvatı herself the goddess of speech and brought him on the ground (24) the Originless and Endless divinity, the Supreme goddess, the chaste one (19) Ogreat ling, said lie, do thou now move away without fear Obersance to the source of the universe, not stay here any more since the Raksasa Thou need the skilful one (Yogini), the supreme Art! has been killed. (25) consort of the golden egg born lord, threeeyed moon-crested goddless (20) Then, Oeminent Brahmanas, the prince Navaratita, glad at heart, bowed Oheisance to the ever-blissful one down to the goddess and came back to his possessed of purc intelligence, the embudi. capital resembling the capital of ment of the Supreme Spirit. Do thou Indra (26) protect Int, OSupreme Goddess, wito Prast come fearfully to thee for shelter (21) And there hc zostalled the goddess Sarasvati with devotion, and propitiated In the meantime the wrathful lord of the Raksasas arrived at the spot wiere the the gorldess with the performance of various sacrificcs and offering of oblationis (27) goddess Sarasvati was staying, in order to hill the King (22) Tie had a very plous son named Raising his spear, the Räksasa, haughty Daſaratha, devoted to the goddess with power, wanted to enter the sanctuary (Sarasvatı), and extremely energetic of the mother of the three worlds, wluch His son again was Sakuru (28) Has as resplendent as the sun and moon From him was born Karambha who together (23) begot a son named Devarāta who per In the meanwhile a mighty spirit formed the Asyamedha sacrifice His son resembling the sun at the end of the Yugas ) was Desaksatra. [166] (29) ·पूर्वविभागे नयोविंशोऽध्याय [१.२३ ४० मधुस्तस्य तु दायादस्तस्मात् कुरुवशोऽभवत् । अन्य व महाभोज वृष्णि देवावृध नृपम् । पुनद्वयमभूत् तस्य युनामा चानुरेव च ॥३० ज्येष्ठं च भजमानाय धनुर्वेदविदा परम् ॥३५ अनोस्तु पुरुफुत्सोऽभूदंशुस्तस्य च रिक्यभाव । तेषा देवावृधो राजा चचार परम तप । अयाशो सत्त्वतो नाम विष्णुभक्त. प्रतापवान् । | पुत्र. सर्वगुणोपेतो मम भूयादिति प्रभुः ॥३६ महात्मा दाननिरतो धनुर्वेदविदा वरः ।।३१ तस्य बभ्रुरिति ख्यातः पुण्यश्लोकोऽभवन्नृपः । स भारदस्य वचनाद् वासुदेवार्चनान्वितम् । धार्मिको रपसपनस्तत्त्वज्ञानरतः सदा॥३७ शास्त्र प्रवर्तयामास कुण्डगोलादिभिः श्रुतम् ॥३२ भजमानस्य सृञ्जय्या भजमाना विजशिरे । तस्य नामा तु विख्यात सात्त्यत नाम शोभनम् । तेषा प्रधानौ विख्याती निमि. कृफण एव च ॥३८ प्रवर्तते महाशास्त्रं कुण्डादीना हितावहम् ।।३३ महाभोजकुले जाता भोजा वैमातिकास्तथा । सात्वतस्तस्य पुत्रोऽभूत् सर्वशास्त्रविशारद. ! वृष्ण सुमित्रो बलवाननमित्र शिनिस्तथा ॥३९ पुण्यश्लोको महाराजरतेन च तत्प्रवतितम् ॥३४ अनमिनादभूनिघ्नो नितस्य नौ बभूवतु । सात्वत. सत्त्वसपन्न. कौशल्या सुपुवे सुतान् । प्रसेनस्तु महाभाग- सनाजिनाम चोत्तम ॥४० IIis offspring was Madhu from whom Kausalya to vittuous sons named Andhaka, sprang Kuruvasz who had civo sons named 'Mahābhoja, Vrsal and the divine Suträna and Anu (30) Devivedla as also the eldest of them Anu's son was Purukutsa whose heir named Bluyumana, foremost among was Amsu Ausu's son was named archers (35) Sattvata, devoted to Veon endone inith Among them, the prince Devavrdha prowess, lugh-souled benevolent and practised severe penance with the desire foremost among archers (31) , that he be blest with a son endowed with Ile on the advice of Narada founded all qualities and suzerain over all (36) a branch of study full of the worship of He had a son nimed Babhry, famous, Vasudeva relating to Kunds (illegitimate pious, handsome and always devoted to the child of a married lady) and Golala (illegi attainment of the supreme knowledge (87) timate offspring of a widow) {32) Tl11s extensive and extremely good Trom Bhajamāna were born in Srijayı branch of study known as Sittvatar sons, known as Bhayamānas, of them according to his name conducive to the the two principal and famous ones were Nimi and Krkina welfare of clic Kundas and others has still (38) Leen continging (33) In the line of Mahabhoja were born His son was Sáltvat, proficient in ali Bhojas and Vaunirtshas. From Vrşnı were branches of knowledge. By that celebra: barn three powerful sons damed Sumitra, ted king was that (branch of knowledge) Anamitra and Śni. (39) founded (34) I'rom Anamitra sprang Nigboy, from Sattyata, full of energy did give birth ? Nighna sere born tivo sons, the illustrious (167) ·- as १.२३४१] धर्मपुराणे अनमियाच्छिनिर्जज्ञे कनिष्ठा वृष्णिनन्दनात् । अन्धकात काश्यदुहिता लेभे च चतुरः सुतान् । सत्यवान् सत्यसंपन्नः सत्यकस्तत्सुतोऽभवत् ।।४१ ' मुकुरं भजमानं च शुचि कम्बलहिपम् ॥४७ सात्यकिर्युयुधानस्तु तस्यासङ्गोऽभवत् सुतः । कुकुरस्य सुतो वृष्णिवूष्णेस्तु तनयोऽभवत् । कुणिस्तस्य सुतो घीमांस्तस्य पुत्रो युगंधरः ।।४२ | कपोतरोमा विपुलस्तस्य पुत्रो विलोमकः ॥४८ मानधा वृष्णेः सुतो जज्ञे पृश्नि यदुनन्दनः । तस्यासीत् तुम्बुरुसखा विद्वान् पुत्रो नलः किल । जज्ञाते तनयो पृश्नेः वफल्कश्चित्रकच ह ॥४३ रयायते तस्य नामानुरनोरानकदुन्दुभिः ।।४९ श्वफल्कः काशिराजस्य सुतां भामिविन्दत । स गोवर्धनमासाद्य तताप विपुतं तपः । तस्यामजनयत् पुत्रमयूर नाम धार्मिकम् । वरं तस्मै ददौ देवो ब्रह्मा लोकमहेश्वरः ।।५० उपमडगुस्तमा मड्गुरन्ये च बहवः सुताः ॥४४, वंशस्य चाक्षया कोति पानयोगमनुतमम् । अकरस्य स्मृतः पुनो देववानिति विभुतः । उपदेवश्व गुरोरम्पधिक विप्राः कामरूपित्यगेव च ॥५१ पुण्यात्मा तयोविश्वप्रमाथिनौ ॥४५ चिनकस्याभवत् पुनः पृधिपृयुरेव च । स लब्ध्वा परमव्यग्रो वरेण्यं वृषवाहनम् । अश्वनीयः सुबाहुच सुपार्श्वकगवेपणौ ॥४६ पूजयामास गानेन स्थाणु निदापूजितम् ॥५२ I'rarena well as the cxcellent Ašvagriva, Subaru. Supirivala and Satrijit. (40) Gaseşann. (46) From Sini, the son of Vysni and the Trom Andhala, the daughter of Kaya youngest brotlier of Anamilra, was born a gave birth to four sons, named as Kukura, truthful and pious son named Satyaha. Thajamana, buci and Kambalabarhi (47) Satyala's son was Yuyudhana (Satyali) Kukura's son was Vrni uliose snn was whose son again was Asanga His son was Kapotarorma (also known as Vipula, where (48) the wise Kuni whose son was Yugan. son again was Vilomala Ile liad a Icarned son named Nala, dhara. (41,42) friend of Tuburn He had a son by In Madri was born a son of Vrsni, named as Prsni, the gladdener of the Yacla llic name of Anu and from Anu was born Analadundubhi (19) fanuly; from Premiere burn tho sons, Śsaplalla and Citrala. (43) Repairing to Covardhana (hill), hc practised a clcre penance, and ford Svaphalla married the daughter of Drahms, the great master of the world, llic king or Kass, and in her he begot a bestowed on him the boon, O Brahmapus, pious son named Aleria, as also Upt that ie would win imperishable fame for mangu, Mangu and many other $098 (+} his famuly, excellent Inowledge of unusic AkrOra's sons were Desain as well as crcelling that each of his preceptor, and flic liigla sauled Upadeva, from whom the ability to assume any form a hic again were born Vibya and tha. pleasel. (50,51) mathin. Obtained the boon, the unexcited one Citraka's Fons nerr Pilhu, Kirrthu.acainst himselfto propitiate the adora. [158] (45) ·पूर्वषिमागे त्रयोविंशोऽम्याद तस्प मानरतस्याय भगवानम्बिकापतिः । पुत्र पौत्रैः सपलीको राजा मानविशारदः । कन्यारत्न ददो देवो दुर्लभ त्रिदर्शरपि ॥५३ पूजयामास गानेन देव त्रिपुरनाशनम् ॥५९ तया स सङ्गतो राजा गानयोगमनुत्तमम् । होमती चापि या कन्या श्रीरिवायतलोचता। अशिक्षयदमित्रघ्नः प्रिया ता भ्रान्तलोवनाम् ॥५४ | सुबाहु म गन्धर्वस्तामादाम पयो परीम् ॥६० तस्यामुत्पादयामास सुभुज नाम शोभनम् । तस्यामप्पभवन् पुत्रा गन्धर्षस्य सुतेजसः । रूपलावण्यमपन्ना ह्रीमतीमपि कन्यकाम् ॥५५ सुपेणवीरसुग्रोबसुभोजनरवाहनाः ततस्त जननी पुन बाल्ये क्यति शोभनम् । अथासोदभिजित् पुत्रो बोरस्त्यानकदुन्दुमे । शिक्षयामास विधिवत् गानविद्या च कन्यकाम् ॥५६ / पुनर्यसुवाभिजित सबभूवाहका सुत. ॥६२ कृतोपनयनो वेदानधोत्य विधिवद् गुरोः । | आइफस्योपसेनश्च देवकन द्विजोत्तमाः । उद्ववाहात्मजा कन्या गन्धर्वाणा तु मानसोम् ।।५७ | देवकस्य सुता योरा जज्ञिरे विदशोपमाः ॥६३ तस्यामुत्पादयामास पश्च पुत्राननुत्तमान। देवयानुपदेवन्ध सुदेवो देवरक्षित। योगावादनतत्त्वज्ञान् गानशास्त्रविशारदान् ।।५८ तेषा स्वसार. सप्तासन् वसुदेवाप ता दयौ ॥६४ ble bull riding lord siva through In her did he beget five excellent sons. songs (52)/expert in the playing of lyre and proficient in the science of PSJC Pleased with him thus engaged in (53) songs, the lord Sta, husband of Ambika, The King, proficient music together gave unto him the gem of a daughter, a watch his wife, sons, and grandsans, propiti rare acquisition even for the gods (53) ated the lord Siva, destroyer of Tripurata United with her, the prence, extirpator | through music (59) of enemies, imparted 10 his beloved, of A Gandharva named Subáhu carried the excellent art of away Miniat! whose ejes were as wide as (54) } of laksus to his capital (७०) In lier did he beget a beautiful In her to the mighty Gandharva were armed son named Sobhana as well as a born (five) sons named as Susena, Vira beautiful and graceful daughter named 1 Sugriva, Subhoja, and Varaviliana (GI) Hritaart (55) Thereafter Analadundvulu Dada Their mother trained up her son mighty son named Abingit from whom sas Soblana as well as her daughter in music born Punarvasu Wio again begot Ahula methiadically even from their child (62) kood (56) Ahula's sons were Ugnsens and Being initiated into the sacred thread, Desaka, o excellent Brahmaps, Desata and having studied the Vedas method had four valiant god hic son tamed at cally under the preceptor, the prince Desaun, Upidera, Sudexi and Devara. Sobhana marned a Gandharia marden &şita They had seen asters, (Devaka) named Minas (57) I gave them unto Vasudela (6351) [159] rolling eyes 22 ·१.२३.६५ ] पूर्मपुराणे वृकदेवोपदेवा च तथान्या देवरक्षिता। रोहिणी च महाभागा वसुदेवस्य शोभना । श्रीदेवा शान्तिदेवा च सहदेवा च सुव्रता। | असूत परनी संकर्ष रामं ज्येष्ठं हलायुधम् ॥७० देवको चापि तासा तु वरिष्ठाऽभूत् सुमध्यमा १६५ | स एव परमात्माऽसौ वासुदेशे जगन्मयः । उनसेनस्य पुत्रोऽभून्यग्नोधः फंस एव च । हलायुध. स्वयं साक्षाच्छेषः संकर्षणः प्रभुः ॥७१ सुभूमी राष्ट्रपालश्च तुष्टिमाञ्छड्कुरेय च ॥६६ भृगुशापच्छलेनैव मानयन् मानुषी तनुम् । भजमानादभूत पुनः प्रख्यातोऽसौ विदूरयः । बभूव तस्या देववया रोहिण्यामपि माधवः ।।७२ तस्य शूरः शमिस्तस्मात् प्रतिक्षनस्ततोऽभवत् ॥६७ उमादेहसमुद्भूता योगनिद्रा च कौशिको । स्वयंभोजस्ततस्तस्माद् हुदिकः शत्रुतापनः । नियोगाद् बासुदेवस्य यशोदातनया हाभूत् ।।७३ कृतवर्माऽथ तत्पुत्रो देवरस्तत्सुतः स्मृतः । ये चान्ये वसुदेवस्य वासुदेवाग्रजाः सुताः । स शूरस्तत्सुतो धीमान् वसुदेयोऽथ तत्सुतः ।।६८ प्रागेव कंसस्तान् सर्वान् जघान मुनिपुंगवाः ॥७४ वसुदेवान्महावाहुर्वासुदेवो जगद्गुरुः। सुषेणय तथोदायी भद्रसेनो महाबलः । बभूव देवकोपुत्रो देवरभ्ययिता हरिः ॥६९ ऋजुदासो भद्रदासः कीर्तिमानपि पूर्वजः ।।७५ They were named as Vrkadeva, Upa- ful wife of Vasudeva gave birth to her deva, Devarakssta, Sridevi, Santidevi the eldest son Rama Samkarsana the plough. prous Sabadevă, and the slender waisted armed one (70) Devaki who was the best of them all (65) Vasudeva is the Primordial soul, the Ugrasena's soris were Nyagrodha, All pervading one, while the plough-armed Kamsa, Sabhumi, Rastrapāla, Tustimán, lord Samkarsana is the Sesa Serpent lumand Sanku, (66)er (71) From Bhajamäna was born a son Under the plea of the curse of Bhrgu, famed as Vidarathi, whose son was Šūra, Madhava took birth in the word of whose son again wes Sami, who hegat Devaki as also in that of Rahin1, assuming Pratiksatraas his son. (67) | the human body 172) Ilts son was Svayambhoja, from whom At the direction of Vasudeva, Kausıkı was born Hşdika, the tormentor of enemies, włose son was Krtavarma who begot originating from the body of Umi and Devara as his son Sira wlose son possessed of meditative slumber took barth as the daughter of Ya Soda (73) was Dhiman who again has Vasudeva as his son (68) The other sons of Vasudeva, clder than Vasudeva, O excellent ascctics, were all From Vasudeva sprang the mighty (74) arned Väsudeva, preceptor of the world, blled by Kamsa earlier Hari, who being entrented by the gods, They were Susena, Udaya, Bhadrasena, took birth as the son of Devali (69) | Mahabala, Ryudasa, Bhatirndasa and O illustrious oncs, Rohini, the grace- Kirtiman (75) [170] । - ·पूर्णविभागे त्रयोविंशोऽध्यायः [१२३.८५ हतेणेतेषु सर्वेषु रोहिणो वसुदेवतः । रुचिमण्यां वासुदेवस्य महायलपराक्रमाः । असून रामं लोकेशं शलभद्रं हलायुधम् ।।७६ विशिष्टाः सर्वपुराणा संबभूवुरिमै सुताः ।।८१ जातेऽय रामे देवानामादिमात्मानमच्युतम् । तान् दृश्यातनयान वीरान रोरिमगेयाजनार्दनम् । असूत देवकी कृष्ण श्रीवरसावितवक्षसम् {i७७ जाम्बवत्यनवोत्कृष्णं भार्या तस्य शुचिस्मिता ॥८२ रेवती नाम रामस्य भार्यासीत् सुगुणान्विता । मम त्वं पुण्डरीकाक्ष विशिष्टं गुणवत्तमम् । तस्यामुत्पादयामास पुनो द्वौ निशठोल्मुकौ ॥७६ | सुरेशसदृश पुत्रं बेहि दानवसूदन ।।३ पोडशस्त्रीसहस्राणि कृष्णस्याथिसष्टकर्मणः । जाम्वयत्या वचः श्रुत्या जगतायः स्वय हरिः। बभूवरात्मजास्तासु शतशोऽथ सहस्रशः ॥७९ समारेभे तपः फत्तुं तपोनिधिररिंदमः ॥८४ चारवेपो यशोधरः। तच्छृणुभ्य मुनिश्रेष्ठा यथाऽसौ देवकोगतः । धारभवावास्यशाः प्रद्युम्नः शख एव च ॥८० दादर लेभे सुतं रुद्र सप्त्या तीनं महत् तप. ॥८५ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे यट्साहसपा सहिताया पूर्णविभागे जयोविशोऽध्याय ११२३३१ चारदेष्णः सुचाएन (76) These having been shin, Rohini bore and were outstanding among all furs sons of Vasudeva, Rama, lalabhaira, the (80,810 plough-armed master of the world Seeing these valiant sons born of Rukmini, Jámbiyati, the succi-soding Ráma having thus been born, Desak! (82) gave lurth to Kęsna, the original god, the wife of Kirana sud to Janardana undecin ane, adorned with a curl of thou lotus-eyed lord, extirpator of linar on the rest 177) the demons, do thau bestosan me ! son R.ima's wife was the rettymplished resembling the Inril of the gods, cndoved with all qualities, superior to theic son Revati, in whom he procreated two sons of Rukmani) 183) Nashtha and UImuka (78) Hearning the words of Jimbatm lord Krsnt the indefttigable lord had Han, the master of the world, the great sixteen thousand consorts in whom creascctic subduer of toe, himsel 100h 10 born hundreds and thousands of ons (9) pen ince Cirudesni, Sucru, Ciruiess, Yaso Now listert, etcellent herme as a dharu Cinérauss Cruyans Pradyumna hos the son of Deuthi percancel Rudr as well as Sarklin were mighty as off and son as 1911 501 aficr practing sucre Vintiera, born in the nomb of Rukmins, I penance. (05) Thusendt Thenry third Chapter in the First l'art of die Karma l'urina Sinuts consisting thfsix thousand sena-23. [1711 ·२४ सूत उवाच । | सिंहदंशरभाकरणं शार्दूलगजसयुतम् । अथ देवो हपीकेशो भगवान् पुरुषोत्तम । विमलस्वादुपानीयं सरोभिरुपशोभितम् ॥६ तताप घोर पुनाथ निवान तपसस्तप ॥१ | आरामविविधर्जुष्ट देवतायतनै शुभै । स्वेच्छयाऽप्यवतीर्णोऽसौ कृतकृश्योऽपि विश्वधृक् । ऋषिकषिपुनश्च महामुनिगणस्तथा ॥७ चचार स्वात्मनो मूल बोधयन् भावमैश्वरम् ॥२ वेदाध्ययनसपन्न सेवित चाग्निहोनिभि । जगाम योगिभिर्जुष्ट नानापक्षिसमाकुलम् । योगिभियाननिरतैर्नासाग्रगतलोचनं आश्रम तूपमन्योर्दै मुनीन्द्रस्य महात्मन ॥३ पतलिराजमारुतु सुपर्णमतितेजसम् । उपेत सर्वत पुण्य जानिभिस्तत्वदशिनि । शङ्खचक्रगदापाणि श्रीवत्सकृतलक्षण ॥४ नदीभिरभितो जुष्ट जापकब्रह्मयादिभि ॥९ नानाद्रुमलताकोणं नानापुष्पोपशोभितम् । सेवित तापस पुण्यरोशाराधनतत्पर । ऋषीणामाश्रमणुष्ट वेदघोपनिनादितम् ॥५ प्रशान्त सत्पसकल्पनि शोतिरुपद्रव ॥१० 24 Söta sard After this the lord Puruşo-creepers decorated with various flowers ttama master of the senses, practised severe surrounded by the hermitages of ascetics penance extreme of all penances, for the and reverberating with the sound of the sake of obtaining a son (1)/ Vedas (heing recited), full of hons, bears, Though incarnate of his free will and Sarabhas (fabulous animals possessing having had accomplished his duty, the eight legs), tigers and elephants adorned lord sustainer of the world practised by ponds brimming with clean and sweet austerities for arousing the supremne lord, water possessed of vanous groves and the origin of the soul (2) sacred sanctuaries, resorted to by fire irorshippers {Agnihotrans) versed the He repaired to the hiermitage of the Vedas as also by the Yogins absorted in exalted sage the high souled Upamanya, meditation with their cyes fired on the inhabited by Yogits and abounding with dips of their noses sinculied all round by various birds (3) the wise perceivers of truth with streams Riding on Caruda the foremost of all flowing by resorted to by scholars of thic bırds, possessed of great might, the lord Vedas muttering the hymn (49) bearer of the conch discus and club and The hermitage which was the resort marked on firs chest by the Srivatsa of pious anchortes devoteilt the worship (curl of hur) arrived at that hermitage of Siya calan, of firm resulye, gricfless, which abounded in various trees and and untroubled [172]] (10) ·पूर्वविभागे चतुषिशोऽध्यायः [१.२४.३० भस्मावदातसर्वाङ्ग रुद्रजाप्यपरायणः। अयं स भगवानेकः साक्षान्नारायणः परः। मुण्डितजटिलः शुद्धस्तथास्यश्च शिखाजटः । आगच्छत्ययुना देवः पुराणपुरुषः स्वयम् ॥१६ सेवितं तापसनित्यं ज्ञानिभिर्ब्रह्मचारिभिः ॥११ अयमेवाव्ययः स्रष्टा संहर्ता चव रक्षकः । तमाश्रमबरे रम्पे सिद्धाश्रमविभूषिते । अमूर्तो मूर्तिमान् भूत्वा मुनीन् द्रष्टुमिहागतः ॥१७ गङ्गा भगवती नित्यं वहत्येवाघनाशिनी ॥१२] एष धाता विधाता च समागच्यति सवंगः । सतानविष्य विश्वात्मा तापसान् बोतकल्मषान् । अनाविरक्षयोऽनन्तो महाभूतो महेश्वरः ॥१८ प्रणामेनाथ वचसा पूजयामास माधवः ॥१३ तं ते दृष्टा जगद्योनि शङ्खचक्रगदाधरम् । श्रुत्वा श्रुत्वा हरिस्तेषां वचांसि वचनातिगः । प्रणेमुभक्तिसंयुक्ता योगिनां परमं गुरुम् ॥१४ ययौ स तूर्ण गोविन्दः स्थानं तस्य महात्मनः ॥१९ स्तुवन्ति वैदिकर्मन्यैः कृत्वा हुदि सनातनम् । | उपस्पृश्याय भावेन तीर्थे तीर्थं स यादवः । प्रोचुरन्योन्यमब्यक्तमादिदेवं महामुनिस् ।।१५ | चकार देवकोसनुर्देवषिपितृतर्पणम् ॥२० (17) It was also resorted to by some whose unmanifest Original deity, the most exalted entire bodies were whitened by ashes, by sage, they spoke thus to one another: (15) others who were engaged in the truttering of the name of Rudra, some with shaven This one surely be the Supreme lord pates, others with matted locks, still other Narayana himself, the ancient Male, now holy saints with only matred tufts of hair coming unto us. (16) on their licads. It was also the permanent residence of the ascetics, wist, and Brahma- Preserver as well as the Destroyer, the He is verily the Imperishable crcator, carins. (11) Formless one, who has assufned a form The celebrated river Ganga, destrayer and come here to grace the ascetics with of sins, constantly lows hy that lovely a visit. hermitage. full of the abodes of the He is the Creator, the Ordainer, the Siddhas. (12) | All-pervading. Originless, Infinite and There, the gmini-souſcd Aladdava Undecaying lord, the great being and great searched about the sinless ascetics and god who has come unto us. paid homage to them by obeisance and Hearing the import of their words, speech. (13) Hari, the lord beyond description, Govinda Seeing Him, origin of the world, quickly, reached the abode of that highwielder of the conch, discus and clul, the souled one (19) rcvered master of the Yogins, they bowed Washing his hands and mouch, tlic son to him with deep devotion. (14) of Devak), scion of the Yadava clan, Adoring him with the recitation of propitiated the god, the sages and the Vedic hymns, and knowing in their licarts manes at each of the place of pilgrimage. that it was the eternal (Sanatana) the (20) [173] (18) ·१.२४ २१] धर्मपुराणे नदीना तीरसंस्थानि स्थापितानि मुनीश्वरैः । जटाचौरधरं शान्तं ननाम शिरसा मुनिम् ।।२६ लिङ्गानि पूजयामास शभोरमिततेजसः ॥२१ आलोवय कृष्णमायान्तं पूजयामास तत्त्ववित् । दृष्टा दृष्टा समायान्त यन यत्र जनार्दनम् । आसने चासयामास योगिना प्रथमातिथिम् ।।२७ पूजयात्रकिरे पुष्पंरक्षतस्तत्र वासिनः ।।२२ उवाच वचसा योनि जानीम' परमं पदम् । समीक्ष्य वासुदेषं तं शाशवासिधारिणम् । | विष्णुमव्यक्तसंस्थान शिष्यभावेन सस्थितम् ।।२८ तस्पिरे निश्चलाः सर्वे शुभाग तन्निवासिनः ॥२३ स्वागत ते हृषीकेश सफलानि तपासि नः । यानि तनाररुक्षूणा मानसानि जनार्दनम् । यत् साक्षादेय विश्वात्मा मद्दोह विष्णुरागत ॥२९ दृष्टा समाहितान्यासन् निष्कामन्ति पुरा हरिम् ॥२४ त्वा न पश्यन्ति मुनयो यतन्तोऽपि हि योगिन' । अथावगाह्य गङ्गाया कृत्वा देवादितर्पणम् । तादृशस्याय भवतः किमागमनकारणम् ॥३० आदाय पुष्पवर्षाणि मुनीन्द्रस्याविशद् गृहम् ॥२५ श्रुत्वोपमन्योस्तद् वावयं भगवान् केशिमर्दनः । दृष्टा त योगिना श्रेष्ठ भस्मोद्धूलितविग्रहम् । | व्याजहार महायोगी वचन प्रणिपत्य तम् ॥३१ He worshipped the idols of Sambhu hair and bark-garment, he based to him of immeasurable lustre set up by the great with his head (26) sages on the banks of the rivers (21) Beholding Krsna coming, the sage Sceing that Janardana was coming, the Upamanyu) in his turn knower of the residents of those spots paid homage to truth as he was, pad homage to him and Him with Hawers and rice (22)/ got him, the prime guest to the meditators, seated on a seat (27) Belolding the handsome Vausdeva Said he to Vista I know to thee, holling the Särnga how, the conch and the sword all the residents of the places stood origin of speech the highest goal, of unmatuſest form come thither as a pupil motionless (23) (28) The munds (of those) who were eager Welcome to thee 0 Hpikesa (naster to reach up to.Janardana Hari, grew at his of the senses), our penances are fulfilled sight completely absorbed and did get out indeed, that thou Visnu, the soul of the of the body (24) universe, hast lyself come to any (29) Then, after bathing m Ganga, and abode offering oblation to the gods and others, The ascetics not perceive thec, he entered the abade of the celebrated nor can the yogin howsoever may they hermit with a bunch of flowers in strive what he the reason of thy coming hand (25) down to this place? (30) Seeing the pre-eminent sage, a calm Hearing these words of Upamanyu, the anchorte, (Upamanya) with his hndy lord, subduer of Keſin, the great Yogin, besmcared with ashes, wcaring matted made obeisance to him and said (31) [174] ·पूर्वयिभागे चतुर्विशोऽध्यायः [१२४ ४२ श्रीकृष्ण उवाच । लेभे महेश्वराद योगं वसिष्यो भगवानृषिः ॥३७ भगवन् द्रष्टुमिच्छामि गिरीशं कृत्तिवाससम् । इहैव भगवान् प्यास: कृष्णशयनः प्रभुः । सप्राप्तो भवतः स्थान भगवदर्शनोत्सुकः ।।३२ / दृष्टा तं परमं ज्ञानं लब्धवानीश्वरेश्वरम् ।।३६ कधं स भगवानीशो दृश्यो योगविदा बरः। इहाश्रमबरे रपे तपस्तत्वा कपर्दिनः । मयाऽचिरेण कुत्राहं द्रक्ष्यामि तमुमापतिम् ।।३३ अविन्दत पुत्रकान् द्रात् सुरभिभक्तिसंयुता ॥३९ इत्याह भगवानुक्तो दृश्यते परमेश्वरः । इहैव देवताः पूर्व कालाद् भीता महेश्वरम् । भक्त्या चोरेण तपसा तत्कुरुष्वेह यत्नतः ।।३४ दृष्टवन्तो हरं श्रीमनिर्भया नियुति ययुः ॥४० इहेश्वर देववेवं मुनीन्द्रा ब्रह्मवादिनः । ध्यायन्तोऽनासते दे नापिनस्तापसात्र ।।३५ इहाराप्य महादेवं साणिस्तपतो परः । तब्धवान् परमं योगं ग्रन्थकारत्यमुत्तमम् ॥१४१ इह देवः सपत्नीको भगवान् वृपमध्यजः । प्रवर्तयामास फोडते विविधभूतयोगिभिः परिवारितः ॥३६ शुभा कृत्या वं संहिता द्विजः । इहाश्रमे पुरा रुद्रात तपस्तत्वा सुदारुणम् । पौराणिको सुपुण्यार्थी सचिट्रष्येषु द्विजातिः ॥४२ Šra krsna sad. O lord, I desire to acquired proficiency in medantion (Ynga) behold the shta-clad Mahadeva (Girisa). I from Malesvara Rudra after practising I have corne to thy place, eager to have a , extremely severe penance (37) view of the great god It 2 at the very spot that thc exalted How may that exalted lta chief lord Vyasa, Krroadsaupayana, hammelf umong these proficient in meditation, percened that supreme lord (Malinden), bc seen by me, where may I find that and acquired from Hom thic knowledge lord of Uma quickly (33) about God (38) Addressed thus, the exalted asccuc Practising penince at this loucly kermreplied the supreme lord may be tage, desoted Surabbit mas blessed with perceived only throug!ı devotion and sons day the grace of thc Rudra the wearer severe penance, do thou practise that of the matted lock (39) (34) "Here indeed, O handsome one. all It is liere that the great ascetic setsed the devrettics, alarmed about annulation m the Vedus, the Japikas and the hermets (Kala), met orth Hara, and disalarmed by have been contemplating on the god of him, regained peace (35) 'It is at this place in Sisarni, chief It is here again that the bul)-ensigned among the practioners of penance, acquired lord sports in company with his consort, by propitiating Mahideva, the supreme surrounded by irons creatures and skill (l'oga) of crcellent aurkarskip. 141) Yoerns (36) And here again that larabnam It is in this cry hermitage thit is composing the croelient Sains of ancient times the esalted sage lugha Purana, coaducise or serurs, dit lie [173] (32) with attempt (10) the gods ·एवमुक्त्वा ददौ १२४ ४३] धर्मपुराणे इहैव सहिता दृष्टा फापेय शाशपायनः । ज्ञानमुपमन्युर्महामुनि । महादेवं चकारेमा पौराणी तन्नियोगतः । यत पाशुपत योगं कृष्णापाक्लिष्टकर्मणे ॥४८ द्वादशव सहस्राणि श्लोकाना पुरुषोत्तम ॥४३ स तेन मुनिवर्यग व्याहृतो मधुसूदन । इह प्रतिता पुण्या द्वयष्टसाहत्रिकोत्तरा। तव तपसा देव खमाराधयत् प्रभुः ॥४१ वायवीयोत्तर नाम पुराण वेदसमितम् । भस्मोद्धूलितसर्वाङ्गो मुण्डो वत्कलसयुतः । इहैव स्थापित शिष्यः शाशपायनभाषितम् ॥४४ जजाप रुद्रमनिश शिवकाहितमानस. १५० याज्ञवल्क्यो महायोगो दृष्टान तपसा हरम् । ततो बहुतिथे काले सोमः सोमार्धभूषणः । चकार तन्नियोगेन योगशास्त्रमनुत्तमम् ॥४५ अदृश्यत महादेवो व्योम्नि देव्या महेश्वर. ॥५१ इहैव भगुणा पूर्व तप्त्वा वै परम तप । किरीटिन गदिन चित्रमाल शुको महेश्वरात् पुत्रो लब्धो योगविदा वरः ॥४६ पिनाकिन शूलिन देवदेवम् । तस्मादिदेव देवेश तपस्तप्त्वा महेश्वरम् । गार्दूलचर्माम्बरसवृताङ्ग द्रष्टुमर्हसि विश्वेशमुग्न भोम कपर्दिनम् ॥४७ देव्या महादेयमसौ ददर्श ।।१२ ampart at to good disciples belonging to the lord of the gods, Mcheśvara thc the twice-born classes (42) | terrific and frightkul lord of the urt- It is here that Samšapāyana Kāpeya versc, the matted one, by practising severe perceived Mahadeva and under Elis zostruc penance at this very spot' tions, O Puruşottarna made this Puránc Saying thus, the great sage Upamanyu Samhati, comprised of twelve thousand imparted to Kysna, undefatigable in action, verses (43) | the knowledge and practice of Pasupata 'It is at this place again that the sacred rate and (allıcd) meditation (40) purána named Vāyaviyottara, comprised Addressed thus by the celebrated of sixteen thousand verses adhering to the, ascetic, lord Madhusodana worshipped Vedas, narrated by Sambapāyana has been Lord Rudra by practising penance at Created and made widely known by his that very spot (49) disciples With the entire body besmearer with it is here that the great meditator ashes, shaven-headed, wearing the bark of Yázſiavalkya perceived Hara by virtue of trees, be repeated the name of Rudra day hus penances, and under His instructions and night with his mind fixed on Šiva composed an excellent treatise on Yoga (50) (45) Then after the lapse of a long time, the 'It is at this place again where Bhgu great god Soma Maheśvara adorned with after practising a severe penance begot by half moon was seen in the sky in company the grace of Maheſvara a son named with the goddess (his consort) (51) Sukra, chiefest among those proficient 111 He behold Mahadeva, together with Yoga (46) the goddess, wearing a diadem over his Tt behores thee, therefore, to perceive | head, holding a club, wearing a garland [176] ·ददर्श ॥५३ मरीचिनि पुलहं प्रचेतस दक्षमथापि कण्वम् । तदान्वपश्यद् गिरिशस्य वामे (51) standing on his right nth folded hands, पूर्वविभागे चर्षिशोऽध्याय {१२५५९ परश्वधासक्तकर দ্দিন स्तुवन्तमीशं बहुभिर्वचोभिः नृसिंहवर्मावृत्तसवंगात्रम् रासासिचक्रापितहस्तमाद्यम् 11५६ समुगिरन्तं प्रपर्व बृहन्तं कृतार्जाल दक्षिणतः सुरेशं सहस्रसूर्यप्रतिम हसाधिदं पुरुष वर्श। प्रभु पुराणं पुरुवं पुरस्तात् स्तुबानमोशस्य परं प्रभावं सनातनं योगिनमोशितारम् । पितामहं लोकगुरुं दिविस्थम् ॥५७ अणोरणीयासमनन्तशक्ति गणेश्वरातसहस्रकल्पान् प्राणेश्वरं शंभुमसौ ददर्श 11५४ नन्दीश्वरादीनमितप्रभावान् । न यस्य देवा न पितामहोऽपि निलोकभर्तुः पुरतोऽन्वपश्यत् नेन्द्रोन चाप्तिर्वरुणो न मृत्युः । कुमारमग्निप्रतिम सशाखम् ॥५८ प्रभावमद्यापि वदन्ति र पुलस्त्य तमाविदेव पुरतो ददर्श ।।५५ पराशरं तत्परतो वसिष्ठ स्वात्मानमव्यक्तमनन्तरूपम् । स्वायंभुव चापि मनुं ददर्श ।।५९ of varıcgated colour. Izolding the Panāla, chat tur!l doveling lord (Mahadeva), his bow, a trident, the god of gods covered all pwesell the unmanifest and Juntable Oser with the skin of a tiger (52) form of himself, with his hands holding He saw the lord wielding the battle-a te the corner su oned and discus, and culogne in lus hand, craple eyed. kuch body an img the great lord hath various woranjan over covered with the skin of a man.lion,praise ultering the great Prannsa and resembling He then beheld antler high god a thousand suns (in splendour) seated on asy an. thir grandstre, preceptor He belield in les fron Sambhu, the of the world, a resident of Heaven, muller. Alaster, the Primordial being, the Lterns! one, the Yogin, tlıc lord the subtlest of in about the supremne glory of the subule, possessed of unlimited pulser, And the master of life (51) Infront of the nister of the world tie beheld ford Nandin anothers, the lords or He 599 in lus front that Rudra, the thic ganas resembling thousand suns in Primordial god store glors kits not leen splendour and of unlimited valeur, in! fully described up to this day even by tlit Kurira, sitular to fire (un lustre), in gods nor cien ly the granduc, 11or by (56) Indrn, Agnu runnar Yama (55) lle alta $14 Virici Itti, l'alala, Ilicreafter he sin by the left side of Pulistya, Pracetas, Drilon, as also Kania, [17] (56) {57) | rompany with Sitha ·तुष्टाव धर्मपुराणे मन्नरमरप्रधान साख्यास्त्वा विगुणमयाहुरेकरूप बड़ाञ्जलिविष्णुरुदारपुद्धिः । योगास्त्वा राततमुपासते हृदिस्थम्। प्रणम्य देव्या गिरिशं सभवत्या वेदास्त्वामभिदधतीह रुद्रग्नि स्थात्मन्यथात्मानमसौ विचिन्त्य ।।६० त्वामेक शरणमुपैमि देवमोशम् ॥६३ धोकृष्ण उवाच । त्वत्पादे कुसुममयापि पत्रमेकं नमोऽस्तु ते शाश्वत सर्वयोने दत्त्वासी भवति विमुक्तविधयन्धः। ब्रह्माधिप त्वामृषयो वदन्ति । सर्वाचं प्रणुदति सिद्धपोगिजुष्टं तपश्च सत्यं च रजस्तमश्न त्वामेव सर्व प्रवदन्ति सन्तः ॥६१ स्मृत्वा ते पदयुगलं भवत्प्रसादात् ॥६४ यस्याशेषविभागहीनममल हृद्यन्तरावस्थित त्वं ब्रह्मा हरिरथ विश्वयोनिरनिः संह दिनकरमण्डलाधिवासः। तत्त्वं ज्योतिरनन्तमेकमचल सत्यं पर सर्वगम् । प्राणस्त्व हुतववासवादिभेद स्थान प्राहुरनाविमध्यनिधन यस्मादिदं जायते स्त्वामेकं पारणमुपैमि देवमीशम् ॥६२ नित्यं त्वामहमुपमि सत्यविभवं विश्वेश्वरप्त शिवम्॥६५ l'arajara, Vasistha, as well as the Sıyam. The adherents of Samklıya call thee bliuva (self born) Mapu (59) thc attributeless and and the Invanabic Bowing down to the paramount god, one, the adherents of Yoga treasure thee Visu, possessed of noblc intellect, eulogi in their hearts and constantly worship sed the lord and his consort with devotion thee the Vedas call thee the venerable as best as he could wath folded hands and Rudra, Agni, I do seek sheiter solely unto contemplating internally about the Pri thee, the god, the Master (63) mordial soul (60) 'One gets deliverance from the Srikrsna said · Obersance to thee, bandage of the world by placing a duwer thou cternal one, source of everything, of thy feet adored by the Siddhas and or even a leaf at thy feet By recollection the sages call thec overlord of Brahman and they term thee as the embodiment of Yogins, one destroys all sins, by by grice (64) penancc virtue (Sativa), passion (Rajas), 'I seek refuge into that Siva, the as uell as darkness (Tarnas) (51) master of the universe whose essential 'Thou art Bralınan, also Hari and fre, indivisible, and stainless nature enslirined the origin of the universe, the destroyer, in the innermost heart is the solc moveless resident of the disc of the sun Thou art ight, the ultimate truth, the omnipresent, vitality (11fe). (the sole preserver of the having nçither any beginning, nor the world in different forms) of Agai(Tire-god). taiddle nor the end, the source from which Indra and others I do seek refuge this entire torld is born the Eternal one, solely unto thee, the lord god (G2) ! the possessor of the real wealth (55) [178] ·पूर्वविभागे चतुर्विशेऽध्यायः [१ २४.४६ ॐ नमो नीलकण्ठाय त्रिनेत्राय च रंहसे । नमोऽम्बिकाधिपतये पशूनां पतये नमः ॥७१ महादेवाय ते नित्यमीशानाय नमो नमः ॥६६ नमस्ते व्योमरूपाय व्योमाधिपतये नमः । नमः पिनाकिने तुभ्यं नमो मुण्डाय दण्डिने । नरनारीशरीराय सारपयोगप्रत्तिने ।।७२ नमस्ते वज्रहस्ताय दिग्वस्त्राय फदिने ॥६७ नमो देवतमाथाय देवानुपतलिङ्गिने। नमो भैरवनादाय कालत्पाय बंष्ट्रिणे । पुमारगुरवे तुम्यं देवदेवाय ते नमः ॥७३ नागयज्ञोपवीताय नमस्ते वह्निरेतसे ॥६८ नमो बजाधिपतये नमस्ते ब्रह्मचारिणे । नमोऽस्तु ते गिरीशाय स्वाहाकाराय ते नमः । मृगव्याधाय महते ब्रह्माधिपतये नमः ॥७४ नमो मुक्ताट्टहासाय भीमाय च नमो नमः ॥६९ नमो हंसाय विश्वाय मोहनाय नमो नमः । नमस्ते कामनाशाय नमः कालप्रमाथिने । योगिने योगगम्याय योगमायाय ते नमः ॥७५ नमो भैरववेषाय हराय च निपङ्गिणे ॥७० नमस्ते प्राणपालाय घण्टानादप्रिपाय च । नमोऽस्तु ते त्र्यम्बकाय नमस्ते कृतिवाससे । कपालिने नमस्तुभ्यं ज्योतिषा पतये नमः ॥७६ SCInen. 'Om! Salutation to Nilakantha, the Salutation to thec, former! as the triple eyed onc, to Ramhas, to Mahideva, ether, salutation to thic oscrlord of the constant salutation to thice, Itána (6) shy, to the formed as (half) man and "Salutation to thee, the nielder of woman, to the founder of the sixthkhya Pinaka, to Munda, to Dandin, salutation and the Yoga (systems of Philosoplıy) (72) to the bearer of the Vajra in the hand, the Salutation to thic lord nf the deities, nahed one, scaring malted hair. (67) possessed of characteristic befitling a god, "Salutation to thec offcarful suund, tothes the prrceptor of Kumera, sautar llic embodiment of Kala (dcath), possessed tion to thee, the god of the dernies (73) of (Irightful) teeth, nearer of sacred thread Salutation to the presiding Lord of the formed of snakes, possessed of fiers sacrifices 10 thee the Bralunaciun {GU) (relthur), to the great mrgany sdha Salulation to thec, Gitla, 10 lice, (han cri, ० thee thic Oferlord of Ssahalara, salutation to the raiser of loud! Trahinan (74) laughter, salutation again and again to Suutation to chec, the Swan, the thee this dreadful ont (69) upscne, salutatton again and arrin to Salutation to the destroyer of Cupid, tice, tlie stupefier, the Yogin, 10 the who to the suppressor of Kiln (ucati) aluta can lac attitard onds through meluation, tion in the scirer of faighiful ruties, to 10 tice who is the persor of Yorumiy llar., the archer (70) (75) Salutation to the, Iryambla (tlic Salutation in thice 19.- presener of life, three-ryed one), to thics ile skin-robed the food of the sound of l>lin er lice cnc, lulation to the lord of imbili, to the skull-bers, the ch clout of the lumi. lemster of the thenes (71) His [1] ·१२४.७७] कूर्मपुराणे नमो नमो नमस्तुभ्यं भूय एव नमो नमः । श्रुत्वा तद्वचनं कृष्णः प्रहसन व वृषध्वजम् । मह्यं सर्वात्मना कामान् प्रयच्छ परमेश्वर ॥७७ १ उवाच दीक्ष्य विश्वे देवों च हिमशैलजाम् ।।८३ एवं हि भक्त्या देवेशमभिष्ट्रय स माधवः । ज्ञातं हि भवता सर्व स्वेन योगेन शंकर । पपात पादयोविप्रा देवदेव्योः स दण्डक्त् ॥७८ | इच्छाम्यात्मसमं पुत्रं त्वद्भक्तं देहि शंकर ।।४ उत्थाप्य भगवान् सोमः कृष्णं केशिनिषूदनम् । | तथास्त्वित्याह विश्वात्मा प्रहृष्टमनसा हरः । बभापे मधुर वाक्यं मेघगम्भीरनिःस्वनः ॥७९ देवीमालोक्य गिरिजा केशवं परिषस्वजे ॥५ किमयं पुण्डरीकाक्ष तपस्तप्तं त्वयाऽव्यय । | ततः सा जगता माता शंकराईशरीरिणी । त्वमेव दाता सर्वेषा कामानां कामिनामिह ।।८० | प्याजहार हपोकेश देवी हिमगिरीन्द्रजा ।।८६ त्वं हि सा परमा मूतिर्मम नारायणाह्वया । वत्स जाने तबानन्ता निचला सर्वदाच्युत । नानवाप्तं त्वया तात विद्यते पुरुषोतम ॥८१ अनन्यामीश्वरे भक्तिमात्मन्यपि च केशव ॥५७ बेत्य नारायणानन्तमात्मानं परमेश्वरम् । स्वं हि नारायणः साक्षात् सर्वात्मा पुरुषोत्तमः । महादेव महायोग स्वेन योगेन केशव ॥२, प्राथितो देवतैः पूर्व सजातो देवकीसुतः ।। 'Salutation again and agan to thee, Hearing his words Krsna looked at yet agam salutations, O supreme ford. the bull-signed ford of the world as well do thou bestow on me the fulfilment of as his mountain-born spouse (Parvati) and desire by all means (77) smilingly replied (83) Thus propitiating the lord of gods with 'o Samkara, everything 13 known by devotion, O Brahmanas, did Madhava chce through thy own meditation I fall down prostrate at the feet of the god desire a son similar to myself and devoted and the goddess (78) to thee, do thou bestow such one to mnc Raising up Krena, the slayer of Kesin, (84) Lord Siva, of a voice as decp as the (sound Saying 'Be that as you desure', with of the clouds addressed him sweetly (79) Joyful heart, Hara looked toward the "Wherefore, is penance being practised godders, the daughter of the mountain, by thee. O imperishable Pundarskaksa and embraced Kesavi (35) (lotusrryed one). Since thou thyself art the Then the mother nf the worlds, possebestower of all desires to those who desire ssed of half of the body of Šamkara, the (80) daughter of the snow pealed chief of the 'Thou art that supreme form of mine mountains, addressed thus to Hrşthcsa (86) termed as Nariyanı, O Purusottana, Anon, OKesava, the undccasing one nothing crists which not attained by (81) about thy inlinite, steady and single You O Narayana, thon Ingusest thysel des otion to Mohesvara and also to tlic (17) through thyoun meditation as the endless, myself 'Thou he really Naryana the allsupreme Master, the grent god, the master meditator,OKeswa' (82) I pertading l'orusoltama, born as tlic son [1000 them? 1 ·कृष्ण पूर्वविमागे पञ्चविशोऽध्याय [१२५३ पश्य त्वमात्मनात्मानमात्मीयममल पदम् । | आशिष शिरसागृह्णाद् देवोऽप्याह महेश्वर ॥९१ नाययोविद्यते भेद एक पश्यन्ति सूरय ।।९ प्रगृह्म भगवानथेश इमानिमान् परानिष्टान् मत्तो गृह्णीष्व केशव । सर्वज्ञत्व तर्थश्चर्य ज्ञान तत् पारमेश्वरम् । कारेण देव्या सह देवदेव । ईश्वरे निश्चला भक्तिमात्मन्यपि पर बलम् ॥१० सपूज्यमानो मुनिभि सुरेश- जंगाम वलासगिरि गिरीश ॥९२ एवमुक्तस्तया कृष्णो महादेव्या जनार्दन । इति श्रीमपुराणे पदमाहसचा राहिनाया पूर्वविभागे चतुविशोऽध्याय ॥२४॥ २५ सूत उवाच। deities अपश्यस्त महात्मान कैलास गिरिवासिनः । प्रविश्य मेरुशिखर फैलास बागकप्रभम् । पूजयाश्चक्रिरे कृष्ण देवदेवमयाच्युतम् ॥२ रराम भगवान् सोम केशवेन महेश्वर ॥१ चतुर्बाहमुदाराङ्ग कालमेघसमप्रभम् । of Devahi in the past at the request of the Addressed thus by the grent goddess (88) Krsna, the slayer of Jun 2ccepted her 'Do thou now thyself behold thy soul blessings with luis head (bent low), wlicrc and also the unblemish scat of thine, there after lord Śarbara niso spoke (nords of in no difference between us to Thc benedichion) (91) sages perceive us to be one and identical (89) Then liolding Krşna by the hand thic 'Do thus, OKesasr accept from me great god Girlsa, the supreme lord, Prothesc desirabic loons, uz Omniscience, cected to the Kulása hill in company riches, the knowledge of the ultimate with the goddess (Párvats) wlule being tratli, sterdy slevotion to the lord and the adored by the sages and the gods (92) tripreme miglit in thyself' (90) Thus ends Twenty fourth Chapter in the Tirst l'art of the Kurma Purina Samul: consisting of six thousand serses-21 25 Sath Said Reacluing Karlása at the beheld the exulted Kssoa, and worshipped top of Meru resplendent is gald, lord Acyuta the lord of the lords (2) Soma Vahest in sported mulle with 11 ho was four-armed, possessed of sple- Kesha (1) ndid limbs as lustrous n the clouds of the The residents of K551 mountain time of dissolution wiring a diadem, [181) ·१.२५.३] कूर्मपुराणे किरीटिनं शार्ङ्गपाणि श्रीवत्साद्भुितवक्षसम् ॥३ काश्चिद गायन्ति विविधा गोति गौतविशारदाः । दीर्घवाई विशालाक्षं पीतवाससमच्युतम् । संप्रेक्ष्य देवकीसून मुन्दर्यः काममोहिताः ॥१० दधानमुरसा माला बंजयन्तीमनुत्तमाम् ।।४ काश्चिद्विसासबहुला नस्यन्ति स्म तदग्रतः । भ्राजमानं श्रिया दिव्यं युवानमतिकोमलम् । सप्रेक्ष्य संस्थिताः काश्चित् पपुस्तद्वदनामृतम् ॥११ पद्मानिनयनं चारु सुस्मित सुगतिप्रदम् ।।५ काश्चिद् भूपणवर्याणि स्वाङ्गादादाय सादरम् । कदाचित् तत्र लीलाथं देवकीनन्दवर्द्धनः । | भूषयाञ्चकिरे कृष्णं कामिन्यो लोकभूपणम् ॥१२ भ्राजमानः धिया कृष्णनचार गिरिकन्दरै ॥६ काचिद् भूषणवर्गाणि समादाय तदङ्गतः । गन्धर्वाप्सरसां मुख्या नागकन्याश्च कृत्वशः। स्वात्मानं भूषयामासुः स्वात्मागरपि माधवम् ।।१३ सिद्धा यक्षाश्व गन्धर्वास्तन तर जगामयम् ॥७ | कानिदागत्य कृष्णस्य समोपं काममोहिताः । दृष्टाश्चयं परं गत्वा हदुत्फुल्ललोचनाः । | चचुम्बुर्वदनाम्भोग हरेर्मुग्धमृगेक्षणाः ॥१४ मुमुचुः पुष्पवर्याणि तस्य मूनि महात्मनः ।। गन्धर्वकन्यका दिव्यास्तद्वदप्सरसा वराः। प्रगृह्य काश्चिद् गोविन्दं फरेण भवनं स्वकम् । दृष्टा चकमिरे कृष्णं सस्तवस्त्रविभूषणाः ॥२ प्रापयामासुर्लोकादि मायया तस्य मोहिताः ॥१५ holding Särnga bow, with a tult of hair of the celestial nymphs with graments and (Srivatsa) on his chest long armed, wide ornaments slipping down from their bodies cycd, wearing the yellow girments, Acyuta felt a keca desire for Krst (the undecaying), wearing a garland Sume beautiful women, proficient in Vaijayantı over his chest, shining with grace, young, very delicate with fece infatuated hy belolding the son of music, began singing various songs being resembling the lotuses, with eyes resembling Devaki (101 lotuses, sweel-smiling and bestower of Some othei damsels took off the exce beatitude (35) Meat ornaments from their own bodies It so happened that ouce Krsna, the and decorated the body of Krsna, the Incrcaser of Devakı> joy, resplendent with ornament of the world with them (12) grace, moved about the caves in the hill Others took off the ornaments from for the purpose of sporting 16) his body and decorated their own limbs Seeing him, the all pervading one, the with them while ornamenting Madhava (13) daughters of Gandharvas. Apsarases, the | with their own ones cheſs among the princesses of the Nagas Some of them, fawn eyed and infatuated (serpent-krngs), and all the Srddhas, with lust, approached Krsna, and kissed Yaksas and Gandharvas grew lighly the lotus-like lips of Harr (14) delighted and with eyes gazıng with Some of them, being utlerly lust in pleasure they showered Howers over the bes encitantment held Covinda by the Jucad of that ulustrious one (78) hand and forcibly led him, the source of The Gandharya maidens and the best the world, to their divelling abode (15) [102] ·पूर्वधिभागे पञ्चविशोऽध्यायः [१२५ २७ तासां स भगवान् कृष्ण कामान कमललोचनः । | स तान् सुपर्णो बलवान् कृष्णतुल्यपराक्रमः । वहूनि कृत्या रूपाणि पुरयामास लीलया ॥१६ हत्वा युद्धेन महता रक्षति स्म पुरी शुभाम् ।।२२ एवं ये सुचिरं कालं देवदेवपुरे हरि । एतस्मिन्नेव काले तु नारदो भगवानृषिः । रेमे नारायणः श्रीमान् माषया मोहयजगत् ।।१७ दृष्टा कैलासशिखरे कृष्णं द्वारवतो गतः ॥२३ गते बहुतिथे काले द्वारवत्या निवासिनः । त दृष्टा नारदमृषि सर्वे तर निवासिनः । बभूवुयिखला भीता गोविन्दविरहे जनाः ॥१८ प्रोचुनारायणो नाथः कुनास्ते भगवान् हरिः ॥२४ ततः सुपर्णो बलवान् पूर्वमेव विसजितः । स तानुवाच भगवान् कलासशिखरे हरिः । कृष्णन मार्गमाणस्तं हिमवन्तं ययौ गिरिम् ॥१९ रमतेऽद्य महायोगी ते दृष्टाहमिहागतः ॥२५ अदृष्टा तत्र गोविन्दं प्रणम्य शिरसा मुनिम् । | तस्योपश्रुत्य वचन सुपर्ण. पतता वरः । आजगामोपमन्यं त पुरों द्वारवती पुन. 1॥२० / जगामाकाशगो विप्रा. कैलास गिरिमुत्तमम् ॥२६ तदन्तरे महादत्या राक्षसानातिभीपणाः । ददर्श देवकोसूनु भयने रत्नमण्डिते। आजग्मुरिका शुभ्रा भीषयन्तः सहस्रशः ॥२१ वरासनस्य गोविन्दं देवदेवान्तिके हरिम् ।।२५ By assumng many forms sportingly, Killing them all in a terrific fight the Lord Kysna, the lotus-eyed one, fulfilled powerful Suparna, equal to Krsna in their desires (16) prouess saved that beautiful city (22) In this way, casting a spell on the At this time the exalted sage Nárada world, Lord Hari, Narayana sported for renched Dvarīvatı after paying a visit to a long time in the city of the god of gods. | Krsna in Kailasa peal (23) (17) Seeing the sage Narada all the inhabr- A long time having thus expired the tants (of Dväravati) asked hill, where be Tesidents of Dvaravati grew disspirited | the tord Narayana, Hari, the master (24) and alarmed at the absence of Govinda To them the sage said 'Lord Hari, The mighty Suparna, {Garurial des- the great Yogin has now beern sporting pasched carlic by Krsna crisequency at the summit of Kailasa, I have corne quest of the lord reached the Himvän here alter paying a visit to lum (25) mountain looking out every where for Srikrina (18, 19) Hearing this from him, O Brahmanas, Without finding Govinda there he Suparna the chiefest of the birds, an bowed with us lead to toe hernutaerial flier, instantly ficky up into the air, Upamanyu, and came back to Dvaravati and reached the excellent Kailasa mounagain (26) In the meantime thousands of dreadful And there be beheld Govinda, Hari, Rälsasas came to the splenderous town of the son of Devaki, seated near the god of Dvarávati, frightaning the inhabulants gods on an exalted seat in an apartment thereg (21) studed with gems [183 (201tain (27) ·१२५ २८] धर्मपुराणे उपास्यमानममरदिपस्नीभिः समन्ततः। गते मुररिपी नंव कामिन्यो मुनिपुगवा. । महादेवगणः सिद्धयोगिभिः परिवारितम् ॥२८ | निशेव चन्द्ररहिता विना तेन प्रकाशिरे ॥३४ प्रणम्य दण्डवद् भूमौ सुपर्णः शकरं शिवम् । श्रुत्वा पौरजनास्तूर्ण कृष्णागमनमुत्तमम् । निवेदयामास हरेः प्रवृत्ति द्वारके पुरे ॥२९ मण्डयाचक्रिरे दिव्या पुरी द्वारपती शुभाम् ॥३५ ततः प्रणम्य शिरसा शकर नीललोहितम् । पताकाभिविशालाभिवंजे रत्नपरिष्कृतः । आजगाम पुरी कृष्णः सोऽनुजातो हरेण तु ३३० लाजादिभि. पुरों रम्या भूपयाञ्चक्रिरे तवा ॥३६ आरुह्य कश्यपसुत स्त्रीगणरभिपूजित.। अवावयन्त विविधान् वादिनान् मघुरस्वनान् । वचोभिरमृतास्वादर्मानितो मधुसूदनः ॥३१ शखान् सहयशो दमुर्वीणावादान् वितेनिरे ॥३७ वीक्ष्य पान्तममित्रन गन्धर्वाप्सरसा बराः । प्रविष्टमात्रे गोविन्वे पुरों द्वारवीं शुभाम् । अन्वगच्छन् महायोग शद्धचक्रगदाधरम् ॥३२ | अगायन् मधुर गान स्त्रियो यौवनशालिनः ।।३८ विसर्जयित्वा विश्वात्मा सर्वा एवाङ्गना हरि । | दृष्टा ननुतुरीशानं स्थिताः प्रासादमूर्द्धसु । ययौ स गोविन्यो दिव्या द्वारवतों पुरोम् ॥३३ मुमुचु, पुष्पवर्षाणि वसुदेवसुतोपरि ।।३९ (And being) Adored by the deities and city of Dvaravati (33) the divine ladies standing around and surrounded by the fugh and mighty gods, best of ascetics the ladies like the night The enemy of the demons having gonc Siddhas and Yogin (28) bereft of the moon, were shorn of all Lyng prostrate on the ground in splendour (34) obersance to Samkara, Siva, Suparna related to Han the incidents of Dyaraki. Heaing the heartening tidings about the return of Krsna, the citizens decorated pura (29) the sacred and celestial city of Dvaravati Thercafter Krua pud hamage to People decorated the beautiful city with Samkara, Nilalohita, and obtaining the permission of Hara, returned to his huge banners gen-decorated Aags, and fried rice (35,36) capital (30) Riding on Garuda (the son of Kasyapa), musical instruments, blew conches in They played on varios sonourous and adored by the ladies with words as palatable as nectar, the slayer of Madliu thousands and spread the sound of the lyre all around (31) (37) (wended luis way to his capital) Seewig luim, the extripator of enemies, Just as Govinda entered the bright city proceeding excellent maidens of the of Dvärävati, youthful ladies commenced Gandharvas and Apsars follows the great sluging sulect songs (98) Yogin, the bearer of canck discus and Seeing the lord, some other ladies club (32) stationed on the tops of the mansions Bidding adieu to all the maidans, Hari began to dance in joy and showcrcd flowers Govinda, quickly repaired to the celestial on the son of Vasudeva (99) [184] ·पुरिभाष पञ्चविशोऽध्याय [१.२५.५१ प्रविश्य भवनं कृष्ण आशीर्वादाभिद्धितः । तदा मध्याह्नसमये देवदेयः स्वप हरिः । वरासने महापोगी भाति देवीभिरन्वितः ।।४० स्नात्वा शुक्लाम्बरो भानुमुपतिष्ठत् कृताञ्जलि ।।४६ सुरम्ये मण्डपे शुभ्रे शङ्खायः परिवारितः । जजाप जाप्यं विधिवत् प्रेक्षमाणो दिवाकरम् । आत्मजैरभितो मुरयः स्त्रीसहलेश्च संवृतः ॥४१ तर्पयामास देवेशो देवान मुनिगणान् पिता ॥४७ तमासनयरे रम्ये जाम्बवत्या सहाच्युतः । प्रविश्य देवभवनं मार्कण्डेयेन चैव हि । भ्राजते मालया देवो यथा देव्या समन्वितः ।।४२ | पूजयामास लिङ्गस्थं भूतेश भूति भूपणम् ॥४८ आजग्मुर्देवगन्धर्वा द्रष्टुं लोकादिमव्ययम् । समाप्य नियम सर्व नियन्ताऽसौ नणा स्वपम् । महर्षयः पूर्वजाता मार्कण्डेयादयो द्विजाः ॥४३ भोजयित्वा मुनिवरं ब्राह्मगानभिपूज्य च ॥४९ ततः स भगवान कृष्णो मार्कण्डेयं समागतम् । | कृत्वात्मयोग विप्रेन्द्रा मार्कण्डेयेन चाच्युतः । ननामोस्थाय शिरसा स्वासनं च ददौ हरि ॥४४ कथाः पौराणिको: पुण्याचक्रे पुत्रादिभिवतः ॥५० सपूज्य तानपिगणात् प्रणामेन महाभुजः । अर्थतत् सर्वमखिलं दृष्टा कर्म महामुनिः । विसर्जयामास हरिदत्त्वा तदभिवान्छितान् ॥४५ मार्कण्डेयो हसन् कृष्णं बभापे मधुर वचः ।।५१ Entering the palace, and being greeted Thereafter, an noontime, Hari, the god with blessings Krşna, the great Yogin of the gods, wearing white clothes after shone in splendour as he was seated on an bathmg, worslipped the sun goed with caalted seat in company with the ladies folded hands. (16) (40) The lord of the gods repeated the Ile slone there inside the charming names of the god in accordance with the and radiant hall, surrounded by his prescribed rites with his cycs fixed on the principal saus headed by Sanlla and sun and offered prayers 10 the deatics, attended by thousands of ladies (41) the sages and the mines (47) Scated in that grand and exalted seat Entering the shrine of Mahadeva in in company with Jambavati, Acyuta with company uith Mirkandeya he warslupped 2 garland shone as the lori (Mahadeva) the great lord embodied in the linga, tlie shines in company with Devi (Uma) (42) master of all beings adorned by ashes (43) O Brahmanas the gods, Gandharvat, Thereafter, ० grert Brahminas, exalted sages, elders headed by Märkandeya Acyuli, thr regulator of all men perfourcame thither to pay a 1151 to thc origin of med all the rites, fed tlic cnncnt sagc che Umierse, the undecaying one (13) (AArkandeya), pd homage to the Sceing Märkandeza, lord Krsna, Hin Brahmanas, performed his own Yoga and Yo e up and bowing to him with his heart sutrounded by his sons and others, entered offered him his own sent (4!) into a dialogue with Aftrkandej a on the laying homage to the sages with sally cacred tales of the Purinas (19, 50) tation great armed Han bestoned on Beholding the deeds of Kin), the them their desired oljects and sent thern great sage Mirkamies a smilingly said to back (45) Kršna in a lucet none (51) 385] ·माण्डेय उवाच । १२५५२] धर्मपुराणे न वै पश्यन्ति त देव मायया मोहिता जना । के समाराध्यते देवो भवता कर्मभि शुभ । ततोऽद् स्यात्मनो मूल ज्ञापयन् पूजयामि तम् ॥५७ धूहि त्य कर्मभि पूज्यो योगिनां ध्येय एव च ॥५२ न च लिङ्गार्चनात्पुण्य लोकैस्मिन् भीतिनाशनम् । स्व हि तत् परम ब्रह्म निर्वाणममल पदम् । तथा लिङ्गे हितापपा लोकाना पूजयेच्छिवम् ॥५८ भारावतरणार्थाय जातो वृष्णिकुले प्रभु ॥५३ | योऽह तल्लिङ्गमित्याहुदवायविदो जना । समग्रवीन्महाबाहु कृष्णो ब्रह्मविदा वर । ततोऽहमात्ममीशान पूजयाम्यात्मनव तु ॥५९ शृण्वतामेव पुनाणा सर्वेपा प्रहसन्निव ॥५४ तस्यैव परमा मूतिस्तन्मयोऽह न संशय । श्रीभगवानुवाच । नावयोधिते भेदो वेदेष्वेव विनिश्चय ॥६० भवता कथित स तथ्यमेव न संशय । एष देवो महादेव सदा ससारभरिभि । तथापि देवमोशान पूजयामि सनातनम् ॥५५ ध्येय पूज्यश्च वन्द्यश्च शैयो लिङ्ग महेश्वर ॥६१ न मे विप्रास्ति कर्तव्य नानवाप्त कथचन । मार्कण्डेय उवाच । पूजयामि तथापोश जानन्ततत् पर शिवम् ॥५६ / किं तल्लिङ्ग सुरश्रेष्ठ लिङ्गे सपूज्यते च क । Markandeya sad 'Da tell me O lord, 'People, infatunted by (mundane) who is being propitiated through the per dclusion do not perceive Hulo therefore formance of pious deed, by thee do I worship Hum to eulighten all that He who is himself fit for worship through 13 the origin of mine deeds and is the object of contemplation There is no other destroyer of calamı even to the Yogins (52) tes in the world than the worship of the Thou be that Supreme Spirit the linga (dol of Siva), therefore should final beatitude, the ultimate goal, the Śiva be worskupped in Ilis langa for Master who has taken birth in the line the benefit of the pcoplc (58) of the Vrstus for removing the burden (of Siace those versed in the Vedic loro the carth)' (53) denominato me as His linga (zdol), there- 28 him did Krsna the long armed fore do I adore my Isana in mysell (59) one, chefest among the knowers of Brahima I am his ultimate form, am engrossed reply smilingly, in tones, audible to his in Him there is no doubt in that The sons (54) Vedas proclaim that we two have no The lord said Undoubtedly every difference between us (60) thing has been said by thee in truth, This great gou Mahadeva is to be yet I worship the ancient cternal lord contemplated upon adored, known and Isana (55) always worshipped in the (linga) by OBrahmana I have no duty to per- | people afraid of (the afirchons ol) the (61) form, nor any thing to attain, yet knowing as I do the Supreme Lord Siva i do Markandeya said What be that (56)/ lriga oparamount of the god who 19 [186] (57) tworld worship Hin , ·पूर्वविभाग पञ्चविशोऽध्याय [१-२५.५३ यूहि कृष्ण विशालाक्ष गहनं ह्येतदुत्तमम् ॥६२ मध्ये चंकाणये तस्मिन् शङ्खचक्रगदाधरः ॥६७ श्रीभगवानुवाच । सहस्रबो भूत्वाऽहं सहलाक्षः सहस्रपात् । अव्यक्तं लिङ्ग मित्याहुरानन्दं ज्योतिरक्षरम् । राहस्रबाहुर्युक्तात्मा शयितोऽहं सनातनः ॥६८ घेदा महेश्वरं देवमाहुलिङ्गिनमध्ययम् ॥६३ एतस्मिन्नन्तरे दूरात् पश्यामि ह्यमितप्रभम् । पुरा चैकार्णवे घोरे नष्टे स्थावरजङ्गमे । कोटिसूर्यप्रतीकाशं भ्राजमानं थियावृतम् ॥६९ प्रबोधार्थ ग्रह्मणो मे प्रादुर्भूतः स्वयं शियः ॥६४ चतुर्वपत्रं महायोग पुरवं काश्चनप्रभम् । तस्मात् कालात् समारभ्य ब्रह्मा चाहं सदैव हि । कृष्णाजिनयरं देवमृग्यजुःसामभिः स्तुतम् ।।७० पूजयावो महादेवं लोकानां हितकाम्यया ॥६५ निमेषमात्रेण स मां प्राप्तो योगविदां वरः । मार्कण्डेय उवाच । व्याजहार स्वयं ब्रह्मा स्मयमानो महाभुतिः ।।७१ कथं लिङ्गममूत् पूर्वमेश्वरं परमं पदम् । कस्त्वं कुतो वा कि चेह तिष्ठरो वद में प्रभो । प्रयोधार्थ स्वयं कृष्ण वक्तुमर्हसि सांप्रतम् ॥६६ अहं कर्ता हि लोकानां स्वयंभूः प्रपितामहः ।।७२ श्रीभावानुवाच । एवमुक्तस्तदा तेन ग्रहाणाऽहमुवाच है। आसोदेकार्णवं घोरमविभागं तमोमयम् । अहं फर्ताऽस्मि लोकानां संहर्ता च पुनः पुनः ॥७३ Worshipped in that linga o Krsna, the gloom, I the eternal one lay in thic middle wide-eyed onc, do tell me, the mystery of of that great food, willing the conch, it in fuil.. (G2) discus and club, composed of own sexi The lord said - 'The 'linga' is called to {yuktitma) with a thousand hearts, n be the unmanifest, undecaying Light, the thousand cycs, a thousand feet and a (67,68) Blissful one; the Vedas have declared thousand arms Lord Maheśvara as the Imperishalile While lying thus, I $21 at a distance possessor of the 'Linga' [63) the four-faced lord, the greal meditator, 'In the past, at the time of the great shining lihe gold possessed of immeasurable deluge, when all the stationary as sell as lustre, resplendent as ten mullions of suns the mobile objects had perislied, together, shining radiantls, kearing the Mahestara, appeared for the purpose of shian, or a black decr and culogised by rowsing Drahmi and myself. (64) lajus, and Saman (69,700 In a moment, Brahma himsell, the Troin that time onwards, Bralima and chicfest of those proficient in Yoga, I do aluays worship Salesa for the possessed of great splendour, approached benefit worlds' {L5) me and arcossed mc smilingly. (71) Markandeya sad: 'OKrsna, Jhon in lord, do tell me, who tliou be, the past did the linga'. the lughest set therefore, hast rhy come hillier and for ofthe lord. came into cristence for rousing what; I am the creator of the worlds, the jou, do please enlighten us about it self born, great grandsire (72) non' (66) The addressed by Brahmi, I replied, Ilic lord said: There was once a great I am the creates and the destroyer of the and learful teluge. endituded and full of ! norlds again and again [18] (73) ·शंभवे। ॥७५ प्रलयाणयसंस्थाम १२५७४] पूर्मपुराणे एवं विवादे दिसते मायया परमेष्ठिनः । ब्रह्मविष्णू ऊचतुः। प्रबोधार्थ परं लिङ्गं प्रादुर्भूत शिवात्मकम् ॥७४ | अनादिमलसंसाररोगवैद्याय कालानलसमनस्यं ज्वालामालासमाकुलम् । नमः शिवाय शान्ताय ब्रह्मणे लिङ्गमत्तंपे ॥६० सयवृद्धिविनिर्मुक्तमादिमध्यान्तवर्जितम् प्रलयोद्भूतिहेतवे। ततो मामाह भगवानधो गच्छ त्वमाशु वै । नमः शिवाय शान्ताय ब्रह्मणे लिङ्गमूर्तये ।।८१ अन्तमस्य विजानीम मय गच्छेहमित्यमः ॥७६ | ज्वालामालावृताङ्गम्य ज्वलनस्तम्भरूपिणे । तदाशु समय कृत्वा गतामधन हो। नमः शिवाय शान्ताय ब्रह्मणे खिङ्गमूर्तये ॥६२ पितामहोऽप्यह नान्तं ज्ञातवन्तौ समाः पातम् ॥७७ ततो विस्मयमापनो भोतो देवस्य शूलिनः । | आदिनच्यातहीनाय स्वभावामलदीप्तये। | नमः शिवाय शान्तश्य ब्रह्मणे लिङ्गमूर्तये ॥६३ मायया मोहितौ तस्य ध्यायन्तो विश्वमीश्वरम् ॥७८ प्रोचरन्तौ महानादमोडारं परमं पदम् । महादेवाय महते ज्योतिषेऽनन्ततेजसे । प्रहाम्जलिपुटोपेतो शंभु तुष्टुयतुः परम् ॥७९ ) नमः शिवाय शान्ताय ब्रह्मणे लिङ्गमूर्तये ॥८४ The dispute having thus commcaced folded hands we culogused Sambhu, the by the illusion of the great god Para-supreme one (78,79) mesthin (Siva), there appeared the Brahma and Vistu sard. 'Obersance to supreme Jinga, composed of the soul of Siva, who is the physician for the origintes: Siva for our eanghtenueat (74) mandy of inundute extsteace, the self It was as resplendcot as the fire of the subdued, to Bralna the Supretne Spirit 10 time of dissolution flaming with fiery the form of a 'linga (80) wreaths, free from diminution or grawth, Obeisance to śiva the tranquil one and devoid of beginning, middle or to Brahman (the Supreme Spirit) in the ond (75) form of alinga', situated on the flood of Then the unborn One, Brahma sard dissolution, the cause of dissolulion and to me, 'Do thou quickly go to the bottom of creation (61) while Tig to the top, we must Inow its Obeisance to Siva, the tranquil one, limit the Brahman (Supremc spant) formed as Vowing thus, both of us, the grandsurc a 'linga' with limbs surrounded by glazing and myself, went upwards and downward flames and formed the linga but could not find its limit a flaming column (77) (82) even after hundred years Thereupon, amazed and afraid, we Obeisance to Siva, the subduct one, to Brahman formed as a 'Linga', devoid of two. deluded as we were by the illusion created by the indent bearing lord begraaing, middle or end, and possessed contemplated on the cosmos 20d its of stainless splendour by nature 183) master, and heard, the great sound Obeisance to Siva, the Cain anc, to Ombira the hunhant object Then with Brahman formed as a 'loga', the great [188] as ·वेधसे । धीमते। पूर्वयिभागे पञ्चविंशोऽध्यायः [१.२५ ९४ प्रधानपुरुपेशाय व्योमरूपाय व्यालयज्ञोपवीतश्च मेघदुन्दुभिनिःस्वनः ॥९० नमः शिवाय शान्ताय ब्रह्मणे तिङ्गमूर्तये ।।२५ | अयोवाच महादेवः प्रीतोऽहं सुरसत्तमौ । विविकाराय सत्याय नित्यायामलतेजसे। पश्येतं मां महादेवं भयं सयं प्रमुच्यताम् ॥११ नमः शिवाय शान्ताय यह्मणे लिङ्गमूर्तये ॥८६ युवा प्रसूती गाम्यो मम पूर्व सनातनौ । वेदान्तसाररूपाय कालरूपाय अयं मे दक्षिणे पायें ग्रहा लोकपितामहः । नम: शिपाय शान्ताप ब्रह्मणे लिङ्गमूर्तये ।।८७ , बामपार्वे च मे विष्णुः पालको हृदये हरः ॥९२ एवं संस्तुयमानस्तु व्यक्तो भूत्वा महेश्वरः । | प्रोतोऽह युवयोः सम्यक वर दभि यथेप्सितम् । भाति देवो महायोगी सूर्यकोटिसमप्रभः ॥८८ एवमुक्त्वाऽथ मा देयो महादेवः स्वय शियः । वक्तकोटिसहस्रेण समान इवाम्बरम्। आलिड्ग्य देवं ब्रह्माणं प्रसादाभिमुखोऽभवत् ।।९३ सहस्त्रहस्तचरणः सूर्यसीमाग्निलोचनः ।।८९ ततः प्रहष्टमनसो प्रणिपत्य महेश्वरम् । पिनाकपाणिर्भगवान कृतियाता स्त्रिशूलभूत् । ऊचतु प्रेक्ष्य तद्वक्त्रं नारायणपितामही ॥९४ infinite energy Mahadeval, the luminous one, possessed of uger.skia, with a snahe as his sacred thread (81) and uttering sounds as deep as thc rumbl. "Obeisance to Siva, the calm ane, jag of the clouds (29,90) Bralyman, in the form of linga', the Then the great ford said, 'O Excellent overlord of Pradhana (Prakrti) and Purusa gods, I am pleased with both of you, the Ethereal one, to Vcdhas (85) behold me as Mahadera and get rid of all 'Obeisance to Siva, the calm one, fear' (91) Brahman in the form of a lingal the You two eternal lords were created aut Immutable, the Truth, the Eternal one of my limbs in the past Thus Brahma, possessed of immeasurable strength, (06) the grandsire of toe world, dwells in this 'Othersance to Sava, the Tranquil one, right side of my body, whereas Visru, the to tlic Linga' formed one, 10 Brahman, maintainer of the worlds, rests in the left the quintessence of Vedinta, the embodi sad Harz dwelling in my heart ment of Death, the Wisc one (87) Being thus talogised, Mahesvara, I am perfectly pleased with you loil manifested himself and the great Yogin and I am bestowing boons or you accordshone in effulgere splendour equal to that ing 10 jour desire Addressing thus, the of ten millions of suns together (89) great god Śna himself hugged me as well Devouring tlic sky as it were with one 23 lord Brahmi and became propthous (93) thousand crores of m uths, and possessed of a thousand hands and feet, and bauing Thereaſier, Narayana and Patimaha, the sun, the moon and the fire as his cje, pleased in their mind made obeisance to the trident Learing lord apperred, holding lahestara and said while looking at his the l'inska in the hand and athired in a face (911 [189]] ·१.२५९५]] यमपुराणे पदि प्रीतिः समुत्पन्ना यदि देयो वरश्च नौ । | शूलपाणिर्भविष्यामि क्रोधजस्तव पुत्रकः ॥१०० भक्तिभवतु नो नित्यं त्वमि देव महेश्वरे ॥१५ एवमुक्त्वा महादेयो ब्रह्माणं मुनिसत्तम । ततः स भावानीशः प्रहसन् परमेश्वरः । | अनुगृह्य च मां देवस्तत्रैवान्तरधीयत ॥१०१ उवाच मां महादेवः प्रीतः प्रीतेन चेतसा ॥९६ | ततः प्रभृति लोकेषु लिङ्गार्चा सुप्रतिष्ठिता। देव उवाच । | लिङ्ग तल्लयनाद् ब्रह्मन् ब्रह्मणः परमं वपुः ।।१०२ प्रलयस्थितिसर्गाणां कर्ता त्वं धरणीपते । एतल्लिङ्गस्य माहात्म्यं भाषितं ते मयाऽनघ । वत्स वत्स हरे विश्वं पालयंतच्चराचरम् ॥९७ | एतद् बुष्यन्ति योगज्ञा न देवा न च दानयाः।।१०३ विधा भिन्नोऽस्म्यहं विष्णो ब्रह्मविष्णुहराख्यया । सर्गरक्षालयगुणनिर्गुणोऽपि निरज्जनः ॥१८ एतद्धि परमं ज्ञानमव्यक्तं शिवसंजितम् । | पेन सूक्ष्ममचिन्त्यं तत् पश्यन्ति ज्ञानचक्षुपः ॥१०४ संमोहं त्यज भी विष्णो पालयनं पितामहम् । भविष्यत्येप भगवांस्तव पुनः सनातनः ॥९९ | तस्मै भगवते नित्यं नमस्कारं प्रकुर्महे । अहं च भवतो वक्त्रात् कल्पादौ घोररूपधृक् । | महादेवाय रुद्राय देवदेवाय लिङ्गिने ॥१०५ 'If thou art pleased with us, and if any thy wrath, in a terrible form at the boon is to be bestowed on us two, may beginning of the Age (Kalpa)' (100) it be that we might have eternal devotion to thee, lord Mabeſvara' (95) 'Thus saying,O excellent sage, lord Mahädcva bestowed his favour on Brahma Pleased thereupan, the great lord, the and me, and disappeared then and Master, the Supreme God, smilingly said there. (101) ta me affectionately 'Thence onwards, the worship of thc The god said 'Omy darling Hari, the ford of the earth, the author of O Brahman; the 'Inga' is the supremest 'linga' has been in vogue in the worlds. creation, preserı atzon and dissolution, do form of Brahman, and is named as such thou maintain tlus world composed of the on account of its adherence to it (102) mobile and the stationary (97) 'Though I am devoid of stain and *The glory of the linga O sın'ess one, ottnbutes yet for the purpose of creation has been imparted to thec by me Only preservation and dissolution I am, those proficient in Yoga, and neither Vişnu, divided into three, named, as drities nor demons, can comprehend it. Brahma, Visnu and Hara (98) (103) This is the highest Knowledge, unre. 'Da thou cast asay thy delusion Visna, and protect this Brahma, thus scaled and termed as "Sna'through fach (ternal lord shall indeed become thy the use can perseite that subtle and (104) (99)/incomprehensible reality son, ind myself olsa, the wielder of '1€ constat.tly adore that lord Trident, shall also lit olis son, born or I Maladeta, lord of the gods, Rudra, the [190] ·पूर्वविभागे पञ्चविशोऽध्याय [१२५ ११३ नमो वेदरहस्याय नीलकण्ठाय च नम 1 प्रणम्य शिरसा कृष्णमनुजातो महामुनि । विभीषणाय शान्ताय स्थाणवे हेतवे नम ॥१०६ जगाम चैप्सित देश देवदेवस्य शूलिन ॥११० ब्रह्मणे वामदेवाय त्रिनेत्राय महोपसे । इम थावयेनित्य लिङ्गाध्यायमनुत्तमम् । धाराय महेशाय गिरोशाय शिवाय च ॥१०७ शृणुयाद् वा पठेद् यारि सर्वपापै प्रमुच्यते ॥१११ नम फुरप्य सतत ध्यायस्य मनसा हरम् । श्रुत्वा सदपि तत् सपश्चरणमुत्तमम् । सतारसागरावस्मादचिरादुत्तरिष्यति 11१०८ वासुदेवाय विप्रेन्द्रा पाप मुश्चति मानय ॥११२ एव स वासुदेवेन व्याहृतो मुनिपुगय । जपेद् वाहनित्य ब्रह्मलोके महीयते । जगाम मनसा देवमीशान विश्वतोमुखम् ।।१०९ । एवमाह महायोगो कृष्णद्वैपायन प्रभु ॥११३ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पट माइसथा सहिताया पूर्वविभागे पश्यविशोऽध्याय ॥२५॥ sins. to the possessor of the linga' (105) Bowing with his head down to Arsili, 'Obeisance to Him, the in; atery of the and consented by him the distinguished Vedas so Nilakantha (thc blue throated sccuc proceeded fotvards the spot dear one), to Vibhisana to the Calm Sihanou the trident bearing lord of gods (110) (immobilc) to the Causc (106) le who makes thus cxcellent chiptor YObersence) to Brahiman, Vamades, on Jinga' beard to listeners, or lunescir Listen to or recites it is delivered from all the triple cyed onc thic Exalted lord, Stihkar? Anhesa, Grts, and (111) Siva (107) By hearing once only to the recitation of) this excellent penance of Vasudeva, Do thou always adore and contempo pre-eminent Brshmanas many freed Intc Maheśvara, that from this sca of from sins (112) mundane existence thou shalt be delite recl in no time (108) By repeating this duzly, one attains importance in region of Dralıman thus sard Thus neledressed by Vasudeva the pre- the great Yogin ford Krenadvarpayana eminent snge directed his mind to Isan1, (VyAs1) 1213) the oniprescot lord (109) Thus ends Tucnty fifth Chapter in the lirs: Part of the Kurma Purana Sahill consisting of sts thousand serses-25 [191] ·२६ सूत उवाच । | स तानुवाच विश्वात्मा प्रणिपत्याभिपूज्य च । ततो लब्धबरः कृष्णो जाम्बवत्या महेश्वरात् । आसनेपूपविष्टान् वै सह रामेण धीमता ॥६ अजीजमन्महात्मानं साम्बमात्मजमुत्तमम् ।।१ गमिष्ये तत् परं स्थानं स्वकीयं विष्णुसंजितम् । प्रद्युम्नस्याप्यभूत् पुनो ह्यनिरुद्धो महाबलः । कृतानि सर्वकार्याणि प्रसीदध्वं मीश्वराः ।।७ तावुभौ गुणसंपनी कृष्णस्यवापरे तनू ॥२ इदं कलियुगं पोरं संप्राप्तमधुनाऽशुभम् । हत्या च फेसं नरफमन्यांश्च शतशोऽसुरान् । भविष्यन्ति जनाः सर्वे ह्यस्मिन् पापानुत्तिनः ।। विजित्य लीलया शक्र जित्वा वाणं महासुरम् ॥३ स्थापयित्वा जगत् कृत्स्नं लोके थमांश्च शाश्वतान् । प्रवर्तयध्वं ममानं बाह्मणाना हितावहम् । चक्र नारायणो स्वस्थानं बुद्धिमुत्तमाम ॥४ |येनेमे कलिज पापैर्मुच्यन्ते हि द्विजोत्तमाः ।।९ एतस्मिन्नन्तरे विश याद्याः कृष्णमीश्वरम् । ये मा जनाः संस्मरन्ति फलौ सकृदपि प्रभुम् । आजग्मुर्ररका द्रष्टुं कृतकार्य सनातनम् ॥५ सपा नश्यतु तत् पाप भक्ताना पुरुषोत्तमे ॥१० 26 Suta sard Having obtained the boon Bowing and paying homage to them, fron Malhesvara, Krsna begal in Janba- | seated in company with the wise (Bala) vati, an excellent and high-souled son | Rama, the universe-souled Nariyana Samba (1) sard Pradyumna had a mighty son Art you pre eminent sages I shall now ruddha These two were endowed with retire to my own residence named as the qualities and were as if other two bodies region of Visnau, as I have fulfiled ull iny of Kroa bintself (21 mission, be jc favourable to me (7) Killing Kamsa, Narala and hundreds Terrible Kaliyuga, has started now, of other demons, anquishing Indra at beset with all eyils and during this era all casc and the great dersou Bana and people will be fallotvers of bioful establishing the entire world and regupaths (8) lating the eternal laws in the world, Therefore, excellent Brahmanas, do Narayana decided to retire to his own you diffuse that true knowledge of MIAC abode. (3,4) beneficial to the Bralimanas, through In the meantrie, O Brahmanas, (sages which they would be liberated from the led by Bargu came to Dvarala to pay a sing of the Kalı Age mit to the Eternal Lord Krsna who had Those men devoted to Puruşottama this time completed his mission. (5) | who rememberine, the Lord even for [192] ·घूर्यविभागे पदविशेऽध्यायः [१.२६.२२ येऽर्चयिष्यन्तिमां भक्त्या नित्यं कलियुगे द्विजाः । ये तु वक्षाध्वरे शप्ता दधीचेन द्विजोत्तमाः। विधिना वेददृष्टेन ते गमिष्यन्ति तत् परम् ॥११ भविष्यन्ति कलौ भक्तः परिहार्याः प्रपत्नतः ॥१७ ये ब्राह्मणा वंशजाता युष्माकं वे सहस्रशः । द्विषन्तो देवमोशानं युष्माकं वंशसंभवाः । तेषां नारायणे भक्तिर्भविष्यति कलौ युगे ॥१२ शप्ताश्व गौतमेनोन्या न संभाष्या द्विजोत्तमः ।।१८ परात् परतरं यान्ति नारायणपरायणाः । इत्येवमुक्ताः कृष्णेन सर्व एव महर्षयः । न ते तत्र गमिष्यन्ति ये द्विषन्ति महेश्वरम् ॥१३ ओमित्युक्त्वा ययुस्तुणं स्वानि स्थानानि सत्तमाः॥१९ ध्यान होमं तपस्तप्तं ज्ञान यज्ञादिको विधिः। ततो नारायणः कृष्णो लीलयेव जगन्मयः । तेषां विनश्यति क्षिप्रं ये निन्दन्ति पिनाकिनम् ॥१४ ( संहृत्य स्वकुलं सर्व ययौ तत् परमं पदम् ।।२० यो मां समायेन्नित्यमेकान्तं भावमाश्रितः । इत्येप वः समासेन राज्ञां वंशोऽनुकोतितः । विनिन्द्य देवमोशानं स याति नरकापुतम् ॥१५ न शक्यो विस्तरा वक्तुं कि भूयः श्रोतुमिच्छथ ॥२१ तस्मात् सा परिहत्तव्या निन्दा पशुपतो द्विजाः । | यः पठेच्छृणुपाद् वापि बंशानां कथनं शुभम् । कर्मणा मनसा वाचा तद्भक्तेष्वपि यत्नतः ॥१६ सर्वपापविनिर्मुक्तः स्वर्गलोके महीयते ।।२२ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पट्साहस्रयाँ संहितायां पूर्ययिभागे पदिशोऽध्यायः ।।२६।। once in this Kali Age arc frced from sins, And those who were cursed by Dadhica, and those who worship me constantly with O excellent Brahmanas, in the sacrifice devotion in the Kali Era in accordance of Daksa and would be born in the Kali with Vedic rites, O Brähmanas, attaun Age, should be shunned carefully by my that (exalted) position [1011) | devotees (17) The thousands of Rrahmanas who Thosc in your progeny on carth who would be born in your families in the Kal would speak ill of lord Isāna, and cursed Age. shall have devotion to Náră. by Cautaina, are not to be spoken to by yana (12) eminent Brahmanas (18) People devout to Narayana attain the Tlus addressed by Krsua, Owise supermost position but those who are hustele ones, all the great sages uttered 'Om' to Maheśvara can never attain it (13) (implying respectful assent) and quickly (19) The (results of ) meditation, oblations, repaired to their respective places. Thereafter, Narayana Krsna the worldpenance, knowledge, sacrifices and such pervading Jard, sportingly dissolved his others of those who speak ull of Mahešvara entire clan and attainedto that supreme perish quickly (14) | station (20) He who devoutly depends on me with Thus I have briefly narrated to you the sungle devotion while speaking all of lurd dynasty of the kings, and it is not possible Isana, goes down to the ten thousand hells. to describe it in greater detail, what else do you like to hcar? (21) Therefore, O Brahmanas, it is impera- He who reads or hears the virtuous tive to shun the censuting of the lord description of genealogies is liberated from Pasupati and even of his devotees by all all sins and prospers in the region of means through deeds, mind and speach (16) heaven Thus ends Twenty Sixth Chapter in the first part of the Kūrma Purana {22) Sarahita, consisting of six thousand verses-20. [193] 25 (15) - ·. ऋषय कचः। | संदर्शनाद् वै भवतः शोको मे विपुलो गतः । कृतं प्रेता द्वापरं च कलिश्चेति चतुर्युगम् । इदानी मम यत् कार्य बहि पद्मदलेक्षण ॥६ एषां स्वभावं सूताध कय्यस्व समासतः ॥१ | तमुवाच महायोगी कृष्णद्वैपायनः स्वयम् । सूत उवाच । उपविश्य नदीतीरे शिष्यः परिवृतो मुनिः ॥७ गते नारायणे कृष्णे स्वमेव परमं पदम् । पार्थः परमधर्मात्मा पाण्डवः शनुतापनः ।।२ व्यास उवाच । कृत्वा चैवोत्तरविधि शोकेन महतावृतः । इदं कलियुगं घोर संप्राप्त पाण्डुनन्दन । अपश्यत् पथि गच्छन्तं कृष्णद्वैपायनं मृतिम् ॥३ ततो गच्छामि देवस्य वाराणसी महापुरीम् ॥ शिष्यैः प्रशिष्यैरभितः संवृतं ब्रह्मवादिनम् । अस्मिन् कलियुगे घोरे लोकाः पापानुत्तिनः । पपात दण्डवद् भूमौ त्यक्त्वा शोकं तदाऽर्जुनः॥४ भविष्यन्ति महापापा वर्णाश्रमविजिताः ॥ उवाच परमप्रीतः कस्माद् देशान्महामुने । नान्यत् पश्यामि जन्तूना मुक्त्वा वाराणसी पुरीम् । इदानी गच्छसि क्षिप्रं कं या देश प्रति प्रभो॥५ सर्वपापप्रामनं प्रायश्चित्त कलौ युगे ॥१० 27 The sages sand: Süca, do tell us now oue my deep grief has left mc, do chou in brief the nature of the four Ages, Kpta, adyısc me what should be done by me at Tretä, Dvāpara and Kalt (1) present (6) Suta Sad: Narayana, Krsna, haying To hem did the great meditator, gone back to his own exalted station, the Kysnadyaipayana, scated or the band of supremely virtuous Partha, son of Pandu, | the river and surrounded by disciples, chastiser of the enemies performed his reply thus: Vyasa said: Horrible Kali age has made whequr rates, Mogh agulled w dorp grief, (once thereafter) he saw the sage its advent son of Tangu thercforc I am Krenadyaipayana, versed in the Vedas proceeding to the great city of Váránas (8) going along the path together with pupils of the lord and disciples surrounding him Seezy In this terrific Kal: Age, people will him, Arjuna cast off bus yrief and land adhere to the sinful paths, become great homself prostrale before the sage (2-4} | siuers devoid of the regulations of Virpas (9) With grcat pleasure did he then ask (castes) and áſramas (states of life) I do not see any other atonement that the sage, O supreme sage wherefrom hast thou sojourning hither and where lo might cxpiate all the sins for the crcatures art chou pracecding O my lord (5) in thus Kal Era except resorting to the At the very sight of thee, O lotus-eyed city of Vārānas). (10) [194] ·पूर्वविभागे सप्तविंशोऽध्याय [१२७.२१ कृतं घेता द्वापरं च सर्वेष्येतेषु ये नराः । तृतीयं द्वापरं पार्थ चतुयं कलिरच्यते ॥१६ भविष्यन्ति महात्मानो धार्मिकाः सत्यवादिनः ॥११ ध्यानं परं कृतयुगे श्रेताया ज्ञानमुच्यते । त्वं हि लोकेषु विख्यातो धृतिमा जनवत्सलः । द्वापरे पजमेवाहुनिमेय कलौ युगे ॥१७ पालयाध परं धर्म स्वकीयं मुच्यसे भयात् ॥१२ ब्रह्मा कृतपुगे देवस्त्रेतायां भगवान् रविः । एवमुक्तो भगवता पार्थः परपुरंजयः । द्वापरे वैधत विष्णुः कलौ रुद्रो महेश्वरः ॥१८ पृष्टवान् प्रणिपत्यासौ युगधर्मान् द्विजोत्तमाः ।।१३ ब्रह्मा विष्णुस्तथा सूर्यः सर्व एव कलिष्वपि । तस्म प्रोवाच सकलं मुनिः सत्यवतीसुतः । पूज्यते भगयान् रुद्रश्चतुष्यपि पिनाकधूक् ॥१९ प्रणम्य देवमाशानं युगधर्मान् रानातनान् ॥१४ आधे कृतयुगे धर्मश्चतुष्पाद, सनातनः । नेतायुगे त्रिपादः स्याद् द्विपादो द्वापरे स्थितः । वक्ष्यामि ते समासेम पुगधर्मान् नरेश्वर । त्रिपादहीनस्तिष्पे तु सत्तासानेण तिष्ठति ।।२० न शक्यते मया पार्य विस्तरेणाभिभाषितुम् ॥१५ कृते तु मिथुनोत्पत्तिवृत्तिः साक्षाद् रसोल्नसा । आयं कृतपुपं प्रोक्त ततस्नेतायुगं बुधः । प्रजास्तृप्ता. सदा सर्वाः सदानन्दान भोगिनः ॥२१ व्यास उवाच । The people would he virtuous, truthful 'the wisemen, therenfter ensues the Treca and noble souled in the Ages of Krtar Age, the thirds Dvapara, O Partha, Treta and Dräpara (11), while the fourth is termed as Kalı (19) Thou art reputed in the world as Supreme meditation is prescribed for possessed of fortitude and art popular the Kyla Age, knowledge in the Tretä, among the masses, do thru therefore sacrifice in thc Dvāpara wlule charity in (17) observe thy own supreme duty , thus Age, the Kah era thereby would thou get rid of fear Brahma is the (superintending) deity in Thus addressed by lord (Vyasa), 0 the Krta Age, the Sungod in the 'T'reti, excellent Brahmanas, Partha the con Visnu in the Dvāpara winle Maheśvara (18) queror of the capitals of enemies, howed Rudra is the deity in the Kall Age to him and asked about the duties pertain Drahma Visnu as well as Surya-all these wg to the different Ages (13) are also adorable in the Kal Era, while lord Rudra wielder of the Pināla is worshipped Making obeisance to the lord Isana, the in all the four Ages (19) sage Vyasa, son of Satyavatl explained to luni in uetail all the eternal laws of In the Krta Age, cternal Dharma (prety) the different Ages is said to be consisting of four feet, in the Tretä it is of three feet, in the Dvāpara Vyasa sud I shall narrate to thee, in of two fect, while in the Kali it is berelt brief, O Prince, the laws pertaining to of the three feet and rests only on bare the Ages, it is not possible, o Pärtha, tv cxistence (20) describe in full detail (15) In the Kyta Age people were born of The first Age is called Krta Age by (Legitimate) scxual intercourse, their [195] ·१२७२२] कूर्मपुराणे अघमोत्तमत्वं नास्त्यासा निविशेषाः पुरंजय । प्रादुरासंस्तदा तासा वृक्षा वं गृहसज्ञिताः ॥२७ खुल्यमायुः सुखं रूपं तासा तस्मिन कृते युगे ॥२२ सर्वप्रत्युपयोगस्तु सासा तेभ्यः प्रजायते । विशोकाः सत्त्वबहुला एकान्तयहलास्तथा । वत्तंपन्ति स्म तेभ्यस्तास्त्रेतायुगमुझे प्रजा. ॥२८ ध्याननिष्ठास्तपोनिष्ठा महादेवपरायणाः ॥२३ ततः कालेन महता तासामेव विपर्ययात् । ता वै निष्कामचारिण्यो नित्यं मुदितमानसा. । रागलोभात्मको भावस्तदा ह्याकस्मिकोऽभवत् ॥२९ पर्वतोदधिवासिन्पो ह्यनिकेता' परतप ॥२४ विपर्ययेण तासातु तेन तत्कालभाविना । रसोल्लासा कालयोगात् त्रेताख्ये नश्यते ततः । प्रणश्यन्ति ततः सर्वे वृक्षास्ते गृहसजिताः ॥३० सस्या सिद्धौ प्रणष्टापामन्या सिद्धिरवत्तंत ॥२५ ततस्तेषु प्रनष्टेषु विभ्रान्ता मैपुनोद्भधा. । अपा सौम्ये प्रतिहते तदा मेघात्मना तुवं । अभिध्यायन्ति त सिद्धिं सत्याभिच्यायिनस्तदा ॥३१ मेघेभ्यः स्तन पित्नुभ्य. प्रवृत्तं वृष्टिसर्जनम् ॥२६ प्रादुर्बभूवुस्तरसा तु वृक्षास्ते गृहसनिता । सदैव तया वृष्टया संयुक्त पृथिवीतले । | वस्त्राणि ते प्रसूयन्ते फलान्याभरणानि च ॥३२ occupation was full of juices (Rasa), water having bera obstructed, showers of the subjects were always contented, they rain began to be dropped on carth from enjoyed perpetual bliss and enjoyments rumbling cluuris (26) (21) The rainwater having once come in There was nothing lilc the highest and contact with the carth, there appeared the lowest among them in the Krta Agc trees on carth meant for the abodes of the They were all similar and bore no people (279 distraction among them, O Puraijaya An ther needs were supplicd by these, and enjoyed equal spans of life, happiness | and the people in the beginning of Treka and bezuty (22) | virtually lived on these (trees) (28) They were free from grief, full of Then after a long time, due to their goodness and fond of solitude, were devat- error feeling composed of passion and ed to contemplaton and to penance and avarice crept up suddenly among them (29 were worshippers of Mahadeva (23) Due to their lapses arison due to time They moved about, O chastiser of enerates without Ray partzcular desire, all their abodes were all destroyed the trees existing at the time, known as (30) perpetually contented, dwelling in These having been destroyed, all the mountains or seashores with no fixed abode progeny created by legitimate copulation anywhere got severely perplexed, and those people In course of time, during the Tretă true in their thin-king began to ponder Age, the spurting of juiccs came to an end, over the happiness for the bygone Satya and that bliss having thus perished, fulfil- | Age) (91) Gient from another source came into being Thereupon, all the t ces termed as (25) | abodes reappeared and began to yield The pleasure of getting) cunning robes, fruits as well as ornaments (32) [196] ·तत पूर्वविभागे सप्तविशेऽभ्याय [ १.२७४४ तेष्वेव जायते तासा गन्धवर्णरसास्थितम् । तत प्रादुर्बभी तासा सिद्धिस्नेतायुगै पुन । अमाक्षिक महावीर्य पुटके पुटके मधु ॥३३ वार्ताया साधिका हात्यावृष्टिस्तासा निकामत ॥३९ तेन ता वर्तयन्ति स्म त्रेतायुगमुखे प्रजा । तासा वृष्टयूबकानीह यानि निम्तर्गतानि तु । हृष्टपुष्टास्तया सिद्धया सर्वा चे विगतज्वरा ॥३४ अबहन् दृष्टिसतत्या स्रोत स्थानानि निम्नगा ।।४० कालान्तरेणव पुनर्लोभावृतास्तदा । ये पुनस्तदया स्तोका आपन्ना पृथिवीतले । वृक्षास्तान् पर्यगृह्णन्त मधु चामाक्षिक बलात् ॥३५ अपा भूमेश्च सयोगाोषध्यस्तास्तदाऽभयन् ।।४१ तासा सेनापचारेण पुनर्लोभकृतेन वै । | अफालकृष्टाभ्यानुप्ता प्राम्यारण्याश्चतुर्दश । प्रणष्टामधुना सार्द्ध कल्पवृक्षा क्यचित् क्वचित ॥३६ ऋतुपुष्पफलश्चैव वृक्षगुल्माश्च शीतवर्षातपस्तीस्ततस्ता दु खिता भृशम् । | तत प्रादुरभूत् तासा रागो लोभश्च सर्वश । द्वन्द्व सपोड्यमानास्तु चक्रुरापरणानि च ॥३७ अवश्य भाविनाऽर्थेन त्रेतायुगवशेन वै ॥४३ कृत्या द्वन्द्वप्रतीघातान् वातोपायमचिन्तयत् । ततस्ता पर्यगृह्णन्त नदीक्षत्राणि पर्वतान् । नष्टेषु मधुना साद्धं फल्पवृक्षेषु वै तदा ॥३८ वृक्षगुल्मौषधीश्चंब प्रसह्य तु यथावलम् ।।४४ अशिरे ।।४२ set to (35) In caclı cavity of these again was thercaſter think of trade and produced for them extremely cfficatious commerce (38) honey not collected by bees filled with Then in the Treta Age Siddht (success) sweet fragrance colour and taste (33) came to the people once again, and rains In the beginning of the Treta Age the the mai factors for promoting trade fell people lived on tlus honey and si ere hale to their heart's content (39) and hearty contented (or free from The rainwaters which fell donnwards ailments) due to that Siddhi (34) Agarn after the lapse of years people grew into strcams and became the rivers (40) grew avaricious and they forcibly grabbed the trces and the honey ungathered by The raindrops which reached the bees surface of the earth gave birth to medicinal herbs due to contact of water with the On account of this misconduct of earth theirs, comitted through greed the wish Though untilled, unsown fourteen yielding trees in some spots were destroyed types of rural and sylvan trees and shrubs together with the honey therein (36) yielding seasonal towers and fruits were Stricken fiercely by col and grown hat they were intersely afflicted and Then again due to the inevitability of tormented hy opposite climates they occurrences under the influence of the improvised sheds for selter (37) Treta Age, passion and greed arose among The wish yielding trees together with the chtire people (43) their honey having been destroyed they Therefore they forcibly occupied the built dwellings to guard against the assails rivers, lands, ills, the trees, shrubs and of opposite climatic conditions and medicines all according to their might (44) [197] Tain ·१२७.४५] कृर्मपुराणे विपर्ययेण तासा ता ओषघ्यो विविशुमहीम् । | वेदव्यासंश्चतुर्द्धा तु व्यस्यते द्वापरादिषु ॥५० पितामहनियोगेन दुदोह पृथियों पृथः ॥४५ ऋषिपुत्र पुनर्भदाद् भिद्यन्तै दृष्टिविभ्रमः । ततस्ता जगृहुः सर्वा अन्योन्य क्रोधमूच्छिताः । मजब्राह्मणविन्यासः स्वरवर्णविपर्ययः ।।५१ घसुवारधनाधास्तु बलात् कालबलेन तु ॥४६ / सहिता ऋग्यजु सान्नां सहन्यन्ते श्रुतपिभिः । मर्यादायाः प्रतिष्ठार्थ ज्ञात्वतद् भावानजः । सामान्याद वैकृताञ्चैव दृष्टिमेदै क्वचित् ववचित्।।५२ ससर्ज क्षत्रियान् ब्रह्मा ब्राह्मणाना हिताय च ॥१७ ब्राह्मण कल्पसूत्राणि मन्त्रप्रवचनानि च । वर्णाश्रमव्यवस्था च त्रेताया कृतयान् प्रभु। | इतिहासपुराणानि धर्मशास्त्राणि सुव्रत ॥५३ यज्ञप्रवर्तन चंय पशुहिंसाविवर्जितम् ॥४८ अवृष्टिमरण चव तथैव व्याध्युपद्रया । द्वापरेष्षय विद्यन्ते मतिभेदाः सदा नृणाम् । घाड़मन कायज? खैनिउँदो जायते नुगाम् ॥५४ रागों लोभस्तथा युद्ध तत्त्वानामविनिश्चय. ॥४९ निर्वेदाज्जायते तेषा दुःखमोक्षविधारणा । एको वेदश्चतुष्पादस्त्रतास्विह विधीयते । विचारणाच्च वैराग्य वैराग्याद दोषदर्शनम् ॥५५ Due to their fault, the medicines By the sons of sages, due to delusions entered into the earth and under the of intellect, the Vedas havc again been instruction of Brahmi Prthu muked the sub divided according to the collection of carth. (45) | 'mantra' and 'Brahmana', and the position Then, under the influence of the time, of vowels and syllables sed with fury, they snatched the wealth Subsequently, as a result of differing and wives of one another by force (46) interpretations due to gencral as well as Coming to know of this lord Brahma changed outlook, Samhưās of Rk Yajus created the Ksatriyas for re establishing the and Saman were compiled by scholarly rules of propriety as also for the benefit of sages (52) the Brahmanas (47) O highly var/20123 one, treatises were The lord also instituted the system of Brahmana, Kalpasūtra, Mantra Prava- Varya and Asramaas also the performance | cana, itthasa, Purana, and Dharmasastras of sacrifiees devoid of animal-slaughter | (were also compiled) (53) in the Tretă Age (48) By drought, death, illness and In the Dvăpara Age, due to differcacc misfortune, and by afilichons bom of of views armong men, passion, greed, war | speech, mind and body, men suffered as well as undecision about the realities from despondency (54) (49) From despondency they began to In thua Treta Age, the one Veda relect upon the means of liberation from consisted of the four parts wiule in Drapara che suffering, from reflection was bora and others, Vedavyasa divides it into four renunciation and from recunciation camac (50) / the probe into the faults (55) [198] came into existence ·- पूपिमागे अष्टापिशोऽध्यायः [१२८७ दोषणा दर्शनाच्चय द्वापरे ज्ञानसंभवः । पाये पते तु पर्मोऽस्ति स नायाँ प्रवर्तते । एषा रजस्तमोपुक्ता पत्तिय द्वापरे स्मृता ॥५६ द्वापरे घ्यापुलोमूत्वा प्रवाश्यति पत्तो युगे ॥५७ इदि प्रोपर्मपुराणे पट्माइस या महिलाय पूर्वविभाग सपिशेऽम्याप ||२७|| २८ व्यास उवाच। दुरिष्टईरघोतंच दुराचारईरागम। तिथ्ये मायामापा च यध चंय तपस्विनाम् । विप्राणां यमदोपश्न प्रजानां जायते भपम् ।।४ साधयन्ति नरा नित्यं तमप्ता व्याधुलोपताः ॥१ नाधीयते कलौ येदान् न यजन्ति द्विजातयः । पसी प्रमारयो रोग. सतत सद् भय तथा । यजन्त्यन्यायतो येशन पढन्ते पाल्पयुद्धयः ॥५ अनापष्टिमयं घोर देशानां घ विपयार शूद्राणा मन्मयौनश्च समन्यो ब्राह्मणः सह । अधामिपा मनाचारा महायोपाल्पचेतसः । भयिष्यति यतो तस्मिन् शयनासनभोजनः ॥६ अनृतं यदन्ति से लुग्धारिय्ये जाता. मु.मगाः ॥३ राजानः गभूयिष्ठा पाहाणान बापयन्ति छ । Its prolungata the fruits arose right Thic ragliteousness that pretuled in knowledge in the Du spara Age This stalc the Krta Açe aluded in tlic Iront and in of the Draparn age. O Brahmanis, is the Dvtpra it grew agitated ansi ultr Inscsted with passion and ignorance (56) mately perished in the Kali.ge (57) Thus crds the Twenty Seventh Chapter in the forse Part of the Kitma l'urant Sain ti consisting of six thousand sorge-27 28 V1151 aid to the Kali Age mch are Through cal designs cul studies and hewildrred by 1cnorance and then through faulty deeds and cul advices, incently perpetrute deception, milice,ind through the defect of the deed door and Milling of acclick (1) by Rrshinaran people would get alarmed lani Constant hunperatnel (Inthe KahAcet at fear, fear of terrible drought, and In this Acc.the Brthmanas would not tra letton in the land, excur in the bal study the Vellas not perform the sacrificial (2) Tict whereas inca o inferior intellect fled from born in tfir Kalt irc koulul nould unlawfulls perform acrilicct and 1x impus, engaged in luau derdi, mitte study the Urdai (5) mind or forut fury but little knowledge The Sctimshall hart contact with the arelan comtour (३) Brihmapar, through utting, sleeping and ·सरोगता। परे ॥१६ अट्टशूला जनपदा १२८७] कूर्मपुराणे भ्रूणहत्या वीरहत्या प्रजायते नरेश्वर ॥७ शुक्लयन्ता जिनारमाश्च मुण्डा काषापवासस । नान होम जप दान देवताना तयार्चनम् । शूद्रा धर्म चरिष्यन्ति युगाने समुपस्थिते ॥१३ अन्यानि चैव कर्माणि न कुर्वन्ति द्विजातय 115 | शस्यचौरा भविष्यन्ति तथा चलाभिमपिग । विनिन्दन्ति महादेव ब्राह्मणान् पुरुषोत्तमम् । चौराचौरस्य हारो हर्तुहर्ता तयाऽपर ।।१४ माम्नायधर्मशास्त्राणि पुराणानि कलौ युगे ॥९ कुर्वन्त्यवेददष्टानि कर्माणि विविधानि तु । दुःखप्रचुरताल्पापुहोत्साद स्वधर्मेऽभिरुचिर्नेव ब्राह्मणाना प्रजायते ॥१० अधर्माभिनिवेशित्यात् तमोवृत्त कलौ स्मृतम् ॥१५ फुशीलचर्या पापण्डवृथारूपं समावृता । कापामिणोऽप निन्यास्तथा कापालिकाश्च ये। वेदविक्रयिणश्चान्ये तीविशयिण बयाचनको लोको भविष्यति परस्परम् ।।११ शिवशूलाध्यतुप्पया । आसनस्थात् द्विजान दृष्टा न चलन्त्यल्पबुद्धय । प्रमदा केशशूलिन्यो भविष्यन्ति कलौ युगे ॥१२ ताडयन्ति द्विजेन्द्राश्च शूद्रा राजोपजीविन ॥१७ feeding together as also through application the rord crossings and the ladies will sell of spells and marriages (6) their sexual organ (12) Most of the rulers shall lie Sadras O I'rine and they would oppress thc Bra At the closc of the Age, Sadras Jenas hmans Among them embryocide and by name hauing white teeth, shaven slaying of the bold (persons) would be hended und wearing red garments would 10) perform tlie Izus of picty (13) rampint Brahmanas would not perform ablu People will rob the crops of others and lions oblations to fire muttering of holy would also be snatchers of garments, names practise charity, worship the robbers would be robled by the robbers desticsor other (religious) duties (8)2nd from then also some others will rob In the halı Age people svould speak There will lic profusion of miserics, all of Maladeva, Brahmanas, Purusottama (Visnu), the sacred texts, codes of law and | brevity of the span of lifc physical the l'urinas (9) weariness, suffering from ailments, devo. They would indulge in vandus deeds, tion to sinful aclivities and action proceed contrary to the injunctions of the Vedas ing from ignorance in the hali Age (15) and the Brahmanas, nor would develop Some people would wear red robes any inclination toward their own others would be naked mendicant, dultes (10) (Margrantbas) and some would be skull They would indulge in ammoni Desting nscelts (hipllaku) They would activities and would be surrounded by the be dealers in Vedas sell u derlen in (16) unprofitable company of the impious, and the sacred aprits of pilgrimage Tepeatedly beg amongst themches (11) Seeing 1!: Ilmapy engaged in their In the al Age, the foodgrans will be duties people of infertor Inicllect would old an countries, the Vedrs will be sold on not leave their stats and Sojn allicen af {200] ·[१२८.२८ पूर्वविभागे अष्टाविशोऽध्याय उन्नासनस्था शूद्रास्तु दिनमध्ये परतप । यतयश्च भविष्यन्ति शतशोऽय सहस्रया ॥२३ ज्ञात्वा न हिंसते राजा कलौ कालवलेन तु ॥१८ नाशयन्ति ह्यधीतानि नाधिगच्छन्ति चानघ । पुष्पंच हसितश्चय तथान्यमङ्गलैद्विजाः । गायन्ति सौकिकैगनिर्देवतानि नराधिप ॥२४ शूद्रानभ्यचंयन्त्यल्पथ तभाग्यवलान्विता. ॥१९ वामपाशुपताचारास्तथा वै पाश्चरामिकाः । न प्रेक्षन्तेऽचिताश्चापि शूद्रा द्विजयरान् नृप । भविष्यन्ति कलौतस्मिन् ब्राह्मणाःधानियास्तथा।।२५ सेवायसरमालोक्य द्वारि तिष्ठन्ति च द्विजा. ।।२० ज्ञानकर्मण्युपरते लोके निष्क्रियता गते । पाहनस्थान समावृत्य शूद्रान शूद्रोपजीविनः । कीटमूषकसान धर्षयिष्यन्ति मानवान् ॥२६ सेवन्ते ब्राह्मणास्तत्र स्तुवन्ति स्तुतिभि कलौ ॥२१ कुर्वन्ति चावताराणि ब्राह्मणाना कुलेषु ये । अध्यापयन्ति वै वेदान् शूद्राञ् शूद्रोपजीविनः । दघोचशापनिर्दग्धा. पुरा दक्षाध्वरे द्विजाः ।।२७ पठन्ति वैदिफान मन्त्रागनास्तिपय धोरमाश्रिता.।।२२ निन्दन्ति च महादेव तमसाविष्टचेतसः । तपोयज्ञफलाना छविक्रतारो द्विजोत्तमा । या धर्म चरिष्यन्ति कलौ तस्मिन् मुगान्तिके ॥२८ the states would scold even the exalted Even the most excellent Brahmanas Brahmaras (17) would sell (the fruits of) their penance and Under the influence of the time in the sacrifice And there will also be Sannya Kali Age, O chastiser of foes, Sodrastins in hundreds and thousands (23) would occupy higher seats in an assembly They would destroy what they had of the Brühmanas, and the ruler even studied and would not comprelend them, knowing it would not punish them (10) and o sinless one, tlicy would sing the Brahmanas with mergre knowledge, praise of divinities through mundane fortune and power would wail upon Śūdras songs (24) with offerings of flowers jokes and other In the Kals Age lirahmanas as well as propitious articles (19) Kvatriyas would follow the rituals known The Sadros will not look at even the Is Vama Pasupata and Pancaratrika (25) decorated and the noble Bralimanas, and Knowledge and deeds having all beca O prince, the Brahmanas would wait at destroyed and people getting mactive, the door looting eagerly for some opporte men wuld be subjected jo bumuliato rity to serve the Sudras) (20) even at the hands of insects, mice and In the Kala Age, Drahmanas subsisting serpools (26) on service to the Sudras, scated on vehicles surround them and carry their falour by down by the curse of Dadhica in the The Irhamnanas, who were burnt culogising them (21) sacrilica of Daksa in the past, would be Some of the Brahmaņas depending for born in the families of the Brahmaņas (21) their subsistence on the Sadras would With their mind enveloped by darkness, (even stoop to) track 1liom the Vedas and they would speak all of Mahideya and (Sadras), behaying in the most anti- Vedic i perform ſutile religious exercuit in the last manner will recite the Vedie Mantras (22) Age, the hah (28) (2010 26 ·१२८२६] कूर्मपुराणे ये चाये शानिर्दम्या पौतमस्य महात्मन । येव विप्रा निषेदन्ते येन केनोश्वारत । सर्वे ते व भविष्यन्ति ब्राह्मणाद्या स्वजातिषु ।।२९ विजित्य कलिजान दोषान् यान्ति ते परम पदम्।।३५ विनिन्दन्ति हृयोकेश ब्राह्मणान् ब्रह्मवादिन । अनायासेन सुमहत् पुण्यमाप्नोति मानव । वेदयाह्यप्रताधारा दुराचारा व्याश्रमा ॥३० अनेकदोषदुष्टस्य फलेरेप महात् गुण ॥३६ मोह्यन्ति जनान् सर्मान् दर्शपित्वा फलानि च । तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन प्राप्य माहेश्वर युगम् । तमसादिष्टमनसो बहालवृत्तिकाधमा ॥३१ विशेषाद् ब्राह्मणो रुद्रमीशान शरण बजेत् ॥३७ कालो रद्रो महादेवो सोकानामीश्वर पर । ये नमन्ति विरूपाक्षमीशान कृतिवाससम् । न देवता भवेन्नृणा देवताना च दैवतम् ॥३२ प्रसनचेतसो र ते यान्ति परम पदम् ॥३८ करिष्यत्यवताराणि शकरो नीललोहित । यया रुद्रनमस्कार सर्वकर्मफलो ध्रुवम् । श्रौतस्मात्तंप्रतिष्ठार्थ भक्ताना हितकाम्यया ॥३३ अन्यदेवनमस्कारान तत्फलमवाप्नुयात् ॥३९ उपदेष्यति तज्ज्ञान शिष्याणा ब्रह्मसजितम् । | एवविये कतिपुगे दोषाणामेश्शोधनम् । सर्ववेदान्तसार हि धर्मान् वेदनिशितान् ॥३४ महादेवनमस्कारो प्यान दानमिति अति ॥४० Tbue others Brahmaņas who were Those Brahmanas who propuate Fira burnt down by the curse of the high souled devotedly with any articles of worship Gautama will take birth in their castes and would os ercome the sins of Kaliaad attaro would indulge i maligning Hrsakeša, that suprcmc position Bralımanas and those tersed in the Vedic lore and also indulge si practices opposed as a great ment that man can acquire very Inspite of many ills of the hals Age to the Vedic injunctions be wicked and great turth busy in futile toil (29 30) (through the worship of Mahadeva) (36) Men seized of ignorance and vile pursuers of the cat's trickery would allure Therefore should one especially a people by exhibiting the results of the Brahmana, seek shelter with Rudra Isána evil decds (31) by all means in this Age perlaiming to Male vara (37) In the Kalı Age, Rudra, Mahadeva is the presiding denty of the world no (other) Those who box to the three eyed skin god us (prescried) for men and He alone rabed Isäna Rudra with thcir mod the god of gods, should be worshipped (32) composed Mould attain the highest Sankara Ajlalohuta would incarnate position (38) lumself for establishing the laws of śruti Homage to Rudra brings about the and Smpli and for the benefit of the fulllmcat of alt duties which are not devout He would impart to his disciples that obtainable through the worsłup of any other deats (39) supremne knowledge termed as Brahma the resence of the catire ystem of Į la such Kali Age, it is said that all sids Yedānta, as also the duties prescribed by are pur:fied by the worsålp of Mahadeva the Vedas (34) l by meditation and chanty (40) [202] (30) consumnate case (33) ·पूर्वावभागे श्रष्टाविशोऽध्याय' [१२८५१ तस्मादनीश्वरानन्यान त्यक्त्वा देवं महेश्वरम् । योगिना गुरुमाचायं योपिगम्यं पिनाकिनम् ॥४६ समाश्रयेद् विरुपाक्ष यदीच्छेत् परमं पदम् ॥४१ संसारतारणं रुद्रं ब्रह्माणं ब्रह्मणोऽधिपम् । नार्चयन्तीह ये रुद्र शिवं विदशवन्दितम् । शाश्वत सर्वगं शान्तं ब्रह्मण्यं ब्राह्मणप्रियम् ॥४७ तेपा दान तपो यज्ञो वृथा जोषितमेव च ॥४२ | कपर्दिनं कालमूर्तिममूत्ति परमेश्वरम् । नमो रदाय महते देवदेवाय शूलिने । | एकत्ति महामूति वेदवेद्य विवस्पतिम् ॥४८ त्र्यम्बकाय त्रिनेत्राय योगिना गुरवे नमः ॥४३ नीलकण्ठ विश्वमूत्ति व्यापिनं विश्वरेतसम् । नमोऽस्तु वामदेवाय महादेवाय धेधसे । कालाग्निं कालदहन कामद कामनाशनम् ।।४९ शंभवे स्थाणये मित्य शिवाय परमेष्ठिने । नमस्ये गिरिशं देवं चन्द्रावधवभूषणम् । नमः सोमाय रुद्राय महागासाय हेतवे ॥४४ विलोहितं लेलिहानमादित्यं परमेष्ठिनम् । प्रपद्येऽहं विरूपाक्षं शरण्यं ब्रह्मचारिणम् । | उग्र पशुपति भीमं भास्कर तमसः परम् ॥५० महादेयं महायोगमीशान चाम्बिकापतिम् ।।४५ इस्पेतल्लक्षणं प्रोक्त पुगाना व समासतः । योगिना योगवातारं योगमायारामावृतम् । अतीतानागतानां वं पावन्मन्वन्तरक्षयः ॥५१ Therefore should one stek refuge with only by meditators, wielder of the Pinaka the lord Virupaksa Mshesvara, to the (43,46) exclusion of all others, who really are not (Obeisance be to) Rudra, the sailor of the masters, if one sechs the highest bentitude world, Brahman, the overlord of Brahman (41) | The Eternal Omnipresent Tranquil, The chanty, penance, sacrifice and invested with the supreme Spirit, deur to even life of those who do not worship the Brābmapas (47) Siva Rudra adored by gods go in vain To the wearer of matted hair, embodi 142)1 ment of death, formless, overlord (of the Salutation to the great Rodra, the god gods). Of uniform appcarance though of the gods, the trident bearer, to multiform comprehensible only through Tryambaka the triplc-eyed one to the the Vedas, the lord of heavens master of the Yogins. (43) To the blue throated one, omnipresent, Salutation constantly to Vámadeva, ali-pervading, the seed of the cosmos, the Mahadeva Vedhas, Sambhu Sthāņu Śtva, fire of the time of dessalutica), consumer Paramesthan, salutation to Soma, Rudra, of Deatit, hestower of all desires, destoyer the wide devouring one, the cause of the of Cupid Universe) I bow ta the lord Girisa, (I bow to) I seck shelter with the coree eyed, refirger the lord who is adorned by a part of the the celibate oua (I seek refuge wich) moon, is extremely, red Lelthana, Aditya, Mahadeva, the great Meditator ifina, the | Paramesshin. herce, Pasupati, terrible, espouse of Ambka, the instructor of the radiant, the One heyond gloom (50) Yogius one cuvelaped in meditative Thus I have described in brief thc illusion The preceptor and teacher of the characteristics of the Ages (Yugas) that Yogins, one who can be comprckeaded have gone hy and are yet to come till the [203] ·१.२८२६] कूर्मपुराणे ये चान्ये शापनिर्दग्धा गौतमस्य महात्मनः । येत विप्रा निषेवन्ते येन केनोपचारतः । सर्वे ते च भविष्यन्ति ब्राह्मणाद्याः स्वजातिषु ।।२९ विजित्य कलिनान् दोषान् यान्ति ते परम पदम् ॥३५ विनिन्दन्ति हपोकेश ब्राह्मणान् ब्रह्मवादिन. । अनायासेन सुमहत् पुग्यमाप्नोति मानवः । वेदवाारताचारा दुराचार धृथाधमाः ॥३० । अनेकदोषदुष्टस्य कलेरेप महान् गुणः ॥३६ मोह्यन्ति जनान् सर्वान् दर्शपित्वा फलानि च । तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन प्राप्य माहेश्वर युगम् । तमसाविष्टमसो वैडालवृत्तिकाधमा ॥३१ विशेषाद् ब्राह्मणो रुद्रमीशान शरण यजेत् ॥३७ कलो रुद्रो महादेवो लोकानामीश्वर परः । ये नमन्ति विरूपाक्षमीशान कृत्तिवाससम् । न देवता भवेन्नणा देवताना च देयतम् ॥३२ प्रसन्नचेतसो रुद्र ते यान्ति परम पदम् ॥३८ करिष्यत्यवताराणि शफरो नीललोहितः । | यथा रुद्रनमस्कारः सर्वकर्मफलो धुवम् । धौतस्मातप्रतिष्ठार्थ भक्ताना हितकाम्यया ।।३३ अन्मदेवनमस्कारान तत्फलमवाप्नुयात् ।।३९ उपवेक्ष्यति तज्ज्ञानं शिष्याणा ब्रह्मसजितम् । एवविधै कलियुगे दोषाणामेकशोधनम् । सर्वयेवान्तसारं हि धर्मान् घेदनिशितान् ।।३४ महादेवनमस्कारो ध्यान वानमिति थतिः ।।४० Those others Brāhmaṇas who were Thosc Brahmanas who propitiate Him burnt down by the curse of the high-souled devotedly with any articles of worship Gautama will take birth in their castes and would overcome the sins of Kal and attain would indulge in maligning Hțsikesa, that supreme position (30) Brahmanas and those versed in the Vedic lorc and also andulge in practices opposed is a great merit that inan can acquire very Inspite of many ills of the Kalı Age at to the Vedic injunchionn be wicked and great with consummate case busy in futile tosi (29 30) (through the worship of Mahadeva) (36) Men seized of guorance and vile Therefore should onc purstiers of the cat's trickery would allure especially a people by exluliling the results of their Brāhmana, seek shelter with Rudra Isana evil deeds (31) by all means in this Age pertaining to Mahesvara (37) In the Kali Age, Rudra, Mahadeva 15 the presiding desty of the world, no (other) Those wha bow to the threc-eyed skin god is (prescrbed) for men and He alone, roded {sāna Rudra, with their mind the god of gods, should be worshipped (32) composed would attain the highest Samkara, Nilalomita would incarnate position (381 humsclf for establishing the laws of Śruti Homage to Rudra brings about the and Smpt and for the bencfit of the devout fulfilment of all duties which are not (33) He would impart to his disciples that obtarnable through the worslıp of any (39) supreme knowledge termed as Brahma, other deity. the essence of the entire system of In such Kali Age, it is said that all sins Vedānta, as also the duties prescribed by are purified by the worship of Mahadeva, the Vedas {34) | by meditation and charity, (40) [202] Virtue 1..

·पूविभागे अष्टाविशोऽध्यायः १२८५ तस्मादमीश्वरानन्यान त्यत्या देवं महेश्वरम् । योगिनां गुरुमाचार्य योगिगम्यं पिनाकिनम् ।।४६ समाश्रयेद् विरुपाक्षं यदीच्छेत् परमं पदम् ॥४१ | संसारतारण रुवं ब्रह्माणं प्रह्मणोऽधिपम् । ताचंयन्तीह में रुद्रं शिवं निदशवन्दितम् । शाश्वतं सर्व शान्तं ब्रह्मण्यं ग्राह्मणप्रियम् ॥४७ तेषां दानं तपो यक्षो वृथा जीवितमेव च ।।४२ कपर्दिनं कालमूर्तिममूत्ति परमेश्वरम् । नमो रद्राय महते देवदेवाय शूलिने । एकत्ति महामूत्ति वेदवेद्यं विवस्पतिम् ॥४८ त्र्यम्बकाय त्रिनेत्राय योगिनां गुरवे नमः ॥४३ नीलकण्ठं विश्वमूति व्यापिनं विश्वरेतसम् । नमोऽस्तु वामदेवाय महादेवाय वेधसे । कालाग्नि कालदहनं कामदं कामनाशनम् ॥४९ शंभवे स्थागवे नित्यं शिवाय परमेष्ठिने। नमस्ये गिरिशं देवं चन्द्रावपवभूषणम् । नमः सोमाय रुद्राय महागासाय हेतवे ।।४४ विलोहितं लेलिहानमादित्यं परमेष्ठिनम् । प्रपद्येऽहं विरूपातं शरण्यं ब्रह्मचारिणम् । उग्रं पशुपति भीम भास्करं तमसः परम् ॥५० महादेवं महायोगमीशानं चाम्बिकापतिम् ॥४५ इत्येतल्लक्षणं प्रोक्त युगानां व समासतः । योगिमा योगदातारं योगमायासमावृतम् । अतीतानागतानां वै पावन्मन्वन्तरक्षयः ।।५१ Therefore should one seek refuge with only by medicators, wicłder of the Pināta the lord Varipaksa Mahestara, to the (43,46) cxclusion of all others, who really are not (Obcısance be to) Rudra, the sailor of the masters, if one scehs the highest beatitude world, Brahman, the overlord of Brahman (41) The Eternal, Omniprescut, Tranquil, The charity, penance, sacrifice and invested with the supreme Spirit, dear 10 even life of those who do not worship the Brāhmapas Siva, Rudra adored by goda go in vain To the wearer of maled hair, embodi- (42) ment of death, formless, overlord of the Salutation to the great Rudra, the god gods). Or uniform appearance though of the gods, the rident bearer, to multiform, comprehensible only through Tryambala tle triple-eyed one, to the the Vedas, the lord of heatens (48) master of the Yogins. (49) To the blue throated onc, omnipresent, Salutation constantly to Vámadevas all-pervadıng, the seed of the cosmos, the Mohidera, Vedhas, Sambhu, Sthnu, Siva, fire of the time of dissolution), consumer Parameşthin, salutation to Soma, Rudra, of Death, bestower of all desires, destayer the nile devouring one, the cause of the of Cupid Universe) I bow to the lord Girisa, (I bow to) I sech slielter with the three cyed, refuge, the lord who is adorned by a part of the the celibate onr. (I sech refuge with), ngon, is extremely, red 1.elhina, Aditya, NMahadesan the great Meditator lsina, the | Paramesthan. fierce, Pasupati, terrible, espouse of Ambili, the instructor of the 'radiant, các One boyond gluem. (50) Yogies. one emeloped in meditane Thus I lisc described in brief che Ilusion The preceptor and teacher of the characteristics of the Ages (Yug35) tha: Yoguis, onc wlid can be comprchended have gone by and are } ct 10 cone to the (49) [203] ·१२८५२] यूमपुरागे मन्वन्तरेण चकेन सर्वाव्येवान्तराणि। | लोक्ये शकरे नून भक्त परपुरजय ॥५७ व्याख्यातानि न सदेह कल्प कल्पेन चैव हि ।।५२ दृष्टवानसित देव विश्वादा विश्वतोमुखम् । मन्वन्तरेषु सर्वेषु अतीतानागतेषु वै। प्रत्यक्षमेव सवेश रुद्र सर्वजगद्गुरुम् ॥५८ तुल्याभिमानिन सवें नामरूपैर्भवन्त्युत ॥५३ ज्ञान तदश्वर दिव्य यथावद् विदित त्वया । एवमुक्तो भगवता किरीटी श्वेतवाहन । स्वयमेव हृषीकेश प्रोत्योवाच सनातन ॥५९ बभार परमा भक्तिमोशानेऽव्यभिचारिणीम् ॥५४ गच्छ गच्छ स्वक स्थान न शोक यार्तुमर्हसि । नमश्चकार तमूर्षि कृष्णद्वैपायन प्रभुम् । व्रजस्व परया भक्त्या शरण्य शरण शिवम् ।।६० सर्वज्ञ सर्वकार साक्षाद् विष्ण व्यवस्थितम् ॥५५ | एवमुक्त्वा स भगयाननुगृह्मार्जुन प्रभु । तमुवाच पुनास पायं परपुरजयम् । जगाम शकरपुरी समाराधपित भवम् ।।६१ फराम्या सुशुभाम्या च सस्पृश्य प्रणत मुनि ॥५६ | पाण्डवेयोऽपितद् वाक्यात सप्राप्य शरण शियम्। धन्योऽस्पनुपहोतोऽसि त्वादशोऽन्यो न विद्यते । सत्यज्य सर्वकर्माणि तद्भक्तिपरमोऽभवत् ॥६२ end of the Manvantara (51) the lord, there is none else like you in the By describing the features of one three worlds who is devoutly attached to Manvantara, those of all the other Samkarı (57) Manvantras have been explained and by Thou hast beheld that all perceiving, those of one Kalpa similarly, all the other ail embracing lord of every thing Asitu, Kalpas are embraced there is no doubt god Rudra physically about it (52) In the different Manvantaras of past l'hau hast perfectly conceived that and future, all would be similar in names divine knowledge which the eternal and forms (53) Hrstkesa himself had revealed to you out Thus addressed by lord Vyasa, of affection (59) Svetavahana, Kirtun (Arjunm) mbrbed Do thou repair to thy own abode, it deep and unfuuching devotion to lord Ifana 154) does not behove thee to grieve, seek shielter with Śiva the refuge of alt refuges He then bowed down to the exnited with the utmost devotion (60) sage Krsnadvaipayana, the Omniscient, Omn potent an abrding as lord Vishu Thus cxpaliating and condescending himself (55) to Arjuna the exalted sage (Vyasa) Sage Vyasa then touched the stooping Sarkara to propitiate Bhava wended his way lowards the city of (61) Partha, conqueror of the enemy capitals with both of his hands and sud to lm In the pursuance of his advice, (Arjuna) again (56) the son of Pandu aln | orted to Suva Othos, capturer of the enemy capitals, and rbandoring all vittes remained thou art indeed blessed and favoured of attached to him (62) [204] (58) ·पूर्यविभागे एकोनत्रिशोऽध्याय. [१.२६४ निन समः शभोभक्त्या भूतो भविष्यति । को ह्यन्यस्तत्त्वतो रद्र वेत्ति त परमेश्वरम् ॥६५ वा सत्यवतीसूनुं कृष्णं वा देवकीसुतम् ।।६३ नमः कुरुष्व तमृषि कृष्णं सत्यवतीसुतम् । में भगवते नित्य नमः सत्याय धीमते । पाराशयं महात्मानं योगिन विष्णुमव्ययम् ॥६६ शाप मुनये व्यासायामिततेजसे ।।६४ | एवमुक्तास्तु मुनयः सर्व एव समाहिताः । गदपायनः साक्षाद् विष्णुरेव सनातनः । प्रणेमुस्तं महात्मान व्यासं सत्यवतीसुतम् ।।६७ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पट्साहसयां सहिताया पूर्वविभागे अष्टाविशोऽध्याय ॥२८॥ २९ अपय ऊचुः। | पूजयामास जाह्नव्या देवं विश्वेश्वरं शिवम् ।।२ म शराणसी दिव्या कृष्णद्वैपायनो मुनिः । तमायतं मुनि दृष्टा तर ये निवसन्ति । मकान्मिहाबुद्धिः श्रोतु कौतूहलं हि नः ॥१ पूजयाश्चक्रिरे व्यासं मुनयो मुनिपुंगवम् ॥३ सूत उवाच । प्रपच्छः प्रणताः सर्वे कथाः पापविनाशनीः । य वाराणसी दिव्यामपस्पृश्य महामुनिः । महादेवाश्रयाः पुण्या मोक्षधर्मान् सनातनान् ।।४ Barring Krsna (Vyasa), the son of Satya. | Visnu himself, who clse can know Rudra, th, and Krsna, the son of Devakt, there the Supreme master, in reality (65) s been none else nor will be one equal to Do you bow to that sage Krsna, sun of juna in his devotion to Sambhu (63) Satyavati, offspring of Parasara, the noblesouled Yogin, Vignu, the Undecaying Obcisance constantly to that noble sage (66) våsa thc Truth the wise son of Parasura, Issessed of unlimited powers Thus addressed (by Stuta) all the hermits devotedy bowed down to the high- Kpsnadvaipayana is veraly the Eternal | souled sage Vyasa, son of Satyavati (67) Thus ends Chapter twenty eighth in the first part of the Kurma Putāna Samhita consisting of six thousand verses-24 one 29 The sages sard. What did the highly Ganges IS¢ suge Krşņadvaipayana do afler Seeing the cminent sage Vy isa come achung the excellent city of Varanasi 'thuther, hermits who readed there paid 'e are eager to hear it (1) | homage to him (9) Sita said Reaching the sacred aty of| Bowing to him, they begged of lit to Aransi the greut sage sipped water relate the sacred tales relating to Mahio wash kis mouth) and worshipped lord deya, destroyer of sins, and the eternal síveštara $iva with the water of the laws for gaining Volşa (final bertitade) (4) [205] ·। १२९५] कुर्मपुराणे स चापि कथयानास सर्वज्ञो भगवानृपि । | तीर्थयात्रा तथा केचिदन्ये चेन्द्रियनिग्रहम् ॥१० माहात्म्य देवदेवस्य धर्मान् वेदनिर्शितान् ॥५ किमेतदा भवेज्ज्याय प्रबूहि मुनिपुगव । तेषा मध्ये मुनीन्द्राणा व्यासशिष्यो महामुनि । | यदि वा विद्यतेऽप्यन्यद् गुह्य तद्वक्तुमर्हसि ॥११ पृष्टवान् जैमिनियास गूढमथं सनातनम् ॥६ श्रुत्वा स जैमिनेर्वाक्य कृष्णद्वैपायनो मुनि । जमिनिरवाच । प्राह गम्भीरया वाचा प्रणम्य वृषकेतनम् ॥१२ भगवन् सशय त्वेक छेत्तुमर्हसि तत्त्वत । भगवानुवाच । न विद्यते ह्यविदित भवता परमषिणा ॥७ | साधु साधु महाभाग यत्पृष्ट भवता मुने केचिन् प्यान प्रशसन्ति धर्ममेवापरे जना । वक्ष्ये गुह्यतमाद् गुह्य शृण्वन्त्वन्ये महर्षय ॥१३ अन्ये साख्य तथा योग तपस्त्वन्ये महर्षय ।।८ | ईश्वरेण पुरा प्रोक्त ज्ञानमेतत् सनातनम् । ब्रह्मचर्यमथो मौनमन्ये प्राहुमहर्षय । गूढमप्राज्ञविद्विष्ट सेवित सूक्ष्मदभि ॥१४ अहिंसा सत्यमप्यन्ये सन्यासमपरे विदु ॥९ नाश्रद्दधाने दातव्य नाभक्ते परमेष्ठिन । केचिद् दया प्रशसन्ति दानमध्ययन तथा । न वेवविद्विपि शुभ ज्ञानाना ज्ञानमुत्तमम् ॥१५ The Omniscient sage also described What among these is superior, Othou the glory of the lord of gods and the duties pre eminent sage be pleased to tell us or enjoined by the Vedas (5) If there be anything else, unrevealed (or From among the eminent hermits shrouded in mystery) be thou pleased to Jaimını the great sage, disciple of Vyasa tell us that (11) asked Vyasa about the deep and etcrnal Hearing these words of Jamii, the meaning (le significance of the religious sage Afsnadvaipayana bowed to the bull injunctions) (6) ensigned lord Mahadeva and spolc in a Jamını sad O lord at behoves thee to deep voice (12) remove a doubt thoroughly, there is The Lord said It has nobly indeed beca nothing unknown to thee the wisest of the asked by thee, O cxalted sage, I shall (7) expound to thee the mysterious among sages Some people extol contemplation while the mysterious do you hearken Oeminent others lay stress on picty Others give sages (13) It was by the Great Master that this the highest place to Saukhya as well as Yoga while still other sages praise penance eternal knowledge was expounded in the Some other sages speak highly of celibacy prast, it is mysterious and spoken all of by and silence, others give the place of pro the unwise being and followed by people (14) minence to Akuisā (Non vzolance) to having acute disceroment It should not be given unto the Truth while others praise Renunciation (89) Inreverend nor to one who is not devoted Some extol the merits of compassion to Parameshin, nor sbould this excellent as also charity and learning others praise Inowledge supermost of all knowledge visits to holy-places while still others be imparted to one opposed of the Vedas speak bighly of the control of senses (10} (15) [206] ·पूर्वविभागे एकोनविंशोऽध्याय [१२१२६ मेलशृङ्गे पुरा देवमोशानं त्रिपुरद्वियम् । | अवाच्यमेतद् विज्ञानं ज्ञानमजबहिष्कृतम् । देवासनगता देवो महादेवमपृच्छत ॥१६ वक्ष्ये तय यथा तत्त्वं यदुक्तं परमर्षिभिः ॥२१ देव्युवाच । यर गुह्यतम क्षेत्रं मम वाराणसी पुरो! देवदेव महादेव भक्तानामात्तिनाशन। सर्वेषामेव भूताना ससारार्णवतारिणो ॥२२ कर्य त्या पुरयो देवमचिरादेव पश्यति ॥१७ तत्र भक्ता महादेवि मदीय व्रतमास्थिताः । साख्ययोगस्तथा ध्यान कर्मयोगोऽय वैदिकः । निवसन्ति महात्मानः पर नियममास्थिताः ॥२३ आयासबहुसा लोके यानि चान्यानि शंकर ।।१८ तमं सर्वतीर्याना स्थानानामुत्तमं च तत् । येन विभ्रान्तचिताना योगिना करिणामपि । ज्ञामानामुत्तम ज्ञानमविमुक्तं परं सम ॥२४ दृश्यो हि भगवान सूक्ष्मः सर्वेषामय देहिनाम् ॥१९ स्थानान्तरं पवित्राणि तीर्थान्यायतनानि च । एतद् गृह्यतमं झान पूर्व ब्रह्मादिसेधितम् । श्मशानसंस्थितान्येव दिव्यभूमिगतानि च ॥२५ हिताय सर्यभक्ताना हि कामाक्षनाशन ॥२० / भूलंकि नेय संलग्नमन्तरिक्षे ममालयम् । ईश्वर उवाच। अयुक्तास्तन पश्यन्ति युक्ता पश्यन्ति चेतसा ॥२६ Scated on an exalted seat on the peak beyond the comprehension of the ignorant, of Meru in company with her lord, the I shall impart to thee as accurately as zt goddess (Pārvati) had once in the past has been expounded by the celebrated asked the lord sana, Mahadeva, the enemy | sages of Tripura (16) The city of Varanasi is the most sacred The Goddess said: 0 thou gad of gods, region of mine, and is veritably the rescuer Mahādeva, destroyer of the aflıctious of ofall beings from the ocean of muudane the devout, how may a mau perceive tliee, cxistence (22) the Lord in a short time? (17) Noble-souled devoices of mine attached O Samkara, Samkhya, Yoga, medita- to my vows, O goddess, devell at that place, tion, the performance of Vedic rites and with steadfast determinatoa (23) such others are all toukome and difficult Thus Avimukta (undeserted) region of in the world (18)/mire is the highest of all holy spots the (Pray impart to me that knowledge) best among all places, and the most through the acquisition of n bich the subtle excellent loowledge of all kinds of know Inrd my be perceptible to the uz c, to tår ledzes 1941 yogius and to all bease, ther neds are canfused (21) ·कूर्मपुराणे १.२६.२७] श्मशानमेतद् विख्यातमविमुक्तमिति श्रुतम् । चन्द्रार्द्धमौलयस्त्र्यक्षा महावृषभवाहनाः। फालो भूत्वा जगदिद संहराम्पत्र सुन्दरि ।।२७ शिये मम पुरे देवि जायन्ते तत्र मानवाः ॥३३ देवीदं सर्वगुह्याना स्थानं प्रियतम मम । नाविमुक्ते मृतः कश्चिन्नरक याति झिल्बिपी। मद्भक्तास्तत्र गच्छन्ति मामेव प्रविशन्ति ते ॥२८ | ईश्वरानुगृहीता हि सर्व यान्ति परा गतिम् ॥३४ दत्त जप्त हुतं चेष्ट तपस्तप्त कृतं च यत् । मोक्ष सुदुर्लभ मत्वा ससार चातिभोपणम् । ध्यानमध्ययन ज्ञानं सर्व ताक्षयं भवेत् ।।२९ अश्मना चरणौ हत्वा वाराणस्या बसेन्नरः ॥३५ जन्मान्तरसहस्रेषु यत्पाप पूर्वसचितम्। दुर्लभा तपसा चापि पूतस्य परमेश्वरि । अविमुक्त प्रविष्टस्य तत्सर्व व्रजति क्षयम् ॥३० यत्र तत्र विपन्नस्य गतिः ससारमोक्षणी ॥३६ ब्राह्मणा क्षनिया वश्याः शूद्रा ये वर्णसकराः । प्रसादाज्जापते होतन्मम शैलेन्द्रनन्दिनि । स्त्रियोम्लेच्छाश्च ये चान्ये सकोर्णा. पापयोनय.॥३१ अप्रयुद्धा न पश्यन्ति मम मायाविमोहिताः ।।३७ कोटाः पिपीलिकाश्च ये चान्ये मृगपक्षिणः। | अविमुक्त न सेवन्ति मूढा ये तमसावृताः । कालेन निधन प्राप्ता अविमुक्ते वरानने ॥३२ | विण्मूनरेतसा मध्ये ते वसन्ति पुनः पुनः ।।३८ This city is reputed as a crematorium No sinner has to go to hell if he dies at and spoken of as avimukta', never deserted | Avinukta (Värinasi) all such people are by me, lovely one, 1 destroy the world, recipients of the master's grace and attain by assuming the form of death at this the highest goal (34) place (27) Knowing the realisation of the final Orall hidden places, O goddess, this | beatitude to be extreinely difficult, and one is dearest to me, resorting to whuch, my also the frightful nature of mundanc devotees virtually enter into myself (28) existence, a man should break down bis All deeds like charity, repeating of feet with a piece of stone and dwell at names, sacrificial offecings, deeds, penance, | Varanasi (35) meditation, studies donc in this place Even for him who is sanctified by the become imperishable. (29) performance of penance, attainment of Sins accumulated by one through the goal of liberation from mundanc thousands of births instantly perish when existence is not casy if he dies at a place he enter the 'Avimukta city of Varānası other than Várānasi (30) Brahmanas, Ksatryas, Vaidyas, Sadras By my grace, O daughter of the lord and low castes created by mixed marriages, of mountains, it is attained the unwise women, Mlecchas, and various others bara fail to perceive it under the spell, as they (37) of mean stocks, insects, ants, deer and birds, happen to be, of my illusion. and all others after their death in the Foolish people, sunk in ignorance, do "Ayamukta city, Opretty one do all dwell not pay a visit to Värāgasi and enter in my holy city as men, triple eyed, having again and again into the mundane the crescent moon over their heads, and existence in the midst of excrement, urine riding on the great bull {31-33) | and semen (38) [208] (36) ·पूर्वविभाग एकोनत्रिंशोऽध्याय [१२९४८ हन्यमानोऽपि यो विद्वान् बसेद् विघ्नशतैरपि । कृत्वा वै नष्ठिकी दीक्षामविमुक्त वसन्ति ये । स याति परम स्थानं मा गत्वा न शोचति ।।३९ / हेपा तत्परम ज्ञान दाम्यन्ते परं पदम् १४४ जन्ममृत्युजरामुक्तं परं याति शिवालयम् । प्रयाग नमियं पुण्यं श्रीशलोय महालयः । अधुनमरणाना हि सा गतिर्मोक्षकाक्षिणाम् । केदार भद्रकर्ण च गया पुष्करमेव च ॥४५ या प्राप्य कृतकुल्पः स्यादिति मन्यन्ति पण्डिताः ॥४० कुरक्षेत्र न दामन तपोभिश्च न पजापि विद्यया । रुद्रकौटिनमदानातकेश्वरम् । प्राप्यते गतिरुत्कृष्टा याऽविमुक्ते तु लभ्यते ॥४१ शालिग्राम च कुब्जानं कोकामुखमनुत्तमम् । नामावर्णा विवर्णाश्च चण्डालाद्या जुगुम्सिताः । प्रभास विजयेशाम गोकर्ण भद्रकर्णकम् ॥४६ किल्बिषः पूर्णदेहा ये विशिष्टः पातकस्तथा । | एतानि पुण्यस्थानानि त्रैलोक्ये विश्रुतानि ह । भेषज परमं पामविमुक्त विदुर्घधा. ॥४२ न यास्यन्ति पर मोक्षं वाराणस्या यथा मृताः ।।४७ अविमुक्तं परं मानमषिमुक्तं परं पदम् । वाराणस्या विशेषण गनर रिएमिनो। अविमुक्त परं तत्त्वमबिमुक्तं पर शिवम् ॥४३ प्रविष्टा नाशयेत् पापं जन्मान्तरशतैः कृतम् ॥४८ If a learned man can reside in my city is the highest reality, Avimukta the even though assatled by hundreds of difficul- Supremest weal (43) tics, he attains that lughest goal reaching To those who dwell in Avimukta which onc in freed from all sorrows (39) | after taking a resolute row (never to He attains that region of Śiva, immune leave it), I confer that highest knowledge, from birth, death and old age, that holy and after their demise the highest city is the goal of those desirous of the position final beatitude, free from death any morc Attaising wucli, Those who breathe their last in the plishes his aim an lfe-thus thunk famous holy places renowned all over Wise people (40) the three worlds, namely Prayaga, the sacred The excellent accomplishment which Naimisa, the Śrt mountain as acquired by residence in Varānast can Mahālaya, Kedára, Hhadrakarna, Gaya, be obtained neither through clarity nor as well as Puskara, Kuruksetra, Rudrakota, Narmada Amråta.csvara, Saligrāma, penances, nor the performance of sacrifice cven through the acquisition of Kubjämta, the cxcclient Kokimukha, knowledge l'or people of various castes, Larnaka, do not attain Prabhasa, Vijayesxna, Gokarna, Bhadra. that final casteless ones, the detested Candalas beatitude as do they who die at and others, those whose bodies, arc Varanasi full of sins and intense sins, the most (45-47) clicacious panncca 15 Arimukta, so Particularly the river Gangå gliding declare the wise 141, 42} through the three regions, flows through Aumuhta is the supreme knowledge, Varanasi and destroys the sins committed Arimukta is the highest goul, Aumulia during hundreds of birtis (48) [209 27 une accom nor ·१२६४८] यूमपुराणे अन्यत्र सुलभा गङ्गा श्राद्ध दान तपो जप । | ते विन्दन्ति पर मोक्षमेकेलेय तु जन्मना ॥५४ वतानि सर्वमेवैतद वाराणस्या सुदुर्लभम ॥४९ यर योगस्तथा ज्ञान मुक्तिरेरेन जन्मना । पजेत जुहुयानित्य ददात्यर्चयतेऽमरान् । | अविमुक्त समासाद्य नान्यद् गच्छेत तपोवनम् ॥५५ वायुभक्षश्च सतत वाराणस्या स्थितो नर ॥५० यतो मया न मुक्त तदविमुक्त तत स्मृतम् । यदि पापो यदि शठो यदि घाऽधामिको नर । तदेव गुह्य गुह्यानामेतद विज्ञाय मुच्यते ॥५६ वाराणसों समासाद्य पुनाति सकल नर ॥५१ ज्ञानाज्ञानाभिनिष्ठाना परमानन्दमिच्छताम । वाराणस्या महादेव येऽर्चयन्ति स्तुति थे। या गतिविहिता सु साविमुक्त मृतस्य तु ।।५७ सर्वपापविनिर्मुक्तास्ते विजया गणेश्वरा ॥५२ यानि चैवाविमुक्तस्य देहे तूक्तानि वृत्त । अन्यन योगज्ञानाग्या सन्पासादथवाऽन्यत । पुरी वाराणसी तेभ्य स्थानेम्यो ह्याधिकाशुभा ॥५८ प्राप्यते तत पर स्थान सहस्रणय जन्मना ॥५३ पन साक्षान्महादेवो देहान्ते स्वयमोश्वर । पे भक्ता देवदेवेशे वाराणस्या वति । - व्याचष्टे तारक ग्रह्म तव हायिमुक्ताम् ।।५९ In other places bathing in Ganga, One should not repur to nny other performance of Sraddha (obsequial rites) | hermitage after coming to smuhta clarity, penance, repeating of holy names where one can gain meditation knowledge and observance of vows can be easily and even final emancipation all in a accomplished, but it does not come easy single birth (55) for one to liave these at Varanasi (49) Since it 25 never left by me, it is A man dwelling in Váránast should celebrated 15 Avitulta tha 15 hc perform scratices and offer oblations mystery of mysteries and be who escryday should make giſts and pas comprehends it is liberited from the liomage 10 gods living enlarely on boundage (56) (50) The scry arrival of a man to Varanasi 1 he asylum ordained for those intent purifies lum entirely even though he be a upon the 1cquisition of knowledge and sunner a raguc or an impious man (51) of ignorance cager gain the Those who recite the pruses of are also ordined 0 Mahadesa or propitiate hum an Vartias pretty cyed onc for one who dies at are liberated from all sing and uc Varini (57) celebrated as the clueſs of the ganus (52) Amongthe unious holy spois frequent. The highest station, the Molsa which 1; spolen of us situated in the entire arcı 19 attained cisn here through ile merits of of the luimukia the city of Varnist is meditation knowledge renunciation or the best and most auspicious (58) through any other stue pursued during a thousand births ! casily reached by the The place where the lord Alabadeva the Taraka devoless of tlic soseringn of the gods, himself communicates Brahma nime to tic tcsidents at the residing in Vtips in a 'ingle birth (53 54) time of death as 'Aumulia' spot (59) [2100 air to higliest bliss ·पूर्वविमागे एकोनविंशोऽध्याय [१२९७६ यत् तत् परतर तत्त्वमविमुक्तमिति श्रुतम् । तस्मान्मुमुक्षुनियतो बसेद् वै मरणान्तिकम् । एकेन जामना देवि वाराणस्यां तदाप्नुयात् ॥६० याराणस्या महादेवाज्ञान लन्ध्या विमुच्यते ॥६६ भ्रूमध्ये माभिमध्ये च हृदये चैव मूर्द्धनि । किन्तु विना भविष्यन्ति पापोपहतचेतस । पथाऽविमुक्तमादित्ये वाराणस्या व्ययस्थितम् ॥६१ ततो नैव चरेत पार कायेन मनसा गिरा ॥६७ वरणायास्तथा चास्या मध्ये वाराणसी पुरी। । एतद् रहत्य वेदाना पुराणाना च सुग्रता । तनेर सस्थित तत्त्व नित्यमेवाविमुक्तरुम् ॥६२ शदिमुक्ताश्रय ज्ञान न कश्चिद् वेत्ति तत्वत ॥६८ वाराणस्या पर स्थान न भूत न भविष्यति । | देवतानामृपोणा च शृण्वता परमपिनाम् । पत्र नारायणो देवो महादेयो दिवेश्वर ॥६३ देध्य देवेन कयित सर्वपापविनाशनम् ।।६९ तन देवा सगन्धर्वा सयक्षोरगराक्षसा । यथा नारायण श्रेष्ठो देवाना पुरपोत्तम । उपासते मा सतत देवदेव पितामहम् ॥६४ यथेश्वराणा गिरिश स्थानावर घेतदुत्तमम् ॥७० महापातकिनो ये च ये तेम्प पापकृत्तमा । | ये समाराधितो रुद्र पूर्वस्मिन्नेव जन्मनि । वाराणसी समासाद्य ते यान्ति परमा गतिम् ।।६५ ते विन्दन्ति पर क्षेत्रमविमुक्त शिवालयम् ।।७१ The Supreme realisation which is Therefore should one, desirous of known as 'Arimuktı, is obtunable in salvation reside until deuth in Varanasi Varinus o goddess in ? single and by acquiring knowledge from hirth (60) Mahideva they would be liberated (frain The Avinulta kuch resides in the rebirth etc) (66) middle of the eyebrows, in the middle Obstacles, however, would come in of the navel inside the heart in the the way to fun wbnse mind is vitiated by head and in the orbit of the sun resides sins therefure one should not commit any similarly in Varanasi (61) sin either by body or by miad or specch (67) Varanast is situated between the two This is that mysterious knowledge rivers Varama and Asi, and the principle relating to Ayimukta expounded in the of Avimukta constantly abides there (52) Ledg ind the Puranas, O(Brshmanas) of There has never been in the past excellent vows which no one knows zor shall be in the future any place correctly (68) superior to Varanast where reside I ord It has been urrated by the tard to Narayana and Afsheshara, the lord of the the gaddess (Parvati) before the deities, heaven (63) sages and Paramosphins, and is the There (in Varinast) do the deities destroyer of all 335 (69) logether with the Gandharnas Jaksas, Just ts Nriyana, Purusottama, 15 serpents and R165175, assass 1orship the supremest of all the disenetics and me, the god of the gods the grandsire (61) Girbt of all the lord so is this Viránast The great inners and others lio let nf 11 (holy) plices (70) arc horse sinners than they attain the Thet by hom Rudra has been high goil on coming to Vtrinast (65) norshipped in their previous birth, [2113 ·१२९७२] यूर्मपुराणे कलिकल्मपराभूता येयामुपहता मति । (तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्लेन वाराणस्या वसेन्नर । न तेया घेदित शक्य स्थान तत् परमेष्ठिन ॥७२ | योगी धाप्ययवाऽयोगी पापी वा पुण्यकृत्तम ॥७६ ये स्मरन्ति सदा काल विन्दन्ति च पुरोसिमाम् । न वेदवचनात् पित्रोनं चैव गुरुवादत । तेषा विनश्यति क्षिप्रमिहामुन व पातकम् ॥७३ मतितक्रमणीया स्यादविमुक्तगति प्रति ।।७७ यानि चेह प्रकुर्वन्ति पातकानि कृतास्तथा । नाशयेत तानि सर्वाणि देव कासतनु शिव ।।७४ सूत उवाच । आगच्छतामिद स्थान सेपितु मोक्षकाइक्षिणाम् । इत्येवमुक्त्वा भगवान् व्यासो वेदविदा घर । मृताना च पुनर्जन्म न भूयो भवसागरे ॥७५ सहैव शिष्यप्रवराराणस्या चचार ह ॥ इति श्रीफूर्मपुराणे पट्साहवया सहिछायो पूर्वविभागे एकोनत्रिशोऽध्याय ॥२६॥ attain the excellent Avinukta region of who betale themselves to this city to wor Siva (71) ship (or sesidcn) at and d e (here) are not They, whiose minds hase been vitrated reborn in this occin of this earthly existe nce as a result of the sins of the Kali (75) Age are not able to realise that place Therefore, sbould n man, whether of (Siva) Paramestlun (72) he be given to meditation or not sincr Those who dwell in tlus loly city Varanası by all means or the best of the virtuous dwell al (76) and constantly remember Kala (death), Resolve to go to Avimukta should arc purged of all their sins of this never be abandoned either by the advice world and other world (73) of Vedas ar of the parents or even nf the Siva, embodied as Kala, destroys all preceptor (77) the sins of those who commit them Suta said Thus saying, lord Vyasa (through ignorance) after taking up an the chiefest close proficient in the abode in this city (74) | Vedas, moved about in Varanasi an Thosc, desirous of the final beatitude company with lus chief disciples (78) Thus ends Twentyninth Chapter in the First Part of the Kurma l'urana Samhita consisting of Sıx thousand verses 29 [22] ·३० सूत उवाच । यत् तत् पाशुपतं ज्ञानं पञ्चायमिति शब्दयते । स शिप्पैः संवृतो धीमान् गुरपायनो मुनिः । तदेतद् विमल लिङ्गमोडारे समवस्थितम् ॥६ जगाम पिपुलं तिङ्गमोकारं मुक्तिदश्याम् ॥१ शास्यतीता तथा शान्तिविद्या व परा कता । समान्पच्य महादेवं शिष्यैः सह महामुनिः । प्रनिष्ठा च निवृत्तिश्च पश्वा लिनगश्वरम् ॥७ प्रोवाच तस्य माहात्म्यं मुनीनां भावितात्मनाम्।।२ इदं तद् विमलं लिङ्गमोकारं नाम शोभनम् । पञ्चानामपि देवानां ब्रह्मादीना रादाधयम् । अस्य स्मरणमात्रेण मुच्यते सर्वपातकः ।।३ । ओमारयोधकं लिङ्ग पंचायतनमुच्यते । एतत् परतरं ज्ञान पायसनमुत्तमम् । संस्मरेदेवरं लिङ्गं पंचायतनमपरम् । सेविसं सूरिभिनित्यं पाराणस्यां विमोदादम् ॥४ देहान्ते तत्पर ज्योतिरानन्द विशते युधः ॥९ अन्न साक्षान्महादेयः पश्चायतनविग्रहः । अर देवर्षयः पूर्व सिद्धा यार्पयस्तथा । रमते भगवान् खो जन्तूनामपदणदः ॥५ उपास्य देवमोशानं प्राप्तयन्तः परं पदम् ।।१० 30 Sünn sard The WISC sige anil assuming the l'anciyatına farin (6) preceptor Draiptyana, surrounded by That stainless knowledge relating to lisciples. visited the lauge dol (linga) of Pasupati, said to have file imports is the name of Omh 172, bestoner of the lodged in this Omhira lunga finaliberation The linga' of the lord ammested with Worshipping Mahadeva there toge. fisc imports, mely utra-chimnest, ther with ulic disciples, the great sage icarning, crocltcat art, stability and imparted to thc Arcellus sanctified by cessation 12) meditation, the glory and Sirtue of the Since this lingy, 70cd ar Oilclara idol is the reluge of mic godt bicided by This is thnt states and splendid Brahm. $ ht been rilled 'lingat Known Omkra on the Pancayatam (U) recollection of which one is liberaled from The nuemann barrealls 10 minit this all unt (3) Imperishatichiciyuantingrofthe lord This is that is claced scal, tlie supremt enters into the supremely lumin and reality, bestoner of the final emancipition, histful spint after drail horslupped davl} by the learned people in Itis here that in the pait the done Viramail. larm, Siddhy, as well as Brahmanical Here it is that tord Rudra, Vahidesa sages propitiated ford Isinn and thereby himself, giver of the final bratitude, sports, antsioeth-rulled portion. (10) (213 ·१३०११] यूर्मपुराणे मत्स्योदर्यास्तटे पुण्यं स्थानं गुह्यतमं शुभम् । | तेपा लिङ्गामहादेवः प्रादुरासीत् निलोचनः ।। गोचर्ममात्र विप्रेन्द्रा ओडारेश्वरमुत्तमम् ॥११ रक्षणार्थ द्विजश्रेष्ठा भक्तानां भक्तवत्सलः ।।१७ कृत्तियासेश्वरं लिङ्गं मध्यमेश्वरमुत्तमम् । हवा गजाकृति देत्यं शूलेमावश्या हरः । विश्वेश्वरं तथोकारं कपर्दीश्वरमेव च ॥१२ यासस्तस्याकरोत् कृत्ति कृत्तिवाश्वरस्ततः ॥१८ एतानि गुह्यलिङ्गानि वाराणस्यां द्विजोत्तमाः। अन सिद्धि परा प्राप्ता मनयो मुनिपुगयाः । न कश्चिदिह जानाति विना शभोरनुग्रहात् ॥१३ तेनैव च शरीरेण प्राप्तास्तत् परमं पदम् ॥१९ एवमुक्त्या ययौ कृष्णः पाराशयों महामुनिः । विद्या विद्येश्वरा रुद्रा. शिवाये च प्रकीर्तिताः । कृत्तिवासेश्वरं लिङ्गं द्रष्ट देवस्य शूलिनः ॥१४ कृतियासेश्वरं लिङ्गं नित्यमावृत्य सस्थिताः ॥२० समभ्यर्च्य तथा शिष्यमाहात्म्य कृत्तिवाससः । | ज्ञात्वा कलियुगं घोरमधर्मबहुलं जनाः । कथयामास शिष्पेभ्यो भगवान् ब्रह्मवित्तमः ॥१५ कृत्तिवास न मुञ्चन्ति कृनास्तेि न संशयः ॥२१ अस्मिन् स्थाने पुरा दैत्यो हस्ती भूत्वा भवान्तिकम्। जन्मान्तरसहस्रेण मोक्षोऽन्यत्राप्यते न वा । ब्राह्मणान् हन्तुमायातो येन नित्यमुपासते ॥१६ एकेन जन्मना मोक्षः कृत्तिवासे तु लग्यते ॥२२ The excellent and sacred Omhäreśvara, āhmaras who daily worshipped lum O illustrious Bralumanas, situated on the here (16) bank of Matsyodari, and made of cow. In order to protect those devotecs, hide only » the most mysterious and the triple-eyed lord Mahadeva, beloved of the devout, arose, O excellent The lingas of Kyttiväsa, Madhyamc Brahmanas, nur of the longa (17) svara Visvesvarn, Omkara, and the By killing the elephant-sliaped demon excellent Kapardiśvara are, O best of with contempt by trident, Hara made inus skin as his garment, hence us He called Brahmanas, the mysterious dols in Krttisasa, (18) Váránasi, and none can kuow of their O illustrious sages, it is here that the secrets sithout the grace of Sambhu 112, 13) ascelics acquited the highest fulfilment and with their plıysical bodies they So saying, thic great sage Kssradar reached that highest goal (19) piyana, son of Parāsari, proceeded to Those who are celebrated as Vidyas, VIL! the KittivāscSvam finga of the Vidześvaras, Rudras and Sivas, abide trident bearing lord. here daily surrounding the Kytuvdsefvara Worshipping the ling? in company longa (20) with his disciples, the illustrious sage, best Those who fully realise the terrible of those versed in the Vedas, expounded Kalyuga as full of impicty and thicrc the glory and majesty of Krit:väst before come do not leave the Kittivisesvarn, the disciples (15) are ultimately blessed with all fulfilment, (21) It svas in this place that a demon there is no doubt about it assumed the form of an clepliant and Final beautitude, which may or may to Śiva in order to slay the l nol be attained elsculiere after a thou- [214] plous idol Calle ·पूर्वविभागे त्रिशोऽध्याय [१३० २६ आलय सर्वविद्धानामेतत् स्थान बदन्ति हि । सुदुर्लभ विनकुलेषु जन्म। गोपित देवदेवेन महादेवेन शभुना ॥२३ ध्याने समाधाय जपन्ति गद्र युगे पुगे ान दान्ता ब्राह्मणा वेदपरागा । ध्यायन्ति चित्ते यतयो महेशम् ॥२७ उपासते महादेव जपन्ति शतरद्रियम् ॥२४ आराधयन्ति प्रभुमीशितार स्तुवन्ति सतत देव यम्बर कृत्तिवाससम् । वाराणसीमध्यगता मुनीन्द्रा । ध्यान्ति हृदये दव स्थाणु सर्वान्तर शिवम ।।२५ यजन्ति पारभिसधिहीना गायन्ति सिद्धा किल गीतकानि स्तुवन्ति रुद्र मणमन्ति शभुम् ॥२८ ये वाराणस्या निवसन्ति विप्रा । नमो भवायामलयोगधाम्ने तेपामथकेन भयेन मुत्तिार स्थाणु प्रपद्ये गिरिश पुराण । ये कृत्तिवास शरण प्रपना ॥२६ स्मरामि रुद्र हृदये निविष्ट सप्राप्य लोके जगतामभोप्ट जाने महादेवमनेकापम् ।।२९ इति श्रीपूर्णपुराणे पटसाइन या सहिताया पूर्वविभागे विंशोsध्याय ॥३॥ sand births, is attainable in a single | attrin salvation in a single birth (26) buth through the worship of) Kfton asn (22) Securing their birth in the rarely fond and highly desirable families of This spot is said to be the abode Brahmanas of all thc Siddhis and has been the ascetics concentrate Xept concealed by Vahadeva, Sambhu Malzadeva wh:lc repeating the numes their minds and contemplate on the overlord of the deities (23) of Rudra (27) In all ages do the Brahmanas, satt restrained and proficient in the Vedas Illustrious sages dielling in Varanis! sorship Mahideva and repeat the free from deceit worship the lord, Satarudriya hymn at this shrine (24) master propitiate him wich the per They constrotts sing the praise of lord formance of cacnfices recite praises Mahadeva, Tryambaka and Ajirvaent of Rudra, 2nd bow down to Sambhu (28) contemplate permally on Sthany, the I don dona to Bhava of the Yoga heart of all Suv in their hearts (23] of 12 ples splendour seed resort with The Siddhas sing in this straro, O 65_, the eternal Girba recall Rudra, Dralımınas, that those who dnel : Erd in the heart and realiac that Viranasi and seckshelter sth Artists Adarati muloforan in nature (29) Thus ends Thirtieth Chap 9 L Fr Part of the Kurma Purana Saunluta cop $ Thou and Verses-30 [215] ·३१ सूत उवाच । ता विदार्य नखस्तीक्ष्ण, शार्दूलः सुमहाबलः । समाभाष्य मुनीन धीमान देवदेवस्प शूलिन. । | जगाम चान्य विजन देश दृष्टा मुनीश्वरान् ।।६ जगाम लिङ्गं तद् द्रष्टु कपर्दीश्वरमव्ययम् ।।१ मृतमाना च सा बाला कपर्दीशाग्रतो मृगी । नारवा तन विधानेन तर्पयित्वा पितन द्विजाः । पिशाचमोचने तोयें पूजयामास शूलिनम् ।।२ त्रिनेत्रा नीलकण्ठा च शशाङ्घातिमूर्धजा । | अदृश्यत महाज्वाला व्योन्नि सूर्यसमप्रभा ॥५ ताश्रयमपश्यंस्ते मुनयो गुरुणा सह ! वृपाधिरूढा पुरुपस्तादृशेरेय संवृता । मेनिरे क्षेत्रमाहात्म्य प्रणेमुगिरिश हरम् ॥३ कश्चिदम्याजगामेद शार्दूलो घोररूपधृक् । पुष्पवृष्टि विमुञ्चन्ति खेचरास्तस्य मूर्धनि । मृगोमेका भक्षपितु | गणेश्वरः स्वय भूत्वा न दृष्टस्तत्क्षणात् तत. ॥९ र्दीश्वरमुत्तमम् ॥४ तन सा भीतहृदया कृत्वा कृत्वा प्रदक्षिणम् । दृष्ट्वंतदाश्चयंवर जैमिनिप्रमुखा द्विजाः । धावमाना सुसभ्रान्ता व्याघ्रस्य वशमापता ॥५ | कपीश्वरमाहात्म्य पप्रच्छुपेरुमच्युतम् ।।१० 31 Sata Sard Expattating thus to the sages | Tearing her up by Luis skarp claws the the wise, Vyāsa, proceded to 125it the mighty tiger znoved to a solitary spot, undecaying Kapardisvara linga of the after casting a glance at the great tridentbearing overlord of the gods (1) ascetics (6) Bathing lliere in the holy pond of Just when the young doe died before Pisacamocana, according to the pres Kapardısa there appeared in the sky a cribed rites, and offering oblations to blazing fire as resplendent as the manes, O Brāhmanas, lie worshipped {7) the trident-bearing lord there (2) There the hermits together with their It was a female figure with three eyes preceptor sasi a miracle and belesing it blue throat moon crested, riding a bull and surrounded by similar male to be tlic pecultor glory of the spot they (8) bowed down to Girisa, Hare There appeared before the exalted The celestial beings showered fowers Kapardisvara a tiger of a terrible form over her head, and being transformed in order to devonr a doe [4) | into a chief of the Ganas, she vanished Alarmed at beart, the doe ran ruund away Beholding thus miracle, the and round the shrine of t&e idol in great ascetics led by Jamını, asked their flurry but was ultimately caught in the preceptor Acyuta (Vyāsa) about the grasp of the tiger (5) ! glory of Kapardisvara. (9,10) [216]] the sun (3) / figures ·पूर्वविभागे एकत्रिशोऽध्याय [१.३१२५ तेपा प्रोवाच भगवान् देवाग्रे चोपविश्य सः। अस्मित क्षेत्रे पुरा विप्रास्तपस्वी शसितवतः । कपर्दीशस्य माहात्म्यं प्रणम्प वृषभध्वजम् ॥११ शडकुफर्ण इति स्यातः पूजयामास शंकरम् । इद देवस्य तल्लिङ्ग कपीश्वरमुत्तमम् । जगाप रद्रमनिश प्रणय ब्रह्मरपिणम् ॥१७ स्मृत्यैयाशेषपापौघ क्षिप्रमस्य विमुञ्चति ।।१२ पुप्पयूपादिभिः स्तोतनमस्कारः प्रदक्षिणः । कामक्रोधादयो दोपा वाराणसीनिवासिनाम् । उवास तम योगात्मा कृत्वा दीक्षा तु नैष्ठिपोम ॥१८ विमा: सर्वे विनश्यन्ति कपर्दीश्वरपूजनात् ॥१३ पदाचिदागन प्रेत पश्यति स्म क्षुधान्वितम् । तस्मात् सर्दय द्रष्टव्यं कपीश्वरमुत्तमम् । अस्थिचमंपिनद्धाङ्ग निश्वसन्त मुहमहुः ॥१९ पूजितराम प्रमत्नेन स्तोतय्य यदिक' स्तवः ।।१४ त दृष्टा स मुनिधष्ठ. कृपया परया युतः। घ्यायतामर नियतं योगिना शान्तचेतसाम् । प्रोवाच को भवान् कस्मादेशाद् देशमिम पितः॥२० जापते योगससिद्धिः सा पण्मासे न सशयः ॥१५ तस्वं पिशाचः क्षुषमा पोडघमानोऽयवाद् यचः। प्रह्महत्यावर पापा यिनश्पन्त्यस्य पूजनात् । पूर्वजन्मन्यह विप्रो धनधान्यसमन्वितः । पिशाचमोचने फुण्डे सातस्याय समीपतः ॥१६ पुत्रपौत्रादिभिर्युक्तः युटुम्बभरणोत्सुरः ॥२१ Taking his sent in front of the tdal, of this hoga and bathing in the usicachic called stc Vyasa began to explain nocna tank nearby (16) the glary of Kapardisa, alter bawing In this region in the past, o Brikmanis, down to the bull brinnered lord (11) anasceluc named Samkulam or laudible Iluss is that excellent Kapardisyari resole used to worship Sankara He used I inga of the god at the cry recollection to repeat the name of Rudra, the entic of which the sins perish in their entirety syllable Pransi, in the embodiment of (12) Brahmı day and night ly the worship of Kapardistri, Worshipping lim with flowers, the sins of tlic residents of Varinas perfume, prayers, obeisances and going raulag out of desire, anger and such round the deity and taking perpetunl low others, and liurdles do all perish (13) did the ascetic, adept In Yogi dwell there (18) Therefore, the excellent Kapardistan Once he sau a ghoul hungty and has so be (wed constantls, karstapped reduced to skin and vonc urcithing with care and praised by the recital of deeply, coming that 157 Relolding him Vedic humns thic ascetic was filled with pits and asked To those calm mindled logins who Jam wie is die and licnice he came engage themselves in regular contempla: thithet tion licrc, fulfilment in the acquisition of 1e him did the ghost, fumushed with Yogi comes in 1x months, there 11 no hunger repi) • I had been a Naboiana doubt alxout that (15) in mi prestous birth, blessed with riches Sens resulting from Brahmaniade and ard progeny, always eager to maintain such others are destroyed by the honhip m fimily. (21) [27] 28 (19,20) ·। १३१२२] फूर्मपुराणे न पूजिता मया देवा गावोऽप्यतिथयस्तथा । तेन कर्मविपाकेन देशमेत समागत । न कदाचित् कृत पुण्यमल्प वा स्वल्पमेव वा ॥२२ खान कुरुष्व शीघ्न त्वमस्मिन् कुण्डे समाहित । एकदा भगवान् देवो गोवृषेश्वरवाहन । पेनेमा कुत्सिता योनि क्षिप्रमेव प्रहास्यसि ॥२९ विश्वेश्वरो वाराणस्या दृष्ट स्पृष्टो नमस्कृत ॥२३ स एवमुक्तो मुनिना पिशाचो तदाऽचिरेण फालेन पञ्चत्वमहमागत । दयालुना देववर त्रिनेत्रम न दृष्ट तन्मया घोर पमस्य वदन मुने ।।२४ स्मृत्वा कपदोश्वरमोशितार ईदृशी योनिमापन पैशाची क्षुधयान्वित । चक्रे समाधाप मनोऽवगाहम् ॥३० तदाऽवगाढो पिपासमाऽधुनाक्रान्तो न जानामि हिताहितम् ॥२५ मुनिसनियाने ममार दिव्याभरणोपपन्न । यदि कचित् समुद्धर्तुमुपाय पश्यसि प्रभो। अदृश्यतार्कप्रतिमे विमाने कुरुष्व त नमस्तुभ्य त्यामह शरण गत ॥२६ शशाङ्कचिह्नाङ्कितचारमौलि ।।३१ इत्युक्त शड कुकर्णोऽथ पिशाचमिदमनवीत । विभाति रद्भरभितो दिविस्थ त्यादृशो न हि लोकेऽस्मिन् विद्यते पुण्यकृत्तम ॥२७ समावृतो योगिभिरप्रमेयै । यत् त्वया भगवान् पूर्व दृष्टो विश्वेश्वर शिव । स बालखिल्यादिभिरेष देवो सस्पृष्टो वन्दितो भूय कोऽन्यस्त्वत्सदृशो भुवि ॥२८ ययोवये भानुरशेषदेय ।।३२ Neither the gods, nor the cows nor even fortunate as thee by whom the lord any guests were ever served by me nor Visvesvara, śıva was seen, touched and did I perform any virtuous decd great or even saluted ? By the result of that action small (22) of thine hast thou come to this (holy) spot Once in Varanasi Rudra, the bull Do thou quickly bathe in this tank with riding lord Vysvešvara was seen touched devotion so that thou shalt shake off this and saluted by the (23) ugly form in no time (28 29 Thus ndvised by the compassionate After a short time since then I breathed ascctic the ghoul recalled in mind the my last but Osage I had not to encounter the terrible face of Yama (24)| triple eyed lord best among the gods Having been doomed to this stock of Kapardisvara, and concentrating his mind ghouls, afflicted by hunger and parched plunged into the water of the tank (30) hy thurst, now I am at a loss to know what Immediately after dipping thus in the (25) / tank the ghoul died before the ascetic, If thou canst find out any means of and was seen in an aenal car resembling redemption be pleased o lord to do the sun with lizs crest adorned with tize 20, I bow to thee I seek shelter unto moon and wrapped with divine orna thee (26)|ments (31) Thus addressed Samkykarna replica Just as the sun the Absolute god to the ghost there 19 none in this world shines resplendently at the time of dawn who is as virtuous as thou (27) | being surrounded by the Balathalya 11 ho else is there on earth who is as sages and others, similarly did he shine [218] is good or evil for me ·त पूर्वविभागे एकत्रिशोऽध्याय स्तुवन्ति सिद्धा दिवि देवसद्धा धजामि योगेश्वरमोशितार- नत्यन्ति दिव्याप्सरसोऽभिरामा । मादित्यमग्नि कपिलाधिरढम् ॥३६ मुञ्चन्ति वृष्टि कुसुमाम्बुमिश्रा त्वा ब्रह्मपार हृदि सन्निविष्ट गन्धर्वविद्याधरनिराधा हिरण्मय योगिनमादिमन्तम् । सस्तूयमानोऽय मुनीन्द्रसङ्घ- वजामि द्र शरण विविस्थ रवाप्य बोध भगवत्प्रसादात् । महामुनि ब्रह्ममय पवित्रम् ।।३७ समाविशन्मण्डलमेतदप्रच सहस्रयादाक्षिशिरोऽभियुक्त त्रयीमय पत्र विभाति रुद्र ॥३४ सहस्रबाहु तमस परस्तात् । दृष्टा विमुक्त स पिशाचभूत त्या ग्रहापार प्रणमामि शभु मुनि प्रहृष्टो मनसा महेशम् । हिरण्यगर्भाधिपति विचिन्त्य रुद्र कधिमेफनि नितम् ।।३८ प्रणम्य तुष्टाव कपर्दिन तम् ॥३५ यत प्रसूतिर्जगतो विनाशो शकुकर्ण उवाच । येनावृत सर्वमिद शिवेन । कदिन त्वा परत परस्ताद् ब्रह्मपार भगवन्तमोश गोप्तारमेर पुरुष पुराणम् । प्रणम्य निस्य शरण प्रपो।।३९ surrounded by Rudras and the heaven Garnkukarna said I seek shelter with dwelling of immeasurable that ancieat Puruşa, the Supremest of the lustro (32) Supreme the sole Protector the lord The Siddhas and the assemblages or master of Yoga the Suu the Agm, derties in the sky song his eulogies lavely surmounting Kapıla (36) celestial damsels danced about and I scek shelter with the scaled in the Gandharvas Vidyadharas and Kinnarus heaven who is beyond the supreme spirit, showered water mixed with flowers on fixed 19 heart composed of gold the Yogin, {33) the first one the last one, great sage pure (37) Fulogised by the assemblies of the and full of Brahma illustrious sagcs, and acquiring knowledge I bow to tlice Sahbliu possessed or by the grace of the lord he entered 1 thousand feet, eyes, hends and arms, the foremost disc (of the sun composed the beyond all gloom beyond of the Trays the three Vedas), the sett frahma Oserlord of Iluran, agarbha of Rudrn 134) Brahms) the tiple eyed one (38) rinding the ghoul liberated, the I bow denn constantly and scel resort ascetic 1115 highly pleased at heart, and with the lord Isr bs som is this world contempting upon Vahesa Rudra, hau created and destroyed, by wirom the ausp:- thic Sole, life propitiated the lord hapar Cous one as all this world surrounded, to the din Ly maling obeisance (35) lord beyond Brakinan (Drafımapán) (39) [219] Yogins ·- ចូ अलिङ्गमालोकविहीनरूपं पश्यन्त्यनेक भवतः स्यर स्वयंप्रभ चित्पतिमेकन्दम् । सब्रह्मपारं प्रणतोऽस्मि नित्यम् ।।४३ ब्रह्मपारं परमेश्वरं त्वा यनः प्रधानं पुरुषः पुराणो नमस्करिष्ये न यतोऽन्यदस्ति ॥४०॥ विवर्तते यं प्रणमन्ति देवाः । यं योगिनस्त्यक्तसवीजयो नमामि तं ज्योतिपि सनिविष्टं लब्ध्वा समाधि परमार्थभूताः। घालं वृहन्तं भयतः स्वरूपम् ।।४ पश्यन्ति देवं प्रणतोऽस्मि नित्यं ग्रजामि नित्य शरणं गुहेशं तं ब्रह्मपारं भवतः स्वरूपम् ।।४१ । स्याण प्रपद्ये गिरि पुरारिम् । न पर नामादिविशेषयप्ति- शिवं प्रपद्य हरमिन्दुमौलि नं संदृपो तिष्ठति यत्स्वरूपम् । पिनाकिनं त्या शरणं यजामि ॥४५ तं ब्रह्मपारं प्रणतोऽस्मि नित्यं स्तुत्वयं समर्णोऽमो भगयन्त पपादनम् । स्वयंभुई त्यो सरण प्रपद्ये ॥४२ पपात दण्डवद् भूमौ प्रोग्घरन् प्रथमं परम् १५६ यद् येदवादाभिरसा विदेह तसाणात परमं लिङ्ग प्रादुर्भूतं शिवात्मरम् । समायिज्ञानममेदमेकम् शानमानन्दमद्वतं कोटिरातानिरानिमम् ॥ 1 box to thec, the Absolule Master devoted to the Vedas consider us formiens desoid of all symbols, of unmanifest as associated with the supreme knowledge appearance self illumined, lord of the of Druhma, at the sole undivided onc, and conciousness, the SolcRudrato the supreme also perceives thce in diverse forms (13) master further than Bralima, leyond there I lon to that form of thinc, from 15 nothing else (10) whom hanc tlic Pradhana (fralr) and I low constantly in the real form. l'ufdpa Purusz Origmated ubom the gods adore, so is fixed in light, thr Kalla, further than Brahma (rahmapira), thie Vast one whom the Yoging only percent in their spiritual irance when they are in corn I seek atelier constantly with Guhela muwon with the supreme garnt after sthapu, Grth, Purin, sna, the moon. alandoning their meditation with thic crested !!wa; unto there, the lines, do myurc principle (45) (ul), tech scuge I seek shelter into thee, the self born Traying ths to lord Kaparden oor, and box constantly to that palj Samlularna, felt greutrale an die grond which it fartier than plan, of wlota like a staff utenng the supreme traja there In I harne, and ro particular granthymn) firatmen, and share any prticular for: Instantly there arreared an ercellent 11 hot silts. (42) Hingalof the nature tirsmsfitor Anm. 1 lmt constantly inalce, what I rah. Ir, Matful, unique and triplendrat 11 # mapära (lyonu Ilzahma). *} love trillion lists of dailrucson 12201 ·पूर्णविभाग द्वात्रिशोऽध्याय [१३२३ शकुकर्णोऽथ मुक्तात्मा तदात्मा सर्वगोऽमलः । यठेच्च सततं शुद्धो ब्रह्मपारं महास्तवम् । निलिल्ये विमले लिङ्ग तदद्भुतमिवाभवत् ।।४ प्रातमध्याह्नसमये स योगं प्राप्नुयात् परम् ॥५१ एतद् रहस्यमाख्यातं माहात्म्यं यः कपर्दिनः । इहव नित्यं वत्स्यामो देवदेवं कपविनम् । न कश्चिद् वेत्ति तमसा विद्वानप्यत्र मुह्यति ॥४९ | द्रक्ष्यामः सततं देवं पूजयामोऽथ शूलिनम् ॥५२ य इमां शृणुयान्नित्यं कथा पापनणाशिनीम् । इत्युपत्वाभावान् व्यासः शिष्यः सह महामुनिः । भक्तः पापविशुद्धात्मा बद्रसामीप्यमाप्नुयात् ।।५० | उवास तन युक्तात्मा पूजयन् वै कपर्दिनम् ॥५३ इति श्रीधर्मपुराणे पद्माहरुथा सहिताया पूविभागे पत्रिशोभ्याय ॥३१॥ ३२ सूत उवाच । नदी विमलपानीया दृष्टा हृष्टोऽभवन्मुनिः ॥२ उपित्वा तन्न भगवान् कपर्दीशान्तिके पुनः । द्रष्टुं ययौ मध्यमेशं बहुवर्षगणात् प्रभुः ॥१ स तामन्वीक्ष्य मुनिभिः सह द्वैपायनः प्रभुः। सन्न मन्दाकिनी पुण्यामृधिसघनिषेवितास् । चकार भावपूतात्मा स्नान स्नानविधानवित् ॥३ The prous Samkukarna now stainless the ncarness of Rudra (50) and omnipresent, became liberated and He who reads thas noble 'Brahmapāra' merged into that pure 'linga,' and it eulogium, with pure heart regularly in the appeared all to be a miracle (48) | morning and noon, acquires Supreme The mystery as well as glory of Yoga (51) Kapardın are thus explained to you Here will I decil perpetually, visit pcople It cannot be comprehended by Kapardın, the lord of gods and pay homage a man invested with ignorance, and even to the trident bearing lord constantly' the learned 18 bewildered at it (49) | thus saying, the great sage Lord Vyasa He who cveryday listens thus began to dwell diere devotedly with his account the destroyer of sins, with disciples and worshipping Kapardın devotion, is freed from all sins and attalos (52 53) Thus ends Thirty first Chapter in the First Part of the Kurma Purana Samhita consisting ofnk thousand verses-31 to 32 Sūta Sard After residing near Kapar. multitudes of ascetics, the sage became di Svara many years, the reverend lord glad at heart (2) proceeded forth to visit Madliyamesa (1) Gazing at the river intently, the Seeing there the sacred river Mandå reverend Dyaipayana, with soul purified kant, of impid water, the resort of by devotion, proficient in the tites of [221] ·१३२४] मपुराणे संतप्यं विधिवद् देवानृपोन् पितृगणास्तथा । पूजयित्वा यथान्यायमिदं वचनमब्रुवन् ।।९ पूजयामास लोकादि पुष्पनानाविधैर्भवम् ।।४ को भवान् कुत आयात. सह शिष्यमहामुने । प्रविश्य शिष्यप्रवरैः साढे सत्यवतीसुतः । प्रोचु पलादयः शिष्यास्तानृपोन् ब्रह्मभावितान् ॥१० मध्यमेश्वरमीशानमर्चयामास शूलिनम् ॥५ अय सत्यवतीसूनुः कृष्णद्वैपायनो मुनिः । तत. पाशुपताः शान्ता भस्मोद्धूलितविग्रहा. । व्यासः स्वय पीकेशो येन वेदाः पृथक् कृताः ॥११ द्रष्टुं समागता रुद्रं मध्यमेश्वरमीश्वरम् ॥६ यस्य देवो महादेयः साक्षादेव पिनाकधुक् । ओकारासक्तमनसो वेदाध्ययनतत्परा। अंशाशेनाभवत् पुनो नाम्ना शुक इति प्रभुः ॥१२ जटिला मुण्डिताश्चापि शुक्लयज्ञोपवीतिन. ॥७ यः स साक्षान्महादेव सर्वभावेन शकरम् । कोपीनवसनाः केचिदपरे चाप्यवासस.। प्रपन्न. परया भवत्या यस्य तज्ज्ञानमन्धरम् ॥१३ ब्रह्मचर्यरताः शान्ता वेदान्तज्ञानतत्पराः ।। ततः पाशुपता. सर्वं हष्टसर्वतनहाः । दृष्टा द्वैपायन विप्राः शिष्यः परिवृतं मुनिम् । नेमुरव्यग्रमनस प्रोच. सत्यवतीसुतम् ।।१४ bath, bathed there in company of Seeing thesage Dvarpay ava surrounded sages (3) by his discaples, OBrahmanas they paid Offering libations of water, in accor- homage to bin according to propriety, dance with the prescribed rites, tu thc and addressed him thus (9] gods, eages and the manes, he revered sage, who be thou and worshipped Bhara the origin of the, whence hast thou come luther together worlds with various flowers (4) with thy disciples? Then the disciples Entering the shrine of Madhya- headed by Paula replied to the bermits (10) meśvara together with his foremost sanctified by Brahman disciples, the son of Satyas att pazd homage HC 15 the reverend Vyäsa, son of to the trident bearing lord (Sıva) (5) Satyavall, Krsnadiaupiyana, Hrsiketa Then came the calm devotees of (Visnu) himself, who duded the Vedas. (11) Pasupati (Pasupatas), with bodies bes.i meared with ashes, to visit Iord Rudra, To whom as born, Lord Mahadeva Madhyamesvara (6) himself, the Tinaka-bearer in a portion (They were) devoted to Omkára, oſa portion of humsell, as a son named Šola (12) engaged in studying the Vedas, possessed | It is he, who has sought refuge in of tangled har. were shas crheaded, and | (7) Mahades 2 Sarıkara himself, with the 1 utmost des otion, and has acquired) the Some of them were u caring only a (13) small scrup of clath around their waist (rare) divine knowledge Then all the Pasupata ascetics, with come others completely naked, but all wers practisers of celibacy, calm, stir. horrupilation grown and possessed of un. restrained and descted to (the agitated hearts, howed down and addressed --Stion of) Inowledge of Vedanta (8) Vyasa, the son of Satyarats caring wlute sacred thread [222]] ·। पूर्वीवभागे दानिशोऽध्याय [१३२२६ भगवन् भवता ज्ञातं विज्ञानं परमेष्ठिनः । अन पूर्व हृषीकेशो विश्वात्मा देवकीसुतः । प्रसादाद् देवदेवस्य यत् तन्माहेश्वरं परम् ।।१५ / उचास वत्सरं कृष्णः सदा पाशुपतर्थतः ॥२१ तद्वदास्माकमब्यक्तं रहस्यं गुह्यमुत्तमम् । भस्मोद्धूलितसर्वाङ्गो रदाध्ययमतत्परः। क्षिप्रं पश्येम तं देवं श्रुत्वा भगवतो मुखात् ।।१६ आराधपन हरिः शभुं कृत्वा पाशुपत व्रतम् ॥२२ विसर्जयित्वा ताञ्छिष्यान् सुमन्तुप्रमुखास्ततः । तस्य ते वह्यः शिष्या ब्रह्मचर्यपरायणाः । प्रोवाच तत्परं ज्ञानं योगिन्यो योगवित्तमः ॥१७ लब्ध्वा तद्वचनानानं दृष्टवन्तो महेश्वरम् ॥२३ तत्क्षणादेव विमलं संभूत ज्योतिरुत्तमम् । तस्य देवो महादेव. प्रत्यक्ष नीललोहितः । लोनास्तव ते विप्राः क्षणावन्तरधीपत १८ ददौ कृष्णस्य भगवान् वरदो वरमुत्तमम् ।।२४ ततः शिण्यान समाहूय भगवान् ब्रह्मवित्तमः । पेऽचयिष्यन्ति गोविन्दं मद्भत्ता विधिपूर्वकम् । प्रोवाच मध्यमेशस्य माहात्म्यं पैलपूर्वकान् ।।१९ तेषा तदश्वर ज्ञानमुत्पत्स्यति जगत्मय ।।२५. अस्मिन् स्थाने स्वयं देवो देव्या सह महेश्वरः । नमस्योऽर्चयितव्यश्च ध्यातव्यो मत्परर्जनः । रमते भगवान् नित्यं रुद्रश्च परिवारितः ॥२० भविष्यसि न सदेहो मत्मसादाद् द्विभातिभिः ॥२६ Olord, the supreme knowledge relating Here did Hrstkesa, Krsna, the son of to Malıcśvara, which thou hast acquired Devakı, of universal soul, dwell for a full by the grace of Paramesthin, the god of year in the past, regularly surrounded gods, do thou impart to us that mysterious by the Pasupata ascetics (21) knowledge so that hearing from thy lips Hari besmeared hus entire body may we quickly be able to see the lord with ashes and inlent on propitiat- (1516) ing Rudrn, took up the Paſupata vow Sending his disciples headed by and worshipped Sambhu (22) Sunmantu away, the sage Vyasa, best Gaining knowlcdge through his among those adept in Yoga, imparted that instructions, many a disciples of his, supreme Knowledge to the Yogins (13) followers of the rules of celibacy, could Immediately then an excellent hght perceive Malicśvara (23) appeared there, and those Drahmanas It is here that Lord NiJalohita, got merged in it and vanishca in a Mahadeva, the bestower of boons, moment (18) | appeared personally before Krsna and Then the reverend sage (Vyāsa), conferred tlus excellent loon to him (24) foremost among those versed in Brahma, Othou world-pervading, to thosc called back luas disciples headed by Paila devotees of mine who would worship and expounded to them the glory of Govinda in accordance with prescribed Madhyamesa. (19) regulations, that deine Inowledge would In this spot does the lord Mahesvara be revealed (25) himself together with his consort (Deva) By my grace, thou would undoubtedly sport perpetually in company with the be worshipped and contemplated upon by Rudras {20) | Brahmanas and men attached to ne (26) [223] ·१.३२.२७ कूर्मपुराणे येऽन्त्र द्रक्ष्यन्ति देवेशं स्नात्वा रुद्रं पिनाकिनम् । स्नानं दानं तपः श्राद्धं पिण्ड निर्थपणं त्विह । ब्रह्महत्यादिकं पापं तेषामाशु विनश्यति ।।२७ एकंकशः कृतं विप्राः पुनात्यासप्तमं कुलम् ।।३० प्राणांस्त्यजन्ति ये माः पापकर्मरता अपि संनिहत्यामुपरपृश्य राहग्रस्ते दिवाकरे । ते यान्ति तत् परं स्थानं नात्र कार्या विचारणा ॥२८ यत् फलं लभते मत्यस्तस्माद् दशगुणं त्विह ॥३१ धन्यास्तु सलु ते विप्रा मन्दाकिन्यां कृतोदकाः । एवमुक्त्वा महायोगी मध्यमेशान्तिके प्रभुः । अर्चयन्ति महादेवं मध्यमेश्वरमीश्वरम् ।।२९ उवास सुचिरं कालं पूजयन् वै महेश्वरम् ।।३२ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे घटसाहलयो सहितायां पूर्व विभाग द्वानिशोऽध्यायः ॥३२॥ ३३ सूत उवाच । | विश्वरूपं तथा तीर्थ तालतीर्थमनुत्तमम् ॥२ ततः सर्वाणि गुह्यानि तीर्थान्यायतनानि च । जगाम भगवान् व्यासो जैमिनिप्रमुखैर्वृतः ॥१ : आकाशाख्यं महातीर्थ सोय चवार्षभं परम् । प्रयागं परमं तीर्थ प्रयागादधिकं शुभम् । स्वनौलं च महातीर्थ गौरीतीर्थमनुत्तमम् ।।३ Orthose who pay a visit (herc), to Rusira and offerings to the manes performed the Sovereign of gods, wielder of the singlely at this spot o Brahmaņas, Pinaka, after taking a bath, sins (accrued purifies, a man's progeny up to seven out) of Brāhmaniride and such others generations (30) perish quickly (27) Ten times of the merit which inortal Those sinful men who die at this placc, man acquires by ablution in Saritnikati" ascend the highest position, there is no during a solar eclipse are acquired by doubt about that. (28)/ bathing here (in Mandakini) (31) O Brahmanas, they indeed are blessed Thus expatiating, the celebrated sage, who take a bath in Mandakini and great Yogin (Vyāsa) continued to reside worship the excellent Madhyameśvara. (29) near Madhyamesa for a long time, Mahesvara all Any one, among abiulion, charity, worshipping the penance, Śrāddha (farneral ceremony) ssbile (32) Thus ends Thirty Second Chapter in the l'irst Part of the Kūrina Purana Samhita consisting of six thousand verses-32. 33 Sita Said. Thereafter, the revered He sojourned, 0 best of Brahmanas, Vyäsa, in company with Jaimini and others, through the celebrated holy place travelled through all the secret holy places Prajúga, Vršvarūpa-tirthn, superior even and sanctuaries. (1) to Prayiga, the excellent Talatirtha. • Kurukietra Tirtha [224] ·पर्वतारय महागुह्य पुषिमागे जयरिंशोऽध्याय [१३३१६ प्राजापत्य तथा तीर्थ स्वर्गद्वार तथैव च । तदाती स्थापयामास विष्णस्तहिलङ्गमेश्वरम् ॥१० जम्बुकेश्वरमित्युक्त धर्मारय तीर्थमुत्तमम् ॥४ तत स्नात्वा समागत्य ब्रह्मा प्रोवाच त हरिम् । गयातीर्थ महातीर्थ तीथं चंब महानदी । मयानीतमिद लिन कस्मात स्थापितवानसि ॥११ नारायण पर तीर्थ प्रायुतीर्थमनुत्तमम् ।।५।तमाह विष्णुस्त्वत्तोऽपि र भक्तिदृढा मम । ज्ञानतीथं पर गुह्य याराह तीर्यमुत्तमम् । | तस्मात् प्रतिष्ठित लिङ्गनाम्ना तव भविष्यति ॥१२ यमतीर्थ महापुण्य तीर्थ सदर्तक शुभम् ॥६ । भूतेश्वर तथा तीर्थ तीर्थ धर्मसमुदभवम् । अग्नितीर्थ द्विजधैष्ठा कलशेश्वरमुत्तमम् । गन्धर्वतीर्थ परम वालेय तीर्थमुत्तमम् ॥१३ नागतीर्थ सोमतीयं सूर्यतीर्थ तथैव च ।।७ दौर्वासिफ व्योमतीयं चन्द्रतीर्थ द्विजोत्तमा । मणिकर्णमनुत्तमम् । | चित्राङ्गदेश्वर पुण्य पुण्य विद्याधरेश्वरम् ।।१४ घटोत्कच तीर्थवर श्रीतीर्थ च पितामहम् ॥८ | केदारतीर्थमुग्रारय कालजरमनुत्तमम्। गङ्गातीर्थ तु देवेश ययातेस्तीर्थमुतमम् । सारस्वत प्रभास च भद्रकग हद शुभम् ॥१५ कापिल चैव सोमेश ब्रह्मतीर्थमनुत्तमम ॥९ लौकिकारय महातीर्थं तीर्थ चव महालयम् । अत्र लिन पुरानीय ब्रह्मा स्नात यदा गत । हिरण्यगर्भ गोप्रेक्ष्य तीर्थं चैव पुषयजम् ॥१६ the noble place of pilgrimage named Visou installed that linga of the Akasa as well as the holy place Rsabha lord (10) the great tirtha Svarnila, the cxcellent Then after returning after the bath Gauritirtha Prajapatyatirtha as well Brahma said in Hurz this linga has Svargadvara Jambukesvarn the excellent been lirought by me why hast thou tactha named Diarnia Gayatırtha Maha installed it ? Tirtha, Maharaditirtha, the noble To this Visnu replied since my devo- Narayanatırtha, the excellent Vayu tion to Rudra is greater than thine tirtha the bidden Juānatirtha therefore is the linga been installed the excellent Varaliaturtha the sacred by me nevertheless it would bear thy Yamatirtha the auspicious Samyartaka (12) tirtha, Agnilirtha the subhme halase Thereafter, Obest of the Brahmanas, be Svaratirtha Nagatirtha, Snmatirtha visited thic Bhutesvaratirtha, Dharmasa Suryatirtha the highly secret Parvata mudbhavatirtha the excellent Gaudharya tirtha, the excellent Mankarnatirtha the noble Ghatotkacatirtha, Sritertha tietha, the good Vahneyitirtha Daur vasikatırtha, Vyomaturtha, Candratirtha, Pitamahatirtha Gangátirtha, Devesa tirtha the excellent Yayatatirtha, hapla Vidyadharesvaratirtha the sacred Citrãogadestantirth, the holy Kedarallriha, tirtha Somešatirtha and the excellent Ugratirth the excellent Kalaſijaratirtha Brahmatirtha (29) Sarasvatatirtha Prabhás tirtha the holy It was here in this Brahmatirtha Bhadmkarnahradatirtha the great tirtha where Brahma brought a 'linga' of Sia, namet Laukika, is alsn Mahalayatirtha and while he went for a cermonial bath, I Hiranyagarbhaifriha Goprehsyatirtha [225) 29 112ne ·शुक्रश्चरं १.३३ १७] कूर्मपुराणे उपशान्तं शिवं चैव व्याघ्र श्वरमनुत्तमम् । उवाच शिष्यान् धर्मात्मा स्वान्देशान् गन्तुमर्हथ॥२२ प्रिलोचनं महातीर्थ लोलाकं चोतराह्वयम् ।।१७ ते प्रणम्य महात्मानं जामः पैलादयो द्विजाः । कपालमोचनं तीर्थ ब्रह्महत्याविनाशनम् । वासं च तर नियतो वाराणस्यां चकार सः ॥२३ महापुण्यमानन्दपुरमुत्तमम् ॥१८ शान्तो दान्तस्निपवणंस्नात्वाऽन्यज़ पिनाकिनम् । एवमादीनि तीर्थानि प्राधान्यात् कथितानि तु । भक्षाहारो विशुद्धात्मा ब्रह्मचर्यपरायणः ।।२४ म शक्यं विस्तराद् वक्तुं तीर्थसंख्या द्विजोतमाः ॥१९ कदाचित् यसता तन व्यासेनामिततेजसा । तेषु सर्वेषु तीर्थेषु सात्वाऽन्ययं पिनाकिनम् । भ्रममाणेन भिक्षा तु नैध लब्धा द्विजोत्तमाः ॥२५ उपोष्य तत्र तत्रासौ पाराशयों महामुनिः ।।२० ततः ग्रोधावृततनु रराणामिह वासिनाम् । तर्पयित्वा पितन देयान् कृत्वा पिण्डप्रदानकम् । | विघ्नं सृजामि सर्वेपो येन सिद्धिविहीयते ॥२६ जगाम पुनरेवापि यत्र विश्वेश्वरः शिवः ॥२१ तरक्षणे सा महादेशी शंकराद्धशरीरिणी । मात्याऽन्यर्य परं लिङ्गं शिष्यैः सह महामुनिः । प्रादुरासीत् स्वयं प्रोत्या वेष वृत्या तु मानुषम् ॥२७ as also Vrsadhvajatirtha, Upasanta Siva cage asked his disciples to return to tirtha, the excellent Vyāghreśvaratirtha, their respective homes (22) the great Trilocaratirtha, Lolarhartha, Making obeisance to the noble souled Uttaráhvayatirtha, the Kapālamocana- Vyisi, tic disciple Brklımanas leaded tirtha, destroyer of the sin accrued from by Paila departed wlule the sage took Brahmanıcıde, the supremely holy up his permanent abode in Varanasi (23) Sahresvaradtrtha, the good Anandapura. Calm and restrained, he made alluturtha and such other holy places. excellent Brahmanas, I have only tions thrice in the day the pure. given the names of the principal holy hearted sage lived on alms and prac- (21) place as it is not possible for me to tising celibacy cnumerate in detail the entire list of the Once during Bus stay there, it $0 holy spots (13-19) happened, cxcellent Brahmaras, that moving about for alms, Vy Asa, possessed Taking ceremonial baths, observing or unlimited energy, could receisc none fasts and worshiping the lord Panthin (25) (Sna) in each of the holy places, Tilled therefore will raga. (he cried offering oblations of water to the gods out) : I shall create dilliculues for all and the manes and pinda's 10 thenien dvelling here so that they inay ancestors, the great sage (115571, son not achieve Siddhi (fullment of dicie of Parbara, repaired again to the city aims). (26) of Visheshara, Sita 120,21) Immediately lich great folders After taking bath and worshipping prosesor of fulf the body of Sarlikara, the grent 'linga' (or Vrlieštara), ingetlice appeared there in humın form (and oid with his disciples the pions and illustrious ! offectionately]. (27) (226] ·पूर्वविमागे प्रयस्त्रिंशोऽध्याय भो भो व्यास महायुद्धे शप्तव्या भवता न हि । एवं ध्यास स्थित ज्ञात्वा क्षेत्र सेवन्ति पण्डिताः । गृहाण भिक्षा मतस्त्वमुस्त्वंध प्रददौ शिवा ॥२८ | तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन वाराणस्या वसेन्नरः ॥३३ उवाच च महादेवी झोधनस्त्व भवान् यत. । सूत उवाच। इह क्षेत्र न वस्तव्य कृतघ्नोऽसि त्वया सदा ॥२९ यः पठेदविमुक्तस्य माहात्म्य शृणुयादपि । एवमुक्त स भगवान ध्यानाग्ज्ञात्वा परा शिवाम् । श्रावयेद्वा द्विजान् शान्तान् सोऽपियाति परा गतिम्३४ उवाच प्रणतो भूत्वा स्तुत्वा च प्रवर. स्तवैः ॥३० चतुर्दश्यामयाष्टम्या प्रवेश देहि शाकरि । धाजे वा दैविके कायें रागावहनि वा निजाः । एवमस्त्वित्यनुज्ञाय देवो नदीना चंद तीरेषु देवतायतनेषु च ॥३५ एव स भावान व्यासो महायोगी पुरातन । सात्वा समाहितमना दम्भमात्सर्पजित.। जात्याक्षेत्रगुणान् सर्वान् स्थितस्तस्याथपार्श्वत ॥३२ जपेदीश नमस्कृत्य स याति परमा गतिम् ॥३६ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पदसाहस्रपा सहिताया पूर्वयिमागे नयरिंशोऽध्याय १३३६१ चान्तरधीपत ॥३६ Ovyasa, possessed of superior intell the ancient and eternal Yogin, hegan to cct 28 thou be it does not behove reside by the side of the city, fully thec to curse the city Do thou receive Inowing the merits of the region (32) alms from me Saying so the goddess Know mg Vyasa to be sthtioned thus, offered lum alms. (28) | the nue resort to this area for Vartnast) The great goddess further said : As therefore a nan shuuld dwell in Várddast thou appear to be an iracible sage, by all means (33) thou shalt not dwell in this region, since Sūta said He who recites or eich thou art perpetually ungrateful (29) Addressed thus the rescrend sage mukta, or even reads at out to the sellhears the recital of the glory of Au recognised the supreme goddess through Testrained Brahmana, attains the meditation and lung prostrate before (34) Ther, he propatrnted her with the most supretne position excellent prayers. (30) One who recites this during a funcral Bc thou so pleased as to permit me ceremony or thic worship of any deity, O Samiant, to enter the city on Cature during the day or night, on the brak dast and Asamt Saying 'be that as of rulers or in shrines, alter tiling. thou prajest,' the goddess disappeared ceremonial bath, with steadfast mind (31) free from pnde or passion ificr bowing Thence did the exalted sage Vyasa, to 1sa attains the highest goal (3536) Thus ends Thirty third Chapter in the First l'ut of the Kurma Purinn Sathhita consisting of Sie Thourard Verses-33 (2271 ·३४ नगषय ऊचु । शोकेन महताविष्टो मुमोह स युधिष्ठिर ॥५ माहात्म्यमविमुक्तस्य यथावत् तदुदीरितम् । | अचिरैणाय कालेन मार्कण्डेयो महातपा । इदानों तु प्रयागस्य माहात्म्य भूहि सुव्रत ।।१ सप्राप्तो हास्तिनपुर राजद्वारे स तिष्ठति ॥६ पानि तीर्थानि तव विश्रुतानि महान्ति वे। द्वारपालोऽपि त दृष्टा राज कथितवान् द्रुतम् । इदानीं कथयारमाफ सूत सर्वार्थविद् भवान् ॥२ मारडयो द्रष्टुमिच्छस्वामास्ते द्वार्यसौ मुनि ॥७ सूत उवाच । त्वरितो धर्मपुतस्तु द्वारमत्याह तत्परम् । शृणुध्वमृपय सर्वे विस्तरेण ब्रवीमि । स्वागत ते महाप्राज्ञ स्वागत ते महामुने । प्रयागस्य च माहात्म्य यन देव पितामह ॥३ अन मे सफल जन्म अद्य मे तारित कुलम् । माण्डेयेन कथित कौन्तेयाप महात्मने । | अद्य मे पितरस्तुष्टास्त्वयि तुष्टे महामुने ॥९ पया युधिष्ठिरायतत् तद्वक्ष्ये भवतामहम् ।।४ सिंहासनमुपस्थाम्य पावशीचानादिभि । निहत्य कौरवान् सर्वान् भ्रातृभि सह पार्थिव । युधिष्ठिरो महात्मेति पूजयामास त मुनिम् ॥१० Do you. 34 The sages sajd The glory of and stood at the entrance of the King's Aumuhta has been accurately described palace (6) Do thou strictly virtuous one relate to us Seeing him standing at the gate, the the glory of Prayaga (1) | gate-keeper reported to the king that the Be pleased to tell us, O Süta, as thou ascetic Markandeya destring to have an art conversant with all matters the holy audience with him was present at the places which are famous and eminent doorway (7) there (2) Quickly did Yudhisthira, son of Suta said 0 sages, all Dharma, ndiance to the door and net Joster Iskul sarrate to you in delail the same che lustruar sang 'HW. glory of Prayīg: where duells the lord thee, the most intelligent one, the great Pitamaha (8) I shall narrate to your chactly as it Aly defe indeed us fructificd to day, 0 was related to the high souled son of lustrious sage, my family has been Kunti, 1 adhışthira by Afarbandeya (4) liberried today, my ancestors hasc licen Hasing kiled all Ide Kauravas pleased today that thou hast been pleased together with their brothers king ludlu (9) Shira 125 seized with great gnef and Serting llc hermit on his throne, grew bentldered in mind (5) Washing his feet and paying homage to Soon afterwards the great ascetic him, the noul oulcd Yudhisthirt Markandeya appeared in Histinapura, propitated tum (10) [228] (3) | sage with me ·पूर्वविभागे चतुस्त्रिशोऽध्याय [१३४२१ मार्कण्डेयस्ततस्तुष्ट. प्रोवाच स युधिष्ठिरम् । समास्ते भगवान ब्रह्मा स्वयभूरपि दैवतं ॥१६ किमर्थ मुझसे विद्वन् सर्व ज्ञात्वाऽहमागत ॥११ युधिष्ठिर उवाच । ततो युधिष्ठिरो राजा प्रणम्याह महामुनिम् । | भगवच्छोतुमिच्छामि प्रयागगमने फलम् । कथय त्व समासेन येन सुच्येत किल्बिर्ष ॥१२ | मृताना का गतिस्तन स्नातानामपि कि फलम् ॥१७ निहता बह्वो युद्ध पुसो निरपराधिन । ये वप्तन्ति प्रयागे तु ब्रूहि तेषा तु कि फलम् । अस्माभि फोरवं सार्द्ध प्रसङ्गान्मुनिपुगव ।।१३ भवता विदित होतत् तन्मे ब्रूहि नमोऽस्तु ते ॥१८ मार्कण्डेय उवाच। येन हिसासमुद्भताज्जन्मान्तरकृतादपि । कथयिष्यामि ते यत्स या चेष्टा यच्च तत्फलम् । मुच्यते पातकादस्मात् तद् भवान् यक्तुमर्हति ।।१४ | पुरा महर्षिभि सम्पक कथ्यमान मया श्रुतम् ॥१९ मार्कण्डेय उवाच । | एतत् प्रजापतिक्षेन त्रिषु लोकेषु विधुतम् । शृणु राजन् महाभाग यन्मा पृच्छसि भारत । अन खात्या दिव यान्ति ये मृतास्तेऽपुनर्भया ॥२० प्रयागगमन श्रेष्ठ नराणा पापनाशनम् ॥१५ तत्र ब्रह्मादयो देवा रक्षा फुर्यन्ति सगता । तर देवो महादेवो रुद्रो विश्यामरेश्वर । | बहून्यन्यानि तीर्थानि सर्वपापापहानि तु ॥२१ Thereafter pleased, Markandeya said Self born one resides there together with to Yudhisthira, Why do thon gneve, o other divinities (16) pracc? I have come after knowing every Yudiuscura said thing (11) I am eager to know the result that Tlien King Yudhisthira bowed down accrues from one's going to Prayigi, to the celebrated cage and said do thou what is attained by people dying there aduse me in brief whereby I may be freed and what is the benefit of taking buth (17) from the sin (12) Do thou cxplain to me ultat is the Many innocent men have been killed benefit to those who dwell in Pray ign O forcmost among hermits in the Since 1t13 known to thee be pleved to between and the enlighten me, I boss to thee Kuravs (13) Markandrya replied Jshall tell If bchoves thce to advise us how we you my boy the merits of ct ablution may be lbcrated from the sins born of Prayaga) It was heurd by me in detail killing and alsa brought forward from from the lips of the illustrious sages in the (19) pretious births This region is renowned in the dire Markandeya sard Henr thou, O noble worlds as the region of Prajapatı Biling prince Bharata about your qurey A52316 at this place people proceed to the heaven, to Prayaga is the best destroyer of the sins and those who breathe their last bere are of men (15) not born 28211 (20) Lord Inhideva, Rudra the universal Brahmi and other dettes tnledly orctlord of all gods, as also Brabms the protect the devoters) here There are [229] O reverend sage therep encounter us (14) past ·१३५,२२] कूर्मपुराणे कथितुं नेह शक्नोनि बहुवर्षशतैरपि । पञ्च कुण्डानि राजेन्द्र येषा मध्ये तु जाह्नवी । संक्षेपेण प्रवक्ष्यामि प्रयागस्येह कीर्तनम् ॥२२ प्रयाग विशत. पुसः पापं नश्यति तत्क्षणात् ।।२८ पष्टिर्धनु-सहस्राणि यानि रक्षरित जाह्नवीम् । | योजनाना सहस्रेषु गड्गा यः स्मरते नरः। यमुना रक्षति सदा सविता सप्तवाहनः ॥२३ अपि दुष्कृतकर्माऽसौ लभते परमा गतिम् ॥२१ प्रयागे तु विशेषेण स्वय वसति वासवः । | कीर्तनान्मुच्यते पापाद् दृष्टा भद्राणि पश्यति । मण्डल रक्षति हरि. सर्वदेवेश्च सम्मितम् ॥२४ तयोपस्पृश्य राजेन्द्र स्वर्गलोके महीयते ॥३० न्यग्रोध रक्षते नित्य शूलपाणिमहेश्वर. । स्थान रक्षन्ति वै देवाः सर्वपापहर शुभम् ॥२५ | व्याधितो यदि वा दोनः क्रुद्धो वाऽपि भवेन्नरः । स्वकर्मणावृतो लोको नैव गच्छति तत्पदम् । गगायमुनमासाद्य त्यजेत् प्राणान् प्रयत्नतः ॥३१ स्वरूप स्वल्पतर पाप यदा तस्य नराधिप । दीप्तकाञ्चनवर्भिविमानर्भानुणिभिः प्रयाग स्मरमाणस्य सर्वमायाति सक्षयम् ॥२६ ईप्सितौल्लभते कामान बदन्ति मुनिपुरवा ॥३२ दर्शनात् तस्य तीर्थस्य नाम संकीर्तनादपि । सर्वरत्नमर्यदिव्यानाध्वजसमाकुलः मृत्तिकालम्भनाद् वापि नर. पापात् प्रमुच्यते ॥२७ यराङ्गनासमाकोोदते शुभलक्षणः॥३३ many other holy places wluch destroy all There are five tanks there, paramount sins, I am unable ta describe about their of kings in the middle of which Jähnayt 18 cvent in many hundreds of years, I shall situated All sins of a man entering Prayaga only relate the glory of Prayagn in brief do inetantancously perish (28) A man wlin reinembers Ganga even The area of Prayaga measures sixty thousand Dhanus (a measure of four though retroved by thousands of leagues husta's of about 18 inches each) It (yojanas), attains tắc hıgbest goal although he be a sinner (29) sustans Ganga, Savita borne by ses en horses, always protects Yamuna there (23) By recting its rame he tuberated Indra personally restdes in Prayaga, from sint, and by waiting secures happ: and the region respected by all the deities ness By bathing (in Ganga at Prayaga) O Is protected by Hari (24) foremost of kings, one is worshipped in Mahesvara, the indent-bearer, cons heaven (30) tantly protects the Nyagrodha (banyan) trec there while the a sacred spot, remover The chieſest of the sages declare that if of all sis, is protected by the gods (25) a man be he atlong afflicted or enraged hreathes his last at the confucnce of Ganga People engrossed in their own activities can not reach that place. The slightest and Yasaanâ he obtains his destred objects sin esen prince, of a man who recalls Such a man bearing auspicious sigia, Prayaga (ta mind) does all perish (26) enjoys happiness in wonderful aerial cars Dy a visit to that holy place or reciting shining as glittering gold resplendent as its name or even by smearing its carth on the sun, thronged with pretty damsels and the body a man is freed from the sun (27) flying varlous banners He is awakened [250] (21,22) ·धर्मपुराणे कपिलां पाटलावर्णा यस्तु पर्ने प्रयच्छति । यावद् रोमाणि तस्या व सन्ति गात्रेषु सत्तम । स्वर्णशृङ्गों रौप्यखुरां चलकंठ पयस्विनीम् ॥४५ तावद् वर्षसहस्राणि रुद्रलोके महीयते ।।४६ इति श्रीधर्मपुराणे पट्साहसयां रोहितायां पूर्वविभागे चतुतिशोऽध्यायः ३४|| ३५ मार्कण्डेय उवाच । यस्तु पुत्रांस्तथा बालान् स्नापयेत् पाययेत् तथा । कथयिष्यामि ते वत्स तीर्थयात्रायिधिकमम् । | यथात्मना तथा सर्वान् दानं विप्रेष दापयेत् ॥४ आपेण तु विधानेन यथा दृष्टं यथा श्रुतम् ॥१ ऐश्वर्याल्लोभमोहाद् वा गच्छेद् यानेन यो नरः । प्रयागतीर्थयात्राथों यः प्रयाति मरः क्यचित् । निष्फलं तस्य तत् तोयं तस्माद्यानं विपर्जपेत् ॥५ बलोवर्द समारूढः शृणु तस्यापि यत्फलम् ॥२ गड़गायमुनयोमध्ये यस्तु कन्यो प्रयच्छति । भरके वसते घोरे समाः कल्पशतायुतम् । आपेण तु विवाहेन यथा विभवविस्तरम् ।।६ ततो निवर्तते घोरो गवां क्रोधो हि दार णः । न स पश्यति तं घोरं नरकं तेन फर्मणा । सलिलं च न गृह्णन्ति पितरस्तस्य देहिनः ॥३ उत्तरान् स फुरन् गत्या मोदते कालमक्षयम् ॥७ He who gives away a mulch cow, its neck covered by sillencloth, dwells in tawny reddish or of the complexion, the region of Rudra for as many thousand resembling a rose flower with its horns ycars, foremost of the virtuous, as adorncd svitli gold, 2.00les with silver, with the cow has hairs on its lody. (15,46) Thus ends Tlurty fourthi Chapter in the First Part of the Karma Purana Saamhita consisting of Six Thousand Verses-35 35 Mirhandeya said I shall narrate to (licar also merit accrued to) 'The thec, my boy, the rites of a pilgrimage in man sloo gets his sons or children accordance will tlic prescription of the bathed licc or drink water fiereof, or siges, cxactly as I late seen and causes all others like formself to make gifts heard. {" to the Brahmanas Listen to tlic result of a man who The man who goes to a place of comes to Prayaga on a pilgrimage ly pilgrimage by some schicle, citlier riding on a bull (2) through the tanity Lorn of nches, or Ite lu to dwell in terrible hell for through greed or perplexity, it sicprined a period of ten mullion Kalpas, when of alt merits of hit pilgrimage lience returning he incurs the terrible #f31lt fould one shun any conveyance what. of the line, and cien bars ancestors do soccr. not accept the water lic offers 10 the He sho gives away his daughter in (3) martiage uthin the area Uc11seen [232) 11.1115 + ·पूर्वविभाग पञ्चत्रिशोऽध्याय [१३५ १५ वटमूल समाश्रित्य यस्तु प्राणान् परित्यजेत् । न मातृवचनात तात न लोकवचनादपि । सर्वलोकानतिक्रम्य रुद्रलोफ स गच्छति ।। मतिरुकमणीया ते प्रयागगमन प्रति ॥१३ तन्न ब्रह्मादयो देवा दिशश्च सदिगीश्वरा ! दश तीर्थसहस्राणि पष्टिकोटयस्तथापरे । लोकपालाच सिद्धान पितरो लोकसमता ॥९ तेषा सान्निध्यमव तीर्थाना कुरुनन्दन ॥१४ सनत्कुमारप्रमुखास्तथा ब्रह्मर्षयोऽपरे । | या गतिर्योगयुक्तस्य सत्वस्थस्य मनीषिण । नागा सुपर्णा सिद्धाश्च तथा नित्य समासते । हरिश्च भगवानास्ते प्रजापतिपुरस्कृत ॥१० | सा गतिस्त्यजत प्राणान् गङ्गायमुनसगमे ॥१५ गद्भायमुनयोमध्य पृथिव्या जघन स्मृतम । न ते जीवन्ति लोकेऽस्मिन् यत्र तत्र युधिष्ठिर। प्रयाग राजशार्दूल त्रिषु लोकेषु विश्रुतम् ।।११ य प्रयाग न सप्राप्तास्मि लोकेषु विश्रुतम् ॥१६ तराभिषक य कुर्यात सगमे सशितवत । एव दृष्टा तु तत् तीर्थ प्रयाग परम पदम् । तुल्य फलमवाप्नोति राजसूयाश्वमेधयो ।।१२ मुच्यते सर्वपापेभ्य शशाङ्क इप राहणा ॥१७ Gangi and Yamuna in accordance A man of laudable vow who takes with the rites prescribed by the sages nblution in the conlluence of Ganga does not have to visit the frightful and Yumina) acquires the merits equal hell on account of that deed of his to that obtunable from the perfurmance Rather, he is imported to the Uttara of Rajasuy and Asvamedha Kuru region and thrives therc per Nextlier on the advice of tnother, petually (6,7) | nor of the people, O my boy should He who breathes las last taling visit to Prayaga, thou change thy intention of paying a (19) shelter at the bare of the banyan tres Oscion of the huru family ten (of Prayaga) reaches the region of thousand holy places, and another sixty Rudra beyond all the regions (0) crores of holy seats are all to be found here This (Prayagi) is the place where the | fat Prayaga) gods headed by Bralınıă the quarters to The destination ordained for a man gether with their maslers, the regents who dics at the confluence of Ganga of the regions the Siddhas all the ances and Yamuna is the same as oftſie wise tors celebrited in the world the sages renmuncer of the world, devoted to headed by the Sanatłumara and other spiritual meditation Men dwelling here there in this world 0 Yudhisthira cminent sages, the Nagas, Suparnas, and Siddhas and the lord Hari accompanied do not actually live Those who do by Prajapat dwell perpetually (9,10) not attain Prayaga are indeed wholly deprived (1516) Prayaga situated between the Canga By paying a visit to that exalted holy and Yamuni O foremost of princes is spot Prayaga one is liberated from all sins famous in the three worlds as the lons in the same way as the moon is freed from of the earth ill)| Rahu (17) [233] 30 ·१.३५ १८] धर्मपुराणे कम्बलाश्वतरौ नागी यमुनादक्षिणे तटे। | अश्वमेधफलं तत्र स्मृतमात्रात् तु जायते । तर स्नात्वा च पीत्वा च मुच्यते सर्वपातकः ॥१८ यावच्चन्द्रश्च सूर्यश्व तावत् स्वर्गे महीयते ॥२४ तत्र गत्वा नरः स्थानं महादेवस्य धीमतः । उर्वशीपुलिने रम्ये विपुले हंसपाण्डुरे । आत्मानं तारयेत् पूर्व दशातीतान् दशापरान् ॥१९ परित्यजतिया प्राणान् शृणु तस्यापि यत् फलम् ।।२५ कृत्वाऽभिपेकं तु नरः सोऽश्चमेयफल सभेत् । पष्टिवर्षसहस्राणि पष्टिवर्षशतानि च। स्वर्गलोकमवाप्नोति पावदाहूतसंप्लयम् ॥२० . आस्ते स पितृभिः साई स्वर्गलोके नराधिप ।।२६ पूर्वपाचे तु गङ्गापास्नलोक्पल्यातिमान नृप । | अथ सध्यावटे रम्ये ब्रह्मचारी जितेन्द्रियः । अवटः सर्वसामुद्रः प्रतिष्ठानं च विश्रुतम् ॥२१ | नर. शुचिरुपासीत ब्रह्मलोकमयाप्नुयात् ॥२७ ब्रह्मचारी जितक्रोधस्त्रिरा यदि तिष्ठति । कोटितीर्थ समाश्रित्य यस्तु प्राणान् परित्यजेत् । सर्वपापविशुद्धारमा सोऽश्वमेधफल लभेत् ॥२२ कोटियर्पसहस्राणि स्वर्गलोके महीयते ॥२६ उत्तरेण प्रतिष्ठानं भागीरथ्यास्तु सध्यतः । | यत्र गङ्गा महाभागा बहुतीर्थतपोवना । हंसप्रपतनं नाम तीथं त्रैलोक्यविश्रुतम् ॥२३ सिद्धक्षेन हि तज्ज्ञेय नात्र कार्या विचारणा ।।२९ On the southern bank of Yamau By the very remembrance of that (here) there are two Nagas named as sanctuary, the merit of (the performance Kambala and Afvatara Bathing and of) Ašvamedha zs acquired, and one is drinking there one is liberated from all honoured in heaven as long as the sun and (18) moon abide 124) Paying a visit to that scat of Mahadeva Listen also to the mirat aquired by lum the wise one purifies all the ten past and who dies on the vast and beautiful stretch ten future generations along with himself of find whitened with flocis nf swans, (15) celebrated as Urvast beach (25) Taking a bath there a man carns the merit of an Aśvamedha sacrifice and lor sixty thousand and szety hundred enjoys the bliss of licaven ful the time of years, Oprince, does he stay in Paridese dissolution (20) in company with his ancestors (26) To the cast of Gangá, O prince, there If a man pure, celibate and des out, Is a casuty named San asamudra, renown- [engages limself in worship in the cavity ed in the three krorlds, and also the known as 'Sandhya' he atruns the regrorn famous (city of) Pratisthana (21) of Brahma (27) If a man, celibaic and of curbed He who breathes his list on arril passion, dwells there for three nights, his soul is purified of all sins and he earns the the hols place nown as Koti', s lionour merit of an Aśvamedha ed in the heavenly region for ten millions 122) of years Totlhe north of Protesthana and to the left of Bhagirathi stand the holy place The region through which tac more named Harissaprapasana famous in the sacred Ganga Nowhung many holy three worlds. (23) | place and places of hermitages en dier 1231] sins ·पूविभागे पञ्चत्रिशोऽन्याय [१३४३८ क्षितो तारयते मान् मागास्तारयतेऽप्यय । गतिमन्वेपमाणाता नास्ति गङ्गासमा गति. ॥३४ दिवि तारयते देवास्तेन त्रिपथगा स्मृता ॥३० पविनाणा पवित्र व मगलाना च महगलम् । पावदस्थोनि । गङ्गाया तिष्ठन्ति पुरुषस्य तु । माहेश्वरात् परिभ्रष्टा सर्वपापहरा शुभा ॥३५ तावद् वर्षसहस्राणि स्वर्गलोके महीयते ॥३१ कृते युगे तु तीर्थानि त्रेताया पुष्कर परम् । तीर्थाना परम तीर्थ नदीना परमा नदी। द्वापरे तु कुरुक्षेत्र कलो गङ्गा मोक्षदा सर्वभूताना महापातकिनामपि ।।३२, गङ्गामेव निषेवेत प्रयागे सर्वत्र सुलभा गङ्गा त्रिषु स्थानेषु दुसंभा। नान्यत कलियुगोद्भूत मल हन्तु सुदुष्कृतम् ॥३७ गङ्गाद्वारे प्रयागे च गङ्गासागरसगमे ॥३३ अकामो वा सकामो घा गङ्गाया यो विपद्यते। पापोपहतचेतसाम् । | स मृतो जायते स्वर्ग नरक च न पश्यति ॥३६ विशिष्यते ॥३६ विशेषत । सर्वेषामेव भूताना इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे षट्साहस्रपा सहिताया पूर्वविभागे पछादिशोऽध्याय ॥३५॥ banks, is to be known as a Sıddbi spot There is no better means to attain there should be no misgivings about that salvation) than resorting to Ganga for all (29) beings including the senners sceking after Ganga is called Tripathaga (saviour some coarse (for deliverance) (34) of the three worlds) since she rescues the She, the auspicious one is the purest of human beings on the carth, the serpenes tlie pure, the holiest of the holy dropped (Nagns) in the nether region and gods an from Mabesvara as she is the remover of heaven (30) all sins (35) As long as the bones of a man remain There were many holy places in the in Ganga for 80 many thousands of years Kyta Agc, Puskara is holiest in the Treta does he enjoy respects in hcaven (31) Kuruksetra in the Dvapara while Ganga Among the holy places Ganga 11 the 25 the most emnent holy place in the Kalı boliest, among the rivers, she is the most (Age) (36) sublime and is the yielder of liberation People should betahe themselves to (Muksa) to all beings, even to the greatest Ganga only particularly in Prayaga (32)/ There is no other panacea (as efficacious It is easier for men to get at the sacred as Ganga) to remove the great suns produ river) Gangu every where but it is very ced due to Kalı age difficult of reach at three places, the A man who dies in Gariga, whether entrance of Ganga (Hardvara), Prayāga willinglyor unwillingly, ascends the leaven and the confluence of Ganga and the straight and does not have to visit the (33)] hell (38) $infiers (37) sea Thus ends Thirty fifth Chapter in the First Part of the Kurma Purana Samhita consisting of Sıx thousand verses---35 [2357 ·३ ३६ माईण्डेय उवाच । | स भुक्त्वा विपुलान् भोगास्तत तीथं भजते पुन ॥ पष्टिस्तीर्थसहस्राणि पष्टिस्तीर्थशतानि च । | जलप्रवेश प फुर्यात सगमे लोकविश्रुते । माघमासे गमिष्यन्ति गह गायमुनसगमम् ।।१ राहग्रस्तो यथा सोमो विमक्त सर्वपातक ॥६ गवा शतसहस्रस्य सम्यग् दत्तस्य यत् फलम् । सोमलोकमवाप्नोति सोमेन सह मोदते । प्रयागे माघमासे तु यह स्नातस्य तत् फलम ॥२ | पष्टि वर्षसहस्राणि पोष्ट वर्षशतानि च ॥७ गड गायमुनयोर्मध्ये कार्याग्नि यस्तु साधयेत । | स्वाति शकलोकेऽसौ मुनिगन्धर्वसेवित । अहीनाड पोऽप्यरोगश्च पञ्चेन्द्रियसमन्वित ॥३ | ततो भ्रष्टस्तु राजेन्द्र समृझे जायते कुले । यावन्ति रोमकूपाणि तस्य गानेषु मानद । अघ शिरास्त्वयोधारामूर्ध्वपाद तावद वर्षसहस्राणि स्वर्गलोके महीयते ॥४ शत वर्षसहस्राणि स्वर्गलोके महीयते ॥९ तत स्वर्गात् परिभ्रष्टो जम्बूतीपपतिर्भवेत् । तस्माद् भ्रष्टस्तु राजेन्द्र अग्निहोत्री भवेनर । पिबेतर । 36 Marlandeya sard Sixty thousand and reaches that holy spot again (5) sixty hundred holy spots assemble in the He who plunges into water in the confluence of Ganga and Yamuna during world famous confluence as liberated from the month of Magha (1) all sins as is the moon devoured by Rahu The merit which accrues of the gift of) (at the end of the eclipse) (6) a crore cows rightly offered, is acquired He attains the region of the moon god by a man who bathes for three days at and enjoys the company of the moon for Prayaga (at the confluence) in the month a period of sixty thousand and sixty of Magba (2) hundred years (7) One who ignites a fire with dned Cow From heaven he comes to the region clung at the confluence of Ganga and of Indra, attended upon by ascetics and Yamuna (in the month of Magha) with Candharyas fallen thence O foremost of unimpaired limbs, immunity from diseases princes he is born in a rich family (8) IJc who drinks of the strcam of iron and the five senses agile as many pores of the skin as he possesses as many thousands with his head downwards and legs upwards of years docs he enjoy the bliss in heaven as glorified in the heavenly region for a (34) hundred thousand years (9) Thereafter, fallen from heaven he Fallen from there O prince that man become the king of Jamhudipa, and becomes an Apothotrı (one who consecrates after enjoying immense pleasures, hel and maintains the sacred fire), and after [216) ·पूर्वविभाग समनिशोऽध्याय भुक्त्वा तु विपुलान् भोगांस्तत् तीथं भजते पुनः॥१० । भुक्त्वा तु विपुलान् भोपास्तत्ती भजते पुनः ।।१३ यः स्वदेहं बिकतेंद् वा शकुतिभ्यः प्रयच्छति । उत्तरे यमुनातीरे प्रयागस्य तु दक्षिण। विहर्गरुपभुक्तस्य शृणु तस्यापि यत्फलम् ॥११ ऋणप्रमोचनं नाम तोयं तु परमं स्मृतम् ।।१७ शतं वर्षसहस्राणि सोमलोके महीयते । ततस्तस्मात परिभ्रष्टो राजा भवति धामिकः ॥१२ एकरानोषितः स्नात्वा ऋणस्तन प्रमुच्यते । गुणवान् रूपसपनो विद्वान् सुप्रियवाक्यवान् । सूर्यलोकमवाप्नोति अतृणश्च सदा भवेत् ॥१५ इति श्रीर्मपुराणे पट्माइसया सहितायां पूर्वपिमागे षट्त्रिंशोऽध्याय ॥३६।। मार्कण्डेय उवाच । | योजनाना सहलेषु कीर्तनात् पापनाशनी ।।२ तपनस्य सुता देवी त्रिषु लोकेषु विश्रुता । तर स्नात्वा च पीत्या च यमुनाया पुधिष्ठिर । समागता महाभागा यमुना पत्र निम्नमा १ सई पापविनिर्मुक्तः पुनात्यासप्तम फुलम् । येनैव निःसृता गङ्गा तेनैव यमुना गता । प्राणांस्पजति यस्तन स याति परमा गतिम् ।।३ enjoying immense pleasures, he comes to of polite address he enjoys immense that holy place again (10)|pleasures and comes back to that holy Hcar also the merit that accrues to a place again (13) man who tears up his body, affers it to the To the north of Yumuna and the south hirds, and is thus made feast for the birds of Prayaga, there is an excellent holy place (ut this holy place) (11) wted Rnapramocana He enjoys heavenly bliss in the region Dwelling there for one night and of the moon for a hundred thousand taking bath thereafter one is liberated years, and fallen from that paradise there- from the (three) debts, attarts the region after, becomes a virtuous king (12) / Of Sun god and becomes immerse from Accomplished, handsome, learned and debt for ever (151 Thus ends Thirty sixth Chapter in the First Part of the Kurma Purana Samhita consisting of sir thousand verses - 36 37 Märkandeya sard Here flous the Yamuna, the recitalian of the name of goddess Yamunā, the daughter of the sun wluch even from thousands of leagues away god, the illustrious stream famed the three destroys all sins (2) worlds over By bathing and drinking at Yamuna, The course in which Ganga floss pasto Yudhisthina, a man becomes freed Prayāga, is the same course followed by from all sins and purifies lus famıly up [237] ·धर्मपुषणे आनितीमिति एयात यमुनादक्षिणे तटे । यन्न देवो महादेवो देव्या सह महेश्वरः । पश्चिमे धर्मराजस्य तोयं त्वनरकं स्मृतम् । आस्ते वटेश्वरो नित्यं सत् तीथं तत् तपोवनम् ॥९ तर स्नात्वा दियं यान्ति ये मृतास्तेऽपुनर्भयाः ।।४ इदं सत्य द्विजातीना साधूनामात्मजस्य च । कृष्णपक्ष चतुर्दषया नात्या संतर्पयेच्छुधिः । सुहृदा च जपेत् कर्ण शिष्यस्यानुगतस्य तु ॥१० धर्मराज महापापमुच्यते नात्र सरायः ।।५ । इदं धन्यमिद स्वर्पमिदं मेध्यमिदं सुप्यम् । दश तीर्थसहस्राणि निशत्कोटयस्तथापराः । प्रयागै संस्थितानि स्युरेयमाह मनीषिणः ।।६ इद पुण्यमिद रम्य पावनं धर्मामुत्तमम् ॥११ तिस्रः कोटयोऽर्धकोटी च तीर्थाना वायुरयघोत् । महर्षीणासिंद गुह्य सर्वपापममोचनम् । दिवि भूम्यन्तरिक्ष च तत्सर्य जाह्नवी स्मृता ॥७ अबाधीत्य द्विजोऽध्याय निर्मलत्वमवाप्नुयात् ॥१२ पत्र गङ्गा महाभागा स देशस्तत् तपोवनम् । यश्चेदं शृणमानित्य तीर्थ पुण्यं सदा शुचिः । सिद्धिक्षेत्र तु तज्ज्ञेयं गङ्गातीरसमाश्रितम् ॥ जातिस्मरत्व सभते नाकपृष्ठे च मोदते ॥१३ to seven gencrations He who does there and the land along the bank of Ganga Tcachcs the highest goal (3) is to be Inown as a sanctuary (8) Situated on the southern bank of I le holy place where lord Mahidela, Yamuna is a spot famous by the name of Mahesvara, tlie grcat Master, Vateivara, Agnsltrtha and to the western snde, as the lord of the Banyan tree, stays perma located the holy place of Dharmarāja nently in corapany with the goddess named Anaraka Bathing there people go (Parvitt) is indeed a sacred place of to heavers, and those who dic there, are hermitage 19) never born again One should constantly repent this real If a man virtuously hathes and truth (about Gangn) into the ears of propitiates Dharmaraja here on the Brahmanas, virtuous meu son, friends fourteenth day of the dark fortnight, he as well as of devoted disciples (10) js liberated from the grasest of sins, there This matter (relating to Ganga) is (5) is no doubt about that blissful, as conducive to ascent to heaveu The WISC Men declare that ten is pure, is auspicious, it is pious, it is thousand holy places and another thirty pleasant, it is salut ry, it is purifying and thern stationed in the most excellent virtue (11) Prayaga (6) Threc crores and a half of holy spots This is most concealed for the great are scattered over the heaven, cther sages, and w the liberator from all sins and the earth, while all of them in their studying the Vedas herc, a Drahmania (12) aggregatc are to be found in Jábnavl would acquire punty (Gangā, thus declared Vayu He who daly listens to this pious account Wherever there is Ganga the tract of this holy fulha with purity acquires the 15 & populace, it is indeed a liermitage power of remembering the incidents of} [290] crores of are ·पूपियाने अष्टारिंशोऽध्याय [१३८४ प्राप्यन्ते तानि तीर्थानि सद्धि शिष्टानुशिभि । भूसमुद्गादिसस्थान प्रमाण ज्योतिषा स्थितम् । स्नाहि तीर्थयु कौरव्य न च वक्रमतिभव ॥१४ पृष्ट प्रोवाच सकलमुरत्वाश्य प्रययौ मुनि ॥१६ एवमुक्त्वा स भगवान् मार्कण्डेयो महामुनि । | य इद कल्यमुत्थाय पठतेऽय शृणोति या । तीर्थानि कथयामास पृथिव्या यानि कानिचित् ॥१५ मुच्यते सर्वपापेभ्यो रद्रलोक स गच्छति ॥१५ इनि श्रीकृमपुराणे पट साइलया सहिताया पूर्वषिमागे सप्ततिशोऽध्याय ॥३७॥ ३८ श्रीकूर्म उवाच । इदानी श्रोतुमिच्छामस्त्रिलोकस्पास्य मण्डलम १२ एवमुक्तास्तु मुनयो नैमिपीका महामतिम । | यावन्त सागरा द्वीपास्तथा वर्षाणि पर्वता । पप्रच्युत्तर सूत पृथिव्यादिविनिर्णयम ॥१ धनानि सरित सूर्यग्रहाणा स्थितिरेव च ॥३ रापयतु यदाफारमिद पेश पृथ्वी पुरा मिस फथितो भवता सूत सर्ग स्वायभुव शुभ । नृपाणा तत्समासेन सूत यक्तमिहार्हसि ।।४ his past lives and also enjoys bliss in serious tirthas (holy places) that crist heaven (13) on the curth (15) Being asked by the king sige des The holy places (tirthas) are reached cribed the structure and shape of the only by good men who guide the dis Jands and oceans the position of the ciplined folk Oscion of the Kaurava planets and luminaries and iher line do thou perform ablution in the departed (16 holy places (turthis) and do not he He who listens to or reads it after crooked minded rising from bed in the morning 19 Thus sayng the illustrious sage Dubcrnted from all sins and ascends the Markandeya give an account of the region of Rudra (177 Thus ends Thirty seventh Chapter in the first part of the horma Purina Saznità consisting of Sıx thousand verses-37 38 Sri Aarma said Thus addressed the How many trc in occans and 1972nds, sages dwelling in Naimis? asked the its continents (vars23) und mountuns its illustrious ascetic Sarn about the esta forests and 111crs hic desire 1150 10 blished thicones segirding Ilic earth and knon about the sun and thic position other planctary bodies {I) aloofthe planets Thic sages sard By thee Sutt has Kesant also to be enlightened about been related the auspicious creation of the support of all slidut those longs to Sufyambhusa We now desire to hear from whom this curth belonged in the past thec a description about the region of Be pleased O Sūti, to narrate to us all the tople world (2) this in brief (4) [233) ·१३८५] मपुराणे सूत उवाच । प्लक्षद्वीपेश्वरश्चैव तेन मेधातिथिः कृतः । वक्ष्ये देवादिदेवाय विष्णवे प्रभविष्णवे। शाल्मलेशं वपुष्मन्तं नरेन्द्रमभिषिक्तवान् ॥११ नमस्कृत्याऽप्रमेयाय यदुक्तं तेन धीमता ॥५ | ज्योतिप्मन्त कुशद्वीपे राजान कृतवान् प्रभुः । स्वायभुवस्य तु मनोः प्रागुक्तो यः प्रियग्रतः । द्युतिमन्तं च राजानं क्रौञ्चद्वीपे समादिशत् ॥१२ पुत्रस्तस्याभवत् पुनाः प्रजापतिसमा दश ।।६ शाकद्वीपेश्वरं चापि हत्यं चक्रे मियनतः । अग्नीघ्रश्वाप्निवाहश्च वपुष्मान युतिमास्तथा । पुष्कराधिपति चक्ने सयनं च प्रजापतिः ।।१३ मेघा मेधातिथिहव्यः सवनः पुन एव च ७ पुष्करे सवनस्यापि महावीतः सुतोऽभवत् । ज्योतिष्मान् दशमस्तेपा महावलपराक्रमः । | धातकिश्चंय द्वावेतौ पुत्रौ पुत्रवता वरी ॥१४ धामिको दानिरतः सर्वभूतानुकम्पकः ।। महावीत स्मृतं वर्ष तस्य नाम्ना महात्मनः । मेधाग्निबाहुपुत्रास्तु अपो योगपरायणाः । | नाम्ना तु धातकेश्वापि धातकोखण्डमुच्यते ॥१५ जातिस्मरा महाभागा न राज्ये दधिरे मतिम् ॥९ शाकद्वीपेश्वरस्थाथ हव्यस्याप्यभवन् सुताः । प्रियवतोऽभ्यपिश्चद् व सप्तद्वीपेषु सप्त तान् । | जलदश्व कुमारश्च सुकुमारो मणोचकः । जम्बुद्वीपेश्वरं पुत्रमग्नीध्रमकरोन्नृपः ॥१० कुसुमोत्तरोऽथ मोदाकिः सप्तमः स्यान्महाद्रुमः ॥१६ Sfitn saud - I shall relate to you | of Jambudvipa (10) making obeisance to Visnu, the overlord Medhātithi was made by huma the lord of gods, the master, the Immeasurable of Plaksadvipa, while he installed Lord, cxactly as has been told by that wise Vapusmat in the sovereignty over the onc. (S) dvipa of Salmalı (11) The previously mentioned Priyavrata, The King Priyavrata made Jyatışmat son of Svayambhuva Manu, had teu sons king of Kušadvipa, appointed Dyutimat equal in prowess) to Prajäpats, named as to rule over Krauńcadvipa, and nominat- Agnidhra, Agnibāhu. Vapustat, Dyuti ed Havya as the ruler of Sakadvipa and mat, Medha, Medhatoth, Ilavya, Savana, Savana to be monarch of the dvipa of Putra, and Jyotismat, the tenth among Puskara (12-13) thezo was endowed with great might and In the Puskara from Savana were born power, Prous, benevolent and compa-two suns, Mahavita and Dhalaki, both 3510natc to all beings (6-8) foremost among patriarchs The country (Varsa) belonging to Of these, the excellent chrec, namely, Mahavita was termed as Mahavita Varsa, Medha, Agnibáhu and Pulra adopted a Yogic life, remembered the occurrences of while that belonging to Dkātaswas (15) a prior existence, and did not covet domu- termed as Dhatakikhanda. (9) Harya, the anonarch of Sakadvipa, had Kung Priyavrata installed the seven also seven song named as Jalada, Kumāra, others as king of the seven continents Sukumara, Manicah, Kusumottara, Ho made his son Agaldhra the ruler Modāli and Mahädrumn (16) [240] 120n.

·पूर्वविमागे अष्टारिशोऽध्याय [१३८ २७ जलद जलवस्थाथ वर्ष प्रथममुच्यते। ज्ञेयानि सप्त तान्येषु द्वीपेष्वेव न यो मत ॥२२ कुमारस्य तु कौमार तृतीय सुकुमारकम् ।।१७ | शाल्मसद्वीपनाथस्य सुताश्वासन वपुष्मत । मणीचर चतुर्थ तु पश्चय कुसुमोत्तरम् । श्वेतश्च हरितश्चैव जीमूतो रोहितस्तथा । मोदाक षष्ठमित्युक्त सप्तम तु महाद्रुमम् ।।१८ | वैद्युतो मानसश्चैव सप्तम सुप्रभो मत ॥२३ कौश्चद्वीपेश्वरस्यापि सुता शुतिमतोऽभवन् । प्लक्षद्वीपेश्वरस्यापि सप्त मेशतिथे सुता । कुशल प्रथमस्तेषा द्वितीयस्तु मनोहर ॥१९ ज्येष्ठ शान्तभयस्तेषा शिशिरच सुखोदय । उष्णस्तृतीय समोक्तश्चतुर्थ प्रवर स्मृत । मानवश्न शिवश्चय क्षेमकन यस्तथा ॥२४ अन्धकारो मुनिश्चय दुन्दुभिश्चैव सप्तम । प्लक्षद्वीपादिपु बम शाकद्वीपान्तिक्षेषु वै । तेषा स्वनामभिर्देशा कौञ्चद्वीपाश्रया शुभा ।।२० वर्णाश्रमविभागेन स्वधर्मो मुक्तये द्विना ॥२५ ज्योतिष्मत कुशद्वीपे सप्तवासन महौजस । जम्बुद्वीपेश्वरस्यापि पुत्रास्त्वासन महाबला । उभेदो वेणुमारचवान्धरको लम्बनो कृति । अग्नीध्रस्य द्विमश्रेष्ठास्तन्नामानि निवरेयत ।।२६ पळ प्रभाकरश्चापि सप्तम कपिल स्मृत ॥२१ नाभि किंपुरुषश्चव तथा हरिरिलायत । स्वनामचिह्नितान् यन्त्र तथा वर्षाणि सुव्रता । रम्यो हिरण्वान कुरभंद्राध ॥२७ The country belonging to the first of hearing the names of their rulers in other them Jalada las been called Jaladavare continents (21,22) that of humara as Kumara varsa that of Vapusmat, lord of the Salmalıdvipa, the third Sukumara as Sukumaravarsa bad also sons named as Sveta Harita that of the fourth as Manicaka that of the Jamuta Rohita Yazdyuta Manasa and fifth as Kusumottaravarsa that of the the scienth Suprabha (23) sixth as Modaka and of the seventh as Medbatithi the sovereign of Plaksa Mahadruma (varsa) (17 14)/ dvapa had also seven sons The eldest The sovereign of Krauīcadvspa niso among them was Santabhaya then camo had splendornus sons The first among in order Šisita, Subhodaya Anar da thern was Kusala, the second Manohara Siv hsemala und Dhruvi (24) the third Usna, the fourth Pravara (the Brahmanas hegionung with Plaksa fifth) Andhakara (the sixth) Mfun and the duspa and others and coding with the seventh Dundubh They had realms Sabadulp and others the observance of bearing their respective names within the one's own duties in accordance with the bounds of hraulicadvipa (1920) categories of Varna (caste) and Asrama In the Kusadripa, seven mighty song , (stages of life) is {prescribed) for liberation (25) were born of Jyoti mat namely, Ud Agnidhra, the overlord of Jambudvipa bheda, Venuman, Asvaratha, Lambang also had nine) powerful snns born to Dhfti also Prabhalara as six and Kapila him. O foremost among Brahmanas hear as the seventh They had varsas (countries) their names Mabhi, Kimpurusa, Hari Osages of laudable sows, bearing their flautta, Ramya, Kıraqván kuru, There are also such Varşas i Bhadrassa and hetumalaka (26,27) [241] 31 otvn names ·१३८२८] दूर्मपुराणे जम्बुद्वीपेश्वरो राजा स चाग्नीध्रो महामति । ससारकष्टता ज्ञात्वा तपस्तेपे वन गत ॥३३ विभज्य नवधा तेम्मो प्रयान्याय ददौ पुन ॥२८ हिमाय तु यस्य॑तन्नाभेरासोन्महात्मन । नाभेस्तु दक्षिण वर्ष हिमाह्न प्रददौ पुन । तस्यर्पभोऽभवत पुत्रो मरुदेव्या महाद्युति ॥३४ हेमफूट ततो वर्ष ददौ किंपुरुषाय तु ॥२९ ऋषभाव भरतो जज्ञे वीर पुनशताग्रज । तृतीय नैषध वर्ष हरये दत्तवान पिता । सोऽभिषिच्यर्षभ पुत्र भरत पृथिवीपति । इलाघृताय प्रददौ मेरुमध्यमिलावृतम ॥३० वानप्रस्थाश्रम गत्वा तपस्तेपे यथाविधि ॥३५ नोलाचलाश्रित वर्ष रम्याप प्रददौ पिता । | तपसा कषितोऽत्ययं कृशो धमनिसतत । श्वेत यदुत्तर वर्ष पिता दत्त हिरण्यते ।।३१ ज्ञानयोगरतो भूत्वा महापाशुपतोऽभवत ।।३६ यदुत्तर शृङ्गवतो वर्ष तत कुरुये ददौ । सुमतिर्भरतस्याभूत पुत्र परमधार्मिक । मेरो पूर्वेण यद वर्ष भद्राश्वाय न्यवेदयत । सुमतेस्तमसस्तस्मादिन्द्रद्युम्नो व्यजायत ।।३७ गन्धमावनवर्ष तु केतुमालाय दत्तवान ।।३२ परमेष्ठी सुतस्तस्मात प्रतीहारस्तदन्वय । वर्षेष्येतेषु तान पुत्रानभिषिच्य नराधिप । प्रतिहत्तति विख्यात उत्पन्नस्तस्य चात्मज ॥३८ nions Agnidhara the wise lord of Jambud in these regions the king retired to the vipa divided his dominions into nine forest to a life of penance, realising the parts and distributed them judicrously world as full of sorrows (33) to his song (28) The high souled Nabhi, who had for To Nabhu he gave the country (Varsa) | his portion the country {virsa) named as named Hima to the south of lus domi Hima had by his queen Marudeve the The next Varsa Hemakufa le illustrious Rsabha and from Rsabha was gave to Kimpurus? (29) born the valiant Bharata tlc cldest of a The third Varşa Narsadha his father hundred sons Rşabha anointed his son gave to Hart and to llausta he conferred Bharath as the ruler of the realm and the Ilavſta varsa, situated in the centre of retiring to the life of an anchor te the mount Meru (30) practised penance in accordance with To Ramya, his father gave the Nila the prescribed regulations (34 35) calnvarsa lying around the Nila Extremely emaciated by lus austerities mountain To Hiranyat his father gave he devoted himself to the acquisition of the country known as Sveta virsa lying to Inowledge and grew into an ardent the norto (31) adherent of Pasupati (Siva) (35) The country situated in the north of Sumat: the son of Bharata wis also a the Spagnvin ringe le gale to huru must virtuous prince From Sumatı while the country on the east of Aleru lie sprang Tzijasa from whom was born assigned to Bhadrisva and the Ganda Indradyumma 137) madana varsa lie bestoned on helum la His son was Paramestuin whose (32) olispring was l'ratllara He had a son Jlaying installed his sons soyercigns fared as Pratsharti Ils son was Dhava [242] ·पूर्वविभागे एकोमपत्यारिशोऽध्यायः [९.३६.३ भवस्तस्मादयोद्गोयः प्रस्तावस्तत्सुतोऽभवत् । शतजिद् रजसस्तस्य जजे पुत्रशतं द्विजाः । पृथुस्ततस्ततो रक्तो रक्तस्यापि गपः सुतः ॥३९ तेषा प्रधानो बलवान् विश्वज्योतिरिति स्मृतः ॥४२ नरो गयस्य तनयस्तात्य पुत्रो विराडभूत् । | आराध्य देवं ब्रह्माणं क्षेमकं नाम पार्थिवम् । तस्य पुमो महावीर्यो धीमास्तस्मादजायत १४० | असूत पुत्रं धर्मझं महाबाहु मरिदमम् ॥४३ महान्तोऽपि ततश्चाभूद् भौवनस्तत्सुतोऽभवत् । एते पुरस्ताद राजानो महासत्त्वा महौजसः । त्वष्टा त्वष्टुश्च विरजो रजस्तस्याप्यभूत सुतः॥४१ | एपो वंशप्रसूतैश्च भुक्तेयं पृथिवी पुरा ॥४४ इति श्री कूर्मपुराणे पट्साहनयां सहितायां पूषविभागे अष्टात्रिशोऽध्यायः ॥३८|| ३९ सूत उवाच । | जनस्तपश्च सत्य च लोकास्त्वण्डोद्भवा मताः ॥२ भतः परं प्रवक्ष्यामि संक्षेपेण द्विजोत्तमाः । त्रैलोक्यस्यास्य मानं वो न शयं बिस्तरेण तु ॥१ | सूर्याचन्द्रमसोवित् किरणरवभासते। भूर्लोकोऽथ भुवर्लोकः स्वर्लोकोऽय महस्ततः । | ताव मूर्लोफ आयातः पुराणे द्विजपुंगवाः ॥३ who legot Udgitha who agan had | san was Satajit who, O Brahmanas, had a Prastāva as his son. His son was Ithu hundred sons, the chiefest among whom from whom sprang Rakta Rakta's son was the mighty Visvajyott who, hy propiti. was Gaya (38,39) | ating lord Brahma begot a son, the prince Nara was the son of Gaya and his son Kscmaka pious mighty and subdues of was Virág The son of Virât was Mahá-' focs (40-43) virya whose son was Dhiman who begot These were the mighty and powerful Mabánta. From Mahanta was born king at the beginning by whose Dhauvana His son was Tvasta, whuse suu descendants the earth was enjoyed in the Viraja, from was whom was born Raja Ilis past Thus ends Thirty cighth Chapter 10 the First Part of the Kurma Purana Samuta consting of Sıx thousand verses —38 39 Suta sard. I shall relate now, O and the Satyaloka (2) excellent Brahmanas the measurement of the triple world in brief, a fuller detail is The sphere of the Bhürloka is said is not possible. (1) in the Puranas to extend ai for as it From the egg (of Brahmi) have is illymunated the rays of the sun originated the Bhürloka, Bhuvarloka, and the moon, foremost of the Svarloka, Maharloka, Janaloka, Tapoloka, Brāhmanas (3) [243] ·१३६४] दूर्मपुराणे यावत्प्रमाणी मूर्लोको विस्तरात् परिमण्डलात् । लक्षायेन भौमस्य स्थितो देवपुरोहित ॥१० भुवर्लोकोऽपि तावान् स्यान्मण्डलाइभास्करस्यतु॥४ सौरिद्विलक्षण गुरोर् ग्रहाणामथ मण्डलम् । मध्वं यन्मण्डला व्योम ध्रु बोयावर व्यवस्थित । सप्तरिमण्डल तस्माल्लसमाने प्रकाशते ॥११ स्वर्लोक स समाख्यातस्तत्र वापोस्तु नेमय ।।५ ऋषीणा भण्डलाटूध्वं लक्षमाने स्थितो ध्रुव । आवह प्रवहश्चव तथवानुवह पर । मेठीभूत समस्तस्य ज्योतिश्चक्रस्य वै ध्रुय । सबहो विवहवाय तवं स्यात परावह ॥६ तर धर्म स भगवान् विष्णुर्नारायण स्थित ॥१२ तथा परिवहयोध्वं वायोवै सप्त नेमय । अमेयोजतलक्षे तु भानो मण्डल स्थितम् ॥७ नवयोजनसाहस्रो विष्कम्भ सवितु स्मृत । लक्ष दिवाकरस्यापि मण्डल शशिन स्मृतम् । त्रिगुणस्तस्य विस्तारो मण्डलस्य प्रमाणत ॥१३ नक्षत्रमण्डल कृत्स्न तल्लक्षण प्रकाशते ॥ द्विगुणस्तस्य विस्ताराद विस्तार शशिन स्मृत । टेला युत्तरे विप्रा बुधो नक्षत्रमण्डलात् । तुल्यस्तयोस्तु स्वर्भानुभूत्वाऽयस्तात प्रसर्पति ॥१४ तावत्प्रमाणभागे तु बुधस्याप्युशना स्थित ।।९ उद्धृत्य पृथिवोच्छाया निर्मितो मण्डलाकृति । अङ्गारकोऽपि शुक्रस्य तत्प्रमाणो व्यवस्थित । स्वर्भानोस्तु बृहत स्थान तृतीय यत् तमोमयम् ॥१५ To the same extent both in diameter distance from Ušanas (Venus) and the and circumference the sphere of the priest of the gods (Bphaspati or Jupiter) Bhuvarloka sprcads above up to the orb 13 ta hundred thousand Icagues froin of the sun (4) Mars (101 From the sun's orb up to Dhruva in Sauri (Saturn) is two hundred thou the sky is the SyarJoka where there are the sand away from the preceptor of the gods whecis of air (5) (Jupiter), this is the planetary sphere, the The seven wheels of air are Åvaba sphere of the Ses en Rois (Ursa Major) is a Pravaha, Anuvaha Samvada Vivaha hundred thousand leagues above that (11) At a fundred thousand leagues above above it Parävaha and Parvaha still above The solar orb 13 situated a the spliere of the Seven Rsis 13 Dhruva che hundred thousand leagues from the pivat cr axis of the whole planetary circle carth where abides the lord Visnu Narayana (67) Dharm: The orb of the moon lies at an equal The duometer of the Sun is rline theu distance from the sun At the same distance above the moon occurs the orbit sand leagues long and three chat dimen sion as its circumference (8) of lunar constellations (13) The dimension of the moon is known The planet Buddha (htercury) 0 to be twice tłnt of the sun That of Bråkmanis siluated two bundred Ratres equal to the total of those tesa thousand yojanas or Icagues above the pervades below them lunas mansions Ušanas Venu) at the Beanng thc shadow of hic cirth, same distance from Budha (Veroun) (9) curcular an shape is the third splicre full ingdraka (Mara) is at the same l of gloom pertaining to Rahu (15) [244]] ·पूर्वविभागे एकोनचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय [१३६ २७ चन्द्रस्य घोडयो भागो भार्गवस्य विधीयते । सेभ्योऽयस्ताच्च चत्वार पुनरत्ये महापहा । भार्गवात् पादहीनस्तु विज्ञेयो व बृहस्पति ॥१६ सूर्य सोमो बुधश्चैव भार्गवश्च शोघ्रणा ॥२२ बृहस्पते पादहीनी वक्रसौरावुभौ स्मृतौ । दक्षिणायनमार्गस्यो यदा सरति रश्मिमान् । विस्तारामण्डलाचंब पादहीनत्तयोर्बुध ॥१७ तदा सर्वग्रहाणा रा सूर्योऽयस्तात् प्रसर्पति ।।२३ तारानक्षनरूपाणि वपुप्मन्तीह यानि । विस्तीर्ण मण्डल कृत्वा तस्योध्वं चरते शशी। बुधेन तानि तुल्यानि विस्तारान्मण्डलात तथा ।।१८ नक्षत्रमण्डल कृत्स्न सोमादध्वं प्रसपंति ॥२४ तारानक्षररूपाणि होनानि तु परस्परात । नक्षत्रेभ्यो बुधश्वोध्वं बुधावं तु भार्गव । शतानि पञ्च चत्वारि त्रीणि द्वे चव योजने ॥१९ वनस्तु भार्गवादध्वं बकावं बृहस्पति ॥२५ सर्वावरनिकृष्टानि तारकामण्डलानि तु । तस्माच्छनधरोऽप्यूट्वं तस्मात् सप्तर्षिमण्डलम् । योजनान्यद्धमानणि तेन्यो ह्रस्व न विद्यते ॥२० ऋषीणा चव सप्ताना ध्र वश्नोप्वं व्यवस्थित ॥२६ उपरिष्टात् यस्तेषा ग्रहा ये दूरसपिण । योननाना सहस्राणि भास्करस्य रथो नय । सौरोऽङ्गिराश्य यकश्च ज्ञेया मन्दविचारिण ॥२१ । ईपादण्डस्तव स्याद द्विगुणो द्विजसत्तमा १२७ One sixteenth of the dimension of the Below them there are four other greit moon is the extent of Sukra threr forths planets namely, the sun the moon Budlin of Sukra is that of Bphaspati (Jupiter) Suhra who are fast moving planets (22) (16) Bhauma (Vars) and Saura (Saturn) When the sun moves to the southern are both three fourths of Brhaspats (Jupi course then it moves below all the princts ter) and Mercury (Budha) is shorter in extent ond dimension than the two by one T'le moon moves in a wide orbit above foneth (17) it and the lunar constellations in their The stars and stellar mansions together cntirety move above the moon (24) are equall to Budha (\fercury) in circum Terence and dimension (19) Budha moves abouc sie lunar man The stars and the stellar constellations, SRONS Dhargna (Sukra) makes above are bigger or less in size amongst them Budlia Viin (Vars) above Whargna and sclics some fise hundred leagues four Bphaspatt aborc Vukru (25) hundred, three hundred of eiento hundred lcagues in their extent (19) Sanarscara (Saturn) is athave liylims- The stellar constellations are inferior part and the seien Rais (Urso Vizor) 15 in all respects their dimensions are half a abore Śm and Dhro: 15 91/unteil abase Iegue only and there is none smaller than the scien Rss (26) they (20) Ibaie them are three planels, moung The dimension of the sun's chanot us at great distance Saura (Saturn) Angiras nine thousand Sergues, and it diak, o Jupiter) and Vaira (Van) They mose excellent Brahminas 13 above thin size slowly, (21) (27) [215]] (23) ·कूर्मपुराणे । १३६२८] सादकोटिस्तथा सप्त नियुतान्यधिकानि तु । दक्षिणेत यमस्याथ वरुणस्य तु पश्चिमे ॥३४ योजनाना तु तस्याक्षस्तत्र चक्र प्रतिष्ठितम् ।।२८ उत्तरेण तु सोमस्य तन्नामानि निबोधत । बिनाभिमति पञ्चारे पणमिन्यक्षयात्मके अमरावती सयमनी सुखा चैव विमा क्रमात् ॥३५ सवत्सरमये कृत्स्न कालचक्र प्रतिष्ठितम् ।।२९ काष्ठा गतो दक्षिणत क्षिप्तेपुरिय सर्पति । चत्वारिंशत् सहस्त्राणि द्वितीयोऽक्षो विवस्वत । ज्योतिषा चलामादाय देवदेव प्रजापति ॥३६ पञ्चान्यानि तु सा नि स्यन्दनस्य द्विजोत्तमा ३० दिवसस्य रविर्मध्ये सर्वकाल व्यवस्थित । अक्षप्रमाणमुभपो प्रमाण तागार्द्धयो । सप्तद्वीपेषु विप्रेन्द्रा निशामध्यस्य समुखम् ॥३७ ह्रस्योऽक्षस्तद्युगाढेन प्रवाधारे रथस्य तु ॥३१ उदयास्तमने चंध सर्वकाल तु समुल्ले । द्वितीयेऽक्षे तु तच्च सस्थित मानसाचले । | अशेषाः दिशास्वेव तथैव विदिशासु च ॥३८ हयाश्च सप्त छन्दाति तन्नामानि निबोधत ॥३२ कुलालचक्रपर्यन्तो भ्रमन्लेष यथेश्वर । गायत्री च बृहत्युष्णिक जगती पक्तिरेव च । | करोत्यहस्तथा निविमुञ्चन दिनों द्विजा ॥३९ अनष्टप निष्टुवित्युक्ताश्छन्दासि हरयो हरे ॥३३ दिवाकरकररेतत् पूरित भुवननयम् । मानसोपरि माहेन्द्री प्राच्या विवि महापुरी । त्रैलोक्य कथित सद्भिर्लोकाना मुनिपुणवा ।।४० Its axle in which the wheel w fixed is that of Yuma on the southern face, that half a crore and seven 'myuta's in Icngth of Varuna on the west and that of Soma (28) on the north Hear their names, Amara The whcel has three naves five spokes vatı, Samyamani Sukha and Vibha and sx constituung the year in which the (34,35) whole cycle of the time is based The lord of the gods, Prajapati (clic The chariot has another axle teh 19 sun) darts like arrow on his southern forty five thousand five hundred leagues curs attended by the constellations of long, O excellent Brahmanas (30) the Zodiac 1360 The two halves of the yoke are of the O Great sages the sun, at inds a ways same length respectively as the two axles just opposite in the midday of the time of The short axle with the short yoke is the midaight in seven continents (37) supported by the polar star (31) Rising and setting arc at all sensons The end of the longer axle to which and are always (relatively) opposed in the the whcel of the car is attached, moves on different cardinal and intermediate points the Minasa mountain, the seven horses are of the horizon (30) the seven metres of which names arc As Rotating like the potteris wheel, the follow (32) Gayatri Brhati Usná, Jagati Panda Tord (sun) O Brahm?nas, causes the das (39) Anustubh and Tristublı are the horses of as well as right forsaking the carth Hari (tle sun) (33) This triplc world, Ocminent cages !! The city of Mahendra is situated on illumined by the rays of the sun thus 4110 the castern side of the Alinasa mountain, the per (40) [246] (29) ·पूर्वधिभागे चत्वारिंशोऽध्याय [१.४०४ आदित्यमूलमखिल निलोकं नान संशयः । द्वावशान्य तथादित्या देवास्ते येऽधिकारिणः । भवत्यस्मात् जगत् कृत्स्नं सदेवासुरमानुषम् ॥४१ | निर्वहन्ति पद तस्य तदशा विष्णमूर्तयः ॥४४ रुद्रेन्द्रोपेन्द्रचन्द्राणा विप्रेन्द्राणा विवौकसाम् । सर्य नमस्पन्ति सहनभानुं द्युतियुतिमता कृत्स्नं यत्तेजः सार्वलोकिकम् ॥४२ गन्धर्वदेवोरगकिन्नराद्याः सर्वात्मा सर्वलोकेशो महादेवः प्रजापतिः । यजन्ति यविविधद्विजेन्द्रा- सूर्य एय त्रिलोकस्य मूल परम देवतम् ॥४३ श्छन्दोमय ब्रह्मम पुराणम् ॥४५ इति लोकूर्मपुराणे पट्साइरूया महितायां पूर्यविमागे एकोनयावारिशोऽध्याय ॥३६॥ सुत उवाच । विचस्यानय पूपा च पर्जन्यश्चाशुरेव च ॥२ स रथोऽधिष्ठितो देरादित्यवसुभिस्तथा । भगस्त्वष्टा च विष्णुन द्वादशंते दिवाकराः । गन्धर्वरप्सरोभिश्न प्रामणीसर्पराक्षसः ॥१ आप्यापयन्ति वै भानुं वसन्तादिपु वै क्रमात् ॥३ धातार्यमाय मित्रध्व वरुणः शरु एव च । पुलस्त्यः पुलवानिर्वसिष्ठश्चाङ्गिरा भगुः । Thus triple world as entirely based on of all the triple world (43) the sun, there is no doubt about it, it 15 The other ten Adityag are gods whu from this (sun) that the whole world carry out their mission acroming to the comprised of gods, demons and men wurl assigned to them, they are the forms Created This adiant sun possesses the entire chergy possessed by Rudra, Indra, All beginning with Gandharvas, Upendra Candra, the foremost of Brah Yaksas, serpents and kinaras salute manas and other gads and all other lame the thousand rayed one, the eminent (42) jsages worship him, embodying the The sun which is the universal soul, metres, and encompassing the supreme the master of all the worlds Mahadeva, spirit, the eternal one, with the perforan Pszápox as the supreme day the root lance of various sacrifices 145) Thus ends Thirty onth Clapter in the First Part of the Kūrma Purana Samută consisting of Sıx thousand verses --39 (4!) of Vtsnu in parts naries 40 Súca said The charnot of the sun 1s | Satra, Vivasvan, Paan Paryanya, Amsu presuded over by gods, Adityas Ascetics, | Bhag1, Tvasta and Visnu are the twelse Gandharvas, celestial damsels (aparases), Adityas. They nourish the sun serially Grämanis (Yaksas), serpenis and from the spring season (23) demons, Pulastya, Pulaha, Atri, Vastha, Dhilta, Aryama, Mitra, Varlina, Angiras Rhrgu Bharadvaja. Grutama [247] ·१४०४१ एमपुराणे भरद्वाजो गौतमच कश्यपः कतुरेव ३।४ । तुम्बुरुर्नारदो हाहा हूहूविश्वावसुस्तथा । जमदग्निः कौशिकी मुनयो ब्रह्मवादिनः । उग्रसेनो वसुरुचिरर्वावसुरयापरः ।।१२ स्तुवन्ति देवं विविधश्छन्दोभिस्ते यथाक्रमम् ॥५ चित्रसेनस्तथोर्णायुधृतराष्ट्रो द्विजोत्तमाः। रथकृत्य रथौजाश्च रथचिनः सुबाहुकः । सूर्यवर्श द्वादर्शने गन्धर्वा गायता वराः । रथस्यनोऽथ वरुणः सुषेणः सेनजित् तथा ॥६ गायन्ति विविधनिभानु पड्जादिभिः क्रमात् ॥१३ तायश्चारिष्टनेमिन रथजित् सत्यजित तथा । स्तुस्थलाप्सरोवर्या तथान्या पुजिकस्थला । प्रामण्यो देवदेवस्य कुर्वतेऽभीशुसग्रहम् ।।७ । मेनका सहजन्या च प्रम्लोचा च द्विजोत्तमाः ।।१४ अथ हेतिः प्रहेतिश्च पौरपेयो यस्तथा । | अनुम्लोचा घृताची च विश्वाची चोर्वशी तथा । सपो व्याघ्रस्तथापश्य वातो विद्युद् दिवाकरः ।। | अन्या च पूर्वचित्तिः स्यादन्या चैव तिलोत्तमा ।।१५ ब्रह्मोपेतच विप्रेन्द्रा पज्ञोपेतस्तथैव च । ताण्डविविधरेन वसन्तादिषु व क्रमात् । राक्षसप्रयरा होते प्रयान्ति पुरतः क्रमात ॥९ तोपयन्ति महादेव भानुमात्मानमध्ययम् ॥१६ वासुकिः कङ्कनौरश्च तक्षकः सर्पपुगवः । एव देवा वसन्त्य द्वौ द्वौ मासौ क्रमेण तु । एलापन: शवपालस्तथैरावतसंजितः ।।१० सूर्यमाप्यायन्त्येते तेजसा तेजसर निधिम् ॥१७ धनजयो महापग्रस्तथा कर्कोटको द्विजाः । ग्रथितः स्वैर्वचोभिस्तु स्तुवन्ति मुनयो रविम् । कम्बलाश्वतरश्चैव वहन्त्येन यथाक्रमम् ॥११ / गन्धर्वाप्सरसश्चन मृत्यगेयरुपातते ॥१८ Kasyapa, Kratu..Jamadagni and Kausika | vasu Ugrasena Vasurinci, Arvavasu, Citraare sages versed in the Vedas They sena, Urnayu, Dirtarastra and Suryavarcas adore the lord in due order with Vedic are the twelve Gandharvas, the principal Mantras (or prayers compased in various singers They celebrate the praise of the sun metres) (4.5) with various songs in tones of Saqja and Rathakrt,_Rathauji, Rathacitra, others (of the musical gamut) (12,13) Subahu, Rathasvana Varuna, Susena, Then, O best of Brāhmanas the chief Senajit, Tarkaya, Aristanemi, Rathajit, Celestial nymphe named as Kratustinia, and Satyajit are the Grannanis (Yaksas) Punjikásthalā, Menukā, Sahajinya, who trim the reins of the car of) lord of Pramloci, Anumlaca Guptact, Visvaet gods (6,7) | Urvash, Purvacitti, and Tilottama dance Hett, Praheti, Pauruseya, Vadlia, | before him with varinus Tandava dances Sarpa, Vyaghra, Apu Vata Vidyut in due order in the scasons beginning with Divikara, Brahmopeta and Yajfiopeta, | the spring. satisfy the great god, Bhanu ure, O foremost of Brahmanas, che chret (sud), the Imperishable Soul {1416) demons which travel before hum in due In this way by abiding in the sun for order. ,8,9) two months na succession they please the Vasuki, Kanlanira Taksak, the emi sun, the receptacle of all energy with their nent serpent, Clipatra, Sankhapāla, own energy Ajravata, Dhananjaya, Mahapadma, The hermits residing in the car of the Karkataka Kambala and Asvatara, Osun celebrate him by prayers composed by Draumanas, carry him 20 order (10,11) them, and the Gandharvas and the Apsia Tumburu, Nirndi, Hiha, Hihi, Visva.jrases adore him with dances and songe (18) [248] ·पुर्वविभागे कयारियोऽध्याय {१५०.२६ प्रामणीयक्षमूतानि कुर्वतेऽभीषसंग्रहम् । | एतेषामेव देवाना पथावीय ययातपः । सर्पा वहन्ति देवेशं यातुधानाः प्रयान्ति च ॥१९ यथायोगं यथासत्त्वं स एप तपति प्रभुः ॥२३ चालसिल्या नपत्यस्तं परिवार्योदयाद रविम् । अहोराजव्यवस्थानकारण एते तपन्ति वर्षन्ति भान्ति बान्ति सृजन्ति व । र प्रजापतिः। । पितृदेवमनुष्यादीन् स सदाप्यायपेद् रविः ॥२४ भूतानामशुभं फर्म व्यपोहन्तोह कौतिताः ॥२० एते सहेव सूर्येण भ्रमन्ति दिवि सानुगाः । तत्र देवो महादेवो भास्वान् साक्षान्महेश्वरः । विमाने च स्थिता नित्यं कामगे वातरहसि ॥२१ भासते वेदविदुपा नीलग्रीवः सनातनः ।।२५ वर्षन्तश्च तपन्तन हादयन्तन वै प्रजाः । स एप देवो भगवान् परमेष्ठी प्रजापतिः । गोपयन्तीह भूतानि राणीहायुगक्षयात् ॥२२ स्थान तद् विदुरादित्यं वेदज्ञा वेदविग्रहम् ॥२६ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पटसाहनचा सहितायां पूर्यविमागे चत्वारिंशेऽध्याय ||४|| The Crimanis, Yaksas, and others creatures till the end of the Ages (21, 22) bengs (Bhütas) hold the scens, the serpents It is by virtue of the energy, the Carry the lord of gods, the Yātudhanas (penance, the assiduity and the vitality of (Raksasas) attend upon his steps (19) these lords that the sun produces heat. (23} The Balakhulyas (pigmy sages), surro. The sun the Prajapati is the cause of unding the sun, guide him from his rise the day and night, and it affords perpetual to his setting Tley produce heat and delight to the gorts, the progenitors and rain, they also shac, blow as well as to mankind (24) Create They being remembered are There doth shune that great god, known to be the remover of all evils of the beings (20) Mahadeva, the Radiant one Mahesvara They allong with their attendants Eimself the blue-throated Eternal one of the Vedic scholars (25) travel in the sky in company with the sun aluding eternally on the car (of the suo) He is the supreme Lord, Paramesthin, which moves at it will with speed like that the creator, the scholars of the Vedas aver of wind. They rain, heatand gladden tlic that he is the embodiment of the Vedas, beings in turns, and thus prescrve the residing in the solar orb (26) Thus ends Fortieth Chapter in the First Part of the Karma Purina Sardhuta consistsog of Sıx thousand verses--40 (249]] 32 ·४१ सूत उवाच । विश्वव्यचास्तु यो रश्मि शुक्र पुष्णाति नित्यदा ॥६ एदमेष महादेयो देवदेव पितामह । | सयद्वसुरिति ख्यात स पुष्णाति च लोहितम् । करोति नियत काल कालात्मा ह्यश्वरी तनु ॥१ बृहस्पति प्रपुष्णाति रश्मिरर्वावसु प्रभो । तस्प ये रश्मयो विप्रा सर्वलोकप्रदीपका । शनैश्चर प्रपुष्णाति सप्तमस्तु मुराद तथा ॥७ तेपा श्रेष्ठा पुन सप्त रश्मयो ग्रहयोनय ॥२ | एव सूर्यप्रभावेन सर्वा नक्षन्नतारका । सुषुम्नो हरिकेशश्च विश्वकर्मा तथव च । वर्धन्ते वधिता नित्य नित्यमाप्याययन्ति च ॥ विश्वव्यचा पुनश्वान्य सयदसुरत पर ॥३ दिच्याना पार्थिवाना च नैशाना चैव सर्वश । अर्वावमुरिति ख्यात स्वराडन्य प्रकीर्तित । आदानान्नित्यमादित्यस्तेजसा तमसा प्रभु ॥९ सुषुम्न सूर्यरश्मिस्तु पुष्णाति शिशिरद्युतिम् ॥४ तिर्यगूर्वप्रचारोऽसौ सुषुम्न परिपठ्यते । दत्त स तु नाडीना सहस्रण समतत । हरिकेशस्तु य प्रोक्तो रश्मिनक्षत्रपोषक ॥५ नादेयाश्चैव सामुद्रान कुप्याश्चैव सहस्रदृक । विश्वकर्मा तथा रश्मिव॒ध पुष्णाति सर्वदा । 'स्थावराभङ्गमाश्चैव यच्च कुल्यादिक पय ।।१० 41 Sula said Thus the great god lord of succour to Sukra (Venus) (6) deities the grandsure (sun) the embodi The ray known as Samyadvasu affords ment of the supreme Master creates timc nourishment to Lohıta Mars) and the ray unceasingly (1) Arvavasu of Lord nourishes Bphaspati Among his rays which alluminate the (Jupiter) The seventh ray Svarat lends (7) seven regions O Brahmanas scven which nourishment to Sanuscara Thus by the alluente of the sum all are originators of the planets are the (2) the stars and planets thrive and being thus rourised they in their turn lend Susumna Harikesa Visvalarm growth and succour (to beings and Višvayyicas Samyadvasu Arvas asu and herbs) (8) Starät are these seven rys The Suşumar Because of lus taking Completely the rny of the sun nourishes the lustre of tlie ethercal earthly 13 well as nocturnal (34) energies as also their glooms the sun is This Suşumna darls obliquely up called Aditya' He, the posscusor of thouse wards while that one kjoin 29 Harikes?, and eyes tales through theuunds of luas riy nourishes the stars (5) rays on all sides the water of rivers, The ray Višvakarmá docs alway, 3075 wells from the stationary 2$ nounsh the planet Budhi (Vercury) | well as mobile objects and the small while the ray Visvavyacă constantly lend streams 19,10) [250] superior most moon ·पूर्वषिभागे करावारिंशोऽध्याय [१४१.२२ तस्य रश्मिसहस्र तच्छतिवर्षोपनिनवम् । शरद्यपि च वर्षासु चतुभिः सप्रवर्षति । तासां चतुःशत नाड्यो वर्षन्ते चित्रमूर्तयः ॥११ हेमन्त शिशिरे चैव हिममुत्सृजति त्रिभिः ॥१६ वन्दनाश्चैव याज्याश्च केतना भूतनास्तथा। वरुणो माघमासे तु सूर्यः पूषा तु फाल्गुने । अमृता नाम ताः सर्वा समयो वृष्टिसर्जनाः ॥१२ | चने माति भवेशो धाता वैशाखतापनः ॥१७ हिमोद्वाहान ता नाड्यो रश्मयस्त्रिशतं पुनः । | ज्येष्ठामूले भवेविन्द्रः आषाढ़े सविता रविः । रयो मेष्यश्च पोष्यभ्न लादिन्यो हिमसर्जनाः । विवस्वान् श्रावणे मासि प्रौष्ठपद्या भगः स्मृतः॥१८ चन्द्रास्ता नामतः सर्वाः पीताभाः स्युर्गभस्तयः ॥१३ पर्जन्योऽश्वयुजि त्वष्टा कार्तिके मासि भास्करः । शुक्राश्च ककुभश्चैव गावो विश्वभृतस्तथा। मार्गशी भवेन्मित्रः पोपे विष्णुः सनातनः ॥१९ शुक्रास्ता नामतः सर्वास्त्रिविधा धर्मसर्जनाः ॥१४ पञ्चरश्मिसहस्राणि वरुणस्पार्ककर्मणि। सम मिति ताभिः स मनुष्यपितृदेवताः । पभिः सहस्रः पूषा तु देवोशः सप्तभिस्तथा ॥२० मनुष्यानोपधेनेह स्वधया च पितनपि । पाताऽष्टभिः सहस्रेस्तु नवभिस्तु शतक्रतुः । अमृतेन सुरान् सर्वास्तिभिस्त्रीस्तर्पयत्यसौ ॥१५ | विवस्वान् दशभिः पाति पात्येकादशभिर्भगः ॥२१ वसन्ते प्रेमिके चैव शतैः सतपति त्रिभिः। सप्तभिस्तपते मित्रस्त्वष्टा चैवाष्टभिस्तपेत् । Has thousand rays stream forth, cold, rays, while in the autumn and rainy searain and fieat Tour hundred of them, sons he showets rains with four (of lus rays) wonderful in form, shower rains (11) In the Hemanta (the advent of winter) The rays named at Vandanis, Yajyas, j and the winter seasons, he emits cold with Ketanás and Bhutanás which all are (16) termed as Amftis create rain. (12) The sun 13 denominated as Varuna in Three hundred rays coming out of the sun and named as Rasmya, Mesya, Pausya, the month of Magha, as Pusan in Phil- Hladınj and Himasarjana which all are guna, Ana in the month of Castra, tcrmed as Candras are all yellowish ja Dhäta in Vafalla, Indra in the month of colour generating cold (13) Jyestha, Savita Ravi in Asādha, Vivasvän Sukra, Kakubha, Go, and Visvabbt in Srāvana, Bhaga in Bhadra, Parjanja in which all are named as Sukrå rays generate Alvina Tvasta in Kartika, Mitra in heat of three types Margasirsa und Vişny in Pausa (17-19) He sustains the men, the inanes and Varuna usc five thousand rays in perthe gods equally by these rays-tle liuman forining the work of sun Pů an does the beings with medicinal herbs, the Alanes work with sie thousand rays, Attefa with with Starha (food offered to the Nanes} seven thorisatid, Dkátā with eight thousand, and the gods withi ambrosia, thus dnes he Indra with nine thousand, Vivasvan with please all the three with these three things ten thousand, Bhag with eleven thousand, (15) Mitra with seven thousand, Tvaşta with During the spring time and the summer eight thousand, Aryamã with ten thou. the lord gives heat with three hundred sand, Parjanya with nine thousand and [251] three rays ·१.११.२२] धर्मपुराणे अर्यमा दशभिः पाति पर्जन्यो नवभिस्तपेत् । अलातचक्रयद् यान्ति वातचक्रेरिता द्विजाः । पड्भी रश्मिसहस्रस्तु विष्णुस्तपति विश्वसृर ॥२२ यस्माद् वहति तान् वायुः प्रवहस्तेन स स्मृतः ॥२७ बसन्ते कपिलः सूर्यो ग्रीष्मे का वनसप्रभः । स्थस्त्रिचनः सोमस्य कुन्दाभास्तस्य वाजिनः । श्येतो वर्षासु वर्णेन पाण्डुरः शरवि प्रभुः। वामदक्षिणतो युक्ता दश तेन निशाकरः ॥२८ हेमन्ते ताम्रवर्यः स्याच्छिशिरे लोहितो रविः ।।२३ योग्यानयाणि चरति नक्षत्राणि रविर्यया । ओषधोपु बलं धत्ते स्वधामपि पितृष्वथ । लासवृद्धी च विन्द्रा ध्र वाधाराणि सर्वदा ॥२९ सूर्योऽमरत्वममृते त्रयं त्रिषु नियच्छति ॥२४ | स सोमः शुक्लपक्षे तु भास्करे परतः स्थिते । अन्ये वाष्टौ ग्रहा ज्ञेयाः सूर्येणाधिष्ठिता द्विजाः । | आपूर्यते परस्पान्तः सतत दिवसक्रमात् ॥३॥ चन्द्रमाः सोमपुत्रश्च शुक्रश्चैव वृहस्पतिः । | क्षीगायितं सुरैः सोममाप्याययति नित्यदा । भौमो मन्दस्तया राहुः केतुमारपि चाण्टगः ॥२५ एकेन रश्मिना विप्राः सुपम्नाख्येन भास्फरः ॥३१ सर्वे ध्र वे निबद्धा व ग्रहास्ते वातरश्मिभिः । एपा सूर्यस्य वीर्येण सोमस्याप्यायिता तनुः । भ्राम्यमाणा यथायोग भ्रमन्त्यनुदिवाकरम् ॥२६ पौर्णमास्या स दृश्येत सपूर्णे दिवसक्रमात् ॥३२ Vienu, the creator of the unverse will Propelled by the wharlwind O Dräkna six thousand says (20-22) nas they whirl round like fire brands, In the spring time the sun is tawny in since the wind propels and carries them colour golden in summer, white during forward it is called “Pravaha', (27) The chariot of the moon has three the rains, and pale-white in the autumn In the Hemanta (cold) season the sun wheels, its horses whate as the Kanda is copper coloured while sed in the winter (jasmine) flowers, and harnessed on the (23) left and the right are ten in number He sends power into the medicinal Just as the sun moves along the ante herbs and plants, and also the offerings rasms, so does the moon, and in like manner as the rays of the sun O foremost of food to the Manes Distributing nectar among the gods, the sun thus confers of the Dräimanas, the rays of the moon also undergo diminution or increase three different gifts to the three (men, 128,290 Pitrs and gods). In the bright for night, when the sun Eight other planets, O Brahmanas, arcus opposite to the moon, the other side of known to be ridden over by the sun itself the moon is filled up by the rays of the These erght are the moon the order of the days (30) (Mercury), Sukra (Venus), Brhaspati By supplying a sogle ray named iJupiter), Bhauma (Mars), Manda (Sani) | Susumna to the moon reduced by the Rahy and the esghth Ketu (25) draughts of the gods, the radjant sun Fixed on the polar star (Dhrusa) by nourishes the moon (31) the Váta rays, all these planets travel Thus nourished by thc energy of the along in their respective courses following sun, the body of the moon grows gradually the sun (26) l by days and appears full on the Taurna- [252) Budha sun ·(38) पूपैविभागे एकचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय. {१४१.४२ संपूर्णमधुमासेन तं सोमममृतात्मकम् । वारिजः स्पन्दनो युक्तस्तेनासौ याति सर्वतः ॥३८ पिबन्ति देवता विप्रा यतस्तेऽमृतभोजनाः ॥३३ शुरुत्य भूमिर्जरश्वैः स्पन्दनो दमिव॒तः । ततः पञ्चदशे भागे किविच्छिष्टे कलात्मके । अप्टाभिश्वाथ भौमस्य रयो हैमः सुशोभन ॥३९ अपराले पितृगणा जघन्यं पर्युपासते ॥३४ बृहस्पतेरथाष्टाश्वः स्यन्दनो हेमनिर्मित । पिबन्ति द्विकलं कालं शिष्टा तस्य फला तु या। रथस्तमोमयोऽष्टाश्चो मन्दस्यायसनिमितः । सुधामृतमयों पुण्यां तामिन्दोरमृतात्मिकाम् ॥३५ स्वर्भानोर्भास्करारेश्च तथा पहियैर्वृतः ॥४० निःसृतं तदमावास्यां गभस्तिभ्यः स्वधामृतम् । मासतृप्तिमवाप्याचा पितरः सन्ति निर्वताः ॥३६ एते महाग्रहाणा वै समाख्याता रथा नव । न सोमस्य विनाशः स्यात् सुधा देवैस्तु पीयते । सर्वे वे महाभागा निवडा वरतरश्मिभि ॥४१ एव सूर्यनिमित्तस्य भयो वृद्धिश्न सत्तमाः ॥३७ | ग्रहक्षताराधिष्ण्यानि ध्रुवे बद्धान्यशेषतः । सोमपुनस्य चाष्टाभिर्वाजिभिर्वायुवेगिभिः । भ्रमन्ति भ्रामयन्त्येन सर्याप्यनिलरश्मिभिः ।।४२ इति श्रीधर्मपुराणे पट्साहसघा हिताया पूर्वविभागे एकरस्वारिशोऽध्याय ११४५११ māsa (full nioon) night (32) 1 horses born from water and of the speed The gods, o Brahmanas, dunk chic of the wind Riding on it does he travel moon, thus filled in a fortnight, which 19 in all directions composed of ambrosia, since their food The car of Sukra (Venus) 18 drawn by (33) ten cartli born horsrs, whle the spleniel When the remaining portion of the car of Bhauma (Mars) is of gold and moon consists of but a fiftcenth part, the drawn by eight horses (39) progenitors drink the residual portion in Brhaspati's (Jupiter's) car is made of the ufternoon (34) They drink that sacred Kala of the gold and as drawn by eight steeds, while that of Mandı (Saturn) > made of iron moon which is composed of ambrosia in twu tnonients and draiva by eight dark steeds 'The (35) Ilaving drunk the nectar cffused by the rars of Rahu and Ketu are 1!sa drawn by Six steeds each (10) Junar rays on the Amay sya, the progeni I have thus described the nine chariots tors are satisfied and remain content for the ensuing month (36) of the great planets all of which Ostlus- The monn docs pot undergo any decay, trious ones, are fastened to Dhruva by only the nectar is drunk by gods, its nernal cord: decrease and increase are due to the The orbs of all the planets, astcrisms mfluence of the sun over at Ocrcellent and stars are attached to Dhruva, and (37) travel accordingly in their places and Thc chariot of the son of Candrn fre make it travel by their respective bonds of Budha or Mercury) is drawn by eight air (42) Thus cads Forty first Chapter in the First Part of the Kurma Purina Samhitá consisting of Six thousand verses-11 [253] 19 nectar । Oncs ·४२ सूत उवाच। आस्ते स योगिभिनित्य पीत्वा योगामृत परम् ॥५ ध्र यावं महर्लोकः कोटियोजनविस्तृतः । विशन्ति यतयः शान्ता नैष्ठिका ब्रह्मचारिणः। कल्पाधिकारिणस्तत्र संस्थिता द्विजपुगवाः ॥१ योगिनस्तापसाः सिद्धा जायकाः परमेष्ठिनम् ।।६ जनलोको महर्लोकात् तथा कोटिद्वयात्मकः । द्वारं तद्योगिनामेकं गच्छतां परमं पदम् । सनन्दनादयस्तन संस्थिता ब्रह्मणः सुताः ॥२ तत्र गत्वा न शोचन्ति स विष्णुः स च शंकरः ।। जनलोकात् तपोलोकः कोटिवयसमन्वितः । पैराजास्तन वै देवाः स्थिता दाहविजिताः ॥३ । सूर्यकोटिप्रतीकाशं पुरं तस्य दुरासदम् । प्राजापत्यात् सत्यलोकः कोटिपटकेन संयुतः । न मे वर्णयितु शक्य ज्वालामालासमाकुलम् ।। अपुतारकास्तत्र ब्रह्मलोकस्तु स स्मृतः ॥४ तर नारायणस्यापि भवन ब्रह्मणः पुरे। अन लोकगुरुर्ब्रह्मा विश्वात्मा विश्वतोमुखः । शेते तन हरिः श्रीमान् मायो मायामयः परः ॥९ 42 Súla sard. Above Dhruva, at the of the world, dwells perpetually in comdistance of ten million leagues fics the pany sati the Yogme, by drinking the sphere of saints (llaharioka), the inhou- escellent nector of Yoga (5) tants of nhich,o foremost of Brahmanas, Flere dochter into Paramesten the dwellin at throughout an Age (Kalpa) (1) Brahmacarins, vouing perpetual celibacy, At the distance of two crore yojanas calm ascetics, yogins, thermits, Siddhas, from Maharloka 2s situated the Janaloka, i and repeaters of holy names (6) where the sons of Brahma headed by It is the sole door for the Yogans Sanandana reside (2] attaining to that highest goal, reaching At thirty milion leagues above the which one is freed from all grief, veryly Janalola is situated the Tapoloha (the lat is Visnu, it is also Šminkara, (1 sphere of austerities), nhabited by the The abode of Brahmå, inaccessible deities called Vairajas, who are uncon sumablc by fire (3) , as it has as resplendent as ten million From Prajapats loka us the Sats alola, suns tagether with myriads of embla: (the sphere of truth) removed above by 200ng radiance, shich : beyond my sixty millions of leagues, lic inhabitants poster to describe where of never ngain knok death; and it There, in the abode of Dralima, is also is also known as Brahmaloka (4) situated a reside of Narayana, where the It is here tăiat tlc universe-souled great deluder, the graceful Yogin Ham and warld.olxener irahma, the preeptor sleepy, [25] ·पूर्वविभाग द्विचत्वरिशोऽध्याय स विष्णुलोकः कथितः पुनरावृत्तिजितः । प्रासादविविधः शुभ्रदेवतायतनयुतम् ।।१६ यान्ति तन महात्मानो ये प्रपन्ना जनार्दनम् ॥१० अनन्तेन च संयुक्त मुकुन्देन धीमता। अध्वं तद् ब्रह्मसदनात् पुरं ज्योतिर्मयं शुभम् । नृपेण धसिता चंब पातालस्वर्गवासिना ।।१७ वह्निना च परिक्षिप्त तत्रास्ते भगवान् भवः ॥११ शैल रसातल विप्राः शार्कर हि तलातलम् । देव्या सह महादेवश्चिन्त्यमानो मनीषिभिः । योगिभिः शतसाहनभूत रुद्रेश्च सवृतः ॥११ सितं हि वितल प्रोक्त तलं चैव सितेतरम् ॥१८ पोत सुतलमित्युक्तं नितल विद्रुमप्रभम् । तन ते यान्ति नियता द्विजा वै ब्रह्मचारिणः । महादेवपराः शान्तास्तापता ब्रह्मवादिनः ॥१३ सुपर्णेन मुनिश्रेष्ठास्तथा वासुकिना शुभम् । निर्ममा निरहंकाराः कामक्रोयविजिता । रसातलमिति एयात तथान्यश्च निषेवितम् ॥१९ द्रश्यन्ति ब्रह्ममा युक्ता रुद्रलोकः स वै स्मृतः ॥१४ विरोचनहिरण्याक्षतक्षकायश्च सेवितम् । एते सप्त महालोकाः पृथिव्या परिकात्तिताः । तलातसमिति स्थातं सर्वशासन्वितम् ॥२० महातलादयनाथः पातालाः सन्ति में द्विजा. ।।१५ वैनतेयादिभिश्चय कालनेमिपुरोगमः । महातल च पाताल सर्वरत्नोपशोभितम् । पूर्वदेवः समाकोणं सुतलं च तथापरैः ॥२१ It is called the sphere of Visru, cxempt Similarly. O Brahmans, ire nether from repeated births and can be attained reguins beginning with Mahátala (15) only by those nable-should inch who are The nether region nued Aralatala attached to Janardana (10) 15 embellished with all kinds of jewels, Aborc that sphere of Prahma is situated and by sarious magnificent tensions, a radiant and sacred place surrounded and sacred sanchurries of derties 116) by fire, where dwells lord Bhava the It 25 resided by Anasta the wise great god, in company with the goddess, Mucukunda, and also by the king Bahn, contemplated upon by the wise men and resident of the paraduse in the nether surrounded by hundreds ani thousands world (17) of Yogins, beigs and Rudras (11,12) Rasátala, O Brahmanas, is rochy, Tali. There do go the devout, the celibate tala is gravelly, Sutala is yellow, and Brahmaras, thoic who are attached to Micaia is of the lustre of rubies Vital? Ninhädeva the tranquil ascetics and is said to be white, while Tala is black those who are devoted to the study of the foremnost of sages, that lovely one Vedas (19) known as Rasatala is nhabrted by That place is known as the sphere of Saparna and Vasuki and others. (10, 19) Rudra, and it can be seen only by The region known as Talstala cndowed the Brahmaras who are unattached, free with all splendour 13 inkavited by Viro from vanity, deviod of lesire and passion cana, Haranyáksa, Taksakz and others (20) and wholly devout Sutala is inhabited by the son of Vinti, Thus have been described the seven (Garuda) and demons headed by Kalanemi regions beginning with the carth and by others and by prior gods (21) [255] ·१४२२२] धर्मपुसणे नितलं यवनाद्यन तारकाग्निमुखस्तथा । पातालानामधश्चास्ते शेवाण्या वैष्णवी तनुः । महान्तकाद्यैर्नागेश्च प्रह्लादेनासुरेण च ॥२२ कासाग्निरुद्रो योगात्मा नारसिंहोऽपि माधवः ।।२६ वितल चैव विख्यातं कम्बलाहीन्द्रसेवितम् । योऽनन्तः पठचते देखो नागरूपी जनार्दनः । महाजम्भेन वीरेण हयग्रीवेण वै तथा ॥२३ तदाधारमिद सर्व स कालानिमपाधितः ।।२७ शकुकर्णेन सं भन्न तथा नमुचिपूर्वकः । तमाविश्य महायोगी कालस्तदनोत्थितः । तथान्यविविधगिस्ततं चंब सुशोभनम् ॥२४ विषज्यालामपोऽन्तेऽसौ जगत् संहरति स्वयम् ।।२८ तेषामधस्तान्तरका मायाद्याः परिकीतिता। सहस्रमायोऽप्रतिम. सहा शंकरोद्भवः । पापिनस्तेषु पच्यन्ते न ते वर्णयितु क्षमाः ॥२५ सामसो शाभयो मूतिः कालो ल फप्रकालनः ॥२९ इति श्रीधर्मपुराणे पट्साहस्त्रया सदिताया पूर्वविभागे द्विचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय ॥४२॥ Nitala 13 inhabited by Yavanas, form of Visny named as Šesn He who Tarakas and Agnimukhas (demons), ly 1s Rudra, the fire of destruction the embo- Nāgas headed by Mahantakas, and lig diment of meditation Nirasimha as well the demon Priblada (22) | as Madhava the limbless one the serpent The fimous region of Vitala is like shaped Janırdana, This whole universe wie inhabited by the serpent-chief :s based on him, and he is possessed of the Kambala, by the powerful Mahājambla fire of destruction (26, 27) as also by Hayagriv? (23) Kala, the god of destruction, the The splendid region of Tala is likewise supreme meditator is seized of him and inhabited by Šamkukarna and demons coming out of his mouth at the time of headed by Namuci, as well as by various dissolution with poisonous flames dissolves other serpents Below them is situated the the universc himself (28) region of the hell known as Máyu and such others The sinners there suller kara, possessed of a thousand delusions, The incomparable Kala born of Samfrom indescribable afflictions s the destroyer, is but the gloomy world. Below the pether storlds abides the destroying form of Sambhu (29) (24, 25) Thus ends Forty second Chapter in the First Part of the Kurma Purāna Samhita consisting of Six thousand verses--42 [256] ·४३ सूत उवाच । एतद् ब्रह्माण्डमाख्यातं चतुर्दशविधं महत् । जम्बूद्वीपः समस्ताना द्वीपानां मध्यतः शुभः । अतः परं प्रवक्ष्यामि मूलॊकस्यास्य निर्णयम् ॥१ तस्य मध्ये महामबिश्रुतः कनकप्रभः ।।६ जम्बुद्वीपः प्रधानोऽयं प्लक्षः शाल्मत एव च । चतुरशीतिसाहस्रो योजनस्तस्य चोच्छ्यः । कुशः कौश्वश्च शाकन पुष्करश्चंव सप्तमः ॥२ प्रविष्टः पोडशाधस्ताद् द्वानिशमूनि विस्तृतः॥७ एते सप्त महाहोपाः समुद्रः सप्तभिर्वृताः । मूले पोडशसाहस्रो विस्तारस्तस्य सर्वतः । द्वीपाद द्वोपरे महातुक्तः सागरादपि सागरः ॥३ भूपद्मस्यास्य शलोऽसौ कर्णिकात्वेन संस्थितः ॥८ क्षारोदेवरसोदश्च सुरोदश्च धृतोदकः । हिमवान् हेमस्टश्च निषषश्वास्य दक्षिण । पथ्योदः क्षीरसलिलः स्वादश्चेति सागराः ।।४ नोलः श्वेतश्च शृङ्गी च उत्तरे वर्षपर्वताः ॥९ पञ्चाशत्कोटिविस्तीर्णा ससमुद्रा घरा स्मृता । लक्षप्रमाणो द्वौ मध्ये दशहोनास्तया परे। दोपैश्च सप्तभियुक्ता योजनानां समासतः ॥५ । सहसद्वितयोच्छापास्तायद्वित्तारिणश्च ते ॥१० 43 Sara said: Thus has been described which of stands the famou Mahameru the great universe composed of fourteen mountain radiant like gold. (6) parts After this I shall give an account It is eighly four thousand leagues in of this earth. (13 height, sixteen leagues in depth below, In the earth, Jambudvípa is the chiel, and thirty two zhousand leagues in tlico Cotes Plaksa, Salmala, Kusa extent at the summit Kranica, Saka and the seventh Puskara At the base it is sixtcen thousand (2) leagues in extent on all sides; thus the These seven continens are surrounded mountain stands as the seed cup (3) by seven seas and each continent as well (pericarp) of the locus of the eartli. To the south of it stand the Hunavan, as cach sca is greater than the previous Hemalūta, and the Nişadka, while of Nda (3) Sveta and Śrgi situated to the north of it. The scas are named as Karoda. Il sutasoda Sureda, Ghlodala, Dadli These are known as boundary mountains (varsapariatas) (19) yoda, Kstrasalila and Ssadada. (4) The earth surrounded by the oceans hundred thousand leagues (running east The two central ranges extend for a is five hundred million leagues in extent and west) Each of the others diminishes ten and is composed of seven continents (5) In the centre of them all is situated from the centre. Their extent as well as thousand leagues, as it lies more remote thc excellent Jambudr!pa, in the middle the hieghe is two thousand leagues (10) [257) 33 ont ।

·१५३ १] फूर्मपुराणे भारत दक्षिणं वर्ष ततः किंपुरुषं स्मृतम् । | कदम्यस्तेषु जम्बूश्च पिप्पलो वट एव च । हरिवर्ष तथैवान्यन्मेरोदक्षिणतो द्विजाः ॥११ जम्बूद्वीपस्य सा जम्बूर्नामहेतुमहर्षयः ॥१६ रम्यक चोत्तरं वयं तस्यैवानुहिरण्मयम् । महागजप्रमाणानि जम्ब्यास्तस्या फलानि च । उत्तराः कुरयश्चैव यथते भरतास्तथा ॥१२ पतन्ति मभृतः पृष्ठे शोर्यमाणानि सर्वतः ॥१७ नघसाहस्रमेककमेतेषा द्विजसत्तमाः। रसेन तस्या' प्रख्याता तत्र जम्बूनदोति वै । इलावृतं च तन्मध्ये तन्मध्ये मेररुच्छित. ॥१३ सरित प्रवर्तते चापि पोयते तन वासिभिः ॥१८ न स्वेदो न च दौगन्थ्य न जरा नेन्द्रियक्षयः । मेरोश्चतुर्दिश तन नवसाहय विस्तृतम् । | तत्पानात् सुस्थमनसा मराणा तन ज्ञायते ॥१९ इलावृत महाभागाश्चत्वारस्तत्र पर्वताः। विष्कम्भा रचिता मेरोर्योजनायुतमुच्छिताः ।।१४ | तोरमृत्तत्र समाप्य यापुना सुविशोषिता । जाम्बूनदास्य भवति सुवर्ण सिद्धभूषणम् ॥२० पूर्वेण मन्दरो नाम दक्षिणे गन्धमादनः । | भद्रायः पूर्वतो मेरो. केतुमालश्च पश्चिमे । विपुल. पश्चिमे पावें सुपार्श्वश्नोत्तरे स्मृतः ॥१५ | वर्षे द्वे तु मुनिश्रेष्ठास्तयोर्मध्ये इलावृतम् ॥२१ The southern Varsa (country) is On each of them stands severally a Bharata, then Kimmpurusa (varsa) and | Kadamba tree, aJambu tree a Pippala thereafter Harivara These are situated and a Vata (banyan) tree From the Jainbū O Brahmanas, to the south {of Meru) (11) | tree, O celebrated sages, the insular To the north (of Meru) are situated the continent of Jambi dvipa derives its appellation (16) Ramyala (Varsa), and Hiranmaya(Varsa), The fruits of that tree are as large as Uttarakuru (Varsa) 19 beyond them | huge elephants, when they are rotten they They follow the same direction as fall upon the crest of the mountain on all Bharata (12) sides Each of these excellent Brahmanas, From their juicc is formed the cele is nine thousand Yojanas in extent brated Jambû river, the waters of which Ilavrta (varsa) 15 in centre, and in the are drunk by the infabitants (18) centre of it stand the high Meru And in consequence of drinking of that (mountain) (13) stream, they pass their days in health The extent of the Ilåvýta on four and contentment, being subject neither sides is nine thousand Yojanas on ench to perspiration, ta foul odours, to decrepi- (19) side of Meru, there are four mountains tude nor to organic decay in tlus Varsa Forined as buttresses lo The soil on the bank of that river, Meru, each arc ten thousand Yojanas in absorbing the Jambu jurce, and being clevation O illustrious ones (14)| completely dred by breezes, becomes the That on the east 11 called Mandara, gold termed jambunada of which the orna liat on the south Goodbamadana, that meats of the Siddhas are fabricated (20) on the west Vipula, and that on the north The Varsa (country) of Bhadrasva as Supārsva (15) Les on the cast of Meru, and Kctumála [25] ·पूर्वविशागे निचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय यनं चत्ररथं पूर्व दक्षिणे गन्धमादनम् । एकशृङ्गो महाशैलो गजशैलः पिशाचकः ॥२८ वेधाज पश्चिमे विद्यादुत्तरे सवितुर्वनम् ।।२२१ पन्ततोऽय कलासो हिमयाश्चाचलोत्तमः । अरुणोदं महाभद्रमसितोदं च मानसम् । इत्येते देवचरिता उत्कटाः पर्वतोत्तमाः ॥२९ सरांस्येतानि चत्वारि देवभोग्यानि सर्वदा ॥२३ महाभद्रस्य सरसो दक्षिणे केसराचलः । सितान्तश्च कुमुद्रांश्च कुरुरो माल्यवांस्तथा । शिखिवासश्च बंदूर्यः कपिलो गन्धमादनः ॥३० वैको मणिशलश्च ऋक्षपाश्चाचलोत्तमाः ।।२४ जाधिश्च सुगन्धिश्च श्रीभृङ्गारवाचलोत्तमः । महानोलोऽय रुचकः सविन्दुमन्दरस्तथा । |सुपार्श्वश्च सुपक्षश्च कडूः कपिल एव च ॥३१ वेणुमश्चैिब मेघश्च निधो देवपर्वतः । इत्येते देवरचिताः सिद्धावासाः प्रकीर्तिताः ।।२५ पिञ्जरो मद्रलिश्च सुरसश्च महाबलः । अणोदस्य सरसः पूर्वतः फेसराचलः । अञ्जनी मधुमास्तद्वत् कुमुदो मुकुटस्तथा ॥३२ विकूटशिखरयमेव पतङ्गो रुत्तकस्तथा ॥२६ | राहस्रशिखरश्चंब पाण्डुरः कृष्ण एव च । सिपघो वसुधारश्च कलिङ्गस्त्रिक्षिषः शुभः । पारिजातो महाशलस्तथैव कपिलोदकः ॥३३ ममूलो असुधारच कुरपश्चैव सानुमान् ।।२७ | सुर्पणः पुण्डरीकरच महामेघस्तथैव च । तानातश्च विशालश्च फुमुदो वेणुपर्वतः । एते पर्वतराजानः सिद्धगन्धर्यसेविताः ॥३४ (22) 'Duntains on the west; and between these two is ' ka, Nisadha, Vasudhara, Kalinga,Trasiktha, the region of Ilavſta (21) Samila, Vasudhāra, Kuravan Tamrata, On the east of the same is the forest Visala, Kumuda, Veruparvata, ELasrngs, Caitraratha, the Gaudhamádana wood Mahāśaila, Gajašalia, Plácala, Pancasaria. is on the south, the forest of Vaibbrăja, Kailasa, and the chickest of the moun 13 on the west, and the forest of Savitå us tains Himavān these are the excellent on the north. where the gods move about (26-29) There are also four great lakes, named Arunoda Mahabhadra, Sitoda and To the south of Mahabhadra lakes Mánasa the waters of which are partalen lues tảe Kesara mountain, as also the of by the gods mountain (spurs) named as Sikhiyasa, The greal mountain ridges name! Vaidurya, Kapila, Gandhamádana, SitAnta, Kurnudvan, Kururi, Malyavān, JArudhi, Sughandhi, Srisrnga, Suyarsva, Vaihanka, Mazsala, Rksavān, Mahānila, Supaksa, Kanka, Kapıla, Pijara, Bliadra- Rucaka, Sabindu, Mandara, Venuman, arla, Surasa, Alahabala, Aījana, Megha, Nisadha, Devaparvata, are known Madhuria, Kumuda, Makuța, Sahasraas the abodes of Siddlias constructed by sikhara, Pandura, Krşna, Pārijāta Mahigods. (24, 25) Saila, Kamlodaka, Susena, Pundarika as To the cast of the late Arunoda lies the well as Mahamegha These mountain mountain Kesarácala as also the mountain chiefs arc nhabited by Siddlas and ridges alTrikita Sithara, Patanga, Ruca-Gandharvas (30-34) [259] (23) ·धर्मपुराणे असितोवस्य सरसः पश्चिमे केसराचलः। सरसो मानसस्येह उत्तरे केसराचला. ॥३७ शल कूटोऽय वृषभो हसो नागस्तथा परः ।।३५ एतेषा शैलमुख्यानामन्तरेषु यथाक्रमम् । कालाञ्जनः शुक्रर्शलो नील कमल एव च । सन्ति चैवान्तरद्रोण्यः सरासि च वनानि च ॥३५ पुष्पश्च सुमेघश्च वाराहो विरजास्तथा । मयूरः कपिलश्वव महाकपिल एव च ॥३६ | वसन्ति तन मुनयः सिद्धाश्च ब्रह्मभाविता । इत्येते देवगन्धर्वसिद्धसङ्घनिषेविताः । प्रसन्नाः शान्तरजसः सर्वदु.खविवजिता. ॥३९ इति श्रीधर्मपुराणे पटसाहसपा सहिताया पूर्वविभागे विचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय ||३|| ४४ सूत उवाच । | तत्र देवेश्वरेशान विश्वात्मान प्रजापतिम् । चतुर्दशसहस्राणि योजनाना महापुरी। | सनत्कुमारो भगवानुपास्ते नित्यमेव हि ॥३ मेरोपरि विख्याता देवदेवस्य वेधस. ॥१ स सिद्धर्मषिगन्धर्व पूज्यमान. सुररपि । तनास्ते भगवान् ब्रह्मा विश्वात्मा विश्वभावनः । | समास्ते योगयुक्तात्मा पीत्वा तत्परमामृतम् ।।४ उपास्यमानो योगीन्नैर्मुनीन्द्रोपेन्द्रशकरः ॥२ तत्र देवादिदेवस्य शभोरमिततेजसः। To the west of the lake Asitoda, lies be tác Kesara mountains In bettycen the Kosara mountain as well as also lie the these principlc mountains lie boundary filament mountains (spurs) of Samkhakita, | lakes, ponds and forests successively Vrsabha, Hamsa, Nāga Kālaſijana, Sukra- (35-30) saula, Nila, Kamala, Puspaka, Sumegha There dwell the Siddhas and Sages, Vāräha, Virajas, Mayura, Kapıla and calm devoid of passion, cxempt from all Mabăkapıla inhabited by gods, Gandharvas, sorrows, and devoted to the supreme Siddhas To the north of the Manasa lake spirit (39) Thus ends Forty third Chapter in the First Part of the Kūrma Purana Samhita consusting of sur thousand verses-43 44 Söta said. On the Meru is situated the There the lord Sanatkumara constantgreat and famous mansion of Brahmi, the ly worships the omni souled Prājāpati, god of the gods, extending to fourteen Isäna sovereign of the gods. (3) thousand Yojanas Drinking that excellent ambrosia he There divells the lord Brahmă the engaged in Yoga, dwells there being adored universe-souled one, promoter of the weat by the Siddhas, sages and Gandharvas and of the world and world adored, adored by even by the deities the foremost of meditators, llustrious In front of the abode of Brahim, there sages, Vasnu and Samkara (2) 'stands the sacred, white and resplendent (260] ·पुरविभागे चतुरचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय [१४४ १६ दीप्तमायतन शुभ्र पुरस्ताद् ब्रह्मण स्थितम् ॥५ उपासते सहस्राक्ष देवास्ता सहस्रश ॥११ दियफान्तिसमापुक्त चतुर्दार सुशोभनम् । ये धामिका वेदविदो यागहोमयरायणा । महषिगणसकोणं ब्रह्मविदिनियेवितम् ॥६ 'सेपा तत् परम स्थान देवानामपि दुर्लभम् ।।१२ देव्या सह महादेव शशाङ्कालाग्निलोचन । तस्प वक्षिणविभागे बलेरमिततेजस । रमते तन विश्वेश प्रमथ प्रमथेश्वर ॥७ तेजोवतो नाम पुरी दिव्याश्चर्यसमन्विता ॥१३ तन वेदविद शान्ता मुनयो ब्रह्मचारिण । तपास्ते भगवान् वह्निर्धाजमान स्वतेजसा । पूजयन्ति महादेव तापसा सत्यवादिन ॥ जपिना होमिना स्थान दानयाना दुरासदम् ॥१४ नेपा साक्षान्महादेवो मुनीना ब्रह्मवादिनाम् । दक्षिण पर्वतवरे यमस्यापि महापुरी। गृह्णाति पूजा शिरसा पास्या परमेश्वर ॥९ तय पर्वतचरे शकस्य नाना सयमनी विद्या सिद्धगन्धर्वसेविता ॥१५ परमा पुरी। नानाऽमरावनी पूर्व मवंशोभासमन्विता ॥१० तर वस्वत देव देवाद्या पर्युपासते । तमिन्द्र मसर सङ्घा गन्धर्वा गोततत्परा । स्थान तत् सत्यस पाना लोके पुण्यकृता नृणाम् ।।१६ mansion of Sambliu the suzerain of gods and deities worship the thousand eyed possesscd of unlimited energy (5) Indra there (11) That exalted scat scarccly accessible The mansion is possessed of relestial splendour Gtted four gates lovely and even to the gods us of those who arc dwcle in by great sages and people versed religious and versed in the Vedas attached 111 the Vedas (6) to sacrifices and offerings of oblations to the gods by throwing clarificd butter into The lord of the world Mahadeva the consecreted fire (hamna) (12) master of the Pranathas (goblins attending To the south of that city stands the on Suva) with the sun the moon and the wonderful city of fire of unkmed energy fire as his eyes sports with the Pranathas named as Tejovati (13) in company with his consort (7} There dwells the god of fire glowing There the tranquil hermits versed in in his own splendour in the spot acces the Vedas Brabmacarins and truthful site to those attached to japa' (mutter anchorites worship the great god (8) ing of holy namnes) and hona' (offering The sovereign ford Mahadeva together of oblations to gods by throwing ghee in with Parvati accepts personally the wor to cntisecrated fire) and inaccessible to ship of the ascetics of devout souls with demons (11) Luis lead 19) To the south of the great mountain On that very excellent mountain, to the (Merx) stands the great city of Yarna eastern side lies the besutiful city of Indra named Samyaman cadowed with all named as Amaravati cndowed with all 'splendour (15) beauty (10) There the gods and others worship Thousands of celesthal nymphs Can Yama the son of Vivasvat (the sun god), dharvas devoted in songs Siddhas bards the place is attamable only to the men [261] ·तेपा तद् १४४ १७] कूर्मपुराणे तस्पास्तु पश्चिमे भागे निमंतेस्तु महात्मन । प्राणायामपरामत्या स्थान तद् शान्ति शाश्वतम् ॥२२ रक्षोवती नाम पुरी राक्षस सर्वतो वृता ॥१७ सस्या पूर्वेग दिग्भागे सोमस्य परमा पुरी। तत्र त निति देव राक्षसा पर्युपासते। नाना कान्तिमती शुन्ना तन सोमो विराजते ॥२३ गच्छन्ति ता धर्मरता ये वै तामसवृत्तप ॥१८ तत्र ये भोगनिरता स्वधर्म पर्युपासते । पश्चिमे पर्वतवरे वरुणस्य महापुरी। रचित स्थान नानाभोगसमन्वितम् ॥२४ नाना शुद्धवती पुण्या सर्वकार्माद्धसयुता ॥१९ तस्याश्च पूर्वदिग्भागे शकरस्य महापुरी। तवाप्सरोगणे सिद्ध सेव्यमानोऽमराधिप । नाम्ना यशोवती पुण्या सर्वेषा सुदुरासदा ॥२५ आस्ते स वरुणोराजा तर गच्छन्ति येऽम्बुदा । तशानस्य भवन रुद्र विष्णुतनो शुभम् । तीर्थयात्रापरा नित्य ये च लोकेऽधमर्पिण ॥२० गणेश्वरस्य विपुल तनास्ते स गणेत ॥२६ तस्या उत्तरदिग्भागे वायोरपि महापुरी। तर भोगाभिलिप्सूना भक्ताना परमेष्ठिन । नाना गन्धवती पुण्या तपास्तेऽसौप्रभञ्जन ॥२१ निवास कल्पित पूर्व देवदेवेन शूलिना ॥२७ अप्सरोगणगन्ध सेव्यमानोऽमरप्रभु । | विष्णुपादाद विनिष्क्रान्ता प्लावयित्वेन्दुमण्डलम्। who are truthful and virtuous in the Gandhurs as Men devoted to Pranayamı world (16) (breathing exercises) attain that cternal To the west of that mansion stands the seat (22) city of the high souled Niprti named Towards the cast of that stands the as Raksovati which abounds in Raksasas white and magnificent city of Soma, (17) named as Käntimati where the moon god The Raksas 13 there worship the deity resides (23) Nipru Those who lead a life of igno That place filled with all pleasurable rance inspite of being devoted to pretyobject is the appropriate spot for those attain that region who engaged in worldly pleasures follow To the west of the eminent mountain the path of piety (24) stands the sacred city of Varuņa To Hts castern direction stands the holy named as Suddli1a11 full of all desired' city of Samhara nimed as Yalovatt which (19) 15 inaccessible to all (25) There abides the king Varuņa the There stands thic huge mansion or chucls of the divinties, adored by the the Supreme lord composed of the celestial nymphs and Siddhas those prous bodies of Rudra and Vasnu the master thic mea who give away water (in charity) Gary, resided by Rudra attended dig and are engaged in pilgrimage attun that the Grnas (26) (20) place It brus Teen ord uned by the Irident-- To thie north of that stands the great bearing ford of gods that thic devotees nimed and lovely city of Vasu of Tarthesthin who are deurons of Gandhavail where the wind god (Pra. (21) enjoying pleunes should duell there (27) bliafijana) dwells Issuing out of the feet of Vişou and The exalted lord (Vasu) dwells there attended by the celestial ay eplus and flooding the orb of the moon Ginga [262] (18) objects and wealth ·॥३६ पूर्वषिमागे चतुश्चत्वारिशोऽध्याय [ १.४४ ३९ समन्ताद ब्रह्मणः पुर्यां गङ्गा पतति वै दियः ।।२० | आनीलनिपधायामौ माल्यवान् गन्धमादनः । सा तर पतिता विक्षु चतुर्धा ह्मभयद् द्विजाः । तयोर्मध्यगतो मेर' कणिकाकारसस्थितः ॥३४ सीता चालकानन्दा च सुचक्षुर्भद्रनामिका ।।२९ भारताः केतुमालाश्च भद्राश्वाः कुरवस्तथा । पूर्वण सोता शैलात् तु शैलं यात्यन्तरिक्षतः । | पत्राणि लोकपद्मस्य मर्यादाशलबाह्यतः ।।३५ ततश्च पूर्ववर्षेण भद्राश्वेनेति चार्णवम् ।।३० जठरो देवकूटश्च मर्यादापर्वतावूभौ । तर्थवालकनन्दा च दक्षिणादेत्य भारतम् । दक्षिणोत्तरमायामावानीलनिषधापती गन्धमादनकलासो प्रयाति सागर भित्वा सप्तभेदा द्विजोतमाः ॥३१ पूर्वपश्वायतावुभौ । | अशीतियोजनायामावर्णवान्तय॑यस्थिती सुचक्षुः पश्चिमगिरीमतीत्य सकलास्तथा । निषधः पारियावश्च मर्यादापर्वताविमो । पश्चिमं केतुमालास्य वर्ष गत्वैति चार्णवम् ॥३२ मेरोः पश्चिमदिग्भागे ययापूर्वी तथा स्थितौ ॥३६ भद्रा तथोत्तरगिरीनुतरांश्च तथा करून् । त्रिशृङ्गो बारुधिस्तद्वदुत्तरे वर्षपर्वतौ । अतीत्य चोत्तराम्भोधि समन्येति महर्षयः ॥३३ पूर्वपश्चायतावेती अर्णवान्तव्यवस्थितौ ॥३९ falls on the all sides of the capital of northern sea (33) Bralıma (28) Malyavan and Gandhamädana ranges Talling there, O Brahmanas, Ganga extend up to Nilm and Nisadha peaks, betwas divided into fonr streams in the | ween them is situated the Meru (inouadirections, namely, Sita, Alakananda, | tain) like the pericarp of a lotus (34) Sucuksu and Bhadra (29) The countries of Bharata, Ketumala, Bhadrāsva and (Uttara) Kuru are like Following ligh in the sky, Sita falling upon the tops of mountains, from the Icaves of the lotus of tle world, exterior to the boundary mountains (35) mountain and thereafter passing through the castern side of Meru across the Bhadra- Jathara as well as Devakúta are both Sva varsa, shc falis rata the sea (30)/ frontier mountains running north and south and conecting the two chains of Similarly docs Alakanandā enter Nila and Nisadha (36) Bhārata (varsa) through the south, and Gandhamadana and Karlása ettend branching into seven streams falls into cast and west erghty Yojanas un breadth (31) from sea to seas (37) Traversing through the syestern Nasadha and Páriyātra are the frontier mountains Sucakşu reaches thc Ketumala mountains on the western side of Meru (Varsa) and thence falls into the stretching like those described earlier (bet- (32) ween Nila and Nisadha ranges) (38) Similarly docs Bhadra, Ogreat sages, Simlarly Triếraga and Jārudht are pass through the northern ranges of two boundary mountains situated on the mountins and washung the lands of north, extending east and west between Uttarakurd, ultimately merge into the l the tiyo seas. (39) [263 the ocean sea ·. १.४४ ४०] पूर्मपुराणे मर्यादापर्यताः प्रोक्ता अष्टाविह मया द्विजाः । जठराद्या. स्थिता मेरोश्चतुर्दिक्षु महर्षयः ॥४० इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पट्साहस्रथा सहिताया पूर्वविभागे चतुश्चत्वारिशोऽन्याय ॥४४॥ ४५ सूत उवाच । | हिरण्मये हिरण्यामाः सर्वे च लकुचाशनाः । केतुमाले नराः काला' सर्वे पनसभोजनाः । एकादशसहस्राणि शतानि दश पञ्च च । स्त्रिपश्वोत्पलपत्राभा जीवन्ति च वर्षापुतम् ॥१ जीवन्ति पुरुषा नार्यों देवलोकस्थिता इव ॥४ भद्राश्वे पुरुषाः शुक्ला. स्त्रियश्चन्द्राशुसग्निभा.। त्रयोदशसहस्राणि शतानि दश पन च । दश वर्षसहस्राणि जोवन्ते आम्रभोजना. ॥२ सर्वे मिथुनजाताच नित्य सुखनिषेविनः । जीवन्ति कुस्य तु श्यामानाः सीरभोजनाः ॥५ रम्यके पुरुषा नार्यो रमन्ते रजतप्रभा । चन्द्रद्रोपे महादेव यजन्ति सततं शियम् ॥६ दशवर्षसहस्राणि शतानि दश पञ्च च । तथा किंपुरुपे विप्रा मानवा हेमसन्निभाः । जीवन्ति चैव सत्त्वस्था त्यग्रोधफलभोजना ॥३ दशवर्षसहस्राणि जीवन्ति प्लक्षभोजना. Thus I have described to you, oranges, beginning with Jathara situated great sages, the caglit boundary mountain on the four sides of Meru Thus ends Forty forth Chapter in the First Part of the Kūrma Purana Samhita consisting of six thousand verses --40 (40) (1) heaven 45 Sita said In the Ketumala (Varsa), | are golden in complexion, eat the 'Lakuca' the men are dark in complexion caters fruit and its men as well as women of the jackfruit, while the women bcar live for eleven thousand and Giteen chc lustre oftolus petals They live upto hundred years in bliss as the dweilers of ten thousand year In Bhadrasva (Varsa) the men are In the Kuru (Varsa), people are nf fair-complexioned while, the women folk dark complexion, live on mulk, and sur bear the radiance of the moon bearas vive for thirteen thousand fifteen fundred They live on mangoes and survive till years (5) ten thousand years Born of (legitimate) sexual intercourse In the Ramyaka (Varsa), men and there and enjoying perpetual bliss they women bear the splendour of silver and all constantly worship Siva, the great god live up to ten thousand and fifteen hund. in Candradvipa (6) ed years, stayed on virtuousity and living Similarly in the Kimpurusa (Varsa), on the fruit of Nyagrodlia (ficus indicaO Brāhmanas, people are golden 1a com- (3) plexion and living on Plaksa (fig), they In the IIiranmaya (varsa) the people | live upto ten thousand years. (7) [264] ·पुर्यविभागे पञ्चरत्यारिशोऽध्याय [१४५१६ बजन्ति सततं देवं चतुर्भूति चतुर्मुखम् । | हेमसोपानसंयुक्त नानारत्नोपशोभितम् । याने मनः समाधाय सादरं भक्तिसंयुताः ॥ दिव्यसिंहासनोपेत सर्वशोभासमन्वितम् ॥१४ नथा च हरिव तु महारजतसन्निभाः । सरोभिः स्वादुपानीयनंदीभिश्वोपशोभितम् । दशवर्षसहस्राणि जीवन्तीक्षुरसाशिनः ॥२ नारायणपरं. शुद्धर्वेदाध्ययनतत्परः ॥१५ ना नारायणं देवं विश्वयोनि सनातनम् । योगिभिश्च समाकीर्ण ध्यार्याद्धः पुरुष हरिम् । उपासते सदा विष्णुं मानवा विष्णुभाविताः ।।१० स्तुवद्भिः सतत मन्त्रैर्नमद्भिश्च माधवम् ।।१६ सत्र चन्द्रप्रभं शुभं शुद्धस्फटिकनिर्मितम् । तन देवादिदेवस्य विष्णोरमिततेजसः। विमानं वासुदेवस्य पारिजातवनाश्रितम् ॥११ राजानः सर्वकालं तु महिमानं प्रकुर्वते ॥१७ चतुरिमनौपम्यं चतुस्तोरणसयुतम् । गायन्ति चंव नृत्यन्ति विलासिन्यो मनोरमाः । प्राकारंदशभिर्युक्त दुराधर्ष सुदुर्गमम् ॥१२ स्त्रियो यौवनशालिन्यः सदा मण्डनतत्पराः ॥१८ स्फाटिकर्मण्डपैर्युक्तं देवराजगृहोपमम् । इलावृते पनवर्णा जम्बूफलरसाशिनः । स्वर्णस्तम्भसहस्रश्च सर्वतः समलंकृतम् ।।१३ त्रयोदश सहस्राणि वर्षाणा थे स्विरायुषः ॥१९ Concentrating their minds in medita Filled with stairs made of gold, decotion thcy constantly propitiate the four rated with various gems and jewellery, headed lord (Brahma) composed of four and with a celestial throne it is endowed bodies the Vedas) with deep devotron (8) | with all beauty In the same way, the people of Hari It is further beautified by ponds and varsa are of the complexion of gold, streams full of sweet water, and is full of and they live upto ten thousand years pure hearted persons devoted to Narayana subsisting on the juice of sugarcane (99 and attached to the study of the Vedus, People of that land constantly worshup as also full of Yogins who cunstantly Visnu the lord Narayana, the source of contemplate on Hari, who worship hum by the Universe, the Eternal one with reciting lymns and pay obcisance to devotion to Visau (10) Madhava (15, 16) There inside the Pārijāta grove stands There do the princes perpetually sing a beautiful of Vasudeva lustrous like thie moon and made of purc the glory of Visnu the sovereign of gods, of illimitable energy (17) emerald I ovely and young women always fond It is fitted with four doors, 15 incom of decorations and expert in actions do parable, cquipped with four gateways, and surrounsled by ten ramparts, inacceso always sing and dance about at that Bible and unassailahle {18) Turnished with a hall made of emer In the Ilāvrta (Varsa) people are of alds, and embellished on all sides with the complexion of the lotus and they live thousands of gold pillars, it resembles steadily for thirteen thousand years the palace of (Indra) the overlord of the subsisting on the juice of the Jambu' gods (13) ! fruit. {19) [265] 34 mansion (12) place ·मानया । १४५२०] पूर्भपुराणे भारते तु स्त्रिय पुसो नानावर्णा प्रकौतिता । | पूर्वे किरातास्तस्यान्तै पश्चिमे यवनास्तथा । नानादेवार्चने युक्ता नानार्माणि कुर्वते । ब्राह्मणा क्षत्रिया वैश्या मध्ये शूद्रास्तथैव च ॥२५ परमायु स्मृत तेरा शत वर्षाणि सुग्रता ।।२० इज्यापुद्धवणिज्याभिर्वर्तयन्त्यत्र नानाहाराश्च जीवन्ति पुण्यपापनिमित्तत । सवन्ते पावना नद्य पर्वतेभ्यो विनि सृता ॥२६ नवयोजनसाहस्र वषमेतत् प्रकीतितम् । शतद्रुश्चन्द्रभागा च सरपूर्यमुना तथा । कर्मभूमिरिय विप्रा नराणामधिकारिणाम् ॥२१ इरावती वितस्ता च विपाशा देविका कुहू ॥२७ महेन्द्रो मलय सह्य शुक्तिमानुक्षपर्वत । गोमती धूतपापा च बाहुदा च दृपढ़ती । विध्यश्च पारियानश्च सप्तात्र कुलपर्वता ॥२२ कौशिरी लोहिता चंब हिमवत्पादनि सृता ॥२८ इन्द्रद्युम्न कशेरुमास्ताम्रवर्णो गभस्तिमान् । | वेदस्मृतिवेदवतो व्रतघ्नी निदिवा तथा। नागद्वीपस्तथा सौम्यो गन्धर्यस्त्वथ वारुण ॥२३ पर्णाशा वन्दना चैव सदानीरा मनोरमा ॥२९ अय तु नथमस्तेषा द्वीप सागरसवृत । | चर्मण्वती तथा दुर्गा विदिशा बेत्रवत्यपि । योजनाना सहस्र तु द्वीपोऽय दक्षिणोत्तर ॥२४ शिव स्यशिल्पाऽपितथापारियानाश्रया स्मृता ॥३० women In Bliarata (Varsa) the men and yojanas (2324) are of various complexion engaged in the worship of various deities Kiratas and to the west that of the Yavanas To its east lies chc habitation of thic and employed in various occupations within the land live the Brahmanas Their life O virtuous ones is limited to a hundred years (20) Ksatriyas Vaisyas as well as the Sudras occupied respectively in the performance They live on various foods according of sacrifices, warfrre and trade Issuing to their good and bad decde This Varșa out of the mountains sanctzfying streains is mine thousand Yojanas (leagues) in extent flow down the land (25,26) Thas land O Brahmanas, is the region of action for the qualified people (21) Stream nre named as Satadru, Candra bhaga, Saras Yamuna Iravati, Vitasta Mahendra, Malaya Sahya, Suktamat | Vipass Devika, kuhu, Gomati, Dhita Rksa Vindhya and Pariyatra are the seven papa Bahuda Drsadvati kausikl and principal mountain ranges (in Bharata Lohta issuing out of the fact huils of Varsa) (27,28) (The dvipas are) Indradyumana Kaser uman Tamravina Gabhastiman Naga Similarly Vedzsmrti Vedaiati Vrata dls 1pa, Gandharvadvipa, Saumyadvipa ghnt Tridiva, Parnisz Vandana Sadi Varuniadvipa, and tus dvipa (of Bharata) nira, Manorama, Carmarvati, Darya, surrounded by seas is the birth among Vidzśá Vetrayati Sugru and Svaşılp chem Stretchung from south to north have their origin in the Pryltra mounthus drapa' extends to a thousand tain (29 30) [266]] (22) | Himavan ·पूर्वविभाग पञ्चचत्वारिशोऽध्यायः [१४५ २ नर्मदा सुरसा शोणा दशार्णा च महानदी। ऋषिकुल्या त्रिसामा च मन्दगा मन्दगामिनो । मन्दाकिनी चित्रकूटा तामसी च पिशाचिका ॥३१ रुपा पालासिनी चैव ऋषिका वंशकारिणी । चिमोत्पला विपाशा च मन्जुला वालुबाहिनी । शुक्तिमत्पादमंजाता. सर्वपापहरा नृणाम् ॥३७ ऋक्षवत्पादजा नद्यः सर्वपापहरा नृणाम् ॥३२ आसा नापनद्यश्च शतशो द्विजपुगवाः । तापी पयोष्णी निविन्ध्या शीघ्रोदा च महानदी। सर्वपापहराः पुण्याः स्नानदानादिकर्मसु ॥३८ वेण्या वैतरणी चंब बलाका च कुमुदतो ॥३३ तास्विमे कुरुपाञ्चाला मध्यवेशादयो जनाः । तोया चंच महागौरी दुर्गा चान्त.शिला तथा। पूर्वदेशादिकाश्चैव कामरुपनिवासिनः ।।३९ विन्ध्यपादप्रसूतास्ता नद्यः पुण्यजताः शुभाः ॥३४ | पुण्ड्राः कलिङ्गामगधा दाक्षिणात्याश्च कृत्स्नः। गोदावरी भीमरथी कृष्णा वर्णा च मत्सरी। तथापरान्ताः सौराष्ट्राः शूद्राभोरास्तथाऽव॒दाः।।४० तुगभद्रा सुप्रयोगा कावेरी च द्विजोत्तमाः। मालका मालवाश्चंब पारिवानिवासिनः । दक्षिणापथगा नद्यः सापादविनिःसृताः ॥३५ सौवीराःसंन्धवाहूणाशाल्वाः कल्पनिवासिनः ॥४१ तुमाला तानपर्णी दुष्पवत्युत्पलावती। मद्रा रामास्तथाऽम्बष्ठाः पारसीकास्तव च। मलयानिःसृता नद्यः सर्वाः शीतजलाः स्मृताः ॥३६ आसा पिबन्ति सलिलं वसन्ति सरिता सदा ।।४२ Narmadā, Surasă Sonă Dasárni, sūmini, Rūpå, Palisini, Rşthă, Vams- Mahanadi, Mandakial, Citrakuta, Tamasi, Rains onginate from the foot of Pisacika, Citrotpala, Vipasa, Manjuli and Suktamat and they wash away all sins of Väluvälint are rivers originating from men (37) Rasayat mountain and wash away all the There are lundreds of tributarics of Sins of men (31,32) these rivers o eminent Firthmanas, Tapi, Payosni, Nirvindhya, śighrodi which remove all sins are sacred for Mihinadi Venya. Vastarant, Balsks, , bathing in and charity (on their Kumudyatı, Toya, Mahagaur Durga 'banks) (30) and Antahsuk assue out of the foot of the Around these rivers dwell the Kuru. Vindhya range and they are auspicious piflctas the people of middle districts and and contain the sacred waters (33, 31) the inhabitants of Kamarupa in thic (39) The rivers of the Deccan, namely The Pancras, Kalingas, Magadlias, Godavari, Bhimarathi Kra, Varni, Matsari, Tengabhadri, Suprayoga and the entire people of the Deccan. Aparin. Kavers originate from the foot of Sahya tar, Saurastras, Studras, Abhtras, .irbudas, mountain Ocxcellent rahmanas (35) Válah us. Alilasas, residents of Mary 3• tra, Saus lras, Saindhauas, Hónas, Salvas, Rtumt, Támraparni, Puşpas att and inliabitants of Kalpa, Nadras, Rimas, Utpal (vall all full of cool water are raser Ambaszhas and I'ersians always drink of coming out of the Malaya mountain (36) the water of these stream and dwell on Raudulya, Trisimi, Mandaga, dlanda. their banks (40-42) [267] cast ·यूर्मपुराणे चत्वारि भारते वर्षे युगानि कवयोऽनुवन् । न तेषु शोको नायासो नोद्वेगः शुद्धय न च ॥४४ कृत नेता द्वापर च कतिश्चान्यन न क्वचित् ॥४३ स्वस्थाः प्रजा निरातडा. सर्वदुःखविजिता.। यानि किंपुरुषाद्यानि वण्यिष्टौ महर्षयः । रमन्ति विविधर्भावः सर्वाश्च स्थिरयौबनाः ॥४५ इति शीपुराणे पटसाहन चा सहिनाया पूर्वधिभागे पञ्च चत्वारिंशोऽध्याय ॥४५॥ ४६ सूत उवाच। मूतैः परिवृतो नित्य भाति तत्र पिनाकधूर ॥३ हेमकूटगिरेः शृङ्गे महाकूट: सुशोभनम् । | विभक्तचारुशिखरः कैलासो पत्र पर्वतः । स्फाटिक देवदेवस्य विमान परमेष्ठिनः ३१ निवास' कोटियक्षाणा कुबेरस्य च धीमतः । अथ देवादिदेवस्य भूतेशस्य निशूलिन । तत्रापि देवदेवस्य भवस्यायतनं महत् ।।४ देवाः सिद्धगणा यक्षाः पूजा नित्य प्रकुर्वते ॥२ मन्दाकिनी तन दिव्या रम्या सुविमलोदका। स देवो गिरिशः सार्द्ध महादेव्या महेश्वरः । नदी नानाविधः पनरनेकै समलड्कृता ।।५ The pocts (sages) declared that the sages, in the eight Varsas beginning with four Ages of Krta Treta, Dvapara and | Kmpurusa Kali are to be found only in Bharata Varsa, The people there are always inumune and nowhere else. (431 from itiness, free from anxiety, exempt There is neither grief nor exertion, from all troubles, of perpetual youth and nor worry nor even hunger, illustrious enjoy bliss in various ways (45) Thus ends Forty afth Chapter in the First Part of the Karma Purana Samhita consisting of six thousind verses-45 46 Süta said On the peak of the wielder of the Panaka, abides there Hemakūta nountain lies the beautiful permanently waited upon by his atten and comprised of various peaks emerald dants (Bhūtas) (9) palace of Paramesthin the sovereign of Where stands the beautiful and the gods (1) ornamented peak of the mountain Kailasa, The gods, togetier with the Siddhas and which is the residence of ten millions and Yaksas coislantly worship the of Yaksas and of the wise Kubera There trident-bearing overlord of the gods, the also stands a great sanctuary of Bhava, the master of all beings, (at that place ) (2) god of the gods, by which flows the sacred In company with the great goddess river Mandakıni full of limpid water holy (Parvati), the ford Guisa. Vaheśvara, and salubrious, adorned with many and [268) ·सुपुण्य भवन (46) पूर्वरिभागे पट्चत्वारिशोऽध्याय [१४६१६ देवदानवगन्धर्वयक्षराक्षसकिनर तथा च वसुधारे तु वसूना रत्नमण्डितम् । उपस्पृष्टजला नित्य सुपुण्या सुमनोरमा ॥६ स्थानानामष्टफ पुण्य दुराधर्ष सुरद्विपाम् ॥११ अन्याश्च नद्य शतश स्वर्णपद्मरला कृता । साधारे गिरिवरे सप्तर्षीपा महात्मनाम । तासा फलेषु देवस्य स्थानानि परमेष्ठिन । सप्ताश्रमाणि पुण्यानि सिद्धारारापुतानि तु ॥१२ देवपिाणजुष्टानि तथा नारायणस्य च ।।७ तर हैम चतुरि यत्रनीलादिमण्डितम् । सितान्तशिखरे चापि पारिजातवन शुभम । सुपुण्य सुमहत् स्थान ब्रह्मणोऽव्यक्तजन्मन ॥१३ तत्र शवस्य विपुल भवन रत्नमण्डितम् । तत्र देवर्षयो विना सिद्धा ग्रह्मर्पयोऽपरे । स्फाटिकस्तम्भसयुक्त हेमगोपुरसयुतम ॥८ उपासते सदा देव पितामहमज परम ।।१४ तमाय देवदेवस्य विष्णोविश्वामरेशितु । स ते सपूजितो नित्य देव्या सह चतुमुस । रम्म सर्वतोपशोभितम ॥९ आस्ते हिताय लोवाना शाताना परमा गति ।।१५ तत्र नारायण श्रीमान् लक्ष्म्या राह जगत्पति । 'अथरभृङ्गाशिसरे महापौरलङ्कृतम् । आस्ते समिर श्रेष्ठ पूज्यमान सनातन ॥१० स्वच्छामृतजल पुण्य नुगध सुमहा सर ॥१६ various lotuses and drunk constantly by ly demons (11) gods demons Gandharvas Yaksas, On the Ratnadhara mountun there Raksasas and Kinnaras are seven holy lodes of the ser en illustri l'here are also hundreds of other rivers, cus sages surrounded by the hermitages adorned with golden lotuses Tlicrc on of Siddhas (12) tlic banks of these are situated the sanctua In chat spot stands the liczenly abode fics of the lard Taramesthin, and also of Nirayans attended upon by the divine or Drahmi of unmanifest origin fitted with fout doorways and decorated with (7) sages diamonds and amethysts (13) At its whaste top lies thc holy parijata The duinc sages Ollrahmanu, Siddhas grove wherem stands the luge mansion of Sakra studded with jewels, fitted with and Bralimanical snges all worship there pillars of crystals and galden gate (8) the suprerne lord, the unborn grandsixe There is also the holy and Lcautiful l'rapitiated by them constantly, llic residence of Vişnu ilic lord of all the gods, adorned with all kinds of jessels there four ficce lord, the ultimate goal for the Is lietc the graceful Viráyan best among tranquil abides there for the ncal of the the world an company with goddess (15) all tlic gols lord of the uniche supreme Eternal ane abides in company On one of its peals there is a great hale, whalemi ("10) zdorned with large lotuses full of cl-ın Sumlarly on the loud! Sra mountain and ambrossat nater, fragrant and lastly, fic the cight haly s inetuaries of the (right) where stan s tlic onls diermitage of Jagiya: Vasus decoruseci natli genus and assailable a llengel ufron by cment 10717 [26] ·१.४६१७] कूर्मपुराणे जंगीपव्याश्रमं तन योगीन्द्ररुपशोभितम् । ब्रह्मण्यासक्तमनसो रमन्ते ज्ञानतत्परा. ॥२२ तलासी भगवान् नित्यमास्ते शिष्यैः समावृत. । आत्मन्यात्मानमाधाप शिसान्तान्तरमास्थितम् । प्रशान्तदोपैर ब्रह्मविद्भिर्महात्मभिः ।।१७ ध्यायन्ति देवमीशानं येन सर्वमिदं ततम ॥२३ शङ्खो मनोहरश्चैव कौशिकः कृष्म एव च । सुमेधे बासवस्थान सहनादित्यसनिभम् । सुमना घेदनादश्च शिष्यास्तस्य प्रधानतः ॥१८ तवास्ते भगवानिन्द्रः शच्या सह सुरेश्वरः ॥२४ सर्ये योगरताः शान्ता भस्मोद्धूलितविग्रहाः । उपासते महावीर्या ब्रह्माविद्यापरायणाः ॥१९ आस्ते भगवती दुर्गा तन साक्षान्महेश्वरी ॥२५ | गजशंले तु दुर्गाया भवनं मणितोरणम् । तेषामनुग्रहार्थाय यतीना शान्तचेतसाम् । सान्निध्य कुरुते भूयो देव्या सह महेश्वरः ॥२० उपास्यमाना विविधैः शक्तिभेदरितस्ततः । अन्यानि चाश्रमाणि स्युस्तस्मिन् गिरिवरोत्तमे। | पौत्वा योगामृत लब्ध्वा साक्षादानन्दमेश्वरम् ॥२६ मुनीना युक्तमनसा सरासि सरितस्तथा ॥२१ सुनीलस्य गिरे. शृङ्गे नानाधातुसमुज्ज्वले । तेषु योगरता विप्रा जापकाः सयतेन्द्रियाः । | राक्षसाना पुराभि स्यु सरासि शतशो द्विजाः ॥२७ There does the venerable lord permanent l'exing their mind on the primordial ly abide, waited upon by distinguished Soul thies contemplate upon the lord high souled disciples devoid of all sins, 1stna installed between the crest of the and versed in the Vedas (16, 17) mountain, the supreme lord, by whom the whole world is pervaded (23) Amang his disciples, the principal are Samkha Marohara, Kausika, Krsna There is a place of Indra here named Sumanas and Vedanada (18) Sumeglia, resplendent as a thousand suns, Engaged in meditation, calm, with where lord Indra, thc head of the deities bodies besmeared over with ashes and diseli in company with Śacı (24) devoted to the study of the Vedas, thic powerful ones wait upon him there (19) On the Gajaśaila' (clephant peak) stands the mansion of Durga, filted wath In order to render benefit to these a gate studded with gems, where abides ascetics of subdued senses, Mahesiara the goddess Durga, Mahesvari, the constantly leads his company to them (25) greatest goddess) herself (20) together with the goddess She abides there being adored by On that excellent mountain there are many sanctuaries of hermits of content various posers here and there after minus as also many lakes and streamy (21) acquiring diuenc bliss by drinking tie nect it of Yoga (26) In those do Bralımaņas, repeaters of thc hols names, of subdued senses, wat On the summit of the Sunila mountain minds attached to Drahman, and intent radiant with various metals, there are, O on tlic acquisition of knowledge, duelt tsicc-born oncs, thic houses of Rakyasas jo bliss (22) | and also hundreds of lakes (27) 1270] ·पूर्वविभागे पद्चलारिदोऽध्याय [१४६३८ तथा पुरशत विप्रा शतशृङ्गे महाचले। विचिन्त्य जगतोयोनि स्वशक्तिकिरणोज्ज्वला ॥३३ स्फाटिकस्तम्भसयुक्त यक्षाणाममितौजसाम् ।।२८ तनैष देवदेवस्य विष्णोरापतन महत् । श्वेतोदरगिरे शृङ्गे सुपर्णस्य महात्मन । सरासि तत्र चत्वारि विचित्रकमलाश्या ॥३४ प्राकारगोपुरोपेत मणितोरणमण्डितम् ॥२९ तथा सहसशिपरे विद्याधरपुराष्टकम् । सतन गरुड श्रीमान् सामान् विष्णुरिवापर । रत्नसोपानसयुक्त सरोभिश्नोपशोभितम् ॥३५ ध्यात्यास्ते तत्पर ज्योतिरात्मान विष्णुमव्ययम् ।।३० | नद्यो विमलपानीपाश्चिननीलोत्पलाकरा । अन्यच्च भवन पुण्य घोशृङ्गे मुनिपुगया । पणिधारवन दिव्य तस्ते शकरोमपा ॥३६ श्रीदेव्या सर्वरहनादम हैम सुमणितोरणम् ॥३१ पारियाने महाशले गहालक्ष्म्या पुर गुभम । तत्र सा परमा शक्तिविष्णोरतिमनोरमा। रम्यत्रासादसयुक्त घण्टाचामरभूषितम् ॥३७ अनन्तविभवा लक्ष्मीगंगत्समोहनोत्सुका ॥३२ नृत्यद्भिरप्सर सचरितश्चेतश्च शोभितम् । अध्यास्ते देवगन्धर्वसिद्धचारणवन्दिता। मृदङ्गगुरजोद्दष्ट योगायेनिनादितम् ॥३० Similarly, Bralimanas on the of the unncrse the object of contempla Satafnga mountain there are hundreds non resplendent by the rays of her onn of mansions listed with crystalline pillars, energy (33) belonging to Yaksas of unlimited There also stands the luge residence power (20) of Visnu the lord of the deities, and are On the top of the Sictodara mountain also four likes abounding on wonderful stands the residence of the lugh souled lotuses (34) Suparna (Garudy) fitted with palisade Similarly on the Sahasrabılbar peak and gateways and decorated with portals there arc cight ininstons of Vidyadlar as studded with gems (29) all fitted with stars bult of germs and The landsome Garuda like a second embellislıcd by surrounding holes (35) Visnu, aludes there in deep contemplation Here there arc sircuns full of cican of Visnu, the impenshable soul the water and abounding in blue lotuses and Supreme Light (SOJ also a los ely groue of harpskära floners, another sacred golden where Sasikra sendes in company with mansion there, O eminent 1189, on the Umi (36) Sri Srnga mountain of the goddess Sri, On the great Pariyatra mountain, abounding on all jenellery fitted with there 11 the holy Cty of Vahilaksmi, gutenay studded with gems (31) furnished with beautiful mansions and There abides Laksmi, t12 supreme decorated will bells and 'elmara's (busty energy of Vreme the losch one, possessed tuluicd as a fan) (371 of illimitable weltli, during !o ulatuate I: 11 graced here and there by groups the whole world (32) of dancint nymph renundling by the Thicre she res let ad red by golu falings cflrums and tabors, and finzing Gandharvu, Sių ll: ut and burde the origin with 1!ic sounds of fistes and lyres [1] Tliere 15 (33) ·१.४६३६] कूर्मपुराणे गन्धर्वकिनराकीर्ण सवृतं सिद्धपुण्यैः । क्रीडन्ति सुदिता नित्य विलासभोगतत्पराः ।।४४ भास्वद्भित्तिसमाकीर्ण महाप्रासादसंफुलम् ॥३९ अञ्जनस्य गिरे शृङ्ग नारीणा पुरमुत्तमम् । गणेश्वराङ्गनाजुष्ट धार्मिकाणा सुदर्शनम् । वसन्ति तनाप्सरसो रम्भाद्या रतिलालसाः ॥४५ तन सा वसते देवी नित्यं योगपरायणा ॥४० चिरसेनादयो यत्र समापाययिन सदा । महालक्ष्मीमहादेवी त्रिशूलवरधारिणी। सा पुरी सर्वरत्नाढ्या नैकाप्रसवर्णयुता ॥४६ जिनेत्रा सर्वशक्तीभि. सवृता सबसन्मया । पश्यन्ति तत्र मुनयः सिद्धा घे ब्रह्मवादिनः ।।४१ अनेकानि पुराणि स्यु. कौमुदे चापि सुक्ताः । रुद्राणा सुपाश्यस्योत्तरे भागे सरस्वत्या पुरोत्तमम् । शान्तरजसामीश्वरापितचेतसाम् ।।४७ सरासि सिद्धजुष्टानि देवभोग्यानि सत्तमाः ॥४२ तेषु रुद्रा महायोगा महेशान्तरचारिणः । पाण्डुरस्य गिरेः शृङ्गे विचित्रगुमसकुले । समासते पर ज्योतिरारूढाः स्थानमुत्तमम् ।।४८ गन्धर्वाणा पुरशतं दिव्यस्त्रोभिः समावृतम् ॥४३ पिञ्जरस्य गिरे. शृङ्गे गणेशाना पुरत्रयम् । तेषु नित्यं मदोसिक्ता दरनार्यस्तथैव च । नन्दीश्वरस्य कपिले तत्रास्ते सुयशा यतिः ॥४९ Thronged by Gandharvas and women altached to pleasure and enjoy- Konparas, full of Siddhas and the best of ment sport cuntinously in profound glee people, furnished with splendid walls abounding in noble mansions, dwelt in by On the suminit of the Aijana mounthe wives of the lords of Canas, it is lovely tain stands an excellent manszon belonging and alluring to the pious there does to ladies, where dwell the amorous nymphs abide the great goddess Mahalaksmi, headed by Rambba (45) wilder of the tndent, perpctually engaged Citrasena and others constantly come in yoga She swells there the three-eyed as surtors to that mansion, rich in all goddess, surrounded by encrgies composed kinds of jewellery and furnished with of the existent as well as the non existent, many a fountain {46) only those ascetics who are accomplished On the Kaumuda mountain 0 best of and versed in the Vedas can perceive her men, there are many mansions of the there (39, 41) Rudras of subdued passion, attached to To the north of Supårsva mountain, the lord master O eminent ones, atands the excellent In those, the Rudras, dwellers in the mansion of Sarasvati, and also lakes innermost heart of Mahesa, be absorbed delighted in by the Siddhas and fit to be in deep meditation resorting to the enjoyed by gods (42) | supremely allumined seat of the master (48) On the top of the Paodura mountain On the top of Pipijara mountain, there abounding in various trees are situated a liundred Mansions of the Gandharvas full are threc mansions of the Gana chicks, and the Kapila' (mansion) of the of celestial mardens (43) Nandisvara, wherein the wise an resrdes In them do the infatuated men and [272] ·पूषविभागे पट्चत्वारिशोऽध्याय [१४६६० तथा च जाधे शृङ्गे देवदेवस्य धीमत । | नातिदूरेण तस्याय दंत्याचार्यस्य धीमत ॥५५ दीप्तमायतन पुण्य भास्करस्यामितौजस ॥५० सुगन्धर्शलशिखरे सरिद्धिरुपशोभितम् । तस्यवोत्तरदिग्भागे चन्द्रस्थानमनुत्तमम् । | कर्दमस्याश्रम पुण्य तनास्ते भगवानृषि ॥५६ रमते तर रम्योऽसौ भगवान् शोतदीधिति ।।५१ | तस्यंव पूर्वदिग्भागे किश्चिद् वै दक्षिणाभिते । अन्यच्च भवन दिव्य हर्शले मर्षय । सनत्कुमारो भगवास्तवास्ते ब्रह्मवित्तम ॥५७ सहस्रयोजनायाम सुवर्णमणितोरणम् ॥५२ / सर्वेष्वेतेषु शंलेषु तथाग्येषु मुनीश्वरा । तत्रास्ते भगवान् ब्रह्मा सिद्धसङ्घरभिष्टुत । सरासि विमला नद्यो देवानामालयानि च ॥५८ सावित्र्या सह विश्वात्मा वासुदेवादिभिर्युत ॥५३ सिद्धलिङ्गानि पुण्यानि मुनिभि स्थापितानि तु । तस्प दक्षिणदिग्भागे सिद्धाना पुरमुत्तमम् । वन्यान्याश्रमवर्याणि सत्यात नैव शक्नुयाम् ॥५९ सनन्दनादयो पर बसन्ति मुनिपुगवा ।।५४ एष सक्षेपत प्रोक्तो जम्बूद्वीपस्य विस्तर । पञ्चशेलस्य शिखरे दानवाना पुरनयम् । न शक्य विस्तराद् वक्त मया वर्षशतैरपि ॥६० इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पट्माहरूया सहिताया पूर्वविभागे पट्पत्यारिशोऽध्याय ॥४६॥ Similarly on the top of Jarudhi and not far from it stands that of the wise mountain stands the sacred and radiont preceptor of the demons (Suhra) (55) mansion of the sun god possessed of On the top of the Sugandha mountain immeasurable power (50) IS situated the sacred hermitage of To the north of that is situated the Kardımı adorned by streams where the excellent minsan of the moon god where venerable sige resides (56) the beautiful and cool rayed lord sports To its east somewhat in the southern (511 direction the venernble (singe) Santt. There is anotlier lovely palace o kumari the best of those proficient in the great siges, situated on the Hansa Vedas, rcsides (57) mount un lundred Yojanas in extent and On !! these mountains and on others, fitted with a gatewny made of gold and O omtrent sages there are lakes and jewellery 1sncll sthe uniserse souled streams of pure sater Lord Brahma, the (58) Creator, resides thicre 111 company wath sanctuaries of deities Siddha (Holy) idols of gods installed by Sauti aad Vasudeva the others and adored by multitudes of Siddhas (53) ascetics and forest groues and sanctuaries To the south of stands an crcellent are there in such abundince that these can mansion of the Siddhas where the cele-not be numerated (5" Thus has been briefly described the brated sages headed by Sanandana reside (51) extent of JimbudsIp? It is not possible Ontlis prakor tlic Pafcafaila mountun bs mnc to describe it in detail eien in slands tlic triple mansion of the demous hundreds of scars (50) Thus ends Torty sixth Chapler in the Terst Part of the hirm l'urine Samhits consistinr of r thousand serses-46 (273) 35 152) ·सूत उवाच । | तेषु पुण्या जनपदा नाधयो व्याथयो न च । जम्बुद्वीपस्य विस्ताराद् द्विगुणेन समन्ततः । न तत्र पापकर्तारः पुरुषा वा फयश्चन ॥५ सवेष्टपित्या क्षारोदं प्लक्षद्वीपो व्यवस्थितः ।।१ तेषा नद्यश्च सप्तंब धर्पणा तु समुद्रगाः । प्लक्षद्वीपे च विप्रेन्द्राः सप्तासन् कुलपर्वताः । तासु ब्रह्मपंयो नित्य पितामहमुपासते ॥६ ज्यायताः सुपर्वाणः सिद्धसङ्घनिषेविताः ॥२ अनुतप्ता शिखो चैव विपापा निदिवा कृता । गोमेदः प्रथमस्तेपो द्वितीयश्चन्द्र उच्यते। अमृताः सुकृता चैव नामतः परिकोतिताः ॥७ नारदो दुन्दुभिश्चैव सोमश्च ऋषभस्तथा । धुदनद्यस्त्यसख्याताः सरासि सुबहून्यपि । वभ्राजः सप्तमः प्रोक्तो ग्रह्मणोऽत्यन्तवल्लभः ॥३ न चैतेषु युगावस्था पुरपा वै चिरायुषः ॥८ तत्र देवर्षिगन्धर्वः सिद्धश्च भगवानमः। आर्यफाः पुरयाश्व विदशा भाविनस्तथा । उपास्यते स विश्वात्मा साक्षी सर्वस्य विश्वसृक् ॥४ ब्रह्मक्षत्रियवियूद्रास्तस्मिन् द्वीपे प्रसौतिताः ।।९ 47 Suta said : The Dvspa (insular con. In them there are many holy Janatinent) of Paksa, the cxtent of which :s padas There is nciteer niental ailment twice that of the Jambūdvipa hus nor physical pain, and none committing surrounded the ocean of inill (1) i any sin there (5) In the Plaksa continent, Oemanent! There are also seen tiers in the seven Bratamanas, there are sesch ranges of Varsas flowing to the sen. in whch the frontier mauntains, all straight and wricle, fraumurşus daily forshup the grandstre (Britima) (G) with 11c!l marked divisions and dwelt in They are the Anutapts, $iht Vippt, (2) by multitudes of Siddhas Indsa, Arti, Amrta and Sukrta hy The first among these seien ranges of (3) mountains) Is Gomeda, the second is There are many other famous inters called Candra, then come in order Virado of inferior magnitude and ało ming Dundubhi, Som1, Rşabha and the seventh lahes where there is no tesolution of lie named Vaibhrija, scry dear to Brahmi (four) ages, and med live for a long (3) period (10) Tlice Jord Bralimi, the unborn ons, Ilic residents there arc classificil at thie unsterse souled omniscicat lord wit. Its alas, Kurisas, ladats and 131 1411, ners to all, as propitited by the gods. corres parsling stucrally to the brahmiss, Inges, gandharmas and seers (1) 1 Kşatris, Vaidyas and Odras name ·पूर्णविभागे सप्तचत्वारिंशोऽध्यायः [२.४७२० इज्यते भगवान् सोमो वर्णतन्त्र निवासिभिः । निवृत्तिश्चेति ता नद्यः स्मृता पापहरा नृणाम् ॥१५ तेपो च सोमसायुज्यं साहरूप्यं मुनिपुंगयाः ।।१० न तेषु विद्यते लोभः क्रोधो या द्विजसत्तमाः । रा धर्मपरा नित्यं नित्यं मुदितमानसाः । न चवास्ति युगावस्था जना जोवन्यनामयाः ॥१६ पश्वयर्पसहस्राणि जीवन्ति च निरामयाः ॥११ यजन्ति सततं तत्र वर्णा यायु सनातनम् । प्लक्षद्वीपप्रमाणं तु द्विगुणेन समन्ततः । तेषां तस्याय सायुज्यं सारप्यं च सलोकता ॥१५ संवेष्ट्येक्षुरसाम्भोधि शाल्मलिः संव्यवस्थितः ।।१२ फपिला ब्राह्मणाः प्रोक्ता राजानवारणास्तथा। राप्त वर्षाणि तत्रापि सप्तव फुलपर्यताः । पोता यश्याःस्मृताःकृष्णा द्वीपेऽस्मिन पपला द्विजाः१८ प्रज्वायताः सुपर्वाणः सप्त नद्या सुग्रताः ॥१३ शाल्मलस्य तु विस्ताराद् द्विगुणेन समन्ततः । पुमुदश्योन्नतश्चैव तृतीयश्च बलाहकः । संवेष्टय तु सुरोदायि युवाद्वीपो व्यस्थितः ।।१९ दोगः फस्तु महिषः ककुद्वान् सप्त पर्यताः ।।१४ विद्यमाचंय हेमच शुतिमान पुष्पयास्तथा । योनी तोया वितृष्णा च चन्द्रा शुरला विमोचनी। पुशेषापो हरिश्चाय मन्दरः राप्त पर्वताः ॥२० same Ily the casics residing there lord Soma of which all cleanse away eins of men. is sorshipped, in consequence of which, (14, 15) Ocminent ascetics, they acquire the There is neither atarice nor anger absorption with Soma and the assimilation amang the people there. O excellent with Soma (the two forms of salvation). esice-born ones, tot is there the revolution (10) of thic (four) Ages, all men lose animunc All (men) of that land arc attached to from ailments (16) piety, all contented and happy, and all live Tic various cartes there constantly up to fise thousand years, exempt from worship the eternal l'Asu, in consequence Illness (11) wliercof the gain concipiron in the The Dsipa (insular continent) of form of absorption, assimiliano and ca Existence in the ahole with Satmalle twice the attent of Plalşıdılpa and at encompasses the Iksu juice ocean (12) In this continent tlic Braliminut arc fanm in complexion, the kings are There are also scien Varsas (countries) purple tlie l'ally as yellow, and, o tuice in that coulinent and sesen boundary born oncs, the Sairasate dark Inouniain ranges all straight and etien conspiertoned (10) se, o virtuous unice, end also seien 11.c Kisa continent, twice in the size (13) of Silmali castels envircles th:- Sura Kumuda, Unnta. Balshaka, Dronn (19) Kanka, Malang sud Kaludt in ate the Iliesenen principal mountain ranges stien mountain, while Yons, Toy3. tlute are Videos, Hemi, Dutimin. VurersGimleri, Seikts, l'irmani ard l'uopuan, Kuhin, dari and Manlara Variti are the furion} titra 1hr # ilett (20) (2751 Tilers orean ·१४७२१] कूर्मपुराणे धुतपापा शिवा चंब पवित्रा संमता तथा। क्रौञ्चो वामनफश्चैव तृतीयभान्धकारकः । विद्युदम्भा मही चेति नद्यस्तन जलावहाः ॥२१ | देवावृच्च विविन्दश्न पुण्डरीकस्तथैव च । अन्याश्च शतशो विना नद्यो मणिजलाः शुभाः । नाम्ना च सप्तमः प्रोक्तः पर्वतो दुन्दुभिस्वनः ।।२७ तासु ब्रह्माणमोशानं देवाद्याः पर्युपासते ॥२२ गौरी कुमुद्वती चैव संध्या रानिमनोजवा । ब्राह्मणा द्रविणो विप्राःक्षत्रियाः शुष्मिणस्तथा। ख्यातिश्च पुण्डरीका च नद्यः प्राधान्यत. स्मृताः ॥२८ वैश्याः स्नेहास्तु मन्देहा शास्तत्र प्रकीर्तिताः ॥२३ | पुष्कराः पुष्कला धन्यास्तिष्यास्तस्य क्रमेण वै । सर्व विज्ञानसंपन्ना मैनादिगुणसपुताः । ब्राह्मणाः क्षत्रिया वैश्याः शूदाश्चंब विजोतमाः॥२९ यथोक्तकारिणः सर्वे सर्वे भूतहिते रताः ॥२४' अर्चयन्ति महादेव यजन्ति विविधपं ब्रह्माणं परमेष्ठिनम् । यज्ञदानसमाधिभिः। तेषा च ब्रह्मसायुज्यं साप्यं च सलोकता ॥२५ | व्रतोपवासविविधमिः स्वाध्यायतर्पणः ॥३० कुशद्वीपस्य विस्ताराद् द्विगुणेन समन्ततः । तेषां वं रुद्रसायुज्य सारूप्य चातिदुर्लभम् । कौ चद्वीपस्ततो विप्रा घेष्टमित्या घृतोदधिम् ॥२६ सलोकता च सामीप्य जायते तत्प्रसादतः ॥३१ The seven rivers flowing with waters, Kušadvipa in extent (26) there, are Dhutapapa, Suva, Pavitra, The seven boundry mountain ranges Sammala Vad; ut, Ambha and Mali. (21) there, are Kraufica, Vamanaka Andha- O Bračmanis, there are also laundreds of kāraka Devivit, Vivindi, Puncarika and sacred risers full of crystal water, where, Dundubhisvana (27) the gods and others worship the Iśana The principal rivers are denominated Brahına (22) | as Gauri Kumudvati, Sandliya Ratri, The Brahmanas there are called, Drava Nanojava, Khyatt and Pundarika (28) nas, the Ksatriyas Sushins, the Vaisyas The castes there, O excellent Drala Snehas and O Brahmanas, the Südras arc manas, are named as Puskalay, Puskaras, Mandelas (23) Dhanyas and Tisyas corresponding respec- They are all endowed with knowledge, uvely to Brahmanas, Ksatriyas, Vaisyas accomplished with various qualities like and Sudras (29) comradeship; performers of deeds The people of the continent worship according to prescriptions, engaged in rendering benefit to all beings and Alahadeva through sacrifices charity, worship Paramesthun Brahma, by the | Samadhis, observance of vows, fastims, performance of various sacrifices attain studying the Vedas and offering of Sarapya, the "Sayujya' (absorption) libations (of water) to the manes (30) (assimilation) and Sälokya (co-existence By the grace of Rudra they acquire in the same nbode) with Brahma (24,25] | the three states of emancipation), Sayuyya The sea of Ghita (clarified butter), O (absorption), Sarūpya (assimilation) and Brahmanas, 18 encompassed by the Sálokya (co-existence in the same abode) Krauſca dvipa which is twice the size of with Rudra (31) [275] ·पूर्वविभागे सप्तचत्वारिंशोऽध्यायः [१.१७४३ मौञ्चद्वीपस्य विस्ताराद् द्विगुणेन समन्ततः । तेषां सूर्येण सायुज्यं सामोप्यं च सरूपता । शाकद्वीपः स्थितो विप्रा भावेष्टयदधिसागरम् ॥३२ । सलोकता च विजेन्द्रा जायते तत्प्रसादतः ॥३८ उदयो रेवतश्चंव श्यामाकोऽस्तगिरिस्तथा । शाकद्वीपं समावृत्य क्षौरोदः सागरः स्थितः । आम्बिकेयस्तथा रम्यः केशरी चेति पर्वताः ॥३३ श्वेतद्वीपश्च तन्मध्ये नारायणपरायणाः ।।३९ सुकुमारो कुमारी च नलिनी रेणुका तथा । | तर पुण्या जनपदा नानाश्चर्यसमन्विताः। इक्षुका धेनुका चैव गभस्तिश्चेति निम्नगाः ॥३४ श्वेतास्तत्र मरा नित्यं जायन्ते विष्णतत्पराः ॥४० आसां पियन्तः सलिलं जीवन्ते तर मानवाः । । नाघपो व्याधपस्तर जरामृत्युभयं न च । अनामया ह्यशोकाश्च रागद्वंपविजिताः ॥३५ शोधलोभविनिर्मुक्ता मायामात्सर्यजिताः ॥४१ मगाश्च मगधाश्चैव मानवा मन्दगास्तथा । | नित्यपुष्टा निरातद्धा नित्यानन्दाच भोगिनः । ब्राह्मणाः क्षत्रिया वश्याः शूद्राश्वान क्रमेण तु ॥३६ नारायणपराः सर्वे नारायणपरायणाः ।।४२ यजन्ति सततं देवं सर्वलोककसाक्षिणम् । 'केचिद् ध्यातपरा नित्यं योगिनः रोयतेन्द्रियाः । प्रतोपवासविविधदेवदेवं दिवाकरम् ॥३७ फेचिज्जपन्ति सप्यन्ति केचिद् विज्ञानिनोऽपरे ॥४३ Saladvipa is twice the dimension of 'Sirūp;a' and 'Silokya' (stages of emanci- Krauñicadvipa in its extent, and O Bråli. pation) with the sun god (30) manas, it encompasses the cca of curds Saladvipa is cncircled is the sea of (32) milk in the middic of it is situated thic The seven principal mountain ranges Svetadvipithe shute island), «liere there tliere, are Udaya, Rarvata, Syamala, Astaarc holy communities rievoted to Vişng and gri, Ambikeya, Ramsa and Kesari (31) endaned salt sarnous honderful qualities; Similarly thic (sesen) risers are Suhu tlic men of the land are born while and mūri, kumiri, Nalını, Renuks, Iksuka, arc adlierents of Visnu (39,10) Dhenuha and Gablasu (34) There arc peuther mental pain nor Drinking water of these streams people physical ailments there, nor the fear of subsist there, exempt from illness, from old age and death, the people there are gricſ and of desire and enmity (35) free from passion and greed, escompt from The castes there are Magar, Magadhas, infatuation and milice, they are perpe- Manayas and Mandagas carretponding tually Ilirsing, free from antiety, cnjoying respectis cly in Drthmann, Katria, perpetual blist and pleasures, all of them Vaidyas and Stalras (36) resemble Varás 2 limself and are They constants worship the sun god, devoted to Niriyam the overlord of the Juunities, the sole Imong then simc are. Yughsc! hitness to the affairs of tlie) entire horld.blued cnics, pop-lualty Intent on through thic observance of various sowi cantemplation, neliers engaged in repeat. and lists. (3:1 ing the leals names or practising punanec. By the grace of iic sun god, Oemment wlule som utliers orcupire in the arquisie Bribmanat, class attain tic S15a, uon of knowleder शि (11,42) ·।।५० । १४७४४] मपुराणे अन्ये निर्बीजयोगेन ब्रह्मभावेन भाविता । | हेमप्राकारसयुक्त स्फाटिकर्मण्डपंयुतम् । ध्यायन्ति तत् पर व्योम घासुदेव पर पदम् ॥४४ प्रभासहस्रकलिल दुराधर्ष सुशोभनम् । एकान्तितो निरालम्बा महासागवता परे । हर्म्यप्राकारसयुक्तमट्टालकसमाकुलम् पश्यन्ति परम ब्रह्म विश्वास्य तमस पर ।।४५ | हेमगोपुरसाहस्र नारत्नोपशोभित सर्वे चतुर्भुजाकारा. शङ्खचक्रगदाधरा । शुभ्रास्तरणसयुक्त विचित्र समलकृतम् ॥५१ सुपीतवासस सर्वे श्रीवत्सातिवक्षस ॥४६ नन्दनविविधाकार सवन्तो भिश्च शोभितम् । अन्ये महेश्वरपरास्त्रिपुण्डाङ्कितमस्तका । सरोभि सर्वतो युक्त योणावेणुनिनादितम् ।।५२ स्वयोगोमूतकिरणा महागरुडवाहना ॥४७ , पताकाभिविचित्राभिरनेकाभिश्च शोभितम् । सर्वशक्तिसमायुक्ता नित्यानन्दाश्च निर्मला । वोथोभि सर्वतो युक्त सोपान रत्नभूषितं ॥५३ वसन्ति तर पुरुषा विष्णोरन्तरचारिण ॥४८ नारीशतसहलाढ्य दिव्यगेयसमन्वितम् । तन नारायणस्पान्यद् दुर्गम दुरतिक्रमम् । हसकारण्डवावीण चक्रवाकोपशोभितम्। नारायण नाम पुर व्यासाद्यैरुपशोभितम् ।।४९ चतुरिमनौपम्यमगम्य देवविद्विपाम् ॥५४ Some others, engrossed in the spust of and unaccessiblc by others ernbellished Brahman contemplate desireless on the with buildings filted with a rampart Eternal kasudeva the Sky, the Supreme made of gold and furnished with halls goal (44) built of rock crystal of a thousand lustre There are still others, ardent adherents | blended together, unapproachable and of the lord (Visnu), who solely depend on lovely and is full of mansions, palaces and laim, supportloss ones who perceive that buildings (4950) supreme spirit named as Visnu who la It is adorned with thousand of golden beyond all gloom (45) gateways studded with various gems and They are all four armed, wielders of covered over with white covering delightthe conchi, discus and club, wearing yellow ful and of various hapes and bcaucified by robes and with a śrivatsa (tult of hair) on springs It is furnished with lakes on all sides and reverberating with the sounds their chest of flutes and lyres (51, 52) of Mahesvara, Others, adherents Embellished by many and vanous marked with the 'trupundra' (three lines banners, it has avenues on all sides and on the forchead marked by ashes) having is furnished with stairs adorned with lastre horn of their own yoga and who jetvellery (53) {47) ride on big Garudas (bırds) It is rich with a thousand women and All men who live there are endowed is resounded with divine melodies, is fult wilh all power, enjoying perpelual bliss of swans and ducks and ornamented by pruire, abiding in the heart of Vispa (48) | Cakrasakas fitted with four doorways There is also a township of Märāyana Incomparable and inaccessible to thic bearing the name Nirāyana inaccessible 'demons (foes of gods) (54) [278] ·पूर्वविभागे सप्तचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय [१४७६६ तत्राप्सर सड धैर्नृत्यद्भिपशोभितम् । श्रीमत्पवित्र देवस्य श्रीपतेरमितौजस । नानागोतविधानजैर्देवानामपि दुर्लभ ।।५५ तस्य मध्येऽतितेजस्कमुच्चप्राकारतोरणम् ।।६१ नानाविलाससपन्त कामुकरतिकोमल । स्थान तद् वैष्णव दिव्य योगिनामपि दुर्लभम् । प्रभूतचन्द्रवदनं पुरारावसयुत ।।५६ | तन्मध्ये भगवानेक पुण्डरीकदलद्युति । ईपस्मितं सुबिम्बोष्ठेलमुग्धमृगेक्षणे । शेतेऽशेषजगत्सूति शेषाहिमायने हरि ॥६२ अशेषविभवोपेतै पितस्तनुमध्यम ॥५७ | विचिन्त्यमानो योगीन्द्र सनन्दनपुरोगमै । सुराजहसचलने सुवेवैमघुरस्यां । स्वात्मानन्दामृत पीत्वा पर तत तमस परम ॥६३ सलापालापकुशलैदिव्याभरणभूषित ।।५८ सुपीतवसनोऽनन्तो महामायो महाभुज । स्तनभारविनश्च मदपूणितलोचनै । क्षीरोदकन्या नित्य गृहीतवरणद्वय ॥६४ नानावर्णविचित्राॉर्नानाभोगरतिप्रिय ॥५९ सा च देवी जगद्वन्द्या पादमूले हरिप्रिया । प्रफुल्लकुसुमोद्यानैरितश्चेतरच शोभितम। समास्ते तन्मना नित्य पीत्वा नारायणामृतम् ।।६५ असरयेयगुण शुद्धमगम्य त्रिदशैरपि ॥६० न तनाधामिका यान्ति न च देवान्तराश्रया । It is adorned at various places by Inside that is situated that graceful grups of dancing nymphs, proficient in haly seat of Visnu the lord or Śrı of infinite the demonstration of various music scar might fitted with lofty walls and gateways cely available even to the gods, adepts in and bestower of fulfilment to the Yoging pastimes, extremely in it lies Hare the sole lord radiant as delicate libidinous possessed of faces the petals of a lotus the origin of the resembling the full moon emitting sounds entire universe over the Sesa serpent as of the tinkling of anklets, exlubiting a los couch (61,62) slight smile with lips resembling excellent He lies there beyond all glooms, being bimba" fruits possessed of eyes like those contemplated upon by the eminent Yogins of a fascinated fawn of infinite wealth headed by Sanandana by drinking the graced with slender waists with gait nectar of self communication (63) resembling that of the excellent swan, Yellow robed endless the great deluder, beautifully attired, sweet voiced shuful in the long armed lord lies there with his address adorned with lovely ornaments stooping will the weight of breasts with two feet always grasped by (Loksmi) thie (64) eyes rolling under the influence of liquor, olīspring of the Ksira occar The goddess (Lakşmil) worslupp-d by with limbs made wondrous through arious the world beloved of Hart, always abides dyes, fond of enjoyments and amorous pleasures and also decorated here and there there at lais feet with b-ari devoled to sith gardens abounding in blooming him, ly drinking the neclar that is flowers possessed of innumerable qualities, Narayana (65) Neatlier can the impious go there nor pure, lovely, sacred and inaccessible even to the gods (55 60) san tliese u hose abode is other than that [279J various amorous ·१५७.६६] धर्मपुराने वकुण्ठं नाम तत् स्थानं विदर्शरपि वन्दितम् ।।६६ | स एव परमं ब्रह्म वासुदेवः सनातनः । | शेते नारायणः श्रीमान् मायया मोहयजगत् ।।६८ न मेन भवति प्रज्ञा कृत्स्नशस्तग्निरूपणे । नारायणादिदं जातं तस्मिन्नेव व्यवस्थितम् । एतावच्छक्यते वक्तुं नारायणपुरं हि तत् ॥६७ तमेवाभ्येति कल्पान्ते स एव परमा गतिः ॥६९ इति श्रीकृर्मपुराणे षट्साहलया सहितायां पूर्वबिभागे सप्तचत्वारिशोभ्याय ॥१७॥ ४८ सूत उवाच । सावदेव च विस्तीर्णः सर्वतः परिमण्डलः ॥२ स एव द्वीपः पश्चाई मानसोत्तरसंजितः । शाकद्वीपस्य विस्ताराद् द्विगुणेन व्यवस्थितः । क्षीराणवं समाश्रित्य द्वीपः पुष्करसंवृतः॥१ तस्मिन् द्वीपे स्मृतौ द्वौ तु पुण्यो जनपदौ शुभौ । एक एव महासानुः सनिवेशाद् द्विघा कृतः ॥३ एक एवान विप्रेन्त्राः पर्वतो मानसोत्तरः । | अपरौ मानसस्थाथ पर्वतस्पानुमण्डलो। योजनाना सहस्राणि साई पञ्चाशदुच्छितः । महायोत स्मृतं वर्ष धातकीखण्डमेव च ॥४ of the god (Vispu), that seat is termed as one, Visudeva, the graceful Näräyaņa, Vaikuntha, adored evera by the gods (66)| who hes there deluding the world with his illusion (68) My wisdom fauls me in describing it Tus world is born of Narayana, is in its entircty; I am able only to state maintained in him and would merge into (liat it is the seat of Narszana (67) him at the end of the Age, He is the He is the supreme spirit, the Eternal | highest goal (69) Thus ends Forty seventh Chapter in the First Part of the Kūrma Purana Samhita consisting of six thousand verses-47 48 Sula said the Ksirodz ocean (sea ofis known as Mānasottara Though onc milk) is encompassed by the 'dvipa' only, the dvipa is divided into two (parts) called Puskara which is twice the size of on account of its situation (2,3) Sakadvipa in extent In that contincnt there are two sacred There is only one mountain range divisions which are of a circular form there, O eminent Brāhmanas, named like the Manasa mountain (which Mánasottara, which is fifty and half separates them) These two Varsas thousand yojanas in height, and as many are named as Mahavita Varsa and Jojanas in its breadth IJalf of the continent Dhátakih landa [220] ·पूर्वधिभागे अष्टचत्वारिशोऽध्याय. [१४८.१६ स्वादूदनोदधिना पुष्करः परिवारितः। | स्वादकसमुद्रस्तु समन्ताद् दिजसत्तमाः ।।१० तस्मिन् दोपे महावृक्षो न्यग्रोधोऽमरपूजितः ।।५ ।परेण तस्य महतो दृश्यते लोकसंस्थितिः । तस्मिन निवसति ब्रह्मा विश्वात्मा विश्वभावनः । काञ्चनी दिगुणा भूमिः सवा चैव शिलोपमा ॥११ तव मुनिशार्दूलाः शिवनारायणालय. ॥६ तस्याः परेण शैलस्तु मर्यादात्मात्ममण्डलः । बसत्यत्र महादेवो हरोऽर्द्धहरिरत्ययः । | प्रकाशनाप्रकाशच लोकालोकः स उच्यते ॥१२ संपूज्यमानो ब्रह्माद्यः कुमाराद्यैश्च योगिभिः । योजनाना सहस्राणि दश तस्योच्छ्यः स्मृतः । गन्धर्वः किन्नरयक्षरीश्वरः कृष्णपिङ्गलः ॥७ | तावानेय च विस्तारो लोकालोको महागिरिः॥१३ स्वस्थास्तन प्रजाः सर्वा ब्रह्मणा सदृशत्विषः । समावृत्य तु त शैल सर्वतो वे तमः स्थितम् । | तमश्चण्डिकटाहेन समन्तात् परिवेष्टितम् ।।१४ निरामया विशोकाश्च रागदोपविज्जिता ॥ एते सप्त महालोकाः पातालाः सप्तकोतिताः । सत्यानृते न तनास्ता नोत्तमाधममध्यमाः । ब्रह्माण्डस्यप विस्तारः संक्षेपेण मपोदितः ॥१५ न वर्णाश्रमधर्माश्च न नद्यो न च पर्वता. ॥९ | अण्डानामोदृशानां तु कोटयो ज्ञेयाः सहस्रशः । परेण पुष्करस्याथ समावृत्य स्थितो महान् । सर्वगत्वात् प्रधानस्य कारणस्थाव्ययात्मनः ॥१६ The continent of Puskara is surrounded continents). O excellent twice born oncs, by the sea of sweet water A great stands the great sea of sweet water, 13 Nyagrodha tree (ficus indica) worshipped encompassing from all the sides. (10) by the gods grows in that dvipa, which is Bcyond that sea of sweet water is a the special abode of world-souled Brahma, region of twice its extent where the land the creator of the world. In that very place, is of gold and the whole of it is rock-like Oforemost of ascetics, there is the abode (11) of Śiva and Nārāyana where the great lord Beyond that is the mountain which Hara as well as the Imperishable Hari live is the limit of the (rays of the) solar orh, in union There they abide, the Master it is partly illumined and partly dark and in union, dark and tawny in complexion us known as the Lokáloka mountain (12) adored by Brahma and others, Yogins The vast Loksloka mountain is ten headed by Kumāra, by Gandharvas, thousand yojanas un height, and ns many Kinnaras and Yaksas (57) in breadth {19) All men there, are healthy, as lustrous Beyond it perpetual darkness invests as Brahmá, free froin disease, and exempt the mountain all around, which darkness from grief, and unruffled by anger or is again encompassed by the shell of egg affection 18) There is neither truth nor falsehood Thus the seven continents and the seven there, nor any difference of good, bad nether regions have been described, and or indifferent, nor the divisions of Varna the entire extent of the universe has been (caste) or Asrama (stages of life), nor even brielly described by me. (15) (9) There are thousands and crores of rivers or mountains Beyond Puşkara, (the last of the seven suel eggs, due to the omnipresence of [281] 36 ·महत् । १४८.१७] पूर्मपुराणे अण्डेष्वेतेषु सर्वेष भुवनानि चतुर्दश । तस्य पूर्व मयाऽप्युक्तं यत्तन्माहास्यमध्यपम् ॥२१ तन्न तन चतुवंयंत्रा रद्रा नारायणादयः ॥१७ | गतः स एष सर्वत्र सर्वस्थानेषु वर्तते । दशोतरमर्थफंकमण्डावरणसप्तकम् | भूमो रसातले चंब आकाशे पवनेऽनले । समन्तात् संस्थितं विप्रा यत्र यान्ति मनीषिणः ॥१८ | अर्णवेषु च सर्वेषु दिवि चव न संशयः ॥२२ अनन्तमेकमव्यक्तमनादिनिधनं अतीत्य वर्तते सर्व जगत् प्रकृतिरक्षरम् ॥१९ तथा तमसि सत्वे च एष एव महाद्युतिः । अनेकथा विभक्ताङ्गः कोडते पुरुषोत्तमः ॥२३ अनन्तत्वमनन्तस्य यतः संख्या न विद्यते । तदव्यक्तमिति ज्ञेयं तद् ब्रह्म परमं पदम् ।।२० महेश्वरः परोऽव्यक्तादण्डमव्यक्तसंभवम् । अनन्त एष सर्वत्र सर्वस्थानेषु पठ्यते । अण्डाद् ब्रह्मा समुत्पन्नस्तेन सृष्टमिदं जगत् ।।२४ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पटसाइस्यों सहितायां पूर्णविभागे अष्टचत्वारिंशोऽध्यायः ॥४८॥ Pradhana, the essential cause, the imperi It is always and everywhere spolen of shable (Primordial) soul. 116) | as infinite; and its imperishable glory has In all these eggs there are fourteen been extolled earlier by me also warlds, and in all of them there are Ile is omniscient, and it abides every- Brahma, Rudra, Narayana and others where on the earth as well as the nether (17) | world, in the sky, on the wind as well as The seven ouler spheres of the egg in fire. The highly effulgent ono abides also are each ten times in extent of the preced in all oceans, is also in heaven, in gloom ing ones, and, O Brahmanas, only the (tamasas well as in virtue (sattva) there wise can go there. (18) is no doubt about that. The Supreme Malc (Purusottama) sports with various The infinite, sole, unmanifest supreme (22,23) spirit (Prakrti), having ncither beginning forms (in all substances). nor deatb, the imperishable one, abides Mabesvara is even beyond that beyond the entire cosmos. (19) unmanifest spirit from which has sprung Since it is innumerable, it is enlless, the Egg, from which Egg again is born and that unmanifest spirit is to be known Brahmă by whom this world has been (24) (20)/ created. a. Brahman the supreme scat. Thus ends Forty eighth Chapter in the First Part of the Ktirma Puriņa Samhita consisting of sir thousand verses-48. (21) [282] ·धीमत । ४९ ऋपप अन् । | वैवस्वतोऽय यस्यैतत् सप्तम वर्ततेऽन्तरम् ॥५ अतीतामागतानीह यानि मन्यत्तराणि तु। स्वामभुव तु कथित कल्पादावन्तर मया । तानि त्व कथयास्माक व्यासाश्च द्वापर युगे ॥१ मत ऊम्यं निबोधध्व मनो स्वारोचिषस्य तु ।। वेदशाखाप्रणयन देवदेवस्य पारावताश्च तुपिता देवा स्वारोविन्तरे । तथावतारान् धर्मार्थमीशानस्य फलौ युगे ॥२ | विपश्चिताम देवेन्द्रो बभूवासुरसूदन ॥७ कियन्तो देवदेवस्य शिष्या कलियुगेप वै । कजस्तम्भस्तथा प्राणो दान्तोऽय वृषभस्तथा । एतत् सर्व समासेन पूत वक्तमिहाहसि ॥३ तिमिरश्चावरीधाश्च सप्त सप्तर्षयोऽभवन् राम सूत उवाच । चंत्रकिंपुरुपायाश्च स्यारोचिषस्य तु । मनु स्वायभुब पूर्व तत स्यारोचिषो मनु । द्वितोयमेतदाख्यातमन्तर श्रृण चोतरम् ॥९ उत्तमस्तामसश्चय रंवतश्चाक्षुषस्तथा ॥४ तृतीयेऽप्यन्तरे विप्रा उत्तमो नाम व मनु । पउँते मनवोऽतीता साप्रत तु रये सुत । सुशान्तिस्तत्र देवेन्द्रो बभूवामित्रकर्षण ॥१० (1) Manu 49 The sages said Do please enlighten The period of Svayambhuva Manu at us about the Manvantaras (Ages) that had the beginning of the Age has alrcady been and which are to come and also been described by me, listen thereafter about the Vyásas (compilers) of the to the account of the period of Svšrocışa Dvapara Agc (6) And also about the composition of the In the Svarocisa Manvantara, the subdivisions (Sakhas) of the Vedas and of Paravata Tusitas were the deities while the incarnations of wise Isana, the lord or named Vipascit subduer of the demons was the gods, for re establishment of virtue in the Word of gods (Indra) the kaii Age Drja, Stambha, Prana Danta How many are the disciples of the lord Vğsabha Irmira and Arvarlvan were the of the gods even in the Kah Age o Saptarsis (seven sages) (Ursa Major) (8) Svārocisa Manu had Caitra, Kith Súta, do please tell us briefly all about the same (3) purusa and others as bis sons, thus hus been described the second Manvantara, Sūta said At first the period of now listen to the next Maayantara of Svayambhuva faru, thereafter those of Utnama (9) Svarocşa, Uttana, Tamasa Raya{a 230 in the tourd period Brahmanas, Cahşuşa these six Manus, have passed 'Uttama was the Manu Susant: tbe and now the seventh, period of Vrivasvata, extirpator of faes, was the head of the gods son of the sun, 14 passing (4,5) (Indra) in this period (10) (2831 ·१४६ ११] कूर्मपुराणे सुधामानस्तथा सत्या शिवाश्चाथ प्रतर्दना । | अमिताभा भूतरया वैकुण्ठा स्वच्छमेघस । वशत्तिनश्च पञ्चैते गणा द्वादशका स्मृता ॥११ एते देवगणास्तत्र चतुर्दश चतुर्दश ।।१७ रजोर्वश्चोर्ध्वयाहुश्च सबलश्चानयस्तथा। हिरण्यरोमा वेदधीरूध्वंबाहुस्तथैव च। सुतपा शुक्र इत्येते सप्त सप्तर्पयोऽभवन् ॥१२ येदवाह सुथामा च पर्जन्यन्न महामुनि । तामसस्यान्तरे देवा सुरा वाहरयस्तथा । एते सप्तर्षयो विप्रास्तगासन रचतेऽन्तरे ॥१८ सत्याच सुधियश्चैव सप्तविंशतिका गणा ॥१३ स्वारोचिषश्चोत्तमश्च तामसो रक्तस्तथा । शिविरिन्द्रस्तथैवासोच्छतयज्ञोपलक्षण प्रियनतान्वया होते चत्वारो मनव स्मृता ॥१९ बभूव शकरे भक्तो महादेवार्चने रत ॥१४ मनोजवस्तथैवेन्द्रो पष्ठ मन्वन्तरे चासोच्चाक्षुषस्तु मनुदिना । देवानपि निबोधत ॥२० ज्योतिद्धर्मा पृथु काव्यश्चत्रोऽग्निर्वनकस्तया । आद्या प्रसूता भाध्याश्व पृथुगाश्च दिवौकस । पीवरस्त्यूपयो ोते सप्त तत्रापि चान्तरे ॥१५ महानुभावा लेख्यान पञ्चते ह्यष्टका गणा ॥२१ पञ्चमे चापि विप्रेन्द्रा रेवतो नाम नामत । सुमेधा विरजाश्चैव हविष्मानुत्तमो मधु । मनुर्वसुश्व तन्द्रो बवासुरमर्दन ॥१६, अतिनामा सहिष्णुश्च सप्तासन्नुपम शुभा ॥२२ Sudhamans Satyas Sivas, Pratar Amitabhas Bhutarayas, Vaikunthas danas and Vasavartıns, these were the serc the gods and they were divided into five classes of divinites consisting of fourteen classes each (17) twelve Ganas (11) Hiranyaroinan Vedasrl, Orddhvabahu, Rajordliya, Orduvabahu Sabala, Vedabahu, Sudhama and the great sage Anaya, Sutapas and Sukra were the seven Parjanya were the seven sages in the sages (12) Raivata period, O Brahmanas (18) In the Tamasa Manvantara there Svarocia Uttama Tamasa and Rai. were twenty seven classes of divinities known as Suras Vaharayas, Satyas and rata these four Manus are descendants of Priynvrata (19) Sudhus (13) In the sixth Manvantara Otwice- Sibs was the Indra the performer of a hundredi sacrifices, he was a devotee of born ones, Cakşusa was thc Manu, and Manojava was the Indra Regarding Śashkara', engaged in the worship of the gods listen (20) Mabidea Adyas Prasatas, Bhayyas Prthugat In thus Alanyantara Jyotirdharma, Prihu, Kavya, Cutra Agni, Varika and Lelhas were the five classes of noble deities each of wluch consisted of cight and Pivara were the seven sages (15) Ganas (21) In the fifth Vanvantars, O eminent Sumedlits, Brahmanas the Manu har Raivala by Viraja! Havişmin nime, while Vasu became the Indra Uttama Vadhu, Attnimi and Sahupu exterminator of the demons (16) | were the seven virtuous sages (22) [284] ·पुरदरस्तथेवेन्द्रो पूर्वविभाग एकोनपश्चाशोऽध्याय [१४६३४ विवस्वत सुतो विप्रा थाडदेवो महाद्युति । औतमेऽप्यन्तरे विष्णु सत्य सह सुरोत्तम । मनु स वर्तते धीमान् साप्रत सप्तमेऽन्तरे ॥२३ / सत्यायामभवत सत्य सत्यरूपो जनार्दन ॥२९ आवित्या वसवो रद्रा वेवास्तत्र मरुद्गणा । तामसस्पान्तरे चैव सप्राप्ते पुनरेव हि । बभूव परवोरहा ॥२४ हर्याया हरिभिर्देवहरिरेवामबद्धरि ॥३० वसिष्ठ कश्यपश्चाविर्जमदग्निश्च गौतम । रंवतेऽप्यन्तरे चैव समूत्या मानसोऽभवत् । विश्वामित्रो भरद्वाज सप्त सप्तर्षयोऽभवन ।।२५ सभूतो मानस साद्धं देय सह महाधुति ॥३१ विष्णशक्तिरनौपम्या सत्त्वोद्विक्ता स्थिता स्थितौ। चाक्षुपेऽप्यन्तरे चैव वैकुण्ठ पुरुषोत्तम । तदशमूता राजान सर्वे च त्रिदिवौफस ॥२६ | विकुण्ठायामसौ जज्ञे वैकुण्ठदैवत सह ॥३२ स्वायभुयेऽन्तरे पूर्वमाकृत्या मानस सुत । मन्वन्तरेन सप्राप्ते तथा वैवस्वतेऽन्तरे । हने प्रजापतेर्यतस्तदशेनाभवद द्विजा ॥२७ चामन कश्यपाद् विष्णुरवित्या सबभूव ह ।।३३ तत पुनरसौ देव प्राप्ते स्वारोचिषऽन्तरे । बिभि क्रमैरिमालोकाजित्वा पेन महात्मना । तुषिताया समुत्पनस्तुपित सह दैवतं ॥२८ पुरदराय असोवप दत्त निहतकण्टकम् ॥३४ Now O Drahmanas, the illustrious and In the Uttama Manyantara, the wise son of Vivasvat the sun god is the excellent god Vişnu Janardana, the Manu Sraddhadeva in the seventh embodiment of the truth, was born as Manyantara of the present times (23) Satya in Satya together with the Satya (gods) (29) In this present period, Adityas Vasus Rudras and Maruts are the deities while In the Tamasa Manyantra, the lord Purandara the vanquisher of the enemies Hari was burn as Hari in Harya together is the Indra (24) with the Hara deties (30) Vasistha Kaśyapa At Jamadagni In the Raivata Manvantara, the lughly Gautama, Vivamitra and Bharadvaja effulgent Hari was born as Manasa ir are the seven sagca (25) | Sambhuti together with the Manara divinities In this period the incomparable energy of Visnu, invested with the quality In the Cakşusa Manvantara the lord of virtue is established for the maintenance Purusottama was born as Vaikuntha in {of the world) All the kings as well as | Vikuntha together with the Vaikuntha all the gods are born of lus portion (26)| divinities (32) In the Svayambhuya manvantara in In this Vaivasvata Manvantara Vişnu the past, o twice burn ones the pro was born of Kasyapa in Aditi as Vamana genitor Ruci begot a mind born son Yajña (33) in Akatı from His portion [27) Winning the three worlds with his Again in the Svarocisa Manyantra three steps this high souled lord gave in the saine lord (Vişnu) was born in Tusita to Indra the triple world bereft of all together with the Tuşita deitics (28) ! obstacles (34) [285] (31) ·१४६३५]] धर्मपुराणे इत्येतास्तनवस्तस्य सप्त मन्वन्तरेषु वै । | सत्त्वोद्विक्ता तथवान्या प्रद्युम्नेति च सजिता । सप्त चैवाभवन् विना यामि सरक्षिता प्रजा ॥३५ जगत् स्थापयते सर्व स विष्णु प्रकृति वा ॥४१ यस्माद विष्टमिद कृत्स्न वामनेन महात्मना। चतुर्थी वासुदेवस्य मूत्तिौति सजिता । तस्मात् सवस्मृतो विष्णुविशेख़्तो प्रवेशनात् ॥३६ | राजसो चानिरद्धाख्या प्रद्युम्न सृष्टिकारिका ॥४२ एप सर्व सृजत्यादौ पाति हन्ति च केशव । य स्वपित्यखिल भूत्वा प्रद्युम्नेन सह प्रभु । भूतान्तरात्मा भगवान् नारायण इति श्रुति ॥३७ नारायणारयो ब्रह्माऽसौ प्रजासर्ग करोति स ॥४३ एकाशेन जगत् सर्व व्याप्य नारायण स्थित । | या सा नारायणतनु प्रद्युम्नास्या मुनीश्वरा । चतुर्द्धा सस्थितो व्यापी सगुणो निर्गुणोऽपि च ॥३८ तया समोहपेद विश्व सदेवासुरमानुषम् ॥४४ एका भगवतो मूत्तिनिरूपा शिवाऽमला । संव सर्वजगत्सूति प्रकृति परिकोत्तिता । वासुदेवाभिधाना सा गुणातीता सुनिष्कला ।।३९ वासुदेवो हनन्तात्मा केवलो निर्गुणो हरि ॥४५ द्वितीया कालसजान्या तामसी शेपसशिता। प्रधान पुरुष कालस्तत्वत्रयमनुत्तमम् । निहन्ति सकल चान्ते वैष्णवी परमा तनु ॥४० | वासुदेवात्मक नित्यमेतद विज्ञाय मुच्यते ॥४६ Thus, OBrahmanas the lord manifest The third form named as Pradyumna ed hunself in the seven Manyantaras in 19 invested with the quality of sattva' seven forms through which the people (virtue), it establishes the entire universo were protected (35) and as the eternal nature of Vosqu Since this entire world was cntied by The fourth form of Vasudeva named the hugh souled Vamana therefore he is as Brahmnl is invested with the quality of called by all as Visnu due to the root 'Vis' | "rajas' and as termed as Aniruddha Pradyur (to enter) involved therein (36)|mm its producer (42) The lord who after anoibulating the This lord Narayana the innermost soul of all beings hesava, creates in the entire universe sleeps in company with beginning then preserves and ultimately Pradyumna is Brahma named as Nara annthlates, so aver the Vedas (97) yana, it 15 he who propagates the progeny (43) By one portion of his self, Narayana It is by that holy person of Narayana, pervaded the entire world, though he has termed as Pradyumon, that the world four forms, is all pervasive u possessed of attributcs as well as devoid of them (38) together with gods men and demons is cast under a spell The first form of the lord is the blessed Vasudeva of infinite soul absolute stainless embodiment of knowledge named Han devoid of attributes, 1 said to be as Vasudeva which is beyond all attei the solc creator of the universe thic butes and absolutely indiuisible (39)] Prakrti (the immanent will of the supreme The second invested with 'tamas' form spirit) (45) named as hala is termed as Sesa, this He is the Pradhana (the Supreme supreme form of Vişnu is the annihilator Spirut) the Purusa (the soul), the Kali of all in the end (10) (god of death) and the three excellent [285]] ·पूर्वविमागे पल्लाशोऽध्यायः [१५०४ एक चेदं चतुष्पादं चतुर्दा पुनरच्युत. ] | अनाद्यन्तं परं ब्रह्म न देवा नषंयो विदुः । बिभेद यासुदेवोऽसौ प्रद्युम्नो हरिरव्ययः ॥४७ : एकोऽयं वेद भगवान् व्यासो नारायणः प्रभुः ॥४९ कृष्णद्वैपायनो ध्यासो विष्णु रापणः स्वयम् । इत्येतद् विष्णुमाहात्म्यमुक्त वो मुनिपुगवाः । अपान्तरतमाः पूर्व स्वेच्छया ह्मभयद्धरिः ।।४८ । एतत् सत्य पुनः सत्यमेव ज्ञात्वा न मुह्यति ।।५० इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे षट् साइन्सया सहिताया पूर्वविमागे एकोनपञ्चाशोऽध्याय ॥४६il ५० सूत उवाच। सृतीये चोशना व्यासश्चतुर्थे स्याद् बृहस्पतिः । अस्मिन् मन्यन्तरे पूर्व वर्तमाने महान विभुः । सविता पन्चमे च्यास. पष्ठे मृत्यु. द्वापरे प्रथमे व्यासो मनुः स्यायंभुयो मत. ॥१ वेद नियोगाद् ब्रह्मण. प्रभो। सप्तमे च तथवेन्द्रो वसिष्ठश्चाष्टमे मतः । द्वितीये द्वापरे चैध वेदव्यासः प्रजापति. ॥२ मारस्वतश्च नवमे निधामा दशमे स्मृतः ॥४ प्रकोतितः ॥३ बिद बहुधा realitres ia the form of the eternal Väsu of the soul deva, one who acquires this knowledge 15 Neither the gods nor the sages know liberated (from the bondage of mundane fully the beginningless and endless existence) (46) | Spirit It is only the lord Vyasa, Nara. This lord Vasudeva, Acyuta, Prad-jyana, the Master, who knows it in yumna, Harn has divided one Veda con- full (49) sisting of four fcct into four parts (47) Thus has been expounded to you the Visu, Nurdyara, Hart, himself, of glory of Visnu, O excellent ascetics, it is us own accord, incarnated as Krsna- | true and true again, one who knows at dvaipayana, Vyäsa, free from ignorance does not fall into any delusion (50) Thus ends Forty ninth Chapter in the First Part of the Kurma Purana Samhita consisting of sıx thousand verses 49 50 Sata said in the present Manvantara, In the third, Ušanas became the during the first Dyāpara Age, the cele Vyisa, while Brbaspati in the fourth, brated lord Svayambhura Manu became Savitā in the fifth and Mrtyu, the Vyasa the Vyisa {I) in the sixth (Dväpara Age} (3) On the advice of lord Brahma: he In the seventh (Dvåpara), Indra divided the Vedas into many divisions, became the Vyasa, Vasiştha in the cighth, In the second Dvāpara Age, Prajapatt in the hunth Sarasvata and Tridhaman became the Vyasa. (2) ! in the tenth [207] ·१५०५] कूर्मपुराणे एकादशे तु त्रिवृप शततेजास्तत पर । आराध्य देवमीशान दृष्टा साम्ब निलोचनम् । त्रयोदशे तथा धर्मस्तरास्तु चतुर्दशे ॥५ तत्प्रसादादसौ व्यास वेदानामकरोत् प्रभु ॥११ ज्याणिवे पञ्चदशे पोडशे तु धनजय । अथ शिष्यान् प्रजग्राह चतुरो वेदपारगान् । कृतजय सप्तदशे ह्यष्टादशे ऋतजय ॥६ | जैमिनि च सुमन्तु च पैशम्पायनमेव च । ततो व्यासो भरद्वाजस्तस्माद्ध्वं तु गौतम । पल तेषा चतुर्थ च पञ्चम मा महामुनि ॥१२ राजप्रयाश्चविंशस्तस्माच्छुष्मायण पर ॥७ | ऋग्वेदथावक पल जग्राह स महामुनि । तृणविन्दुस्त्रयोविशे वाल्मीकिस्तत्पर स्मृत । यजुर्वेदप्रवक्तार वैशम्पायनमेव च ॥१३ पविशे तथा शक्ति पडिशे तु पराशर ॥८ जैसिन सामवेदस्य थावयः सोन्वपद्यत । सप्तविंशे तथा व्यासो जातूको महामुनि । तथैवाययवेदस्य अष्टाविशे पुन प्राप्ते ह्यस्मिन् वै द्वापरे द्विजा । सुमन्तुषिसत्तमम् । पराशरसुतो व्यास कृष्णद्वैपायनोऽभवत् ॥९ । इतिहासपुराणानि प्रवक्तु मामयोजयत् ॥१४ स एव सर्ववेदाना पुराणाना प्रदर्शक । |एक आसोद्यजुर्वेदस्त चतुर्दा व्यकल्पयत । पाराशयों महायोगी कृष्णद्वैपायनो हरि ॥१० | चातुहोरमभूद् यस्मिस्तेन यज्ञमयाकरोत् ।।१५ In the eleventh (Dvapara) Trivsa Krsnadvaipayına, Han, son of Präsara became the Vyara Satatejas in the twelftli, who is the expositor of all the Vedas and Dharma in the thirteenth and Tarakşu Purăņas (5) He propitrated lord Isina and perceivin the fourteenth In the fifteenth Dvapura Tryārunı ed the triple eyed lord with Uma, by became the Vyasa, Dhinaijaya in the whose grace the great sage divided the sixteenth Krtalijiya in the seventeenth Vedas and took four pupils all profiand Rtanjaya in the cighteenth (6) cient in the Vedas namely, Jaamana Then (in the nineteenth Dvăpara), Sumantu, Vusampiyana and the fourth Bharadvāja became the Vyası, next to Paila, and took me up as Ilie Gfh one him came Gautama (in the twenticth) (11, 120 Rajasravas in the twenty first and Supm- 1 The celebrated sage enjoined Maila as Tyana in the next (twenty second) (7) the expositor of the Rgveda, Varampa In the twenty third Trnabindu bc. sana as the crpounder of the Injuneda, came the Vyta and Vilmiki next to him Jimin as the teacher of the Simaseda (en the twenty fourth), Śakt in the twenty and the excellent sage Sumantu a filth and Parafara in the tsenty sixth (8) the expounder of Athariaseda, and In the twenty scienth Dvapara, the also appointed me to relate thic dubtas (1314) illustrious sage Jardlarna became the and the l'uragas He dided Yajuricda hich was a Vyta and on the adsent of this fienty ciglath Dvipar1 O twice born ones, uangle one to four divisiont ind touted Kranzdvzipaj ina son of Parisıra became the sacrificial rate that u administered by the Vyts. It is he the great meditator four kinds of priests (15) 12881 (910) ·पूर्वविभागे पश्चाशोऽध्याय ११.५० २५ आध्वर्यचं यजुभिः स्यादग्निहोत्रं द्विजोत्तमाः । वेदवेद्यो हि भगवान् वासुदेवः सनातनः ॥२१ औद्गाचं सामभिश्चक्रं ब्रह्मत्वं चाप्यथर्वभिः ॥१६ स गीयते परो वैदै यो वेदनं स वेदवित् । ततः स ऋच उद्धृत्य ऋग्वेदं कृतवान प्रभः । एतत परतरं ब्रह्म मोलिरानन्दमुत्तमम् ।।२२ यजूंषि च यजुर्वेद सामवेद च सामभिः ॥१७ यदयाफ्योदितं तत्वं वासुदेवः परं पदम् । एकविरातिभेदेन ऋग्वेदं कृतवान् पुरा । वेदवेधनिम वेत्ति व वेदपरो मुनिः ॥२३ शाखाना तु शतेनैव पजुर्वेदमथाकरोत् ॥१८ अधेदं परम वेत्ति येवनिष्ठः सवेश्वरः । सामवेदं सहस्रण शाखाना प्रबिभेव सः । अथर्वाणमयो घेदं विभेद नवकेन तु ॥१२ स वेदवेद्यो भगवान् घेदमूत्तिर्महेश्वरः । भेदरष्टादशासः पुराणं कृतवान् प्रभुः । स एव वेदो वैद्यश्च तमेवाश्रित्य मुच्यते ॥२४ सोऽयमेकश्चतुष्पादो वेदः पूर्व पुरातनात् ।।२० | इत्यदक्षर वेद्यमोद्धारं धेदमव्ययम् । ओङ्कारो ब्रह्मणो जात' सर्वदोपविशोधनः । अवेदं च विजानाति पाराशर्यो महामुनिः ॥९५ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पट्साहस्रधा सहितायां पूर्वविभागे पश्चाशोऽध्याय. ॥१०॥ In it, Brähmanas the duty of the deva may be conceived only through the Vedas (21) Adhvaryu was to recite the Yayus (ur direct the ceremony), of Hoti to repeat the hymns It is Hc, the Supreme one, who is (Rks), of the Udgata to chart the Samans, enlogised in the Vedas; he who knows him and of the Brahma to pronounce the for- s really conversant with the Vedas This mulac called Atharvans (16) (Vasudeva), is the Supermost Spirit, the (22) Then Vasudeva 29 the ultimate goal, the together the hymns called Ris compued the Rgveda, with the (prayers and direc- supreme reality roycaled by thc Vedas, tions called as) Yajus, he formed the and this truth, which can be knowp only through the Vedas and the Veda, is known Yajurveda, and with those called Samans, to the ascetic attached to the Vedas (23) Samaveda (17) Only he who is attached to the Vedas, Firstly he divided the Rgveda into the lord Sadesvara, possesses the knowtwenty one divisions and the Yajurveda ledge of the deepest mystery of the into a hundred scctions (18) unknowable, Mahcivara che embodiment Hc divided the Sámaveda into a of the Vedas can be known through the thousand branches and the Atharvaseda Inox ledge of the Vedas, it is He who is into one (19) the Vedas, as well as the 'Vedya' (object The celebrated Vyasa divided the fit to be known) One who resorts to Him Puräna into cighteen parts Thus the one is liberated (from the mundanc bondage), eternal Veda of the past has been duided (24) The great sage (Vyasa), son of Parsinto four parts (20) The Omkara, purnfier of all sirms, smg Veda, the Omkara, fit to be known, sara, knots the imperishable and undecay born of Bralıman, the eternal lord Visu- as well as unlaosable (25) Tlus ends Fifheth Chapter in the First Part of tie Karma Purana Sarhluta consisting of six thousand cres--50 [289] 37 the sage, leaving collected / light and fullest bless ·५१ सूत उवाच। अष्टमे दधिवाह. स्यान्नवमे वृषभः प्रभुः । वेदव्यासावताराणि द्वापरे कथितानि तु । | भगुस्तु दशमे प्रोत्तस्तस्मादुर पर. स्मृतः ॥६ महादेवावतारायि कलौ श्रृणुत सुव्रता ॥१ द्वादशेऽतिः समाल्यातो बली चाय प्रयोदशे । भाये कलियुगे श्वेतो देवदेयो महाद्युतिः । चतुर्दशे गौतमस्तु वेदशीर्षा तसः परम् ॥७ नाम्ना हिताय विप्राणामभूद् वैवस्वतेऽन्तरे ॥२ | गोकर्णश्चाभवत् तस्माद् गुहावास शिखण्डधय । हिमन्छिसरे रम्पे छगले पर्यतोत्तमे । जटाभाल्पट्टहासश्च दारुको लागली कमात् ।।८ तस्य शिष्या शिखायुक्ता बभूवुरमितप्रभाः ॥३ । श्वेतस्तथा पर शूली डिण्डो मुण्डो चर्य फ्रमात् । श्वेतः श्वेतशिखश्चैव श्येतास्य. श्वेतलोहितः । सहिष्णु सोमशर्मा घ नसुसीशोऽन्तिमे प्रभुः ॥९ चत्वारस्ते महात्मानो ब्राह्मणा वेदपारगा. ॥४ वैवस्वतेऽन्तरे शंभोरपतारास्त्रिशूलिन । सुभानो दमनश्चाथ सुहोत्र. कडुणस्तथा । अष्टाविंशतिराण्याता ह्यन्ते कलियुगे प्रभो । लोकाक्षिरथ योगीन्द्रो जंगीपव्यस्तु सप्तमे ॥५ तीर्थे कापायतारे स्याद् देवेशो मयुलोवर. ॥१० Kal: agc 51 Sita said The incarnations of Dimana, Suhotra, Kankana Lolika Vedavyasa in the Dväpara Age have been and Yogindra Jaigisavya, the mister related Now, Ovirtuous ones, hearken meditator as the seventh (5) to the incarnations of Mahadeva in the In lic cighth Kali Age. Dadhu tha 11) 115 has incunation while Lord Vrsabha in In the first Kali Age under the the ninth, Bhrgu in the tenth and tliercafer Vaivastata Manvantara the highly | Ugra (in the cleventh) (6) effulgent sovereign of gods incarnated In the twelfth it was tri, Balt in the tumself by the name of Sveta 10 promote Turteenth, Gautamu in the ſourleenth, and thenelfare of the Brahmins (2){ Vedisirgas (in the fifteenth) thereafter (7) He duelt on the Chagan, the berutiful Then, Golarni was tlic incarnalton in summat of excellent mountain Httnaria (the Sixteenth), thereafter Srkhindi, the hic bnd pupils with crests on their licids, case dueller, bext ſasimha, Amt, possessed of unkmused splendour (3) Diruki and I Ingalın in succesuon The four high soulcd pupils proficient Then GATE IN Inccesuun Sheth, Sura in tlic Vedas, O Brahmanas, were Sucra lindi, Mlundi, Saluşnu Somarni, and Sternsikha, Sieldsya and Svetalohita (4)| Prabhu Nakulsa, nithe end Thereafter the carnations of the In the last Kol Age under the ford (from the second Kali Age to the Varastat2 l anvanlara aid drenli eight seventh) mere respectsel Subasna , Incarnations of Sambhu, the intent [290) ·पूर्वविभागे एकपञ्चाशोऽध्याय १५१.२२ तत्र देवादिदेवस्य चत्वारः सुतपोधनाः । बलबन्धुनिरामित्रः केतुश्रङ्गस्तपोधनः ॥१७ शिष्या बभूवुश्चान्येषा प्रत्येकं मुनिपुंगवाः ॥११ लम्बोदरश्च लम्बन लम्बाक्षो लम्बकेशकः । प्रसन्नमनसो बान्ता ऐश्वरीं भक्तिमाश्रिताः । सर्वज्ञः समबुद्धिश्च साध्यः सत्यस्तथैव च ॥१८ क्रमेण तान् प्रवक्ष्यामि योगिनो योगवित्तमान् ॥१२ श्वेतः श्वेतशिखश्चव श्वेतास्यः श्वेतलोहितः । सुधामा काश्यपाचंव वसिष्ठो विरजास्तथा । अविरग्रस्तथा चव श्रवणोऽथ श्रविष्टकः ।।१९ दुन्दुभिः शतरूपश्च ऋचीकः केतुमास्तथा । विकेशश्च विशोकश्च विशापश्शापनाशनः ॥१३ कुणिश्च कुणिराहुभ्य कुशरोरः कुत्रकः । सुमुखो दुर्मुखश्चैव दुर्दमो दुरतिनमः । कश्यपो खुशना चंब च्यवनोऽय बृहस्पतिः ॥२० सनः सनातनश्चय कुमारन सनन्दनः ॥१४ उतथ्यो वामदेवश्च महाकायो महानिलः । दालन्मन्न महायोगी धर्मात्मानो महौजसः । वावधवाः सुपोकश्च श्यावाश्वः सपथीश्वरः ॥२१ सुधामा विरजारचव शङ्खपात्रज एव च ॥१५ हिरण्यनाभ. कौशल्यो लोकाक्षिः युथुमिस्तथा। सारस्वतस्था मेघो धनवाहः सुवाहनः । | सुमन्तुर्वर्चरी विद्वान कबन्धः कुशिकन्धरः ॥२२ फपिलश्चासुरिश्चैव बोटु पञ्चशिषो मुनिः ॥१६ प्लक्षो दार्भायणिश्चव केतुमान् गौतमस्तथा । पराशरश्च गारच भार्गवश्वाङ्गिरास्तथा । भल्लापी मधुपिङ्गश्च श्वेतकेतुस्तपोनिधिः ॥२३ bearing lord have been described The SamLhapätraja, Sārasvata, Megha, Ghana lord of deatues Nakultivara abides in the | vaha, Suvahana, Kapla Asuri, Vodhu, holy Käyävatāra sanctuary (10) / the sage Paricasukha, Parasara, Garga, Bhargava Anguras, Balabandhu Nirit- There the overlord of the gods will have mitra Ketusrnga, Tapodhana 113.11) four celebrated ascctics as his devotees, each one of them would have eminent Lambodara Lamba, Lambalsa, Lamsages of serene mind and subdued senses bakesaka, Sarvajfia, Samabuddhi, Sadhya, and devotedly attached to the lord as | Satya Sudhaman Katyapa, Vaststha, his disciples, I shall presently give an| Viraja, Atri, Ugra, Sravana, Sravisthaka, account of these Yogins, the excellent Kuna Kambahu, Kusartra, Kurnetraka, masters of Yoga (11, 12)/ Kasyapa Usana, Cyavana and Brhaspati (18-20) They are Sveta Svetasikha, Svetāsya, Svetalohita, Dundubhi, Satarupn Reika, Utathya, Vámadeva, Mahākāya, Ketuman, Vikeśa Visaka Visapa, Mahinila Vicatrava, Supika, Syavasva, Sapanasana, Surmukha, Durmukha, Dur- Sapathistara, Hiranyanabha, Kansalya, dama, Duratikrama, Sana, Sanatana, Loksksi Kuthumr Sumantu, the learned Kumar, Sanandana, Dalabhye the great Varcari, Kabandha, Kusikandhasa, meditator all pious and possessed of great Plakşa Darbhāyanı, Ketumān, Gautama, might. Suddhāma, Viraja as well as | Bhallapa Madhupunga, the ascetic Sveta. [291] ·१.५१.२४] धर्मपुराणे उशिजो बृहदुक्थश्च देवलः कपिरेय च । तपंयन्त्यचंपन्त्येतान् ब्रह्मविद्यामवाप्नुयुः ॥२९ शालिहोत्रोऽग्निवेश्यश्च युवनाश्यः शरदसुः ।।२४ | इदं वैवस्वतं प्रोक्तमन्तरं विस्तरेण छगलः कुण्डकर्षश्च कुम्भश्चंब प्रवाहकः । भविष्यति च सावर्णो दक्षसावर्ण एव च ॥३० उलूको विद्युतश्चैव शाद्वलो ह्याश्वलायनः ॥२५ | दशमो ब्रह्मसावों धर्मसावर्ण एव च । अक्षपादः कुमारश्च उलूको वत्स एव च। द्वादशो रुद्रसावों रोचमानस्त्रयोदशः । कुशिकश्चैव गर्गश्च मित्रको ऋष्य एव च ॥२६ शिष्या एते महात्मानः सर्वावर्तेषु योगिनाम् । भौत्यश्चतुर्दशः प्रोक्तो भविष्या मनवः कमात् ॥३१ विमला ब्रह्मभूमिष्ठा ज्ञानयोगपरायणाः ॥२७ , अयं वः कथितो मुशः पूर्वो नारायणेरितः । कुर्वन्ति चावताराणि ब्राह्मणानां हिताय हि । भूतभव्यर्वतमानराख्यानरुपवृहितः ॥३२ योगेश्वराणामादेशाद् वेदसंस्थापनाय वै ॥२८ यः पठेच्छणुयाद वापिश्रावयेद्वा द्विजोत्तमान् । ये ब्राह्मणाः संस्मरन्ति नमस्यन्ति च सर्वदा । स सर्वपापनिर्मुक्तो ब्रह्मणा सह मोदते ॥३३ hetu, Ukija, Brhaduktha, Devala, Kapi, the knowledge of Brahma (the Supreme Salthotra, Agniveiya, Yuvanāsva, Sarad. | Spirit). (29) vasu, Chagala, Kundakarna, Kumbha, Pravahaka, Uloka, Vidyuta, Sadvala, Thus has been described the account Ašvalāyana, Aksapäda, Kumāra, Uloka, of the Vaivasvata Manvantara in details; Vatsa, Kalika, Garga, Mitraka as well thereafter would commence the Sävarna Raya. (21-26) and Daksa-savarna Manvantaras. (30) (27) These moble souls would be the dise The tenth (Manvantara) would be ciples of the yogins in all wordiy exist. Brahmasāvarna and the cleventh Dharmaa ences, souls which would be stainless, savarna, while the twellth (Manvantara) invested with the supreme spirit and would be named Rudrastvarna and the thirteenth tertned as Rocamana, while intent on the acquisition of knowledge and meditation Bhautya would be the fourteenth Manu in succession in the future (31) They would incarnate themselves at Thus has been narrated to you the the behest of the masters of Yoga for the first part of the Karma Purāņa) rclated by welfare of the Brabmanas as well for Narayana, and supplemented by tales of establishing the Vedas. (28) / the past, present and future (32) Ile who reads, hears or recites it to The Brahmanas who would call thera the excellent twice-born ones, is freed in mind or pay homage to them, adore from all sits and enjoys bluss in company them or propitiate them svould acquire with Brahmä. (33) 1292]

·पूर्यविभागे एस्पट्टाशोऽध्यायः
[१.५१.३५
पठेद् देवालये स्नात्वा नदीतीरे चैव हि । नमो देवादिदेवाय देवानां परमात्मने ।
नारामणं नमस्कृत्य भावेन पुरषोत्तमम् ।।३४ पुरषाय पुराणाय विष्णवे कूर्मरूपिणं ॥३५
इति श्रीपूर्गपुराणे पट्साहनयां संहितायां पूर्व विभागे एकपञ्चाशोऽध्यायः ॥५१।।
पूर्यविभागः समाप्त.
It should be read after taking ccte. Salutation to the overlord of the gods,
monious bal), in a sanctuary or on the the Primordial Soul of the deities, to the
the bank of a river, making obeisance eternal Purusa, the tortoise-formed
devotedly to Narayana, Purusottama. (34) | Visnu.
(35)
Thus ends Fifty first Chapter in the First Part of the Kurma Purana
Samhita consisting of six thousand verses--51.
Here ends the Fist Part
[293

·उपरिविभागः ऋषय ऊचुः। | श्रुत्वा मुनीना तद् वाक्यं कृष्णद्वैपायनं प्रभुम् । भवता कथितः सम्यक् सर्गः स्वायंभुवस्ततः । | सूतः पौराणिकः स्मृत्वा भाषितु युपचक्रमे ॥५ ब्रह्माण्डस्यास्य विस्तारो मन्वन्तरविनिश्चयः ॥१ अथास्मिन्नन्तरे व्यासः कृष्णद्वैपायनः स्वयम् । तत्रैश्चरेश्वरी देवो वणिभिधर्मतत्परः। ज्ञानयोगरतनित्यमाराध्यः कथितस्त्वया ॥२ आजगाम मुनिश्रेष्ठा या सनं समासते ॥६ तद्वदाशेषसंसारदुःखनाशमनुत्तमम् तं दृष्दा वेदविद्वांसं कालमेघसमद्युतिम् । । कमलपत्राक्ष ज्ञानं ब्रीविषयं येन पश्येम तत्परम् ॥३ प्रणेमुद्धिजपुंगवाः १७ त्वं हि नारायणात्साक्षात् कृष्णद्वैपायनात् प्रभो। पपात दण्डवद् भूमौ दृष्टाऽसौ रोमहर्षणः । अवाप्ताखिलविज्ञानस्तत्वा पृच्छामहे पुनः ॥४ | दक्षिणीकृत्य गुरं प्राञ्जलिः पार्श्वगोऽभवत् ॥ व्यासं 1 The sages said : (O Suta) You have Hearing this appeal of the sages, Sota, narrated to us the creation of Svayambhū who was well versed in the Puranas, (Self-born, i. c, Brahman), thc cepanse called mentally upou Lord Krsna Dvai of the universe and the system of (ascer- pāyana and was about to speak (5) taining) the ages of Manus. (1) At that lery moment Kssna Lya:- You have told us that the Suprerne påyana Vvāsa himself appeared at the God is the object of worship by the place where the great sages were holding (6) religious persons of different Varnas (castes) a Satra (1 e sacrificial session)? who are exclusively engaged in the pursuit The excellent Dsijas (twzcc borns 10 of knowledge and Yoga You have also the Brāhmanas), na secing before thema explained to us the knowledge of Brahman Vyasa, hasing the lustre like a black (the Supreme Self) which dispels the cloud, with eyes like lotus-petals bowed endless miseries of life and by which se down (in reverence) (7) can realize the Ultimate Truth (2,3) On seeing him, Lomaharsans Sura also O Lord, You have acquired all the high prostrated himself on the ground like a wisdom from Krşria Daipiyana who is stem and then after encircling the pre- Narayana Himself we are, therefore,ceptor from nght side sat dona by his MIRE IOm arain (4) 1.de with folded hands (0) [294) ·उपनिविभाग प्रथमोऽध्याय [२१२० पृष्टास्तेऽनामय विमा शौनकाचा महामुनिम । व्यास उवाच। समावास्यासन तस्मै तयोग्य समकल्पयन् ।।९ । वक्ष्ये देवो महादेव पृष्टो योगीश्वरै पुरा । अर्थतानप्रवीद् वाक्य पराशरसुत प्रभु । सनत्कुमारप्रमुखं स्वयं यत्समभाषत ॥१५ कच्चिार तपासो हानि स्वाध्यायस्य श्रुतस्य च ११० सनत्कुमार सनफस्तथैव च सनन्दन । तत स सूत स्वगुरु प्रणम्याह महामुनिम् । अङ्गिरा रुद्रसहितो भृगु परमधर्मवित् ॥१६ ज्ञान तद् ब्रह्मविषय मुनोना वक्तुमर्हसि ।।११ कणाद कपिलो पोगी वामदेवो महामुनि । इमे हि मुनय शान्तास्तापसा धर्मतत्परा । शुक्को वसिष्ठो भगवान् सर्वे सयतमानसा ॥१७ परस्पर विचायते शुभूपा जायते चषां वक्तुमर्हसि तत्वत ॥१२ सप्तयन्तस्तपोधोर पुण्ये बदरिकाश्रमे ।।१८ सशयायिष्टचेतस । ज्ञान विमुक्तिव दिव्ययन्मे साक्षात त्ययोक्तिम । अपश्यस्ते महायोगपि धर्मसुत शुचिम् । मुनीना व्याहृत पूर्व विष्णूना धर्मरूपिणा ॥१३ | नारायणमनायन्त नरेण सहित तदा ॥१९ शुत्वा सूतस्य वचन मुनि सत्यवतीसुत । सस्तूय विविध स्तोत्रं सर्वे वेदसमुद्भवै । प्रणम्य शिरसा रुद्र यच प्राह सुखावहम ॥१४ प्रणेमुक्तिसंयुक्ता पोगिनो योगवित्तमम ॥२० Then he inquired about the health, of Saunala and other sages They consaled what Mahadeva Himself explained to the Vyasa sud I am going to tell you him and offered len a proper sert (9) great yogins like Sanatkumara and others After that Lord Vynsa son of Parisara being requested by them (15) nddressed them O Brahmaras there is nothindrance, I hope in your penance, The sages Sanatkumira Sanala, study and learning (10) | Sanandana Angures Rudrn Birgu, the Then Suta bowed down to his pre the great knower of righteousness ceptor the great sage and sud You kinada hapıla the Yogin Vimadova the should speak to these sages about the great sage Sukra and Bhagavan Vasscha knowledge of Brakman fı e, the Supreme who were all in complete restraint of their Self) (u) minds failed to free their intelligence of These sages are a calm (free from certain doubts inspite of discussions and mssions solely engared in penance and alterations among thensches and then meritorious deeds and have also deen' they performed justere penince at the desire to listen, hence sou should explain holy Badarslarıma (1619) tric diving and subleme truth leading to They then vurlized there sige salvatron wlch you yourself hale trught me and swbich was revealed by Visna, Aariyana the great Jogin, son of Dhirma, Pure without bigioning and end, along his arms to the with ra (19) siges (12,131 Hearing this Croni Sata, the son of The Yogans having errolled (Virty Pra) Saty11111 (1 e, Vyasa) bossed down to by ciking various hzmos from the Verlis Rudra with his fiend and farted l11s bossed down to the greatest of logins with pleasing discourse (14) I desoton (20) {295] in incarnation ·510g २१२१] धर्मपुराणे विज्ञाय वाञ्छितं तेषा भगवानपि सर्ववित् । कश्चिदात्माच का मुक्ति ससारः किनिमित्तकः ॥२६ प्राह गम्भीरया वाचा किमर्थं तप्यते तपः ॥२१ कः संसारयतीशानः को वा सर्व प्रपश्यति । अब्रुवन् हुष्टमनसो विश्वात्मानं सनातनम् । कि तत् परतर ब्रह्म सर्व नो वक्तुमर्हसि ।।२७ साक्षान्नारापणं देवमागतं सिद्धिसूचक्रम् ॥२२ एवमुक्ते तु मुनयः प्रापश्यन् पुरुषोत्तमम् । वयं संशयमापन्नाः सर्वे वै ब्रह्मवादिनः। | विहाम तापसं रूप संस्थितं स्वेन तेजसा ।।२८ भवन्तमेक शरणं प्रपन्नाः पुरुषोत्तमम् ॥२३ विभ्राजमान विमल प्रभामण्डलमण्डितम् । त्वं हि तद् वेत्थ परमं सर्वज्ञो भगवानृषिः । श्रीवत्सवक्षस देव तप्तजाम्बूनदप्रभम् ॥२९ नारायणः स्वय साक्षात् पुराणोऽव्यक्तपुरुषः ॥२४ | शङ्खचक्रगदापाणि शाङ्गहस्त भियावृतम् । नान्यो विद्यते येत्ता स्वामृते परमेश्वर । न दृष्टस्तत्क्षणादेव नरस्तस्यैव तेजसा ॥३० शुश्रूषाऽस्माकमखिलं संशय घेत्तुमर्हसि ॥२५ तदन्तरे महादेवः शशाङ्गाडितशेखरः । कि फारणमिद कृत्स्नं कोऽनुसासरते सदा । प्रसादाभिमुखो रुनः प्रादुरासोन्महेश्वरः ॥३१ Then Narayana, the knower of all salvation? What is the cause of the (everything), knowing their desire, ashed cycle of rebirth? (26) in a sublime voice, "Why are you practi What is the Lord that causes others this релапсе m (21) to pass through the cycle of rebirth? Then thosc sages being delighted at Who is the observer of all these heart sard to Narayana, Soul of the Who is the Supreme Brahman (Abso Universe, Eternal one, who himself appea Jute) ? You should explain all these to red there as an indication of perfect us" (27) attainment (of objects). The sages, having spoken thus, sav "We all (though) Brahmavadın (the the best of persons had cast off the guise expounders of secrct knowledge), being of a sage and 15 shining in his own Ile is bathed in the in doubt arc suppliant to you the Best of radiant aureole, persons (23) radiance of a luminous spherc, On His chest 15 Srivatsa and He was shtning like 'You the Lord, Unmanifest molten gold In His four hands are Furusa and Omnyscient Sage Narayana - Sankha (cancb), Cakra (desc), Grda (mace) You know that Supreme Truth (24) and Sārnga (bow), and He was accompa- O Supreme Lord, none except You nied by Sri (Lakşmi) But at that time Inow all these, hence we are desirous of Nara could not be seen througe His (28 300 hearing from You and you should dispel radiance our cntire doubt (25) In the mean time the Supreme Lord "What is the cause of this shole Mahadeva Rudra, whose forehead was (universe) (Or what is the entre (mate- | decorated with the crescent, of moon nal) cause) ? Who is born again and appeared there, as iſ, quite disposed to again? What is the soul? What is your (296] arc (31) ·. भूतपते शिव। उपशेिषमागे प्रपमोऽध्यायः [२१२ निरप से जगमार्य विनेयं चन्द्रभूपणम् । 'इमं समागता देश कि या कार्य मयाऽच्युत ।।३७ तुष्टवह टमनसो भवत्या तं परमेश्वरम् ॥३२ माफर्य भगवद् याइयं देवदेयो जनार्दनः । जयेश्वर महादेय जय । प्राह देवो महादेयं प्रसादाभिमुरं स्थितम् ॥३८ जयारोपमुनीशान तपसाभिप्रपूजित ॥३३ इमे हि मुनयो देर तापमाः शोपरमपाः । सहरभूत विधात्मा जगधन्यप्रवर्तक । 1 अन्यागता मो शरणं सम्यग्दर्शनराइक्षिणः ॥३९ जपानन्त जगज्जन्ममाणसंहारकारण ॥३४ यदि प्रसन्नो भगवान मुनीनां भावितात्मनाम् । सहरचरणमान शंभो योगीन्द्रयन्दित । सशिपो मम तनजाने दिव्यं यत्तमिहार्हसि ॥४० जयाग्निकापते देव नमस्ते परमेश्वर ॥३५, त्यं हि येत्य स्वमात्मानं न हन्यो विराने शिय । संस्तुतो भगयानीशस्यम्बको भक्तवत्सलः । तनस्त्वमामनात्मानं मुनीन्द्रेभ्यः प्रदर्शय ॥४१ समालिङ्गप हपोकां प्राह गम्भीरया गिरा 1॥३६ एवमुरत्या हपोरेशः प्रोपान मुनिपुगान् । किमयं पुण्डरीक्षा मनोन्द्रा ब्रह्मादिनः । प्रदर्शयन् योगसिद्धि निरोप उपभष्पना ॥४२ । On seeing the Supreme Lord, with Pundarilahsa, uls these sages, three mes and crescent of moon as liisi expounders of secret truth, lave githered ornament (the sages) were delighted at here at tins place? What hnie i in do licart and extolled him with devotion (32) O Atyula? (37) O God Mahadeva, all glory to you Lord Janardana, God of Culs on O ŚR, Lord of the elements, all glory heating thus from L.ord, said to Maladeva to you o great Lord of all the sages.feated and duposed to favour : (38) Othe one worshipped by penance. all glory to you. 133) O God, all these sages are practicing penance and are sinless and have been o the one with a thousand forms, 0, supplant to me with a desire to kness the soul of the uniscnc, O the one who die compilere Truth (31) set up the mouins Unsere; Othic If you the Lord, are pleured with these endless our, O the great cause of crca. 1son protection and destruction, all ciontages, wo huc mediated upra thir soul, then you should nattatr the chanc toyou 31stlaim to them in t) presente (10) ·१२.१३] कूर्मपुराणे सदर्शनान्महेशस्य शकरस्याथ शूलिन । । विभ्राजमान विमले तस्मिन् वशुरासने ॥४८ कृतार्य स्वयमात्नान जातुमर्हथ तत्वत ॥४३ य प्रपश्यन्तियोगस्था स्वात्मन्यात्मानमीश्वरम्। प्रष्टुमहंथ विश्वेश प्रत्यक्ष पुरत स्थितम् । अनन्यतेजस शान्त शिव ददृशिरे किल ॥४९ ममय सनिधावेष यथावद् वतुमीश्वर ॥४४ यत प्रसूतिभूताना यत्रतत् प्रविलीयते निशम्य विष्णुवचन प्रणम्य वृषभध्वजम् । तमासनस्थ भूतानामोश वृशिरे किल ॥५० सनत्कुमारप्रसुखा पृच्छन्ति स्म महेश्वरम् ॥४५ / यदन्तरा सर्वमेतद् यतोऽभिन्नमिव जगत् । अथास्मिन्नन्तरे दिव्यमासन विमल शिवम् । स वासुदेवमासीन तमीश ददृशु किल ।।५१ किमप्यचिन्त्य गगनादीश्वराह समुभौ ॥४६ प्रोवाच पृष्टो भगवान् मुनीना परमेश्वर । तमाससाद योगात्मा विष्णुना सह विश्वकृत् । | निरीक्ष्य पुण्डरीकाक्ष स्वात्मयोगमनुत्तमम् ॥५२ तेजसा पूरपन् विश्व भाति देवो महेश्वर ॥४७ तच्छृणुध्व यथान्यायमुच्यमान मयाऽनया । त ते देवादिदेवेश शकर ब्रह्मवादिन । प्रशान्त मानसा सर्वे ज्ञानमीश्वरभाषितम् ॥५३ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पट्साहसपा सहिदायामुपरिविमाने (ईश्वरगीरासु) प्रथमोऽम्याय ॥१॥ You should consider yourselves to be secret Truth (Brahmavadın) saw the blessed with success becnuse you have God of Gods Sankara, shining on thar seen the holder of trident Sankara, the stainless scat (48) Great Lord You have now become worthy They saw the most radinnt, calm Sna of learning (drvine truths) (43) the God whora the Yogios sec in their Now you should ask questions to the souls in the sublime trance of meditation Lord of the universe who is sitting before as their own souls (49) you in a vasıble form and He is capable of The sages saw on that seat that very telling everything in my cry preschce Lord of berags God (Ita) from whom life of all living beings spring up udan whom On learing this advice of Visnu and it finally merges (50) having bowed down to Valādeva, God Vasudeva, in whom the entire Sanatkumara and other sages put their userse shines and whose own form asthe gucries to Mahesvara (45) At that time there appeared from the entre averse, fame Anto view of the (51) styi holy benevolent and divine seat, Beng iked by the sages Lord suitable for God Vaheswara case a look towards Punda Mahef vara the creator of the unsere, rikaku (Narayana) and then spolc to whose very soul is identified with soga, them about his excellent own yoga (52) then filled the horizon with his radiance and seated himself on that scattith Vişnu, You all listen with calmness of mind to with all the divinc grace (47) 1 I say tnto you and which is the Then those sages, expounders of the knowledge imparted by God Himself (53) Thus ends Tirst Chapter of the lharag1ts) in the Second Part of the Kurma Purina Sabhuti consisting of six thousand serses- (298) sages as eated ·२ ईश्वर उवाच। स कालोऽग्निस्तदव्यक्तं स एवेदमिति श्रुतिः ॥५ अवाच्यमेतद् विज्ञानमात्मगुह्य सनातनम् । अस्माद् विजापते विश्वमत्रैव प्रविलोपते । पन्न देवा विजानन्ति यतन्तोऽपि द्विजातयः ।।१ समायी मायया बढः करोति विविधास्तनः ॥६ इदं ज्ञानं समाश्रित्य ब्रह्मभूता द्विजोत्तमाः। न चाप्यय ससरति न च संसारयेत् प्रभुः । न संसार प्रपद्यन्ते पूर्वेऽपि ब्रह्मवादिनः ॥२ नापं पृथ्वी न सलिल न तेजः पवनो नभः ॥७ गुह्याद् गुह्यतम साक्षाद् गोपनीय प्रयत्नतः । न प्राणो न मनोव्यक्त न शब्दः स्पर्श एव च । वक्ष्ये भक्तिमतामद्य युष्माकं ब्रह्मवादिनाम् ॥३ न रूपरसगन्धाच नाहं कर्ता न वागपि ।। आत्मा यः फेवलः स्वस्थः शान्तः सूक्ष्मः सनातनः । न पाणिपादौ नो पायुन चोपस्यं द्विजोत्तमाः । अस्ति सर्यान्तरः साक्षाच्चिन्मात्रस्तमसः परः ॥४ । न कर्ता न घ भोक्ता वा न च प्रकृतिपूरपो । सोऽन्तर्यामो स पुरुष. स प्राणः स महेश्वरः । न माया नैव च प्राणश्चैतन्यं परमार्थतः ॥९ The 2 God said. 0 Dvijas (brāhmanas), Maheśvara, Time, Agni and the Unmaniinspite of their efforts, the gods even fest (5) could not acquire this greatly secret and It is from this soul that the universe eternal wisdom, hence it is not expressable springs into being and merges into it This (1) Soul, the master of Maya (costaric allusion, Brälmanas (Dyzjas) having when bound with Maya (illusion) creates adopted (the path of) thus wisdom hecame various forms for Himself (6) one with the Braliman (t e they attuned This Lord Soul neither enters into the Brahmahood) Thev, like ancient Brahma- cycle of rebirth nor causes others to do so vádus (expounders of Secret Truth), do He is neither carth, nor water firc, arr or not enter into the cycle of rebirth (or the space worldly life) (2) He is neither Träna (Breath), nor It is a secret of secrets and should be mind, the unmanifest mind, sound, touch, s.cpt secret with all efforts But you are form, taste, smell, nor hen Ahankara extremely devoted and Brahmavadins, (ega) nor the doer of any action, nor bence I am telling this unto you (3) speech Only the soul which s sole, sell Otheercellent Brahmanas, thus soulm cristent, calm, subtle, eternal, inaer soul of not the (organs like) land or feet, anus or everybody, Consciores itself and bez and penis nor tie us the docr or cajoyer, les ignorance exists (asti) {4) neither Prakrti aor Purupi. In reality te The Srut declare that this Soul is is not lays or Pripa (Breath) or inc only Inger Controller, Purust, Life, Consciousness 190 [299J ·२२१०] कूर्मपुराणे यथा प्रकाश-तमसोः सम्बन्धो नोपपद्यते । भोक्तारमक्षरं शुद्ध सर्वत्र समवस्थितम् ॥१५ तद्वदेक्ये न संबन्धः प्रपश्वपरमात्मनोः ।।१० तस्मादज्ञानमूलो हि संसारः सर्वदेहिनाम् । छायातपो यथा लोके परस्परविलक्षणौ । | अज्ञानादन्यथा ज्ञानं तच्च प्रकृतिसगतम् ॥१६ तद्वत् प्रपञ्चपुरुषो विभिन्न परमार्थतः ॥११, नित्योदितः स्वयं ज्योतिः सर्वगः पुरुषः परः । यद्यात्मामलिनो स्वस्थो विकारीस्यात् स्वभावतः। अहंकाराविवेकेन कर्ताहमिति • मन्यते ॥१७ नहि सस्य भवेन्मुक्तिर्जन्मान्तरगतरपि ॥१२ पश्यन्ति ऋषयोऽव्यक्तं नित्यं सदसदात्मकम् । पश्यन्ति मुनयो युक्ताः स्वात्मानं परमार्थतः । प्रधान प्रकृति वृद्धा कारण ब्रह्मवादिनः ॥१८ विकारहीनं निर्दुःखमानन्दात्मानमव्ययम् ।।१३ तेनायं संगतो ह्यात्सा कूटस्योऽपि निरञ्जनः। अहं कत्र्ता सुखी दुःखी कुशः स्थूलेति या मतिः। स्वात्मानमक्षरं ब्रह्म नावबुद्धयेत तत्वतः ।।१९ सा चाहंकारकर्तृत्वादात्मन्यारोप्यते जनः ।।१४ | अनात्मन्यात्मविज्ञानं तस्माद् दुःख तथेतरम् । वदन्ति वेदविद्वांसः साक्षिणं प्रकृतेः परम् । रागद्वेषादयो दोपाः सर्वे भ्रान्तितिबन्धनाः ॥२० As no relation between light and dark Therefore, for all persons worldly life ness is possiblc so no relation of unity is based on ignorance The True Low- 18 possible between the Supreme Soul ledge is quite opposed to Ignorance and (Arsolute) and the Expansion (Crea- the latter is consistent with the Prakrer tion) (10) | only (16) As shade and sun light are different Thc self luminous soul is always shin from each other in the world, so Expanse ing on its own, able to reach everywhere (Prapanca) and Purusa are different from and is the Supreme Purusa The fact cach other in reality (11) If this soul as believed to be impure, doer" is only due to ignorancc bred by that still people think that 'I an the unlıcalthy and changeable by nature then (17) it cannot be liberated through hundreds ego of Jives, (12) The Drahmavādın sages realise the Only the sages engaged in the practice Eternal and unmanifest soul and consof yoga can visualise the soul in rcality as der the Pradhana (primary matter) or changeless, free of miseries, full of bliss P'rakrtı (nature which is both existent and constant (13) and non existent to be the cause (18) The impressions that "I am the doer, The soul, though unchanging and I am happy, I am sorry, I am Itha or untamed, being embraced y stout" are attributed by people to the Pradhana) does not realize the teahty of soul only due to the ego hanself as impenshablc Braliman (19) Those who are versed in the Vedas The false knowledge of ope's self as say that the soul 18 only the witness, beyond the Prakrh (Nature), the enjoy.. something other than the real soul, gives CT, the Imperishable, pure and all pero birth to miseries and faults like wrath and vading. (15) jealousy, which are born af Ignorance (20) [300]] that है.

·परमार्थतः। उपरिविभागे द्वितीयोऽध्याय. [२.२.३२ कर्मण्यस्य भवेद् दोपः पुण्यापुण्यमिति स्थितिः । | फूटस्थो निर्गुणो व्यापी चेतन्यात्मा स्वभावतः । सदशादेव सर्वेषां सर्वदेहसमुद्भवः ।।२१ दृश्यते यरूपेण पुरषान्तिदृष्टिभिः ॥२७ नित्यः सर्वत्रगो ह्यात्मा कूटस्यो दोपजितः । यथा सलक्ष्यते रक्तः केवलः स्फटिको जनः । एकः स भिद्यते शक्त्या मामया न स्वभावतः ॥२२ रक्तिकाद्युपधानेन सद्वत परमपूरुषः ॥२८ तस्मादद्वतमेवाहुर्मुनयः तस्मादात्माऽक्षरः शुद्धो नित्यः सर्वगतोऽव्ययः । भेदो व्यक्तस्यभाधेन सा च मापात्मसंभया ।।२३ उपासितव्यो मन्तव्यः श्रोतव्यच मुमुक्षुभिः ॥२९ यथा हि धूमसंपर्कानापाशो मलिनो भवेत् । यदा मनसि चैतन्य भाति सर्वनगं सदा । अन्तःकरणविरात्मा तन्न लिप्यते ॥२४ | योगिनोऽव्यवधानेन तदा संपद्यते स्वयम् ॥३० यया स्वप्रभपा भाति केवलः स्फटिकोऽमलः । यदा सर्वाणि भूतानि स्वात्मन्येवाभिपश्यति । उपाधिहीनो विमलस्तथैवात्मा प्रकाशते ।।२५ | सर्वभूतेषु चात्मानं ब्रह्म संपद्यते तदा ॥३१ ज्ञानस्वरूपमेयाहुजंगदेतद् विचक्षणाः। | यदा सर्वाणि भूतानि समाधिस्थो न पश्यति । अर्थस्वरूपमेयाज्ञाः पश्यन्त्यन्ये फुदष्टपः ॥२६ एकीभूतः परेणासौ तदा भवति केबलः ।।३२ Ilemishes as righteous and non righte The conscious soul, unchangcalale, ous arise in a person engaged in actions, free from the Gunas (dispositions of Tra. wherefrom everybody becomes subjected lộti), all-pervading in reality, is viesteel to birth in different bodies as material by people or heterodox doc (27) The soul, which is eternal, all-pervad- As the transparent crystal looks red ung, unchangeable free of blemishes, is against "Gurya" etc attributed to it, so onc, lic appears to be many only through does the Supreme Soul (re is perceived Miya which his energy, and as having attachments, etc) (20) by his inherent nature (22) Therefore the soul, which is imperi So verily say the sages that in reality slabic, pure, eternal, omnipresent and at is monism, the diversity is only due immutable, is the only thing to be medi. to manifestation and the Māyd is depend- tuted and thought upon and heard about, ent upon tlic soul (23) by those cravy silvation (29) Everywhere and at all times, when As smoke cannot (permanently) tarnish thic sky so the impressions and idea consciousness arises in the mind of a rising in one's mind cannot saint the devoted yogin withợut a break he attains the knowledge ofthe 'Sutr', (30) When die secs the entire world of Asa piccc of stunless Crystal shines th elements in his 04 soul and in all its own radiance, so tite soul unstatrediengs ses hus own soul. he attains free of attributes sluncs of 113 own (25) Braliman (31) }}'p men say that the possesse us thic Wlien being united with Para rc {maniſest) form of wisdom, but the igna Brahman) under the trance of Samadhi rant licretios view it as being composed he cannot see anything then he becomes of matter (artha) (26) i one with the Supreme (Oralman) (32) (301] 50396 (21) trines not soul ·महत । २२.३३] कूर्मपुराणे पदा सर्वे प्रमुच्यन्ते कामा मेऽस्य हदि स्थिता । तज्जान निर्मल सूक्ष्म निर्विकल्प यदव्ययम् । तदाऽसावमृतीभूत क्षेम गच्छति पण्डित ॥३३ अज्ञानमितरत् सर्व विज्ञानमिति में मतम् ॥३९ यदा भूतपृथयभावमेकस्यमनुपश्यति । एतद् व परम साख्य भापित ज्ञानमुत्तमम् । तत एव च विस्तार ब्रह्म सपद्यते तदा ॥३४ सर्ववेदान्तसार हि योगस्त कचित्तता ॥४० यदा पश्यति चास्मान केवल परमार्थत । योगात सजायते ज्ञान ज्ञानाद् योग प्रवर्तते । मायामात्र जगत् कृत्स्न तदा भवति निर्वृत ।।३५ योगज्ञानाभिमुक्तस्य नावाप्य विद्यते वयचित् ॥४१ जन्मजरादु ध्याघीनामेकभेषजम । यदेव योगिनो यान्ति साख्यस्तदधिगम्यते । 'केवल ब्रह्मविज्ञान जायतेऽसौ तदा गिय ।।३६ एक सारय च योग च य परपति स तत्त्ववित् ।।४२ यथा नदीनवा लोके सागरेणेकता ययु । अन्ये च योगिनो विप्रा ऐश्वर्यासक्तचेतस । तद्वदात्माऽक्षरेणासो निष्कलेनकता प्रजेत् ॥३७ मज्जन्ति तन तव न त्यात्मपामिति श्रुति ।।४३ तस्माद् विज्ञानमेवास्ति न प्रपश्वो न ससृति । | यत्तत सर्वगत दिव्यमश्वयंमचल अज्ञानेनावृत लोको विज्ञान तेन मुह्यति ॥३८ ज्ञानयोगाभियुक्तस्तु देहान्ते तदवाप्नुयात् ॥४४ When all the desires that lodge in It is Knowicdge which is pure subtlo, one's licart are vanished then the learned without an alternative and immutable, one becomes immortal and atlains true the ignorance is just the opposite This welfare (1 e Salvation) (33) | I acknowledge as the true knowledge When one realises the different ele (vijflana) (39) ments as one vist wisdom which is the I have explarged to you claborately source of the Expanse then one attains the great Sanklya philosophy, it is Rrahman (34) the essence of Vedanta Concentration When he realises the soul to be the of mind in this theory 18 called only Suprerne goal in reality and the Yoga Wisdom is born of Yoga and an illusion he attains Yoga also is born of wisdom Hence, salvation (35) nothing remains unattainable to him Wheti the wisdom of Brahman, the who 13 devoted to both wisdom and (40,41) only remedy for birth old age miseries Yoga and discase is born in his mind, ho What the Yogins attain 25 also attained bccomics one with Siva (36) | hy those versed in the Sanlhya There As on this carth the (small) rivers and fore he who views botla Yoga and the great rivers flow into and become one Sankhya with the same regud the with the sea so the (individual) soul also only wise man There are other so called yogins, who becomes one with Brahman the imperi sliable and without parts (37) are fascinated by the powers acquired Therefore Knuwledgc 23 the only by joga and engage themselves in the scality and not tic expanse nor the cycle cult of poners but the śruta (Vedas) of rebirths Knowledge becomes enveloped declare that they cannot realize Self (49) under the spell of illusion so the people The juina sogins attain that Danne suffer (38) ' Treasure the Brahman) all pervading [302] universeas (42) ·उपरिविमागे द्वितीयोऽध्यायः (२२५५ एप पारमाऽहमच्यक्तो मायावी परमेश्वरः । पक्ष्ये समाहिता यूय शृणुध्वं ब्रह्मवादिनः ।।५० फोर्तितः सर्ववेदेषु सर्वात्मा सर्वतोमुखः ॥४५ नाह प्रशास्ता सर्वस्प मापातीतः स्वभावतः । सर्वकामः सर्वरस. सर्वगन्धोऽजरोऽमरः । प्रेरयामि तयापीद कारण सूरयो विदुः ।।५१ सर्वतः पाणिपादोऽहमन्तर्यामी सनातन ॥४६ यन्मे गुह्यतम देह सर्वगं तत्त्वदर्शिनः । अपाणिपादो जक्नो ग्रहीता हृदि सस्थितः । प्रविष्टा मम सायुज्यं लभन्ते योगिनोऽव्ययम् ॥५२ अचारपि पश्यामि तथाऽकर्णः शृणोम्यहम् ॥१७ तेषा हि वशमापता माया मे विश्वरुपिणी । वेदाह सर्वमेवेद न मा जानाति कश्चन । लभन्ते परमा शुद्धि निर्वाणं से मया सह ॥५३ प्राहमहान्तं पुरुष मामेकं तत्त्वदर्शिन ॥४८ न तेषां पुनरावृत्तिः पाल्पफोटिशतरपि । पश्यन्ति ऋषयो हेतुमात्मनः सूक्ष्मदर्शिनः । प्रसादान्मम योगीन्द्रा एतद् वेदानुशासनम् ॥५४ निर्गुणामलरूपस्य पत्तदश्वर्यमुत्तमम् ।।४९ नायुवशिष्ययोगिन्यो दातव्यं ब्रह्मवादिभिः । यन्न देया विजामन्ति मोहिता मम मायया । मदुक्तमेतद् विज्ञानं सात्ययोगसमाधयम् ॥५५ पनि श्रीकूर्मपुराण पदमाहस्रश्या राहिलायामुपरिविमागे (ईश्वरगीतासु) द्वितीयोऽध्याय ॥२॥ and immobile after they cast off ther o Brahms adins, listen to me with all mortal coils (44) | attention (50) This Self or I, which 13 un manifest, the I am by nature beyond the influence overlord of Mays (illusion) Supreme of Maya (Cosmic illusion, and hence ! God, soul of the universe, facing in all om not the Chinmander of this entire directions, has been crtolled in all the creation Still I do inspire thus The Vedas (45) learned know the cause of the (51) I contain all the desires and all the Thc Yogros who have seen the Truth 218tes, all the smells I am unaflcted by could enter my innermost sell, and attain age, I am immortal and eternal Thougir immutable (constant) and complete union without hands and feet. Im suult and a with me (52) scizer I dvett in the hearts (of all), I My COMIC illusion (Maya) wluchu have no cyes but I see and no cars I have manifests as the universc comes under but I hear (46,47) complete control of those (yogins) and I know everything and everyone but they attain along with Alc, the extreme bone knows nie The wise men who have perfection which is called salvation seen the truth szy that I am Olic, the Nirvana) (53) great Purun (48) Througl my fasour, they do not come The superb treure that is the cause back 10 liſcesen in hundreds of crores of of thic pure and unqualified soul, comnes 'Kalpas O Great jogins, thus is the injunc. into the vicw of only the sages with the tion of the Vedas (54) power to see the subtle things (49) This widom of Sanklya and Yogu What cen the gods cannot know., spoken nut by me, should not be offered being under the spell of my illusion, is to one bo is not a son or disciple or a being revealed to you by me and so you. yogin (55) Thus ends Second Chapter (of the laragila) in the Scconi Part of the Karma l'usana Samh11 consisting of a thousand terses? 1303] ·३ ३ ईश्वर उवाच । निर्गुण परम व्योम तज्ज्ञान सूरयो विदुः ॥५ अव्यक्तादभवत् काल. प्रधान पुरुष परः। | स आत्मा सर्वभूताना स बाह्याभ्यन्तर परः । तेभ्यः सर्वमिदं जात तस्माद् ब्रह्ममय जगत् ॥१ सोऽह सर्वग. शान्तो ज्ञानात्मा परमेश्वरः ।।६ सर्वतः पाणिपाद तत् सर्वतोऽक्षिशिरोमुखम् । मपा ततमिद विश्व जगदव्यक्तमूर्तिना । सर्वत. धुतिमल्लोके सर्वमावृत्य तिष्ठति ॥२ मत्स्थानि सर्वभूतानि यस्त वेद स वेदवित् ।।७ सर्वेन्द्रियगुणाभास सर्वेन्द्रियविनितम् । प्रधान पुरुष चैव तत्त्वद्वयमुदाहृतम् । सर्वाधार सदानन्दमब्यक्त इंतवजितम् ॥३ सर्वोपमानरहित प्रमाणातीतगोचरम् । तमोरनाविषष्टि काल• सयोजक: पर 15 निर्विकल्प निराभास सर्वावास परामृतम् ॥४ त्रयमेतदनाद्यन्तमव्यक्त समवस्थितम् । अभिन्न भिन्नसस्थान शाश्वत ध्रुवमव्ययम् । तदात्मक सदन्यत् स्यात् तद्रूप मासक विदुः ॥९ universe IS 3 Cod said Kala (Time) Pradhāna (the posed eternal, constant immutable, unqua- Primary Matter Prakruy and the Supreme | lified and the supreme vord, is the know- Purusa (self) sprang up from the Unmani Leslge as ascertained by the learned (3-5) ſest Brahman From them the entire all beings), he is both the exterior and He is the soul of all clements (or of universe has come into berng, therefore, the anterzor, hc 18 supreme, he is the the entire filled with I', he is the one capable of reaching Brahman everywhere, and he is tranquil and the He whose hands and fect are every Supreme God, knowledge incarnato He whers, cyes, heads, ears and faces are on only, who las the wisdom that "I am all sides, dwells in the world, enveloping pervading throughout the eotre universe all (2) of inert and moting elements and I hold He who appears to bave the qualines all the elements in me" is versed in the of all the senses but still is himself | Vedas Thc Pradhana (Primary Matier) free of all senses and who is the sup and the Puruşa arctivo different cntttres porter of all in his sell, who is ever The beginningless Kála (Time) is describ full of bliss, uimauſest, and without ed as the excellent uniting force of duality who is devoid of all comparables, these two 108) beyond prool, soll capable of beug Therefore, all these three (uz proved, without an alternatic without Pradhana, l'uruşa, and Kila) arc inherent any comparison still in whom cverything in the Unmanifest (Brahman) But the is sticltered the great deathless ong, Icarned ones loow that I am both adentidentical (with creation), still separately fied with and diferent from that [30] ·उपशिविभागे तृतीयोऽध्याय [२३२० महदाद्यं विशेषान्त सप्रसूतेऽखिलं जगत् । | स चाविवेकः प्रकृतौ सनात कालेन सोऽभवत् ।।१५ या सा प्रकृतिरुद्दिष्टा मोहिनी सर्वदेहिनाम् ॥१० कालः सृजति भूतानि काल. संहति प्रजाः । पुरुषःप्रकृतिस्यो हि भुक्ते यः प्राकृतान् गुणान्। सर्वे कालस्य वशगा न काल: पास्यचिद् वशे ॥१६ अहकारविमुक्तत्वात् प्रोच्यते पञ्चविंशकः ।।११ | सोऽन्तरा सर्वमेवेद नियच्छति सनातनः । आयो विकारः प्रकृतेमहानात्मेति कथ्यते । प्रोच्यते भगवान् प्राण. सर्वज्ञ, पुरषोत्तमः ॥१७ विज्ञानशक्तिविज्ञाता ह्यहकारस्तदुत्थितः ।।१२ सर्वेन्द्रियेन्यः परम मन आहुर्मनीषिणः । एक एप महानारमा सोऽहकारोऽभिधीयते । मतसश्चाप्यहकारमहकारान्महान् परः ॥१६ सजीव सोऽन्तरात्मेति गीयते तत्त्वचिन्तकै ॥१३ महत परमव्यक्तमव्यक्तात् पुरुष परः। तेन वेदयते सर्व सुख दुख च जन्मसु । पुरपाद भगवान् प्राणस्तस्य सर्वमिद जगत् ॥१९ स विज्ञानात्मकस्तस्य मन. स्यादुपकारकम् ।।१४ प्राणात् परतर व्योम दयोमातीतोऽग्निरीश्वरः । तेनाविवेपत्तस्तस्मात् ससारः पुरुषस्य तु । सोऽह सर्वत्रग शान्तो ज्ञानात्मा परमेश्वरः । She who gives birth to the entire Kala creates all the elements as well as universc beginning from the Mahat (the draws the created beings together (re Great Principle) and ending in Visera , destroys them) Allarc under the control (Individuality) is called the Prakrti, she of Kála, but none can bring Kila under charms all the living beings (10)] control (16) l'urusa being amalgamated with That eternal Kala becomes inherent Prakſti enjoys her qualities and due to in all things and regulates them (ie being devord of Ego consciousness is calicd determines their course and destiny), (the sum of) twenty five (enlities) (11) hence Kala has been described as Prana The prarhal evolution of Prakrti ts {the Breath) Omniscient and the Supreme called Mahat or Atman which being Purusa (17) endowed with the power of Inowledge It is said by the learned ones that the becomes the knower and from which is mind as the greatest of all the senses Byt born the Ego Consciousness (12) Ego consciousness is superior to the mind, The Mahat is one and it is the Atman | and Mahat {the Great Principle) " (Sout) That very Aahat is called the | supernor to Ego consciousness (18) Ego cons10u9ness, the individual self and The Unmanifest 19 superior to Malat, the liner self by the philosophers (13) Purusa is superior to the Unmanifest and The happiness and miseries of life are Prana, the Lord, is superior to Purusa hoch bronght into perception only by this Hence the catire universe is under the ego, therefore, cgo is based on knowledge, control of Pratna (19) and mind is its auxiliary, The Ether (Alasa) is superior to Prina llence, due to ignorance, Puruşa x' and God Aghi (Tire) u superior to the Involved in the world fie cycle of rebirth} Ether Hut none is superior to me Ignorance is born of the union of Prall because I am omnipresent, calm, embodiand Kala (15) ment of trucknowledge and Paramelvara [3051 39 ·२३२० कूर्मपुराणे नास्ति मत्त पर भूत मा विज्ञाय विमुच्यते ॥२० । मायो मायामयो देव कालेन सह सङ्गत ॥२२ नित्य हि नास्ति जगति भूत स्थावरजङ्गमम् । मत्सन्निधायेय काल करोति सकल जगत् । ऋते मामेकमव्यक्त व्योमरूप महेश्वरम् ॥२१ नियोजपत्यनन्तात्मा ह्येतद् वेदानुशासनम् ।।२३ सोऽह सृजामि सकल सहरामि सदा जगत् । इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पल्साहरूथा सहिदायामुपरिविमागे (ईश्वरगीतासु) एतीयोऽध्याय ॥३॥ सप्रवर्तते ॥१ ईश्वर उवाच । अह हि सर्वभावानामन्तस्तिष्ठामि सर्वग । वक्ष्ये समाहिता यूय शृणुष्व ब्रह्मवादिन । मा सर्वसाक्षिण लोको न जानाति मुनीश्वरा ॥३ माहात्म्य देवदेवस्य येनेद यस्यान्तरा सर्वमिद यो हि सर्वान्तर पर । नाह तपोभिविविधैर्न दानेन न चेज्यया । सोऽह धाता विधाताच कालोऽगिविश्वतोमुख ।।४ शक्यो हि पुरुषातुमृते भक्तिमनुत्तमाम् ॥२ न मा पश्यन्ति मुनय सर्वेऽपि विदिवौकस । (the Supreme Lord) One who realhzes | Maya (cosmic illusion) I become anted me becomes free ( c attains sals atson) with Kala (Time eternal) and create the (20) unverse and also draw it together (1c I am Unmanifest and the Great Lard destroy at) (22) Space 15 my form I am alone eternal Therefore only having my co opera- Nothing eise, among the moving and the | tron, Kala the endless ane, crentes the stationary in the universe, is eterna! (21) | whole universe and gives it momentum Being the master of and one with This is the teaching of the Vedas (23) Thus ends Third Chapter (of the Isvaragtta) in the Second Part of the Kurma Purana Samhiti consisting of six thousand verses--3 4 The Lord said o Brihmavádın sages elements (or living beings) and stay there I will narrate to you the glory of Codi as onc capable of reaching everywhere of gods and you listen to me with all But, Ogreat sages, none can Inow me, attention All the noble inclinations are the ratness of all brought about by this I am the creator, the promulgator (or Various penances charities and sicut eternal law) the Time Agni (Fire) and ficial performinces cannot enable men to wath face turned eserywhere (viliatomulha realizc me Only superb des otron can do it e unsersal} Escry thing is wat21231 me (2) and I am in eterything 11 who become anlierent in all Woneoſ alltiesages, gods Vanus, Brah [906] ·सुपरिविभागे चतुर्थोऽग्याय [२४२७ ब्रह्मा च मनव शक्लो ये चान्ये प्रथितौजस १५ । भक्तिमत्त प्रमुच्यन्ते कालेन मयि समता ॥११ गणन्ति सतत वेदा मामेरु परमेश्वरम । न मद्धता विनश्यन्ति सद्भक्ता वीतकल्मपा । यजन्ति विविधरप्नि प्राह्मणा वैदिकर्मत ॥६ आदाधेतत प्रतिज्ञात न मे भक्त प्रणश्यति ॥१२ सर्वे लोका नमस्यन्ति ब्रह्मा लोकपितामह । यो वै निन्दति त मूढो देवदेव स निदति । ध्यायन्ति योगिनो देव भूताधिपतिमीश्वरम् ॥७ यो हि त पूजयेद् भक्त्या रा पूजयति मा सवा ॥१३ अह हि सर्वहविषा भोक्ता चैत्र फलप्रद । पर पुष्प फल तोय मदाराधनकारणात । सर्वदेवतमुभूया सर्वात्मा सर्वसस्थित ॥ यो में ददाति नियत स मे भक्त प्रियो मत ॥१४ मा पश्यन्तीह विद्वासो धार्मिका येदवादिन । अह हि जगतामादौ ब्रह्माण परमेष्ठिनम् । तेषा सलिहितो नित्य ये भक्त्या मामुपासते ॥१ विधाय दत्तवान वेदानशेषानात्मनि सृतान् ॥१५ ग्राहाणा क्षनिया वैश्या धार्मिका मामुपासते । अहमेव हि सपा योगिना गुरुरव्यय । तेपा ददामि तत स्थानमानन्द परम पदम ॥१० धार्मिकाणा च गोप्ताह निहन्ता वेदविद्विषाम् ॥१६ अन्येऽपि ये विक्रमंस्था शूद्राधा नीचजातय । अह वे सबससाराम्भोचको योनिमामिह । man Salra and other famous ponerlu! Esen the people of low castes like personalities can see me (5) Sudras and those who are engaged in wrong The Vedas alivays extoll me as the actwas worship te with devotion, they Supreme God The Brahmanas worship are also liberated in duc time and are me alone, in the form of Agni by per united with me forining various Vedic sacrifices 16) My devotees do not meet destruction All the worlds and Brahman the Great they are always free from sin Long Grandfather (Pitamaha) of the world pay before did I promise that my devotee homage to me The Yogios meditate upon never perushes (12) me, the god, the Iord of all the created One ho defames him, actually beings (7) defamacs the God of gods and onc who I assuming the forms of all gods by worships kum with due devotion actually virtut of my omnipresence and being worships me (13) the soul of cverybody become the enjoyer A des otce who collecta cascs, flowers of all råe ovlacions (ofered to sacrae fruits and water for my worship and fire) and the giver of the desired results offers them to me with due submission (of those sacrifices) (3) dear to me The learned and pious followers of At the beginning of the universe 1 vie doctrines of the Vedas, see nne liere was I io cicated Paramesthin (Brah in 0.19 life and I am always neur to man) and offered him the Vedas lich them who worship me with desolion emanated from myself (15) (9) I am the eternal preceptor of the The pious Brahmanas hşairy is and Vaisyas worship me I favour them with logins, protector of the pious and destro (16) the transcendental abode wbich w bliss ser nf the enemics of the Vedu itself (10) 1 free the logins from all letters of [30] 15 ·२.४.१७] धर्मपुराणे संसारहेतुरेवाह सर्वससारवर्जितः ॥१७ | तामसो मे समाख्याता कालापा रुद्ररूपिणी ॥२३ अहमेव हि सहर्ता स्रष्टाह परिपालकः । ध्यानेन मा प्रपश्यन्ति केचिज्ज्ञानेन चापरे । मायावी मामिका शक्तिर्माया लोकविमोहिनी ॥१८ | अपरे भक्तियोगेन फर्मयोगेन चापरे ॥२४ ममेव च पराशक्तिर्या सा विद्यति गीयते । सर्वेषामेव भक्तानामिष्टः प्रियतरो मम । नाशयामि तया माया योगिना हदि सस्थित.॥१९ यो हि ज्ञानेन मा नित्यमाराधयति नान्यथा ।।२५ अहं हि सर्वशक्तीना प्रवर्तकनिवर्तक । अन्ये च ये यो भक्ता मवाराधनकाइक्षिण । आधारभूतः सर्वासा निधानममृतस्य च ॥२० तेऽपि मा प्राप्नुवन्त्येव नावर्तन्ते च वै पुनः ॥२६ एका सन्तिरा शक्तिः करोति विविध जगत् । मपा ततमिद फुरस्न प्रधानपुरुषात्मकम् । आस्थाय ब्रह्मणो रूप मन्मयी मदधिष्ठिता ॥२१ मय्येव सस्थित विश्व मया संप्रेर्यते जगत् ।।२७ अन्या च शक्तिविपुला सस्थापयति मे जगत् । नाह प्रेरयिता विप्राः परम योगमाश्रितः । भूत्या नारायणोऽनन्तो जगन्नाथो जगन्मयः ॥२२ प्रेरयामि जगत्कृत्स्नमेतद्यो वेद सोऽमृत ॥२८ तृतीया महती शक्तिनिहन्ति सकल जगत् । पश्याम्यशेषमेवेद घर्तमान स्वभावत । worldly life and at the same time I am My third Sakte is also great She is the cause of the world, but I am free of I called Tamasi (dull) and Kah She worldly spell (17) assumes the form of Rudra and brings I am the destroyer, creator and pro- the entire universe to dissolution (23) tector (of the world) I am the maker Some realizes me through meditation, of Maya (cosmic illusion) Māyā which some through knowledge, some through charms the world is nothing but my devotion; while others realize me by power (18) adopting the path of (self-Icss) action (24) I, being seated in the hearts of the But one who always Thorships me Yogins, dispel that very Mays by thic through knowledge is the dearest to me help of my principal power (Para Śakti) of all che devotees mentioned above (25) which is called Vidya (te learnng) (19) Devotees who belong to other three I bring forth all the poners, as well categories do also attain one and are never as I restrain them I am at the root of rcborn (26) the powers I am the abode of immor- The uniserse which is a combination tality. (20) of Purusa and Pralatt is persaded by me. It is one of my Saktus {posers) sluch as the entire universe is in me and gets its presided by myself and is innate in all! momentum from me (27) licings She assumes the form of Brahma O Brahmafias, I am not the actualar and creates this uniserse shich is full of of this world I actuste ! only adopting dit erosity (21) May second Sakti rrinch is quite the supreme Yogr; the who irows immense, assumes the foran of Narayana, this becomes immortal (i e attaine [28) the endless, the all perading I ord of the emancipation) Unisest and nurses and protects the I look upon this whole universe as if (22) ' existing out of 115 mm Its actantly [908] ·उपरिविमागे पञ्चमोऽध्याय ६२.५४ करोति कालो भगवान महायोगेश्वरः स्वयम् ॥२९ सोऽविकल्पेन योगेन पुज्यते नात्र संशयः ॥३२ योगः संप्रोच्यते योगी माया शास्नेषु सूरिभि । सोऽह प्रेरयिता देव. परमानन्दमाभितः । योगेश्वरोऽसौ भगवान् महादेवो महान् प्रभु ॥३० नृत्यामि योगी सतत यस्तद् वेद स घेदवित् ॥३३ महत्त्व सर्वतत्त्वाना परत्वात् परमेष्ठिन । प्रोच्यते भगवान् ब्रह्मा महान् ब्रह्ममयोऽमल ||३१ इति गुह्यतम ज्ञान सर्ववेदेषु निष्ठितम् । यो भामेय विजानाति महायोगेश्वरेश्वरम् । प्रसन्नचेतसे देय धार्मिकायाहिताप्रये ॥३४ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पटसाहस्रपा सहिनायामुपरिविभागे (ईश्वरगीतासु) चतुर्योऽध्याय १४|| ननत परम व्यास उवाच। य विदुर्योगतत्त्वज्ञा योगिनो पतमानसा. । एतावदुक्त्या भगवान् योगिना परमेश्वरः । तमीश सर्वमूतानामाकाशे वशु. किल ॥३ भावमधर सप्रदर्शयन् ॥१ तं ते ददृशुरीशान तेजसा परम निधिम् । यस्य मायामय सर्व येनेवं प्रेर्यते जगत् । नृत्यमान महादेवं विष्णुना गगनेऽमले ॥२ नृत्यमान स्वय विविश्वेश. खलु दृश्यते ॥६ created by God Kala himself, the lord of Yogins, 15 united (with Mc) by unfaltering the great Yogins (29) Yoga (or is engrossed in prvihalpa In the Sástras the wise call Yoga as samădlu) (32) May (creative power) and Mahadeva, Thus I am the actuacar divinity Taking the Creat Lord as Yogi and Yogesvar (30) resort to the Supreme bliss I, the Yogin Paramcsthines (called) great because he dance regularly He who knows that is is the grcatest of all the realities (Tattvas) the knower of the Vedas (33) He is called Brahma the great, (because) This most secret wisdom contained in he us one with Brahman (the Supreme Self) all the Vedas should be imparted only 5 and without any stain (31) those who ate of pure spirit, have duly There is no doulot that he who thus established the sacrificiul fire (ahtagni realizes Mc, the greatest of all great and are pious (341 Thus ends Fourth Chapter (of the Iswaragita) in the Second Part of the Kurma Purina Samhita consisting of $18 thousind scrses 5 Vyasa sud Lord Supreme God sayang i In the sky they really $1W Him the lord this murh to the Yogios, stuled dancing of all the creatures Whom only the Yogins, erlitbiting his divine nature (1) the knowers of the secret Yoga, haung They saw Iſana, the great God, the ex. duly subdued their minds can see cellent repository of (divine) radiance The Hrahtanas sai tai dancing dancing with Vime in the spotless sky.12) Lord of the universe, who actuates the 13031 ·। २५५] कर्मपुराणे यत् पादपङ्कज स्मृत्वा पुरुषोज्ञानज भवम् । । अण्डस्थ चाण्डबाह्यस्थ बाहामम्यन्तर परम् । जहाति नृत्यमान त भूतेश ददृशु फिल ॥५ | सृजन्तमनलज्वाल दहन्तमखिल जगत् । यविनिता जितश्वासा शान्ता भक्तिसमन्विता । तत्यन्त ददृशुर्दव विश्वकर्माणमीश्वरम् ।।११ ज्योतिर्मय प्रपश्यन्ति स योगी दृश्यते किल ।।६ | महादेव महायोग देवानामपि देवतम् । योनानान्मोचयेत् क्षिप्त प्रसन्नो भक्तवत्सल । पशूना पतिमोपान ज्योतिषा ज्योतिरक्यपम् ॥१२ तमेव मोचक रुद्रमाकाशे ददृशु परम ।।७ | पिनाकिन विशालाक्ष भेषज भवरोगिणाम् । सहनशिरस देव सहस्रचरणाकृतिम् । कालात्मान कालकाल देवदव महेश्वरम् ॥१३ सहस्रबाहू जटिल चन्द्रार्धकृतशेखरम् ॥ उमापति विरूपाक्ष योगानन्दमय परम् । वसान चर्म वैयाघ्र शूलासक्तमहाकरम् ज्ञानदेराम्यनिलय ज्ञानयोग सनातनम् ॥१४ दण्डपाणि यौनेत्र सूर्यसोमाग्निलोचनम् ॥९ शाश्वतैश्वर्यविभव धर्माधार पुरासदम् । ब्रह्माण्ड तेजसा स्वेन सर्वमावृत्य च स्थितम । महेन्द्रोपेन्द्रनमित महविंगणवन्दितम् ।।१५ दष्ट्राकराल बुद्धपं सूर्यकोटिसमप्रभम् ।।१० माघार सर्वशक्तीना महायोगेश्वरेश्वरम् । universe and pervades it with his 's in the Egg (se Brahmanda)and also out Maya (cosmic allusion) (4) side thc egs and also outside and with They sau the Lord of clements, (simultaniously) who is indomitable and dancing by meditating on whose lotus , luminous as a million suns and who 1 like feet men are able to cast off the fear creating terrific heat and (as if) burning hred bv ignorance (5) the entire universe (8111 That Yogin who is een only as a The Bralmasanlın sages unmediately saw divine radiance by the sleep less devotees Hum, who is Maradera {the great God) who are in full control of their breathing embodiment great yoga God of gods, and are calme in full restraint of Palapatu (Master of all leving beings), the senses) was then actually vasıble (6) Isana the undying light of all lights the They saw in the sky Rudra, the great holder of (a bownamed) Pailt with large Liberator, affectionate to his devolets, eyes, who is the remedy for the worlds who frees them from ignorance without ills, the soul of hala, Kala of Kalns, Cod the cast delny (7) of gnds, the Supreme God, Spouse of They saw the God, the creator of the Uma Virſipeksa full of bliss alturned universe (Visvakarman) dancing who has a through yoga, the abode of wisdom and thousand heads a thousand feet a thousand renunciation eternal JA102 Yoga thic forms and a thousand arms, whn las matted, abode of eternal powers a repository of locks of hair on his head and a crescent of Dharma fic cternal law) difficult to moon on his forehead, in whose grcat approach to whom Alahendra and Up land a trident is held, who holds a club, cndra bou down and who is lauded iry uhalias sun, moon and fite 1s his eyes, who the great sages the very base of all powers, has three Vedas as bus fyes nho bas filled the lord of supremac logins Supreme Sell zlır unuscrse with lus radiance, uliose large to the Yogins, ertalled by them arel erisha tecth are fear some, who tlic excellent une fined in the heart of them chicloped (310 ·उपरिविमागे पट्टमोऽग्यायः [२.५.२४ योगिनां परमं ब्रह्म योगिनां योगवन्दितम् । समस्तुवन् ब्रह्ममयर्वचोभि- योगिना हृदि तिष्ठन्तं योगमायासमावृतम् ॥१६ रानन्दपूर्णायतमानसास्ते ॥२१ क्षणेन जगतो योनि नारायणमनामयम् । मुनय ऊचुः। ईश्वरेणकतापन्नमपश्यन् ब्रह्मवादिनः ॥१७ स्वामेकमोशं पुरुषं पुराण दृष्टा तदैश्वरं रूपं रुद्रनारायणात्मकम् । प्राणेश्वरं दमनन्तयोगम् । कृतार्थ मेनिरे सन्तः स्यात्मान ब्रह्मवादिन. ॥१८ नमाम सर्वे हृदि सन्निविष्ट सनत्कुमारः सनको भृगुन प्रचेतस ब्रह्ममयं पवित्रम् ॥२२ सनातनश्चैव सनन्दनश्च। त्यां पश्यन्ति मुनयो ब्रह्मयोनि रुद्रोऽगिरा वामदेवोऽय शुक्रो महर्पिरनिः कपिलो मरीचिः ॥१९ दान्ताः शान्ता विमलं रुजमवर्णम्। ध्यात्वात्मस्थमचल स्वे शरीरे दृष्ट्राज्य रुद्रं जगदौशितार कवि परेग्यः परम तत्परं च ॥२३ त पद्मनाभाश्रितवामभागम् । ध्यात्वा हृदिस्थं प्रणिपत्य मूर्ना स्वत्तः प्रसूता जगतः प्रसूतिः बद्ध्वाञ्जलि स्वेषु शिरःसु भूयः ॥२० सर्वात्मभूस्त्वं परमाणुसूतः। ओडारमुच्चार्य विलोक्य देव- अणोरणीयान् महतो महीया- मन्तःशरीरे निहितं गुहायाम् । स्त्वामेव सर्व प्रवदन्ति सन्तः ॥२४ by the Māyā of Yoga, creator of the Ilim in Vedic hymos (19-21) The sages said We bow down to universe, Narayana, free of ills and one with God (12-17) Thee who are the Primal Person, Lord of lufc (Prāna), Rudra, the Eternal Yogin, The Brahmavädıng, thus having seen inherent in the core of our hearts, the Divine Form in wlich both Rudra Pracetas, completely denlaſed with and Näräyana became one, felt that their Brahman (the Supreme Self) and the end has been well-attained (22) Then the sages, Sanatkumāra, Sanala, Sages who are calm and subdued. Bhrgu, Sanatana, Sarandana, Rudra, having meditated upon their own souls Angiras Virradeva, Sukra Atti, Kapila | witlun their physical bords, can see Thee and Marlct sceing Lord Rudra who con who art emanated from the Supreme Sell, trols the universe, will Ilus leſt half as starnless, of golden radiance, tlic Secr Padmanabha (Närājana), meditated on, (Kavi lit a port) and the higtzest among (23) Him in their hearts and touching the earth all the high entitars with their foreheads (2 c. having bowed The mother of the universe (1 c down to) and having folded hands on Prakrti) has been born of you, you are their heads, pronounced "ONI" and focal point of all atom (paraseeing God in their inner selves also, be måņu), you pre subtler thu an atom came blled with joy and began to extoll | and greater than the great--so the saints [3111 (18) Holy as ·२५२५] कूर्मपुराणे हिरण्यगर्भो जगदन्तरात्मा सर्वात्मानं बहुधा सन्निविष्टं स्वत्तोऽधिजातः पुरुषः पुराणः । ब्रह्मानन्दमनुभूयानुभूय ॥२८ संजायमानो भवता विसृष्टो ॐकारस्ते वाचको मुक्तिबीज याविधानं सकलं ससर्ज ॥२५ त्वमक्षरं प्रकृती गढरूपम् । त्वत्तो वेदाः सकलाः संप्रसूता- तत्त्वां सत्यं प्रवदन्तीह सन्तः स्त्वय्येवान्ते संस्थिति ते लभन्ते । स्वयंप्रभं भवतो यत्प्रकारम् ॥२९ पश्यामस्त्वां जगतो हेतुमूर्त स्तुवन्ति स्वा सततं सर्ववेदा नृत्यन्तं स्वे हृदये सन्निविष्टम् ॥२६ नमन्ति त्वामृषयः क्षोणदोषाः । त्वयंवेदं भ्राम्यते ब्रह्मचक्र शान्तात्मानः सत्यसधा वरिष्ठ मायावी त्वं जगतामेकनाथः । विशन्ति त्वा यतयो ब्रह्मनिष्ठाः ॥३० नमामस्त्वा शरणं संघपन्ना एको वेदो बहुशाखो हानन्तस् योगात्मानं चित्पति दिव्यनृत्यम् ॥२७ त्वामेव बोधयत्येकरूपम् । पश्यामस्त्वा परमाकाशमध्ये वेद्यं त्वां शरणं ये प्रपन्ना- नृत्यन्तं ते महिमानं स्मरामः । स्तेषां शान्तिः शाश्वती नेतरेपाम् ॥३१ say about you all times (24) innumerable places 10 various forms and Hiranyagarbha (the golden Gcrm), enjoy the cosmic bliss Wc remember your the inner soul of the universe, the Primal glory in our minds (28) Person has been boru of you and being The OM which is the very secd of emanated from you, has created all things salvation, expresses you You are the as he was instructed tods (25) Imperishable, subtly inherent in Prakru All the Vedas have emanated from you (Nature! Therefore, the sages praise and wall finally merge into you Entering you and your self-radiant Light as the dur ticarts we observe you, the cause of , (only) truth (20) the universe, dancing (26) AJthe Vedas arealyays bpt your Thus Brahma cakra (te the wheel of praises the sages with imperfections done creation and dissolution of the universe) away bow dono to you and the ascetics gets its momentum from you You are who have subdued their senses whose aims the only Lord of the underse and the are true and are devoted to Brahmat, source of Mays. We take refuge unto you enter you us the Ultimate Goal (30) and how donin to you who are the very The Veda is one though with nume. soul of Yoga, the Master of consciousness rous branches and endless, 11 brings about and the costnic dancer (27) your perception Those only wlio seck We are seeing ifiat you are dancing reluge unto you, tlic soic object of calls in the unlimited space. Esca being the tion, they and no others have cricinal (31) soul of everyonc, you are present in peace [12] ·उपरिविभाग पञ्चमोऽध्याय [२.५.३८ भवानीशोनादिमास्तेजोराशि- त्वमव्यय शाश्वतधर्मगोप्ता ब्रह्मा विश्व परमेष्ठी वरिष्ठ । सनातनस्व पुरुषोत्तमोऽसि ॥३५ स्वात्मानन्दमनुभूयाधिशेते त्वमेव विष्णुश्चतुराननस्त्व स्वय ज्योतिरचनो नित्यमुक्त ।।३२ स्वमेष रुद्रो भगवानधीश । एको रुद्रस्त्व फरोपीह विश्व त्व विश्वनाभि प्रकृति प्रतिष्ठा त्य पालयस्यखिल विश्वरूप । सर्वेश्वरस्त्व परमेश्वरोऽसि ॥३६ स्वामेवान्ते निलय विन्वतीद त्वामेकमाहु पुरुष पुराण- नमामस्त्वा शरण सप्रपना ॥३३ मादित्यवर्ण तमस परस्तात् । त्वामेकमाह कविमेकरुद्र चिम्मानमव्यक्तमचिन्त्यरूप प्राण बृहन्त हरिमग्निमोशम् । ख ब्रह्म शून्य प्रकृति निर्गुण च ॥३७ इन्द्र मृत्युमनिल चेकितान यदन्तरा सर्वमिद विभाति धातारमादित्यमनेकरूपम् ॥३४ यवव्यय निर्मलमे करूपम् । स्वमक्षर परम वेदितव्य किमप्पचित्य तव रूपमेतत् त्वमस्य विश्वस्य पर निधानम् । तदन्तरा पत्प्रतिभाति तत्वम् ।।३८ You arc the spouse of Bhavant, you the Unchangeable the Protector of the are without a beginning and are a mass of enternal la You are the eternal Persone divine radiance, you are Brahma Vysva and the Best of persons (35) Paramezthin and the Grcatest of all You arc Visņu, you are the four faced You are engrossed in the comic bliss of God (i e Brahma), you are God Rudra your sell, you are self luminous, constant with 51x divine powers (Bhagavan), you and ever frec (32) are the very centre of the universe the You are one as Rudra, stull you create Praists and the abode (of every tiring), thc cntirc universe, assuming various you are the Lord of all and the Supreme God (36) forms you are sustaining it and at the end the entire universe merges into you Thert All say that you are without dualizy fore, we seck refuge unto you and salute (ht One), the Primal Person, with the you 33) sun's radiance beyond darkness You are Consciousness the unmanifest, of unconcei- You are the Supreme Rudra kavi vable form sky Brahman space, Frakti Pr&ņa the Great, Hara, Fire (Agni), God, and the unqualified (Nirguna i c free Indra Yama Vayu Cousciousness con from the qualities) (37) troller of destiny (Dhitrh Aditya ind of You are the person in whom all many fortis (34) these are shintig jou are undecaying 10u the Imperisliable, the pure ind one, what a wonderful form Suprenie to be realized You are the jou hare where all the truth tre ultimale resting place of the uniserse anil sluaing (38) [913] 40 are ·परमेश्वरे। २५.३६] धर्मपुराणे योगेश्वर रुद्रमनन्तशक्ति ततः स भगवान् देवः कप वृषवाहनः । परायणं ब्रह्मतनं पवित्रम् । | संहृत्य परमं स्पं प्रकृतिस्पोऽभवद् भवः ॥४२ नमाम सर्वे शरणायिनस्त्वां ते भवं भूतभव्येशं पूर्ववत् रामवस्थितम् । प्रसीद भूताधिपते महेश ॥३९ दृष्टा नारायणं देवं विस्मिता वाययमययन् ।।४३ त्वत्पादपद्मस्मरणादशेष- भावन भूतभदपेश गोयपातिशासन । संसारबीजं विलयं प्रयाति । दृष्टा ते परमं रूपं निर्वताः स्म सनातन ॥४४ मनो नियम्य प्रणिधाय कार्य भवत्प्रसादादमले परस्मिन् प्रसादपामो वयमेकमोशम् ।।४० अस्माकं जायते भक्तिस्त्वम्येयाव्यभिचारिणी ॥४५ नमो भवायास्तु भवोद्भवाय | इवाती श्रोतुमिच्छामो माहात्म्यं तव शंफर। कालाय सर्वाय हराय तुम्यम् ।। | भूयोऽपि तप यग्नित्यं याथात्म्यं परमेष्ठिनः ॥४६ नमोऽस्तु रुद्राय कपदिने ते स तेषां वाक्यमाकर्ण्य योगिनां योगसिद्धिवः । नमोऽग्नये देव नमः शिवाय ॥४१ प्राहः गम्भीरया याचा समालोप च माधयम् ।।४७ इति श्रीमंपुराणे पट्साहसयां संहिचायामुपरिविभागे (ईश्वरगीतामु) पञ्चमोऽध्याय ॥५॥ You are the Lord of Yoga, Rudra Then the sages secing Bhava, the Lord with unlimited powers, the greatest of past and future, in that (calm)stale and momentum, with Brahman as your form; also seeing Lord Narayana in tliesamo state, you are the purifier. We are seeking were filled with wonder and suid (43) shelter unto you. O Afahesa, o the O God, O Lord of the past and the Lord of elements, be gracious to us (39) future, O God known by the ox schicle, O OGod, the One Lord, when one medi-Eternal One, having teen your divine tates upon your lotus-feet, the seed of the form, we have attained perfect peace (44) O God, It is through your grace that cycleot rebirth in one dres out. Therefore, by subduing our minds and prostrating our un serving devotion has been born in bodies, we seek thy grace (40) our minds for you the Supreme lord, the Stainless one. (45) You arc Bhava, the origin of the Now we are desirous or hearing the hoorld, Kala (Tume Cternal), Sarva and story of your noble powers Also we are Hara; we bow donn to you. You are craving to her O Sanlara of what 19 yaur, Rudra and Kapardın; ne bow down to. of l'arameshin the eternal truth (16) jou God, you are Agni (Fire) and ran Thea tbc God who endow the yogin Siva; we box donn to you uitla spiritual success, on hearing their look at Madhara Then, Lord Kapardia Dhaya, who appeal, cast has an or a His chicle, withdrew bis (Narayana) and pole in a sublime Colmic form and became normil. (42)/ Note Thus ends Fifth Chapter of the Baragua) in 1e Second Part of the Karma Purana Samhlith consisting of six thousand ene-5 a (3101 ·६ ईश्वर उवाच । ययेब चेष्टते विश्व तस्वभावानुवति च । शृणुध्वमृषय. सर्वे यथावत् परमेष्ठिन । | सोऽह कालो जगत कृत्स्न प्रेरपामि कलात्मकम् ॥६ वक्ष्यामोगस्य माहात्म्य यत्तद्वेदविदो विदु ॥१ सर्वलोकनिर्माता सर्वलोकंकरक्षिता। एकाशेन जगत् कृत्स्म करोमि मुनिपुगवा । सर्यलोकैफसहर्ता सर्वात्माह सनातन ॥२ सहराम्येफरपेण द्विधाऽवस्या ममैव तु ॥७ सर्वेषामेव वस्तूनामन्तर्यामी पिता ह्यहम् । आदिमध्यान्तनिर्मुक्तो मायातत्त्वप्रवर्तकः। साये शान्त स्थित सर्व नाह सर्वर सस्थित ११३ क्षोभयामि च सर्गादौ प्रधानपुरपावभी ।।८ भवद्भिरद्भुत दृष्ट यत्स्वरूप तु मामकम् । तास्या सजायते विश्व सपुस्ताभ्या परस्परम् । ममैया युपमा विप्रा मायया दशिता मया ॥४ । महदादिक्रमेव मम तेजो विज़म्भते ॥९ सर्वेषामेव भावानामन्तरा समवस्थित । यो हि सर्वजगत्साक्षी कालचक्रप्रवर्तकः । प्रेरयामि जगत् कृत्स्न क्रियाशवितरिय मम ॥५ हिरण्यगर्भो मार्तण्ड. सोऽपि मद्देहसभवः ॥१० 6 God said Listen (to mc), O sages, The universe crcated on my con- I am going to narrate thoroughly the | ception is set in motion by ths (pawer grcatness of God Paramesthin which the of mune) I thic Kala, rule the universe knowers of Vedas know (1) which consists of various components (6) I am the only creator, the only Ogreat sages, I create the universe protector and the only destroyer of the on the one hand and destroy it on the entire uriiverse I am soul of all and another these are my two aspects. (7) myself eternal I have 110 beginning, no middle and no I am the father of everything, the end, still I am the propounder of the system Ioner-controller of all things Every of Maya (or the originator of Mays) It thing stays in me, but I do not stay every 11 who agitate the Pradhina (Primary where (3) matter) and the l'uruşa at the beginning The wonderful view of mine that you of the creation (8) When these Tradhana and Purusa arc have just seen, an only my simile O Brahs maņas, I have shown this to you through unted, the uansenc springs into being as per the gradual course from Mahat, Maya (power of cosmic illusion) ctc and thus iny poner us revealed (9) I become inlicrent in all phenomena Hirap agarbha, the sun who is a and gnc momentum to this univers Witness 10 the cntirc unitense and acts This is my power of action (Kriya-salti l up the wheel of time 19 also emanated (5), from ny body (10) [315] ·नियोगतः ॥१७ २६११] धर्मपुराणे. तस्मै दिव्यं स्वमवयं ज्ञानयोग सनातनम् । भुक्तमाहारजातं च पचते तदनिशम् । दत्तवानात्मजान् वेदान् कल्पादौ चतुरो द्विजाः ॥११ वैश्वानरोऽग्निभंगवानीश्वरस्य स मन्नियोगतो देवो ब्रह्मा मद्धावभावितः । योऽपि राम्भिसा योनिवरुणो देवपुगवः । दिव्यं तन्मामकञ्चयं सर्वदा वत्ति स्वयम् ॥१२ सोऽपि सजीवयेत् कृत्स्नमोशस्यव नियोगतः ॥१८ स सर्वलोकनिर्माता मन्नियोगेन सर्ववित् । योऽन्तस्तिष्ठति मूताना बहिवः प्रभञ्जनः । भूत्वा चतुर्मुखः सर्ग सृजस्येवात्मसभव. ॥१३ | मदाशपाऽसौ भूतानां शरीराणि विति हि ॥१९ योऽपि नारायणोऽनन्तो लोकाना प्रभवाव्ययः । योऽपि सजीवनो गुणा देवानाममृताकरः । ममेव परमा मूर्तिः करोति परिपालनन् ।।१४ सोमः स मनियोगेन चोरितः किल घर्तते ।।२० योऽन्तकः सर्वभूताना रद्रः कालात्मकः प्रभुः । यः स्वभासा जगत् कृत्स्न प्रकाशयति सर्वदा। भदाजयाऽसौ सतत सहरिष्यति मे तनुः ॥१५ सूर्यो वृष्टि वितनुते शास्त्रणव स्वयंभुवः ।।२१ हव्यं यहति देवानां कव्य कन्याशिनामपि । योऽप्पशेपजगच्छास्ता शकः समरेश्वरः । पाकं च कुरुते वह्निः सोऽपि मच्छक्तिचोदितः ॥१६ यज्वना फलदो देवो वर्ततेऽसौ मदाज्ञया ॥२२ O Brāhmanas, at the beginning of the cooking, etc) is also inspired by my neon I have endowed him (to Brahman) power (16) with my own divine wealth-the path of And that Vaisvānara Agnii who knowledge (jñāna yoga) ctemal, and the digests, day and night, the food cota Jour Vedas which had emanated from my: somed, us activised by my arder self (11) The God Brahma, being charged with Varuna, the great god, who is the my power, always carries (uphoids) that | source of all water is giving lifc to every divne treasure of mine at my command thug at the instance of Lord (18 (12) God Air (Vayu) who is both within That self born Brahma the creator and without livings, nourishes the bodies of all beings, omniscient and four faced of them under my order (19) goes on with the work of creation under Somall the moon) who en wens (13) He who is Narayana the boundlers, | the human being and is the store of nectar to the gods is active under my the undying ongin of all the worlds, as order (20) but my supreme form and (in this aspect) | The sun being ordered by me the Sec he sustains the creation) And Lord Kālātmaka Rudra, destroyer born (Svayambhu) constantly illatunnes the of all elements, who will always destroy whole world with his oknt rays and causes (21) under my order, is also my aspect Sakra, who 13 the ruler of the entire The Fire (Agni) who carnes oblaticas (Ilayıs) to the gods and offerings (or universe, and lord of the gods and rewards food etc 1 e Kavya) to the ancestors and the performer of Yajūta is under my (22) performs the function of transformation order my direction (15)/ downpour of rains १ [16] ·उपरिविमागे पष्ठोऽध्याय या प्रशास्ता ह्यसाधूनां वत्तंते निपमारिह । योऽपि ब्रह्मविदां श्रेष्ठो देवसेनापतिः प्रभुः । यमो वैवस्वतो देयो देवदेवनियोगतः ।।२३ स्कन्दोसरे वर्तते नित्यं स्वयंमूर्विधिचोदितः ॥२९ योऽपि सर्वधनाध्यक्षो धनानां संप्रदायकः । ये च प्रजानां पतयो मरीच्याद्या महर्षयः । सोऽपीश्वरनियोगेन कुबेरो वर्तते सदा ॥२४ सृजन्ति विविध लोकं परस्पच नियोगतः ॥३० यः सर्वरक्षसां नायस्तामसानो फलप्रदः । या च श्रीः सर्वभूतानां ददाति विपुलां श्रियम् । मन्नियोगादसो देवो वर्तते नितिः सदा ॥२५ पत्नी नारायणस्यासौ वर्तते मदनुपहात् ॥३१ वेतालगणभूतानां स्वामी भोगफलप्रदः । वाचं ददाति विपुला या च देवी सरस्वती। ईशानः किल भत्तानां सोऽपि तिष्ठन्ममासया ॥२६ सापीश्वरनियोगेन चोदिता संप्रवर्तते ॥३२ यो वामदेवोऽङ्गिरसः शिष्यो रुद्राणानणीः । याऽशेषपुस्पान् घोरानरकात तारयिष्यति । रक्षको योगिनां नित्यं वर्ततेऽसौ मदानया ।।२७ | सावित्री संस्मृता देवो देवाज्ञाऽनुविधायिनी ।।३३ पन सर्वजगत्पूज्यो वर्तते विघ्नकारकः । पार्वती परमा देवी ब्रह्मविद्याप्रदायिनी । यिनायको धर्मनेता सोऽपि मद्वचनात् किल ॥२८ याऽपि ध्याता विशेषेण सापि मद्वचनानुगा ॥३६ God Vaivasvata Yama lie God of Jord Skanda, the scll-born, who is death) is regularly punishing the wicled the greatest of all persons knowing under the order of the god of the gods (23) Brahman and the gencral of the army Kubera, the treasurer of all wealth of gods, is also under my rule (29) and giver of riches, does also function It is under the order of Supreme one under the instructions of the Supreme ) that great sages and Prajāpatis like Lord. (24)Martci create different Lolas (regions God Nicrti the king of all Raksasas of the waverse). (30) and giver of fruits for Tímasa (dull) deeds, i Lakşmi, the spouse of Narayana, is under my authority (25) who gives immense wealth to people, God Isana, the Lord of all Vetāla is also existing on my favour (91) Canar, Rhutas le photo and other evil Cinsides Satuat xwurs Ivrtnas TVspirits) non devotees and the giver of enjoy. I found learning on people, las also been ments is always under my rule. (26) engaged by Lord and is functioning Vamadeva, the disciple of Angiras under His instructions and foremost among the Caņas of Xudra, Goddess Savitr) who when appealed functions regularly as the protector of the 20, saves al perrons even from the Yogins under my direction (27) lowest hell, also carro out the orders Viałyala, who is worshipped by the of the god. (33) whole world and who is the god of The Supreme Goddess Parvast sho, on all obstructions and troubles, is also prayer, bestones the Lnowledge of leading 1 pious life ander my instruo Brahiman, also moves dr my intrue tions. (28) itions. [317] (32) ·२.६३५० धर्मपुरागे योऽनन्तमहिमाऽनन्तः शेषोऽशेषामरप्रभुः । पराश्चैव पराश्चि कालभदास्तपा परे ॥४१ दधाति शिरसा लोकं सोऽपि देवनियोगतः ।।३५ चतुर्विधानि भूतानि स्थायरागि चराणि च । योऽग्निः संवतको नित्य वडवारूपसस्थितः । नियोगादेव वर्तन्ते देवस्य परमात्मनः ॥४२ पिवत्यखिलमम्भोधिमीश्वरस्प नियोगतः १३६ पातालानि च सर्वाणि भुवनानि च शासनात् । ये चतुर्दश लोकेऽस्मिन् मनवः प्रथितौजसः । ब्रह्माण्डानि च वर्तन्ते सर्वाष्पेय स्वयभवः ॥४३ पालयन्ति प्रजा सर्वास्तेऽपि तस्य नियोगतः ॥३७ अतीतात्पप्यास्पानि ब्रह्माण्डानि ममाया। आदित्या वसवो रुद्रा मरतन तयाऽश्विनो। प्रवृत्तानि पदापौधः सहितानि समन्ततः ॥४४ अन्यान देवताः सर्वा मन्यास्त्रेणैव घिळिताः ॥३८ प्रमाण्डानि भविष्यन्ति सह वस्तुभिरामगः । गाधर्या गाडाक्षाः सिद्धाःसाध्याश्वचारणाः । यहिप्पन्ति संदेयाशा परस्य परमात्मनः ॥४५ यक्षरक्ष.पिशाचाच स्थिताः शास्ने स्वण्भुवः ॥३९ भूमिरापोऽनतो वायु. स मनो युद्धिरेय च । कलाकाष्ठानिमेषाश्च मुहूर्ता दिवसाः क्षपाः । 'भूतादिरादिप्रतिनियोगे मम पर्तते ॥४६ प्रातयः पक्षमासाश्व स्थिताः शास्त्र प्रजापतेः ॥४० । पाश्शेषजगता योनिर्मोहिनो सर्वदेहिनाम् । युगमन्वन्तराण्येव मम तिष्ठन्ति शासने । माया विवत्तंते नित्य सापोरवरनियोगतः ।।४७ Ananta Naga also called Sexz, whose system of Prajapats, are under my con glary knows no bound, who is the Lord trol (10.41) of all gods and who holds the world All the four categories of living beings, on his head is under the authority of the snert and the animated, are under the Supreme God (35), the rule of the great God-Supreme Sariwartaka Agni who assuming the Self (41) form of the Submarine (in the form of a All the (seven) pether regions, all the mare) always drinks the water of the sea,worlds and all the Drahmindas are existing also under my authority (36) and functioning on the command of the The fourteen Manus, who are ruling Self-born the people of this carth and are famous The innumerable uanserses of the prit for their rigour are also under llis ponctuluich are no more, the unseres whicha {37) are at prerent criting, being built up Adityaa, Vagus, Rudrai, Marut, tup with a combination of cicments, and the Astinskumdras and all other gods, arc unnerses ulich will be ctcated in future established by my lam (38) | Twith the primal elements, all will carrynus Gandharias, Garudas, Risas, Siddias, the command of the Supreme Cina! (46.4%) Sadhyas Cimaņas, Yakgu. Rakşasa), Larth, utter, fire air, ctfics, mind, Defacas-all tliese are under the rule intelleck ago and the primal I'rolpr 7| of the Selfborn (39) ar Lader my rule Alt klic divisions of time, 112, Kala May, which is the origin of the ali Kathi, Nimes, Suhottı, das, night, umenia and nhu holds all animals season, fortnight, month yuzas, Jaan under her fell of charm, 11 ftractionist faras, t'ara, Parardha #lucheuet are so the at all time under the order of t.. [310] ·उपरिबिभागे सलमोऽध्याय यो वे देहभृता देवः पुरुषः पश्यते परः । मयंव प्रर्यते कृत्स्नं भव्येव प्रत्यं व्रजेत् ।।५० आत्माऽसौ वर्तते नित्यमीश्वरस्य नियोगत. ॥ अह हि भगवानोशः स्यपं ज्योतिः सनातनः । विधूप मोहकलिल यया पश्यति तत् पदम् । परमात्मा परं ब्रह्म मत्तो ह्यन्यन्न विद्यते ॥५१ सापि विद्या महेशस्य नियोगवशत्तिनी ॥४९ इत्येतत् परम ज्ञानं युष्मार्क कथितं मया । बहुनाऽन किमुक्तेन मम शक्त्यात्मक जगत् ।। मात्वा विमुच्यते जन्तुर्जन्मससारबन्धनात् ॥५२ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पटसाइलया सहितायाभुपरिविभागे (ईश्रगीनासु) पष्ठोऽध्याय 11६|| ईश्वर उवाच । नित्यानन्य निर्विकल्पं तडाम परम मम ॥२ शृणुध्वमृषयः सर्वे प्रभाव परमेष्ठिनः । य ज्ञात्वा पुरयो मुक्तो न ससारे पतेत् पुनः॥१ अह ब्रह्मविदा ब्रह्मा स्वयभूविश्वतोमुखः । परात् परतर ब्रह्म शाश्वत निष्कल ध्रुवम् । | मायाविनामह देवः पुराणो हरिरथ्ययः ।।३ Atman (soul) the Cod who is destribed | I propel at and in the end in merges into as the Supreme Person (Purusa) among myself 150) the living creatures is also exisding and I am Bhagavån (c the possessor of finctioning under the wall of Isvara (48) SEX powers, I sadarsvarya), God Vidya (learning personified) through (Isvara), Luminous with my Own whom people destroy the dark ignorance radiance, cternal, the Supreme sell, and allusion and see the Supreme Self, is the Supreme Brahman, there is nothing also functioning under the will of other than me (51) Malesa (49) I have imparted this great wisdom, What is the use of describing in more | to you people which, when achieved, frees details » (To speak in brief) The entire human beings from the fetters of rebirth universe is the manifestation of my power. Thus ends Sixth Chapter of the Isvaraghta) ia the Second Part of the Kurma Purana Samhita consisting of sıx thousand verses-G God said: Sages, now you all undivisible and constant and full of listen to (my description of) the glory everlasting cosmic joy (2) of Paramesthin One who knows Him attains liberation and is never reborn in Bralıma the Svayambhū (self-born), whosc Of the persons knowing Brahman I am this world (1) faces are turned on all sides Among the My Supreme abode is that which is holders of Maya, I am the eternal God the greatest of all, irahrean, Eternal, Han (3) 1919] ·२७४] धर्मपुगणे योगिनामस्म्यहं शंभुः स्त्रीणा देवी गिरीन्द्रजा । | आश्रमाणा च गार्हस्थमोश्वराणा महेश्वरः ॥९ आदित्यानामहं विष्णुर्धसूनामहिम पावकः ।।४ महाकल्पञ्च कल्पाना युगानां कृतमस्म्यहम् । रुद्राणा शंकरश्वाहं गरुडः पततामहम् । कुबैरः सर्वयक्षाणा गणेशानां च वीरकः ।।१० ऐरावतो गजेन्द्राणां रामः शस्त्रभृतामहम् ।।५ | प्रजापतीना वक्षोऽह नितिः सर्वरक्षसाम् । ऋषीणा च वसिष्ठोऽहं देवाना च शतक्रतुः । वायुर्बसवतामस्मि द्वीपाना पुष्करोऽस्म्यहम् ॥११ शिल्पिना विश्वकर्माऽहं प्रह्लादोऽस्म्यमरद्विषाम् ॥६ मृगेन्द्राणा च सिंहोऽह ययाणा धनुरेव च । मुनीनामप्यह व्यासो गणाना च विनायकः । वेदाना सामवेदोऽह यजुषा शतरुद्रियम् ।।१२ वीराणा वीरभद्रोऽह सिद्धाना कपिलो मुनिः ।।७ सावित्री सर्वजन्याना गुह्याना प्रणवोऽस्म्यहम् । पर्वतानामहं मेरुनक्षत्राणा च चन्द्रमाः। सूक्ताना पौरुष ज्येष्ठसाम च सामसु ।।१३ वन्न प्रहणाना च व्रताना सत्यमस्म्यहम् ॥ सर्ववेदार्थविद्रुपा मनुः स्वायभुवोऽस्म्यहम् । अनन्तो भोगिना देवः सेनातोना च पावकि. । ब्रह्मायत्तस्तु देशाना क्षेत्राणामविमुक्तकम् ।।१४ Of the Yogins I am Sarnbbu of the am Maheśvara (9) women I am the daughter of the king of I am the Great Acon (Mahakalpa) mountains (i c Parvati), of the Adityas among the aeons (Kalpas), Krtayuga I am Visnu. of the Vasus I am Tavaka among the Yugas, Kubera among all thic (Agni) (4) Yakşas and Viraka among the Ganedas I am Samkara aniong the Rudras, (10) Garuda among the birds, Airavata among I am Daksa amang the Prajapatis, the lordly clephants, Rama among the (5) Nıştı among all the Raksasas, wind (Vāyu) among the powerful mes and or the sages (seers) I amn Vasistha, of Puskara among the islands (Dvipas) (11) gods I am Satakratu (Indra), of the artisans 1 am Visvakarman and of the enemies of I am lion among the kings of beasis, the gods (1 e daityas) I ain Prahlada, (6) bow (Dhanus) among the weapons, the I am Vyasa among the sages, Vinayaka Sámaveda among the Vedas, the Sataru. (12) among the Ganas, Virabhadra among the driya (chapter) of the Yajuş : Jieroes, sage Kapua among the perfected Among the Mantras to be muttered I ones (Sıddlias) 17) | am Santri, of the Mantras deserving of the mountains I am Meru, of the | secrecy I am Pranava (LCOM), of the stars I am the moon, of the weapons I Vedic hymns I am the Puruşasūkta, and thic am Vajra, of the Vratas (meritorious vows} | Jyesthasāman among all the Samans (13) I am truth. (8) Of all those who know the true purport or the serpcats I am Lord Ananta of of the Vedas I am Svayambhuva Manu, the generals I am Skanda (Kärttıkeya), af of the countries I am Brahmavarta and the Asramas (four stages of life) I am the of the holy places I am Avimuktak. household (Gärhasthya) and of Lords I (Kaſı). men at arins [320] ·उपरिविमा सप्तमोऽध्याय [२७२६ विद्यानामात्मविद्या जानानामश्वर परम् । चतुर्विंशतितत्वामि मापा कर्म गुणा इति । भूतानामस्म्यह व्योम सत्याना मृत्युरेव च ॥१५ एते पाशा पशुपते क्लेशान पशुबन्धना ॥२१ पाशानामत्स्यह माया काल फलयतामहह्म । मनो धुद्धिरहकार खानिलाग्निज लामि भू । गतीना मुक्तिरेयाह परेषा परमेश्वर ॥१६ एता प्रकृतयस्त्वष्टौ विसराश्च तथापरे ।।२२ पञ्चान्यदपि लोकेऽस्मिन् सत्त्व तेजोबलाधिकम् । घोर त्वक् चक्षुपो जिह्वा प्राण चंय तु पश्चमम् । तत्सर्व प्रतिजानीव मम तेजोविजृम्भितम् ॥१७ | पायूपस्य फरौ पादौ वाक चैव दशमो मता ॥२३ आत्माग पशव प्रोक्ता सर्वे ससारवत्तिन । शब्द स्पशन स्पच रयो गन्धस्तथैव च। तेषा पतिरह देव स्मृत पशुपतियुधं ॥१८ नमोविंशतिरेतानि तत्यानि प्रास्तानि तु ॥२४ मायापाशेन बध्नामि पशूनेतान् स्वलीलया। | चतुर्विशकमव्यक्त प्रधान गुणलक्षणम् । मामेय मोचक प्राहु पसूनर वेदवादिन ॥१९ अनादिमध्यनिधन कारण जगत परम् ।।२५ मायापाशेन बद्धाना मोचकोऽन्यो न विद्यते । सत्व रजस्तमश्चेति गुणनयमुदाहृतम् । मामृते परमात्मान भूताधिपतिमव्ययम् ॥२० साम्यावस्थितिमेतेषामव्यक्त प्रति विदु ॥२६ or all the learnings I am the learning myself the Supreme self the undying through which Atman (self } is attained, lord of beings (20) of all the knowledges I an excellent Isvara The twentyfour principles, Maya knowledge, of all the elements I am the action and (three) qualities--these and the ether (Vyoman) death of all the beings miscries are the ſetters of Pasupatı, for (Sattvas) (15) the Pasus (21) or all the fetters I am Máya (the and Intellect, Ego, Ether Ar Fire, cosmic illusion), of calculators 1 am time, Water and Larth these eight are called of all the goals I am liberation (Muhta), the Prahats (1e the productive ones) the Supreme God of all the great olles every thing else sa product (Vilara) (22) (16) Ears skin cyc3, tonguc nosc thc Gifth, Whatever cise a person or an object rectum, gearic organ, hands, fect, vocal in this world is great in poster or quality, organ the tenth, sound touch, form taste know you Osngcs is 1 milestion of my and smell, these thirteen principles are power (7) the products of Nature (Prahti) (23, 24) All beings in this world arc called The Twenty fourth on called Pašus, I am their master Hence I am Pradhsna (Primary matter) the untmantcalled Pasupatı by the wise (18) fest perceptiblc only as quality, without I chain these Pafus with the letters of begioning, middle or end is the sole cause MAYA (ellusion), Just nsn sport, and the of the creation af) the universe Inovers of the Vedas know Ine to the the Satta Rajas and Tanas-tacie arc only luerator of those Pašus (19) called the three qualities (Cunas) Mic There is noncelse who can liberate equilibrium or these three is known as them from the letters of Ally, than thic unmanifest Mature (Prakra) (26) [321] 41 (25) ·२७२७] धर्मपुराणे सत्त्व ज्ञान तमोऽज्ञान रजो मिथमुदाहृतम् । मूलप्रकृतिरप्यक्ता सा शक्तिपि तिष्ठति ॥३० गुणाना घुद्धिवषम्याद् वैषम्य कवयो विदु ॥२७ स एव मूलप्रकृति प्रधान पुरुषोऽपि च । धर्माधर्माविति प्रोक्तो पाशी द्वौ पधसजितौ। विवारा महदादीनि देवदेव सनातन ॥३१ मय्यपितानि कर्माणि निबन्धाय विमुक्तये ॥२८ स एव बन्ध सच बन्धका अविद्यामस्मिता राग द्वेष चाभिनिवेशकम् । स एव पाश पशव स एव । क्लेशाख्यानचसान् प्राहु पाशानात्मनिबन्धनान्।।२९ स वेव सर्वन च तस्य वेत्ता एतेषामेव पाशाना माया कारणमुच्यते । तमाहुरग्र्य पुरुष पुराणम् ।।३२ इति श्रीधर्मपुराणे पट्साहसयो सहितायामुपरिविभागे (ईश्वरगीतासु ) सप्तमोऽध्याय ।। ८ (30) ईश्वर उवाच । अन्यद गुह्यतम ज्ञान वक्ष्ये ब्राह्मणपुगवा । | अह ब्रह्ममय शान्त शाश्वतो तिमलोऽव्यय । येनासौ तरते जन्तुर्थोर ससारसागरम ॥१ | एकाकी भगवानुक्त केवल परमेश्वर ॥२ Sattva is knowledge Tamas is igno It 2 Máyă (cosme illusion) from rance, while Rayas 15 said to be the which all these fetters originate *This admixture of both The wise say that Máyá : the Naturc unmamifest and the difference is created by faulty uuder stays in me as a power standing of the Gunas (27) This is the basic l'raksti which is There are two fetters called Dharma known as both Pradhan and Puruşu and Adharma Ait actions af surrendered and again products e 5 Malat, etc He to me never leads to bondage but to as the eternal God of gods (31) emancipation (28) He is the bondage, Ile is the cause of Avidya (gnorance), Asmith (Ego), bondage lle himself as the Plus (ne Raga tattachment) Dvesa (repulsion), the individual souls) and also the Pisa Abhiniveśa (longing) are called miseries (letter) He know everything-but none and these are the fetters which bind knows Him (perfectly) He is called the the soul to the worldly life) (29). First and the Lternal Purusa (32) Thus ends Seventh Chapter of the Isvarag!(I) in the Second Part of the Korm Purina Salihits consisting of 375 thousand serses 7 8 God sard OGreat Drahmapal, now I am identical wrth Brakman, tranquilo I shall nirmite to you another most secret eternal pure undecaying, one, without knowledge which enables people to pass Oier the horrible scle of birth (hylatecond and the Supreme God 1322] ·उपरिविमागे अटमोऽभ्याय [२८१३ मम योनिमहद् ब्रह्म तन गर्भ दधान्यहम् । ईशान सर्वविद्याना मृताना परमेश्वरः । मूल मायाभिधान ततो जातमिद जगत ॥३ ओद्धारमूतिर्भगवान ब्रह्मा प्रजापति ॥९ प्रधान पुरुषो ह्यात्मा महान् सूतादिरेव च । सम सर्वेषु भूतेषु तिष्ठन्त परमेश्वरम् । तन्मानाणि महाभूतानौन्द्रियाणि च जज्ञिरे ॥४ विनश्यत्स्वविनश्यन्त य पश्यति स पश्यति ।।१० ततोऽण्डमभवद्धम सूर्यकोटिसमप्रभम् । | सम पश्यम् हि सर्वत्र समवस्थितमीश्वरम् । तस्मिन् जजे महाब्रह्मा मच्छकत्या चोपहित ॥५ | न हिनस्त्यात्मनात्मान ततो याति परा गतिम् ।।११ चे चान्ये बहवो जीवा मन्मया सर्व एव ते । विदित्वा सप्त सूक्ष्माणि पउन च महेश्वरम् । न मा पश्यन्ति पितर मायया मम मोहिता ॥६ प्रधानविनियोगज पर ब्रह्माधिगच्छति ॥१२ याश्च योनिषु सर्वासु सभवन्ति हि मूर्तप । सर्वज्ञता तृप्तिरनादिवोध तासा माया परा योनिर्मामेव पितर विदु ॥७ स्वतन्त्रता नित्यमलुम्तशक्ति । यो मामेव विजानाति बोजिन पिवर प्रभुम् । अनन्तशक्तिश्च विभौविदित्वा सधीर सर्वलोकेषु न मोहमधिगच्छति ॥ पडाहुरङ्गानि महेश्वरस्य ॥१३ The Mahat Brahman (ic Pralra) is I am the Lord of all the Vidyas my womb, I cast the seed (of creation) (learning), Supreme God of the living in that and it is called the original Maya being the cmbodiment of Omkara', of wlucl tlie entire universe is born (3) | Bhagavan spossessor of the sir super- It is from this Maya that Pradhana (thic powers) Brahma and Prajāpat (9) Primary matter), Porusa, Atman (soul) Mahat the origin of the elements He who sees the Supreme Lord abiding Tanmattás (five finer elements) the five equally in all creatures and not perushing great clements and the are when they perish, sees the truth (20) born It is from this that the golden sphere He who secs God equally present (Anda) as bright as a million suns was every seherc, never offends the Self by the originated Being activised by my poiver, self and thereby attains the Supreme great Brahma was born in it (5) Goal All the other creatures are made of He who knows the seco suolie me (Brahman) Being under the spell of principles and Mahesvara with sex limba my tllusion (Maya) they cannot see melic properties) knows the principal who is their father People know that I am the father application and attains the Supreme Brahman (12) and Mays as the mother of ali the various linds or creatures under various species Omnisciencc contcament perception (7) of the beginningless freedom undecaying Nasc men knowing me as the father and unlimited strength-these are the six who casts the seeds (of creation) Deler physical componcats of Lord Mahesvara, get be wildered in all the worlds (0) which are to be known (realized) (13) [323] setISCS (11) ·७ २७] पूर्मपुराणे सत्त्व ज्ञान तमोऽज्ञान रजो मिश्रमुदाहृतम् । मूलप्रकृतिरव्यक्ता सा शक्तिर्मयि तिष्ठति ॥३० गुणाना बुद्धिवंषम्या वषम्य कवयो विदु ॥२७ स एव मूलप्रकृति प्रधान पुरुषोऽपि च । धर्माधर्माविति प्रोक्तो पाशौ द्वौ बन्धसजितौ । विवारा महदादीनि देवदेव सनातन ॥३१ मय्यपितानि फर्माणि निबन्याय विमुक्तये ॥२८ स एव बन्ध सच बन्धकर्ता अविद्यामस्मिता राग द्वेष वाभिनिवेशकम् । स एव पाश पशव स एव । क्लेशाख्यानचलान् प्राह पाशानात्मनियन्धनान्।।२९ सवेद सर्वन च तस्य येत्ता एतेषामेव पाशाना माया कारणमुच्यते । तमाहुरय पुरुष पुराणम् ॥३२ इति श्रीधर्मपुराणे फ्ट्साहस्रया सहितायामुपरिश्मिागे (ईश्वरगीतासु ) सप्तमोऽध्यायः ॥ ८ ईश्वर उवाच । अन्पद गुहातम ज्ञान वक्ष्ये ब्राह्मणपुगवा । | अह ब्रह्ममय शान्त शाश्वतो निर्मलोऽव्यय । येनासौ तरते जन्तुर्थोर ससारसागरम् ॥१ एकाको भगवानुक्त केवल परमेश्वर ॥२ Sattva is knowledge Tamas is igno It is Maya (Cosmic illusion) from rance, while Rajas is said to be the which all these fetters originate This admixture of both The wise say that Maya is the Nature unmanifcst and ilie difference is created by faulty under stays in me as a power (30) standing of the Gunas This is the basic Prakph which is There are two fetters called Dharma known as both Pradhana and Purusa and Adharma All actions if surrendered and again products & Mahat,.etc Ile to me never leads to bandage but to is the eternal God of gods (31) emancipation (28) He is the bondage, He is the cause of Avidya (ignorance), Asmita (Ego), bondage He himself 19 thc Pašus (1 € Raga (nıtachment) Dyesa (repulsion), the individual souls) and also the Paſa Abhınıvesa (longing) are called miseries (fetler) lle knows everytring—but none and these are the fetters which bund knows Ilim (perfectly) He is called the the soul (to the worldly life) (29) | First and the Eternal Purush (32) Thus ends Seventh Chapter of the fiyaragsta) in the Second Part of the Kurma Purana Samhita consisting of six thousand verses- 7 8 God sard Great Brahmanas, now I am identical with Brahman, tranquil, I shall narrate to you another most secret eternal, pure undecaying, one, without knowledge which enables people to pass over the horrible cycle of birth *(?) a second and the Supreme God (2) [3221 ·२८१४] धर्मपुराणे तन्मात्राणि मन आत्मा च तानि एको रुद्रो मृत्युरव्यक्तमेक सूक्ष्माण्याहु सप्त तत्त्वात्मकानि । बीज विश्व देव एक स एव ।।१६ या सा हेतु प्रकृति सा प्रधान तमेवैक प्राहुरन्येऽप्यनेक बन्ध प्रोक्तो विनियोगोऽपि तेन ॥१४ त्वेयात्मान केचिदन्यतया । या सा शक्ति प्रकृतौ लीनरूपा अणोरणीयान् महतोऽसौ महीयान् वेदेषूक्ता कारण ब्रह्मयोनि । महादेव प्रोच्यते वेदविद्भि ॥१७ तस्या एक परमेष्ठी परस्ता- एव हि यो वेद गुहाशय पर महेश्वर पुरुष सत्यरप ॥१५ प्रभु पुराण पुरुष विश्वरूपम् । ब्रह्मा योगी परमात्मा महीयान् हिरण्मय बुद्धिमता परा गति व्योमच्यापी घेदवेद्य पुराण । सबुद्धिमान्युद्धिमतीत्य तिष्ठति ॥१८ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पट साइपया सहितायामुपरिविभागे ( इश्यरगीतासु , अष्टमोऽपाय ! The five Tanmatras (Giner elements), a second the sced (of creation) and the mind, Atman (soul)--these are called the universe (16) seven subtle principles Prikſti is cause of Somc call Him onc' and some others all these, she is also called Pmdhāna and many' Some consider him to be one 'Alma thence is also called bondage and applica- | (soul)' while otherstunk him otherwise, tion (14) | But he is subtler than anatom and greater The power that is concealed in Pralrt than anything great He is described as has been called in the Vedas as the cause the Great God (Mahideva) by the and origin of Brahman Her only Puruşa knowers of the Vedas (17) 13 Parameşthin Mahesvara Supreme and He who thus realizes the Lord 19 truth incarnate (15) residing in the cave (Gula), Eterna! That is the Purusa who is Brahmi, Puruşa whose manifest the unnenc Yogin Paramitman (the Supreme Self), and who is full of golden radiance the Great porvader of the sky, Knowable 1 Supreme goal of wisemen, wise, lic passes through the Vedas and Eternal He is over the region of perception (buddhis) (18) Eka Rudra, Death, Invisible, without Thus ends Eiglith Chapler (of the Iruragit!) in the Second Put of the harma Purant Samhita consisting of sex thousand cres-8 [324]] ·or ऋषप अचु । तस्मान्मे विश्वरूपत्व निश्चित ब्रह्मवादिभि । निष्कलो निर्मलो नित्यो निष्क्रिय परमेश्वर । एफत्वे च पृथक्त्ये च प्रोक्तमेतनिदर्शनम् ॥५ ततो वद महादेव विश्वरूप कथ भवान ॥१ अह तत् परम ब्रह्म परमात्मा सनातन । ईश्वर उवाच । अकारण द्विजा प्रोक्तो न दोषो ह्मात्मनस्तथा ॥६ नाह विश्वो न विश्व च मामृते विद्यते द्विज्ञा । अनन्ता शक्तयोऽव्यक्ते मायाद्या सस्थिताध्वा । मायानिमित्तमनास्ति सा चात्मानमपाश्रिता ॥२ तस्मिन् दिवि स्थित नित्यमव्यक्त भाति केवलम् ॥७ अनादिनिधना शक्तिर्मापाऽव्यक्तसमाश्रया। पाभिस्तल्लक्ष्यते भिन्नमभिन्न तु स्वभावत । तनिमित्त प्रपञ्चोऽयमव्यक्तादभवत खलु ॥३ | एकया मम सायुज्यमनादिनिधन ध्रुवम् ॥ अव्यक्त कारण प्राहुरानन्द ज्योतिरक्षरम् । पसोऽभूदन्यया भूतिरन्यया तत्तिरोहितम् । अहमेव पर ब्रह्म मत्तो हन्यन्न विद्यते ॥४ अनादिमध्य तिष्ठन्त पुज्यतेऽविद्यया किल ॥ 9 The sages said If the Supreme Lord as any form The same idea is implied in is without parts pure eternal and per both unity and diversity (5) fectly passive, then O Mahadeva please I am that Supreme Brahman--the tell us how can you assume the form Supreme Self and cternal O Brahmanas it universal ? (1) | is venly said that I am without any cause The Lord sard Brahmanas I am So no fault can be scribed to the (6) not the universe but the Universe cannot Innumerablc and unlıunted are the exist without me Maya (cosmic illusion) 15 at the root of all these and I have powers vz Maya etc inherent in the sheltered Maya in my very soul unnainfest. Hence only the unmanifest which is eternal and situated in the The Power which has neither the heaven (i e beyond the phenomenal beginning nor crid and which is sheltered world) regions 13 supreme 20 the Uninanſest is called Maya Thuis expanse (se the manifestation) orignated be divergent due to these polvers I un Though one in reality He appears to from this and came out of the unmani. unted with only one power je Mayr fest (3) The unmanifest which is bliss itself and (hence) constant I am without the beginning and end and imperishable radiance is called the Through one of these powers 1 person cause I am the Supreme Brahman attains prosperity, through soine other nothing except me exists at all {4} | he losses at entirely That which exists Therefore the Brahmavadins have without the beginning and end is united conclusively proved that the universe with Avdya [325] Self ·विश्वधाम । २९१०] कूर्मयुराणे तदेतत् परम व्यक्त प्रभामण्डलमण्डितम् । तदव्यय कलिल गूढदेह तदक्षर पर ज्योतिस्तद् विष्णो परम पदम् ॥१० ब्रह्मानन्दममृत तत्र सर्वमिद प्रोतमोत चंवाखिल जगत् । वदन्त्येव ब्राह्मणा ब्रह्मनिष्ठा तदेव च जगत् कृत्स्न तद् विज्ञाय विमुच्यते ॥११ यत्र गत्वा न निवत्तत भूय ॥१५ हिरण्मये परमाकाशतत्वे यतो वाचो निवत्तंन्ते अप्राप्य मनसा सह । यचिषि प्रविभातीय तेज । आनन्द ब्रह्मणो विद्वान विभेति न कुतञ्चन ॥१२ तद्विजाने परिपश्यन्ति धोरा वेदाहमेत पुरुष महान्त- विभ्राजमान विमल व्योम धाम ॥१६ मादित्यवर्ण तमरा परस्तात । तत पर परिपश्यन्ति धोरा तद् विज्ञाय परिमुच्येत विद्वान् आत्मन्यात्मानमनुभूपानुभूय । स्वयप्रभ नित्यानन्दी भवति ब्रह्मभूत ॥१३ परमेष्ठी महीयान् ब्रह्मानन्दी भगवानीश एष ॥१७ यस्मात् पर नापरमस्ति फिश्चित एको देय सर्वभूतेषु गूढ यज्योतिया ज्योतिरेक दिविस्थम । सर्वव्यापी सर्वभूतान्तरात्मा। तदेवात्मान मन्यमानोऽय विद्वा- तमेवैक येऽनुपश्यन्ति धीरा- नात्मानन्दी भवति ब्रह्मभूत ॥१४ स्तेषा शान्ति शाश्वती नेतरेषाम् ॥१८ That great manifest enveloped in a The Brahmanas established in the Bra halo is the imperishable radiance and hoan declarc Him as undecaying confusing thuis is the divine abode of Visnu (10) (for the common man) subtle bodied The entire universe 2 peryaded by Comic joy, immortal and the abode this, and this is the universe One who of the universe One who attains Him, realizes this attains emancipation (11) | as never reborn in this world (15) Wherefrom words ingether with the Through the vision of Fire (Tejas) mind, turns back, not having attained the bliss of Brahman He who knows that lights up in the subtle element of (thus) does not fear from anything at other of golden lue, the wise men can (12) see the transcendental and purc yord {16) I know this great person of Sunslie Brahman) radiance, beyond darkness Only by The wise men realize even the higher knowing this a man may be truth by repeated realization of Self zu redecned and become ever blissful one their own souls Self luminous Parameshin, with Drabman (13) the great is full of cosmicjoy (17) Than whom there is gaught else The one God hidden an all beings higher which is the supreme light in heaven, of all the lights, by knowing this for element) all pervading and the to be lus one self 2 wie man attains inner soul of all things-the wise who eternal bliss and becomes one with realizes him they alone and one else (18) Brahman (14) I attain eternal peace [326] W15C ·उपरिधिमागे दशमोऽध्याय [२.१०७ सर्याननशिरोग्रीव सर्वभूतगुहाशय । इत्येतदेश्वर ज्ञानमुक्त यो मुनिपुगवा । सर्वव्यापी च भगवान् न तस्मादन्यदिप्यते ॥१९ गोपनीय विशेषेण योगिनामपि दुर्तनम् ॥२० इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पसाहयचा सहितायामुपरिविभागे (ईश्वरगीतासु ) नयमोऽध्याय ६९|| १० ईश्वर उवाच । अन्यथा नहि मा द्रष्टु शयय ये मुनिपुगया । अलिङ्ग मेरुमव्यक्त लिड्स पीति निश्चितम । नदि तद् विद्यते मान यतस्तज्जायते परम् ॥४ स्वपज्योति पर तत्व परे व्याम्नि व्यवस्थितम् ॥१ एतत्तत्परम ज्ञान केवल वयो दिक्षु । अव्यक्त फारण यत्तदक्षर परम पदम् । अज्ञानमितरत् सयं यस्मान्मायामय जगत् ॥५ निर्गुण शुद्धविज्ञान तद् वं पश्यन्ति सूरय ॥२ यज्जान निर्मल सूक्ष्म निर्विकल्प पवव्ययम् । तनिष्ठा शान्तसकल्पा नित्य तद्भावभाविता । ममात्माऽसौ तदेवेदमिति प्राविपश्चित ॥६ पश्यन्ति तत् पर ब्रह्म यत्तल्लिङ्गमिति श्रुति ॥३ येऽप्यने प्रपश्यन्ति तेऽपि पश्यन्ति तत्परम् । He has faces, heads and throats on Ogrert sages I liave thus narrited al: sdes He dwells in the learts of all to you this knonledge daner-which He is all perrading and the possessor of must be kept secret carefully and its rare six divint properties Nothing else than I even among the Yogins (20) Hım is desirable (19)| Thus eads Ninth Chipler (of the Isvaragita) in the Second Purt of the Lurina Purana Sarhluta consisting of sus thousand verses-9 10 The lord sud The supreme dissolled and are alszys engroned in its Brahman is without any mark (Ling) contempl 1310n (9) uut He Himself is with the Ling (mark) grent sages in no olier say ons and constant llc is Self luminous Truth can sec lfc ind there is no other know absolute and stays in thic highest shs (c !edge by hcl 1 can be realized beyond the phenomer 11 world) This the highest laonledge which The cure, that suamanilert, M only the Srers can thin fierytling imperishable and the supreme goa! It is else is ignorance, because the entire workl frre of three) qualities (Guyas) and pure s full of illution (Vya) knowledge The Icarned (only) stc !! (2) The learned men acrily say that ihr knowledge us luch us purc, jubitle, without That which is described as Lingy (tht 1 duality and undecaying is ily 3001 Primal cause or mark) 19 seen by only tlic and lose who realize truil to be 1980s who are devoted to le arc calmly nagy do also see thic Ibrotutc (ultimatel) 19270 ·२९१०] धर्मपुराणे तदेतत् परम व्यक्त प्रभामण्डलमण्डितम् । तदव्यय कलिल गूढदेह सदक्षर पर ज्योतिस्तद् विष्णो परम पदम् ।।१० ब्रह्मानन्दममृत विश्वधाम। तत्र सर्वमिद प्रोतमोत चंदाखिल जगत् । बदन्त्येव ब्राह्मणा ब्रह्मनिष्ठा तदेव च जगत् कृत्स्न तद् विज्ञाय विमुच्यते ।।११ यन गत्वा न निवर्तेत भूय ॥१५ हिरण्मये परमाकाशतत्वे यतो वाचो निवर्तन्ते अप्राप्य मनसा सह । यचिषि विभातीव तेज । आनन्द ब्रह्मणो विद्वान् विभेति न कुतश्चन ।।१२ तद्विज्ञाने परिपश्यन्ति धीरा वेदाह्मेत महान्त- विभ्राजमान विमल व्योम धाम ॥१६ मादित्यवर्ण तमस परस्तात् । तत पर परिपश्यन्ति धीरा तद् विज्ञाय परिमुच्येत विद्वान् आत्मन्यात्मानमनु स्यानुभूय । नित्यानन्दी भवति ब्रह्मभूत ॥१३ स्वयप्रभ परमेष्ठी महीपान् ब्रह्मानन्वी भगबानीश एष ॥१७ यस्मात् पर नापरमस्ति किश्चित् एको देव सर्वभूतेषु गूढ यज्योतिषा ज्योतिरेक दिविस्थम् । सर्वव्यापी सर्वभूतान्तरात्मा। तदेवात्मान मन्यमानोऽय विद्वा- तमेवैक येऽनुपश्यन्ति धोरा- नात्मानन्दी भवति ब्रह्मभूत ॥१४ स्तेपा शान्ति शाश्वती नेतरेषाम् ॥१८ That great manifest cnveloped in a The Brahmanas established in the Bra halo is the imperishabic radiance and hman declare Hım as undecaying confusing this is the divine abode of Visnu (10) | {for the common man) subtle bodied The entire unverse is pervarled by | cosmic joy, immortal and the abode thus, and this is the universe One who of the universe One who attains Him, realizes this attains emancipation (11) is never reborn in this world (15) Wherefrom words, together with the Through the vision of Fire (Tejas) mind, turns back, not having attained the bliss of Brahman He who knows that lights up in the subtle element of (this) does not fear from anything at ether of golden hue, the wise men can (12) see the transcendental and pure void all (16) I know this great person of Suns (1 e Drahman) radiance, beyond darkness Only by The wise men realize even the hugher man may be truth by repeated realization of Self in redeemed and become ever blissful one their own souls Selfluminous Paramethin, with Brahman (13) the great is full of cosmic joy (17) Than wbom there is naught else The one God hadden in all beings higher which is the supreme light in heaven, of all the lights, by knowing this for clement), all pervading and the to be his one self a wise man attains inner soul of all things-the wise who eternal bliss and becoines one with realizes him, they alone and nonc else (14) ! attain eternal peace (10) Hrahman [26] knowing this a Wise ·उपरियिमागे दशमोऽध्याय २.१०७ सर्वाननशिरोग्रीव सर्वभूतगुहाशय । इत्येतदश्वर ज्ञानमुक्त वो मुतियुगवा । सर्वव्यापी च भगवान् न तस्मादन्यदिष्यते ।।१९ गोपनीम विशेषण योगिनामपि दुर्लभम् ॥२० इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे षट्साहस्रया सहितायामुपरिधिभागे ( ईश्वरगीतासु ) गमोऽध्याय ॥९६६ ईश्वर उवाच। | अन्यथा नहि मा द्रष्टु शक्य वै मुनिपुगवा । अलिङ्गमेकमव्यक्त लिङ्ग ब्रह्मेति निश्चितम । नहि तद विद्यते नान यतस्तज्जायते परम् ॥४ स्वयज्योति पर तत्त्व परे व्योम्नि व्यवस्थितम् ॥१ एतत्तत्परम ज्ञान फेवल कवयो विदु । अव्यक्त कारण यत्तदक्षर परम पदम् । अज्ञानमितरत् सर्व यस्मान्मायामय जगत् ॥५ निर्गुण शुद्धविज्ञान तद् थे पश्यन्ति सूरयः ॥२ | यज्ज्ञान निर्मल सूक्ष्म निर्विकल्प यदव्ययम् । तनिष्ठा शान्तसकल्पा नित्य तद्भायभाविता । ममात्माऽसौ तदेवेदमिति प्राविपश्चित ।।६ पश्यन्ति तत् पर यहा यत्तल्लिङ्गमिति श्रुति ॥३ येऽप्यनेष प्रपश्यन्ति तेऽपि पश्यन्ति तत्परम् । He has faces, beads and throats on Ogreat sages I have thus narrated all sıdes He dwells in the hearts of all to you this knowledge divine-which He is all pervading and the possessor of must be kept secret carefully and it is rare six divine properties Nothing else than even among the Yogins (20) Him is desirable (19) . Thus ends Ninth Chapter (of the Isvaragita) in the Second Part of the Kurma Purana Samatta consisting of sıx thousand verses -9 10 The Lord sud The supremo dissolved ind urc alsays engrossed in its Brahman is without any mark (Ling) contemplation (3) but He Himself is with the Ling (murk) O greit sages o no other way one and constant He is Sell lumihous Truth 4.2.2 sec Me and there no other inow. absolute and stays in the highest sky (1 € ledge by which I can be realized beyond the plenomenal world) This the lughest knowledge which The cause that is unmanifest, is only the Seers can attain Everything imperishable and the supresne goal It is else is ignorance, because the entire world frce of (three) qualities (Cunas) and pure ! is full of illusion (Mays) (5) knowledge The learned (only) see it Tic learasd mea versly say that the knowledge which is pure, subtle, without That which is described 13 Ling(the a duality and undecaying is my soul (6) Primal cause of mark) is seen by only the And those who realize truth to uc sages who are devoted 10 It are calmly many do also see the Absolute (ultimately) [327] ·२१०४ कूर्मपुराणे आथिता परमा निष्ठा बुवक तत्वमव्ययम् ।।७ तद्धासेदमखिल भाति नित्य ये पुन परम सत्त्वमेक बानेकमीश्वरम् । तन्नित्यभासमत्तल. सद्विभाति ॥१३ भक्त्या मासप्रपश्यन्ति विनेयास्ते तदात्मका | नित्योदित सविदा निर्विकल्प साक्षादेव प्रपश्यन्ति स्वात्मान परमेश्वरम् । शुद्ध बृहन्त परम यद्विभाति । नित्यानन्द निविकल्प सत्यरूपमिति स्थिति ॥९ अनान्तर ब्रह्मविदोऽथ नित्य भजन्ते परमानन्द सवंग यत्तदात्मकम् । पश्यन्ति तत्त्वमचल यत् स ईश ॥१४ स्वात्मन्यवस्थिता शान्ता परेशव्यक्ते परस्य तु ।।१० नित्यानन्दममृत सत्यरूप शुद्ध वदन्ति पुरुष सर्ववेदा । एपा विमुक्ति परमा मम सायुज्यमुत्तमम् । तमोमिति प्रणवेनेशिवार निर्वाण ब्रह्मणा चंक्य कंवल्य कवयो विदु ॥११ ध्यायन्ति वेदार्थविनिश्चितार्था ॥१५ तस्मादनादिमध्यान्त वरवेक परम शिवम् । न भूमिरापो न मनो न वह्नि स ईश्वरी महादेवस्त विज्ञाप विमुच्यते ।। १२ प्राणोऽनिलो गगन नोत बुद्धि । नातन सूर्य प्रविभातीह चन्द्रो न चेतनोऽन्यत परमाकाशमध्ये न नक्षत्राणि तपनो नोत विद्युत् । विभाति देव शिव एव केवल ॥१६ by exclusive adherence and by under. He is Mahadeva the Lord, one who standing the undying truth (7) knows hura is liberated (12) Thosc who again view the Supreine The sun shines not there, nor the truth, the Lord as one or many with per moon and stars, the fire shines not nor fect devotion should be known as comple the lightning The whole world as illu tely identified with that (truth) (8) mined with this light and that Eternal It us a fact that they achieve direct and Constant Radiance smes for all the perception of their Self, the Supreme Lord times (13) who is full of eternal bliss, without duality The Radiance which is evertising, and the embodiment of truth (9) Consciousnes without duality pure They having been well established 10 great and Suprcme shincs The knowers their own self and having their serize of Brahman see the Highest and Constant under perfect control attain the absolute truth wluch is the Lord Hiniself in 1t (14) birss which is inherent in everything and It is said in all the Vedas that the embodiment of that fit the Supreme (Supreme) Purusa is full of cternal blusa Brahman) in the unmanifest (10) immortal, cmbodiment of truth and purc Thus the lughest emancipation the best Those who ascertain the truth with the identification with Me, this is Nirvana help of the Vedzs, meditate upon this (salvation) unity with Brahmana and Overlord as Pranayı OM (15) perfect isolation--as the Seers know it (11) He1s none of earth water mind fire Thereforc there exists only one ohject Prana (breathing or life) air, sky, intell which is without the beginning middagence, consciousness or the opposite God and end the Supreme and benevolent | Siva alone shines in the highest sky (15) [328] ·उपरिविभागे एकादशोऽध्याय [२११७ इत्येतदुक्त परम जानाति योगी विजनेऽथ देशे शानामृत सर्ववेदेषु सूडम् । युजीत योग प्रयतो गजलम् ॥१७ इति श्रीकृर्मपुराणे पट्साहस्रथा सहितायामुपरिविभाग ( ईश्वरगोतासु । दशमोऽध्याय ॥१०॥ ११ ईश्वर उवाच । एककाल द्विकाल वा त्रिकाल नित्यमेव वा। अत पर प्रवक्ष्यामि योग परमदुर्लभम् । ये युञ्जन्तीह मद्योग ते विज्ञेया महेश्वरा ॥४ येनात्मान प्रपश्यन्ति भानुमन्तमिवेश्वरम् ॥१ योगस्तु द्विविधो शेयो हभाव प्रथमो मत । योगाग्निदहति शिप्रमशेष पापपञरम् । | अपरस्तु महायोग सर्वयोगोत्तमोत्तम १।५ प्रसन्न जायते जार साक्षानिर्वाणसिद्धिदम् ॥२ शून्य सर्वनिराभास स्वरुप या चित्पते । योगात्सजायते ज्ञान ज्ञानाद योग: प्रवतते। अभावयोग स प्रोक्तो येनात्मान प्रपश्यति ॥६ योगज्ञानाभियुक्तस्य प्रसीदति महेश्वर ॥३ यत्र पश्यति चात्मान नित्यानन्द निरञ्जनम् । The nectar of this secret knowledge of one should always practise loga with all all the Vedas has been revcaled to you efforts in a solitary place (17) It is known by the Yogin only Hence Thus ends Tenth Chapter of the Isvaragita) in the Second Part of the Kurma Purana Samhita consisting of six thousand verses-10 11 The Lord said Now I shall speak to minc once twice or tlırace a day or all the you of the Yogi which 13 extremely rare, tumes, are known to be (identified) with which cnables one to visualize the self Maltesvara as luminous as the sun Yoga 1s of two linds one is called Tht fire of Yogn burns out very Abhiyugt and the other is called quickly all the sins and then the sublime Abaloga (thic gcent Yoga) which is the knowledge wluch directly leads to best of all lands of Yogas (5) fulfillment of emancipation, appears (2) The Yoga in which one contemplates Knowledge is born of Yoga as well as on one's self as cold and without the Yoga starts from knowledge (Hence) shadow is manifestation) of anything The Supreme Cod (Alabeftara) :s picased also us called Abhiya Yoga which enables with him who is well-established in both one to isualize the sell logy and knowledge (3) And the Yoga in which one realizes Those who practise this loga of the self as the eternal bliss a stainless and [329] 42 ·२१५.७ धर्मपुराणे मर्यवयं स महायोगो भाषितः परमेश्वरः ॥७ हिसा सत्यमस्तेय ब्रह्मचर्यापरिप्रहाँ । ये चान्ये योगिना योगाः धूयन्ते ग्रन्थविस्तरे । | यमाः सक्षेपत. प्रोक्ताश्चित्तशुद्धिप्रदा नृणाम् ॥१३ सर्वे ते ब्रह्मपोगस्य कला नाहन्ति पोडशीम् ।। कर्मणा मनसा वाचा सर्वभूतेषु सर्वदा । पत्र साक्षात् प्रपश्यन्ति विमुक्ता विश्वमोश्वरम् । अक्लेशजनन प्रोक्तं त्वहिंसा परमविभिः ॥१५ सर्वेषामेव योगाना स योगः परमो मतः॥९ अहिंसायाः परो धर्मो नास्त्यहिंसा पर सुखम् । सहस्रशोऽथ शतशो ये चेश्वरवहिष्कृताः । विधिना या भवैद्धिसा त्वहिसैव प्रकीर्तिता ॥१५ न ते पश्यन्ति मामेकं योगिनो पतमानसाः ॥१० सत्येन सर्वमाप्नोति सत्ये सर्व प्रतिष्ठितम् । प्राणायामस्तथा ध्यान प्रत्याहारोऽय धारणा । समाधिश्च मुनिश्रेष्ठा यमो नियम आसनम् ॥११ प्रथाकथनाचारः सत्य प्रोक्त. द्विजातिभिः ।।१६ मम्पेकचित्ततायोगो वृत्त्यन्तरनिरोधतः । | परद्रव्यापहरणं चौर्याद वाऽथ बलेन था। तत्साधनान्यष्टधा तु युष्माकं कथितानि तु ॥१२ स्तेय तस्यानाचरणादस्तेय धर्मसाधनम् ॥१७ one with me is called Mahāyoga the posture, (11,12) great Jord (of all Yogas) ( Abstinence from injury, truth, celebacy All other forms of Yogas practised and non acceptance of gifts are, in brief by different (schools of) Yogins and des called abstention which purify the human cribed in manuals written elabornlely mind (13) cannot be equal to even one sixteenth Not to inflict any pain on any creature part of Brahmayoga (8) by action thought or speech, at anytime The Yoga in which the liberated one 13 called 'abstinencc from injury (Ahimsa) realizes the universe as the Lord Himself by the great sages {ve the self) is known to be the highest of all Yngas (9) There is no religion greater than the abstinence from injury', it 19 the greatest Those Yogins who consider god to be different from themsclves for who do happiness but the injury done il persıznot beleve in the existamme of goaty ance of the sacrifical) code is deemed as non injury (15) cannot realize me, the one, inspite of their Statement of fact' 19 calicd the truth practising Yoga hundred and thousand imes with concentrated mund (10) (Satya} by the twice born ones (ie, the Ogreat sages, I have just now narra. Brahmanas) Everything can be attained by ted to you the eight-fold means (Sadhana) this truth and everything as founded on (16) of Yoga which is exclusive concentration truth on Me by the restriction of nil other Taking away posscssions of other people Auctuations of the mind), viz regulation by theft or by force is called 'Steya' (theft), of the breath, contemplation, withdrawal non-observance af this is called 'Asteya of the senses, fixed attention, concentra (abstinence from theft) and this 25 a! abstention, observab.cc and means to meritorious deeds tion [330] ·- उपरिविमागे एकादशोऽशय [२११२८ कर्मणा मनसा वाचा सविस्थासु सर्वदा । | उत्तरोत्तरवैशिष्टय प्राहुर्यदार्यवेदिन ।। २३ सर्यन ममनत्याग ब्रह्मचर्य प्रचक्षते ॥१८ | | शब्दयोधजनन परेया शृष्यता स्फुटम् । द्रव्याणामप्यनादातमापद्यपि प्रयेच्छया। स्वाध्यायोवाचिक प्रोक्त उपाशोरय लक्षणम् ।।२४ अपरिग्रह इत्याहस्त प्रयत्नेन पालयेत ॥१९ ओष्ठयो स्पन्दमात्रेण परस्याशब्दयोधरु । तप स्वाध्यापसतोपा शौचमीश्वरपूजनम् । उपायुरेप निर्दिष्ट साहलो वाचिकानप ॥२५. समासानियमा प्रोक्ता योगसिद्धिप्रदायिन ॥२० यत्पदाक्षरसङ्गत्या परिस्पन्दनयजितम् । उपवासपराकाविकृमचान्द्रायणादिमि चिन्तन सर्वशरदाना मानस त जप विटु ॥२६ शरीरशोपण पाहुस्तापसास्सप उत्तमम् ॥२१ यवृच्छालाभतो नित्यमल पसो भवेदिति । घेदातशतरुद्रीपप्रणवादिजर वुधा । | या धोस्तामृषय प्रातु सतोप सुस्तक्षणम् ॥२७ सत्यशुद्धिकर पुसा स्वाध्याय परिचक्षते ।।२२ याह्यमान्यन्तर शौच द्विधा प्रोक्त द्विगोत्तमा । स्मामा यो मेहा माविकोपानुमानसा । मजलाम्या स्मृत बाह्य मन मुखिरकातरम् ॥२८ Abstinence from the performance of the Vedrs say that the subsequent » xual intercourse (Marthunn) in action, better than the preceding one among thought and speech at nil times and under them (23) n!! circumstances 15 called celcbacy The study 1 c the muttering) which (Bralımacıy1) (18) is erpitctly audible to others is called Aot 10 talc any object (gift) willingly the vocal (Vicika) and thic definition of even at the moment of crisis is called the labial (Upanhu) is as follows (24) 'non acceptence (orgils(Aparigraha)- Tlie labral study is performed by at should be obscried in night ounest (19) only movements of the lips and it is not audible to others It is thousand times lenince, study, contentment cleanlı (25) ness for body and mind) warslap of God - superior to the soca) study The study which one contemplates are called obaers ances (Myama) on briel on all the words (of the Vahtra) in Tliese lead to the success of loga (20) sequence of paris of speech and syllables, Emacation of thody by lasting(Upavasa) without any movement (of the lips) 19 and observing the souz as l'ar3ba, Cindri Known 31 mental (Vinasa) (26) Janm etc is called the best penance The understanding by which man (Tapati) by the sager (2) tinnis n rulitient wirescr cornes by Vustering (Japa) of the Vedania the chances called by siges as contentment Storudrly and Franasa which purify (Santosa) which is fuppiness itself (27) the Saitha Guna in men-13 called 'the O great Brahmanas, cleanliness study (Suidhy 1ya) by the wise (22) (Šauca) is said to be of two kinda viz external and internal The cxtemal is The study (Suidliyiya) of three achiend with the help of earth and water linds, 112 vocal(Vtcıka) labial (Upimu) wlute the internal is the purity of mind and mental (Virusa) The knoners of te thoughts) [28) 1331] ·२२१२६] गंपुराणे स्तुतिस्मरणपूजाभिवाड्मन कायकर्मभिः मन्दमध्यममुस्थानामानन्दादुत्तमोत्तमः सुनिश्चला शिव भक्तिरेतोश्वरपूजनम् ॥२९ सगर्भमाहुः सजपमगर्भ विजपं बुधाः । यमाः सनियमाः प्रोक्ताः प्राणायामं निबोधत । एतद् वै योगितामुक्तं प्राणायामस्य लक्षणम् ॥३४ प्राणः स्वदेहजो वायुरापामस्तन्निरोधनम् ॥३० सव्याहृति सप्रणका गाय! शिरसा सह । उत्तमाधममध्यत्वात् निधाऽमं प्रतिपादितः। मिजपेयतप्राणः प्राणायाम. स उच्यते ॥३५ स एव द्विविधः प्रोक्तः सगर्भोऽगर्भ एव च ॥३१ रेचक पूरकश्चैव प्राणायामोऽथ कुम्भक । मात्राद्वादशको मन्दश्चतुर्विशतिमात्रिकः । प्रोच्यते सर्वशास्त्रेषु योगिभिर्यतमानस ॥३६ मध्यमः प्राणसरोधः पशिन्माग्रिकोत्तम. ॥३२ रेचकोऽजसनिश्वासात् पूरकस्तन्निरोधतः। प्रस्वेदकम्पनोत्थानजनकत्व यथाक्रमम् । साम्पेन सस्थितियों सा कुम्भकः परिगोपते ॥३७ The unshakable devotion to Siva ; (of the body) respectively the superiority cxpressed by the reciting of hymns of of the one to the other may be ascerprassc, meditation, worshipping, and by / tained by the joy attained in these three the actions of words, mind and body is states (33) called the worship of God (Išvvra-pûjana) The Pranayama which is accorn- (29) panied hy muttering (of Mantras) us with Abstentions (Yamas) along with obsct something inside (Sagarbha) and which vances (Niyamas) have already been is not accompanied by such muttering as described Now you try to understand called without something inside (Agarbha) what regulation of breath (Pranayarma) | by the wise This is the definition of W Prana' {breath) means the wind pro-fivanous kinds of ) Prinaysma practised duced in the body and Ayama' 1s its | by the Yogins (34) (30) One should mutter the Gayatri hyma This (Pranayama) is called to be or three kinds, viz superior, middling and thrice, along witi Pranava (i e Om the Vyakstisse Bhir Bhuvar aud low This again admits of another two Svar) and the Štromantra (9) in one fold divinon, viz with something inside restrained breath This (practice) is (Sagarbha) and thout something called Pranayama (35) (Agarbha) (31) The Pränāyana is further classified by A Prănāyāma (regulation of breath) is called low when it has the duration the Yogins who are in full control of their of twelve moras (Matrās), a middling munds in all the scriptures, as Recala, Poraka, and Kumbhaka. (36) when the durations of tiventyfour moras and the best when of thirtysix Recala is performed by continuously (32) exhausting the breath warle Puraka is These threc kinds of Pranayama by the restraint of: The state of (97) cause sweating, trembling and lifting equlbrium is called Kumbhaka [332] restraint moras ·उपरिविभागे एकादशोऽध्याय [ २ ११४९ इन्द्रियाणा विचरता विषयेषु स्वभावत । कोरुपरि विप्रेन्द्रा कृत्वा पादतले उने । निग्रह, प्रोच्यते सद्धि प्रत्याहारस्तु सत्तमा ॥३८ | समासोतात्मन पग्नमेतदासनमुत्तमम् ।।४४ हत्पुण्डरीके नाम्या वा मूनि पर्वतमस्तके । एव पादमर्थकस्मिन् विन्यस्योरुणि सत्तमा । एवमादिपु देशेषु धारणा चित्तबन्धनम् ॥३९/ आसीता सनमिद योगसाधनमुतमम् ॥४५ देशापस्थितिमालम्व्य बुद्धेर्या वृतिसतति । उभे कृत्वा पादतले जानूोरन्तरेण हि । वृत्त्यन्तरंरससृष्टा तवधान सूरयो विदु ॥४० समासौतात्मन प्रोक्तमासन स्वस्तिक परम् ॥४६ एकाकार समाधि स्याद देशालम्धनवजित । अदेशकाले योगस्य दर्शन हि न विद्यते । प्रत्ययो ह्यर्थमारेण योगसाधनमुत्तमम् ।।४१ अग्न्यस्यासे जले वाऽपि शुष्कपर्णचये तथा ४७ धारणा द्वादशायामा ध्यान द्वादशधारणा । | जन्तुव्याप्ते श्मशाने च जीर्णपोष्ठे चतुष्पथे । ध्यान द्वादशक यावत समाधिरभिधीयते ॥४२ | सशब्दे सभये वाऽपि चत्यवल्मीकसचपे ।।४ आसन स्वस्तिक प्रोक्त पद्ममर्शसन तथा । | अशुभे दुर्जनाकान्ते मशकादिसमन्विते । साधनाना च सर्वेषामेतत्साधनमुत्तमम् ।।४३ नाचरेद वेहवाधे वा दौर्मनस्यादिसभवे ॥४९ O great ones the restraint of One should sit by placing ones fcct the senses who fickle by nature in the on the thighs This is called the Padmi objects of senses is called withdrawal of sana—the best of all postures great senses' (Pratyaharn) by the prous (38)| Brahmanas (44) Concentration of mind on particular One should sat by placing only one places, c & the heart the navel the feet on the alternative) thigh This bead or even the peak of a mountain is posture is called Ardhiasana (the hal called fixed attention (Dharana) (39) posture) which is one of the best means The continuation of functioning of of Yoga O Brahmanas (45) che intellect on a particular object of One should sit by placing the feet contemplation not inter mixed with any between the alternative) Inces and other functioning is known to be contem chinghs This is called the Svastika plation (Dhyana) by the learned (40) posture Samadhi san uniform conscroSLESS Yoga is not possible in an improper without the aid of any particular spot place or at an improper time So one and object (of concentration) This 25 the should not practise Yoga at a place culmination of Yoga practices (41) adjacent to fire or in water or in site Dharapa s extended pto twelve streyn with dry leaves, infested by (wild) Yamas, a Dhyana is equal to muelve heasts za a crumna forum, in an old Dharanis, and twelve Dhyana: constitute cowpen a junction of roads 1 Samadhi (42) ma place disturbed by din and bustle Svastaka, Padmāsana (lotus posture) fearfol or on an intbill, in an inauspicious and Ardhisana- these are the postures spot, haunted by wicked persons or full wlach are the best of all means for Yoga) of mosquitoes etc One should not practise (43) Yoga also when the body is sick or the (333] near ·२.१९५७]. धर्मपणे सुगुप्ते सुगुने देशे गुहार्या पर्वतस्य तु । धर्मकन्दसमुद्भूतं भाननासं सुगोभनम् ॥५५ नयास्तोरे पुण्यदेशे देवतापतने तया ॥४० ऐश्याप्टदसं स्वेतं परं येराग्यकणिरुम् । गुहे या सुघुमे रम्ये विजने जन्तुजिते । चिन्तयेत परमं योशं फणिकायां हिरण्माम् ॥५६ पुजीत योगी सततमात्मानं मत्परायणः ।।६१ सर्वशक्तिमयं साक्षाद् पं प्राहदिप्पमध्ययम् । नमस्कृत्य तु योगोन्द्रान् सशिष्यांन विनायकम् । ओंकारवाच्यमव्यक्तं रश्मिजाससमायुसम् ॥५७ गुरु वैवाय मा योगी पुस्जोर गुसमाहितः ॥४२ दिन्तिपेत् सम्र विमतं परं ज्योतिदक्षरम् । साप्तनं त्यस्तिकं बड़ा पनगमशापि या । तस्मिन् ज्योतिपि विन्यस्य स्यात्मानं सबभेदतः ५८ नासिका समां दृष्टिमोपदुन्मीलितेक्षणः ॥४३ प्यायोजाकाशमप्यस्यमीशं परमशारणम् । पृत्यायनिर्भयःशान्तस्त्यरत्या मायामयं जगत् । तदात्मा सयंगो नाया न किचिमिचिन्तयेत् ॥५९ स्थरम्पयस्मितं देवं चिन्तयेत् परमेश्याम् ॥५४ एतद् गृधतम प्यानं मानान्तरमपोज्यते । शिक्षा द्वारशाङ्गुल्ये कल्पयिस्याऽप पद्धनम् । चिन्तयित्या तु पूर्योक्तं एबपे एपमुत्तमम् ॥६० mind is worried (47-49) originated from the materit A Yogin who is devoted to me should (Dharma), 29 Anouledge as in salk in contemplate on the Sell in a place beautiful, li 13 eight petals of eight long which is solitary and pleasing ina che properties Animan. Lagliaan, of n mountain, on the bank of a rises, etc), it white and 115 & pericarp of fcnunciation Jic should also conteni. in a holy place or in a comple, or in 3 room which is solitary and pleasing and place on the golden lued calyx in this not haunted by any bexst. 150,51) pericarp of the lotus, 'I hus so called omnipoient diuine and underayins. il login should practise Yoga with crpresied only at Oilera, unmanifica well.concentrated mind and huint and full of radiatica (5557) Honed dawn to all the great Yogist Iliere le mould think A luiture along with their disciples, to l'intyata which is Stainless, Tranicendental amu to their respxccine preceptors and to Imperishable lle should plare, loy come Me. tot or 1591 ·अपरिविभागे एकादशोऽध्याय [२११७१ आत्मानमय कर्तार तनानलसमत्विषम् । तेनोहत्य तु सर्वाङ्गमप्तिरित्यादिमन्त्रत । मध्ये वह्निशिखाकार पुरुष पञ्चविंशकम् ॥६१ | चिन्तयेत् स्वात्मनीशान पर ज्योति स्वरूपिणम् ॥६६ चिन्तयेत् परमात्मान तन्मध्ये गगन परम् । एप पाशुपतो योग पशुपाशविमुक्तपे । ओकारबोधित तत्त्य शाश्वत शिवमच्युतम् ॥६२ सर्ववेदान्तसारोऽधमत्याश्रममिति श्रुति ॥६७ अव्यक्त प्रकृती लीन पर ज्योतिरतुत्तमम् । एतत् परतर गुह्य मत्सायुज्योपपादकम् । सदन्त परम तत्त्वमात्माधार निरञ्जनम् ।।६३ | द्विजातीना तु कथित भक्ताना ब्रह्मचारिणाम् ॥६८ ध्यापीत तन्मयो नित्यमेकरूप महेश्वरम् । ब्रह्मचर्यमहिंसा च क्षमा शौच तपो दम । 'विशोध्य सर्वतत्त्वानि प्रणवेनाथवा पुन ।।६४ | सतोप सत्यमास्तिक्य प्रताङ्गानि विशेपत ॥६९ सस्थाप्य मपि चात्मान निर्मले परमे पदे । एकेनाप्पथ हीनेन तमस्य तु लुप्यते । प्लावयित्यात्मनो वेह तेनैव ज्ञानवारिणा ॥६५ तस्मादात्मगुणोपेतो मद्वत बोढुमर्हति ॥७० मदात्मा मन्मयो भस्म गृहीत्वा ह्यामिहोनजम् । शीतरागभयक्रोषा मन्मया मामुपाश्रिता । the afore said lotus in his heart and the the Agnihotra sacrifice and anointing the self who is the creator and luminous as a whole body with it whule reciting the flame of fire the twentyith Purusa in the | hymn 'Agni, etc" (G5,66) midst of that lotus (6061) This is the Pasupata Yaga nicant for the Then he should contemplate on the liberation of the Pasus te individual Supreme Seil ( Paramatmanj in the afore souls) from the fetters (of Maya) This sad Purusa as a transcendental void, is the cream of all the Vcdäntas (1e, the understood only through the Omkara, Upanisads) nnd the Sruti declare that eternal, benevolent ( Śwa ) and unshaken, this 33 beyond the Aśramas (ie the laws unmanifest, inherent in Nature (Prakrti) of the four stages of life) (67) and the Supreme Lusturc He should This is the sccrct of all secrets at leads then meditatc upon the Supreme Principle to the absorption of the devotce ) unto { Paramatattva ) the basis of the self and / Me Iris narrated to Brahmanas, deva (68) stainless, within the sand Lusture, having tees and Prahznacarins (only) identified himself with the Etcrnal Mahe Celebacy abstinence svara who ar Or and hasung perified all forbearance cleanliness, penance, restraint the principles with the help of Pranava of senses, contentment truth faith in the (6264) next life for faith in the Vedas) - these are the component parts of a religious He should think in himself Isana who (69) 1s the Supreme Lustre, having placed Ir lacking in one of these parts the ( by contemplation) himself in Me who yow of austerity is violated and lost So am stainless and the ultimate abode, one should observe one's vow being having purified himself with the water of guarded by the qualitice of the soul (70) that very knowledge being well identified Delivered from passion fear and with Mc, having Caken the sacred ash of anger, absorued an Mc, taking reluge in [335] from injury yow ·२११.७१] यूमपुराणे बहवोऽनेन पोगेन पूता मद्भावमागताः ।।७१ | होमर्षभपोटेगर्मुक्तो यः स हि मे प्रियः ।।७७ ये यथा मा प्रपद्यन्ते तास्तथैव भजाम्यहम् । अनपेक्षः शुचिर्दक्ष उदासीनो गतव्ययः । जानयोगेन मा तस्माद् यजेत परमेश्वरम् ।।७२ | सर्वारम्भपरित्यायो भक्तिमान् यः स मे प्रियः ॥७८ अथवा भक्तियोगेन वैराग्येण परेण तु । चेतसा बोधयुक्तेन पूजयेनमा सदा शुचिः ॥७३ तुल्यनिन्दास्तुतिमौनी संतुष्टो पेन केनचित् । सर्वकर्माणि सन्यस्य भिक्षाशी निष्परिग्रहः । | अनिकेतः स्थिरमतिर्मद्भक्तो मामुपैष्यति ॥७९ प्राप्नोति मम सायुज्यं गुह्यमेतन्मयोवितम् ॥७४ सर्वकर्मायपि सदा कुर्वाणो मत्परायणः । मत्प्रसादादवाप्नोति शाश्वतं परम पदम् ।। अद्वेष्टा सर्वभूताना मैत्रः करुण एव च । निर्ममो निरहंकारो यो मद्भक्तः स मे प्नियः ।।७५ / चेतसा सर्वकर्माणि मयि सन्यस्य मत्परः । सतुष्टः सतत योगी यतात्मा दृढनिश्चयः । निराशनिर्ममो भूत्वा मामेक शरण व्रजेत् ।।८१ मग्यर्पितमनो बुद्धियों मद्भक्त स मे प्रियः ॥७६ त्यक्त्वा कर्मफलासङ्गं नित्यतृप्तो निराश्रयः । यस्मानोविजते लोको लोकानोद्विजते च य. । कर्मण्यभिप्रवृत्तोऽपि व तेन निबध्यते ॥१२ me tely pure Mc, many people purified by this Yoga shrink, and who does mint rink from the have attained to My state of being (71) world and who 13 free from delight and I accept men in the same way in anger, fear and anxiely, s dear to which they approach Me Hence, one (77) should worship the great Lord (Para. He wha has no expectation, is pure, meśvara) through Jñanayoga ise the competent, unconcerned and has no path of knowledge) .(72) | suffering. who has renounced all smstratives Or one should worship Me through and is a devotce, is dear to mo (78) devotion, utter renunciation and with Hc who considers both blame and hcart already awakened, being complc- praise cqual, who 15 sulent, content with (73) whatever comes, who has no (permanent) Onc by schoyncing all the action and abode and is firm in determination and living on alms and practising non accept: devoled to me will attain Me (79) One who is devoted to Me, even ance of gifts, can attain Me This is the secret disclosed (to you) by me (74) performing always all actions, altains to The devotee who has no ill will to any My grace the eternal and suprcmc abode through (80) being, who is freindly and compassionate, free from selfishness and egoism is dear Me, depending on Me as the Supreme and Surrendering in thought all actions to (75) The devotee who is content, always should come to me for shelter. being free from desire and cgoism, one (81) engaged in Yoga, in full control of his Having given up attachment to the self, very firm on his deterraination, has results of actions, ever content, without surrendered his rand and intellect to me, any fixed abode or any kind of depera sdear to ine (76) deace), though he is cngaged in work, he He from whom the people do not i never gets bondage of It. (82) [336] to me ·उपरिविभागे एकादशोऽध्याय [२-११६३ निराशोर्यतचित्तात्मा त्यत्तसर्वपरिग्रह । | तेषा नित्याभियुक्ताना योगक्षेम वहाम्यहम् ॥८८ शारीर केवल कर्म कुर्यनाप्नोति सत्पदम् ।।८३ येऽन्ये च कामभोगार्थ यजन्ते ह्यन्यदेवता । यदृच्छालाभतुष्टस्य द्वन्द्वातीतस्य चंव हि । तेपा तदन्त विज्ञेय देवतानुगत फलम् ।।८९ कुर्वतो मत्प्रसादार्थ कर्म ससारनाशनम ॥८४ ये चान्यदेवताभक्ता पूजयन्तीह देवता । मन्मना मन्नमस्कारो मद्याजी मत्परायण । | मद्भावनासमायुक्ता मुच्यन्ते तेऽपि भावत ॥९० मामुपयावि योगोश ज्ञात्वा मा परमेश्वरम् ॥८५ तस्मादनीश्वरानन्यास्त्यक्त्वा देवानशेषत । मदबुद्धयो मा सतत योधपन्त परस्परम् । मामेव संश्रयेदीश स याति परम पदम् ॥९१ कथयन्तश्च मा नित्य मम सायुज्यमाप्नुयु ॥८६ त्ययस्या पुनाविपु स्नेह नि शोको निष्परिग्रह । एव नित्याभियुक्ताना मायेय कर्मसाग्वगम् । पजेच्चामरणाल्लिने विरक्त परमेश्वरम् ॥१२ नाशयामि तम कृत्स्न ज्ञानदीपेन भास्वता ॥८७ | पेऽर्चयन्ति सदा लिङ्ग त्यक्त्वा भोगानशेषत । मबुद्धयो मा सतत पूजयन्तरेह ये जना । एकेन जन्मना तेया ददामि परमेश्वरम् ॥९३ Having to desire and with his mind those who have their thoughts in Me ever and self under perfect control giving up worship Me and ever perseverc (88) all possessions, though Le performs actions Those who worship other divinics by the body alonc he attains to that with a view to getting (worldly} enjay abode (he emancipation) (13)ments it is to bc clcarly understood that Of une who is content with whatever they will get results according to those comes by chance and who is beyond the divinities (89] contradictories (10 pleasure and pain) Those who are devoted to other actions performed with a view to obtaining divinties and worship them with their my pleasure causc tcrminat on of the thoughts in Mc arc also liberated due cycle of rebirths (84) to their ideals (90) Onc who fixes ones und on So lie who abandons Other (lower) reveres Me, worships me and is devoted divinaties who are dependents, and comes to Me thus having realized Me as the to Me for shelter also attains the highest Lord of the Yogins and the Great Lord goal (1 e emancipation) (91) (Paramcsyara) shall come to me (85) Having their thoughts in me and Ilaying given up the attachment to enlightening cach other and ever conver near ones like children and sing me, they will attain complete being free of bercavement and possession, absorption into me (86) and a renunciate, one should worship ſ destroy by the shining lamp of the Great Lord in the emblem of) Langa wisdom the entire darkness of ignorance throughout one's whole life (02) born of the illusion accompanied with I give them who ever worship the actions of those who ever persevere (87) Linga having given up all enjoyments I bring attainment of what they have the divine riches even in a single birth not and security in what they have to (93) {3373 me etc ·२११६४] पूर्मपुराणे परातवात्मकं लिङ्ग केवलं सप्तिरञ्जनम् । यावज्जीवं जपेद् युक्तः प्रणव ब्रह्मणो वपुः ।।९९ ज्ञानात्मकं सर्वगतं योगिना हृदि सस्थितम् ।।९४ अथवा शतरुद्रीपं जपेदामरणाद् द्विजः । ये चान्ये नियता भक्ता भावपित्या विधानतः। एकाको यतचित्तात्मा स याति परम पदम् ।।१०० पत्र वचन तल्लिगमचंयन्ति महेश्वरम् ॥९५ वसेद् वामरणाद् विप्रो वाराणस्या समाहितः । जाले वा वह्निमध्ये वाव्योम्ति सूर्येऽथ वाऽन्यतः। सोपीश्वरप्रसादेन याति तत् परम पदम् ।।१०१ रत्नादौ भावयित्वेशमर्चयेल्लिङ्गमेश्वरम् ॥९६ तनोत्क्रमणकाले हि सर्वेषामेव देहिनाम् । सर्व लिङ्गमयं होतत् सर्व लिङ्गे प्रतिष्ठितम् । ददाति तत् पर ज्ञानं येन मुच्येत बन्धनात् ।।१०२ तस्माल्लिङ्गेयेदीश यत्र क्वचन शाश्वतम् ॥९७ वर्णाश्रमविधि कृत्स्न कुर्वाणो मत्परायणः । अग्नौ क्रियावतामासु व्योग्नि सूर्य मनीषिणाम् । तेनव जन्मना ज्ञान लब्ध्वा याति शिव पदम् ॥१०३ काष्ठादिष्वेव मूर्खाणा हदि लिङ्ग तु योगिनाम्॥१८ | पेऽपि तत्र घसन्तीह नीचा वा पापयोनय. । पद्यनुत्पन्नविज्ञानो विरक्तः प्रोतिसयुतः । | सर्वे सरन्ति ससारमीश्वरानुग्रहाद् द्विजाः ॥१०४ The Linga is the emblem of Supreme cloped in lum, being free of all attach- Bliss, It is the only Exıstant nnd Stainless, ments and with complete devotion mutters It is Knowledge itself and omnipresent the Pranava (1 c the syllable Om) through and dwells in the hearts of the Yngins out his life, or repeats the Satarudriya till ( 94 ) his death being in full control of his soul, All other devotees, having thought in he attains the Supreme Goal (99,100) persuance of the scriptures worship Mahe. Orifa Brahmana lives in Varanasi svara in Linga at any place of their tall death, with his mind fully concen choice (95) | trated he also attains the Supreme Goal One should think the Linga of God through the grace of the Lord (101) any where, og in water, in fire, in the There the Lord endows all the beings sky, in the Sun or in any preciout stone and should worship God in that at the time of their death, with Supreme (96) knowledge by which they are freed from Linga the letters (102) All This is one with the Linga and Those who are devoted to me, by every thing is established in the Langa Hence one should worship the Eternal performing all the duties according to (97) their respective castes (Varnas) and sta- Lord in the Linga, at any place The ritualists consider the Lioga toges of life (Asramas) attain knowledge in the same life and reach the Supreme exist in the (sacrificial) fire, the wise in abode (103) the water or in the sky, or in the Sun, All those who reside there lie in the fools in wood etc (ie in idols made of wood, etc) and the Yogins in the core Váránast) O Brahmanas even if they are of their hearts (98) | sunners or of lowly origin, are liberated A twile-born (se a Králımana) even from the cycle of rebirth through the grace (104) in case that knowledge has not yet dey.l of the Lord [338] ·उपरिविभाग एकादशोऽध्याय [२११११६ किन्तु विघ्ना भविष्यन्ति पापोपहतचेतसाम् । 1 अय नारायणो योऽहमीश्वरो नान सशय । धर्म समाश्रयेत् तस्मान्मुक्तय नियत द्विजा ॥१०५ | नान्तर ये प्रपश्यन्ति तेषा देवमिद परम् ॥१११ एतद रहस्य वेदाना न देय घस्य कस्य चित । मर्मषा परमा मूतिर्नारायणसमाह्वया । धार्मिकाव दातव्य भक्ताय ब्रह्मचारिण ॥१०६ सर्वभूतात्मभूतस्था शान्ता चाक्षरसज्ञिता ॥११२ व्यास उवाच । ये स्वन्यथा प्रपश्यन्ति लोके भेददृशो जना । इत्येतदुयत्वा भगवानात्मयोगमनुत्तमम् । न ते मा सप्तपश्यन्ति जापन्ते च पुन पुन ३११३ व्याजहार समासीन नारायणमनामयम् ॥१०७ मयतद् भाषित ज्ञान हितार्थ ब्रह्मवादिनाम् । ये विम विष्णुमव्यक्त मा वा देव महेश्वरम् । क्षतव्य शान्तचितभ्य शिष्येभ्यो भवता शिवम्॥१०९ एकीभावेन पश्यन्ति न तेषा पुनरुद्भव ॥११४ उक्त्ववमथ य गोन्द्रानववीद भगवानज । तस्मादनादिनिधन विष्णुमात्मानमव्ययम् । हिताय सर्वभक्ताना द्विजातीना द्विजोत्तमा ॥१०९ मामेव सप्रपश्यध्व पूजयध्व तव हि ॥११५ भवन्तोऽपि हि मज्ज्ञान शिष्याणा विधिपूर्वकम् । येऽन्यथा मा प्रपश्यन्ति मत्वेम देवतान्तरम् । उपदेश्यन्ति भक्ताना सर्वेषा वचनान्मम ।।११० ते यान्ति नरकान घोरान् नाह तेषु व्यवस्थित ॥११६ But obstacles are sure to come to J an also the same what this Narayana those whose hearts are averpowered by us There is no doubt in this This excellent sinful acts Hence, the Bralimanas should knowlede) should be given to those who take the shelter of the piousness (Dharmaa) do not find any difference between the with a view to achieving emancipation to (III) (205) This is my Supreme Embodiment This is the secret of all the Vedas known by the name of Narayana wluch It should not be disclosed to everybody dwells at the very souls of all beings, but only to a proue man to a devotee which is tranquu and is known as Imperi and to a Brahroacarin (106) shable (112) Vyasa sard Having thus spolen of Those who duc to their false notion H19 best Self Yoga the Lord (Bhagavan) of distinction in the world think other said to stting Narayana who is free of all wise carao visualize me and are reborn ills (107) | again and again (113) I have described knowledge for the Thouc who find this Visou the unmani benefit of the Brahmavadıns, you should fest and Me the Supreme Lord as comple impart this beneficial knowledge to discotely identified and one are never reborn ples who are tranquil in tlieu mands (108) (114) O Brahmanas, having thus said the Therefore, you consider Vignu who is unborn lord (Bhagayan Aja) spoke to the wildeout beginning and end and the self great Yogins for the good of all the devoted undecaying as Me and worstup Ilim in Brahmanas (109) this way Those who think Me otherivisc, You too should, as per my instructons tlunking Him just as some other deity impart that knowledge of mine to your should go to most horrible hells and I never devoted disciples according to rules (110) | abde la them (115,116) [39] ·१.११ ११७] घूमपुराणे मखं वा पण्डित वापि ब्राह्मणं वा मदाभयम् । इदं भाजाय शान्ताय धार्मिकायाहिताग्नये । मोचयामि श्वपार्क वा न नारायणनिन्दफा ॥११७ | विज्ञानमश्वर देयं ब्राह्मणाय विशेषतः ॥१२३ तस्मादेप महायोगी मद्भक्तः पुरुषोत्तमः । एवमुक्त्वा स विश्वात्मा योगिनायोगवित्तमः। अर्चनीयो नमस्कार्यों मत्प्रोतिजमनाप हि ॥११८ नारायणो महायोगी जगामादर्शन स्वयम् ॥१२४ एवमुक्त्वा समालिङग्य वासुदेवं पिनाकधृक् । तेऽपि देवादिदेवेशं नमस्कृत्य महेश्वरम् । अन्तहितोऽभवत् तेषा सर्वेषामेव पश्यताम् ।।११९ नारायण च भूतादि स्यानि स्थानानि भेगिरे ॥१२५ नारायणोऽपि भगवास्तापस वेषमुत्तमम् । सनत्कुमारो भगवान् सवपि महामुनिः । जग्राह योगिनः सरित्ययत्वा वै परम वपुः ।।१२० दत्तवानेश्वर ज्ञान सोऽपि सत्यग्रताय तु ॥१२१ ज्ञातं भवद्भिरमल प्रसादात् परमेष्ठिनः । सनन्दनोऽपि योगीन्द्रः पुलहाय महर्षपे । साक्षादेव महेशस्य ज्ञान ससारनाशनम् ॥१२१ प्रददौ गौतमायाथ पुलहोऽपि प्रजापतिः ॥१२७ गच्छध्वं विज्वराः सर्वे विज्ञानं परमेष्ठिनः । अङ्गिरा वेदविदुष भरद्वाजाय दत्तवान् । प्रवर्तयध्वं शिष्येभ्यो धामिकेम्यो मुनीश्वरा ।।१२२ जंगीपव्याय कपिलस्तथा पश्चशिखाय च ॥१२८ I shall redeem a person devoted to me This diving knowledge should bo whether he is a fool or a learned man, a imparted to a devotee, to a tranquil, to a Brühmana, ar an out caste but not one pious man to a person who has establishiwho defames Nārāyana (117) ed thc (sactJficial) fire and especially to a All my devotees, therefore, should | Brāhmana -(123 worship and revere the Great Yogin the Having ibus sad, Narayana, the soul Supreme Person (Puruşottama) with a of the universe, the grcacest knower of view to create my plcasure. (118) Yoga among all the Yogins, disappeared (124) So saying and having cmbraced himself Vasudeva, the bolder of the Pinaka bow They too having bowed down to (1c Siva) disappeared at the very | Mahesvara, God of gods and Narayana (119) the ongin of all beings went to their respective places (125) Then Narayana too left his divine Bhagavin Sanathumara the great sage appearance and assumed triegard oran handed down this divine knowledge to ascetic in presence of all those Yogins (120) Samvarta who again gave it to Satya- You have, through the grace of vrata (126) Paramesthin, achicved the pure knossledge Sanandana, the great Yogi, imparted of Mahesa Ilimself, which destroys the (this knowledge) to Pulana the great sage (121) Pulalia, the progenitor (Prajapatı) taught (127) red from fever go and introduce this Angiras handed it down to Bharadvaja (Knowledge) of Paramesthan, among your | well-versed on the Vedas, and Kapiln to pious disciples (128) (122) |Jaagisavya and to Palicaskha (3403 presence of those alll cycle of reburth Ogreat sages you, now, being delive it to Gautama ·. उपरिविभागे एसदशोऽध्याय [२१११४० पराशरोऽपि सनकात पिता मे सर्वतत्यदक् । वर्तध्व तत्प्रसादेन पर्मयोगेन शकरम् । लेभेतत्परमज्ञानतस्माद्वाल्मीकिराप्तवान् ॥१२२ / पूजयध्य महादेव गोपति भूतिभूषणम् ॥१३५ ममोवाच पुरा देव सतीदेहभयाङ्गज । एयमुक्तेऽय मुनय शौनकाद्या महेश्वरम् । वामदेवो महायोगी रुद्र पिल पिनाकपा ॥१३० प्रणेमु शाश्वत स्थाणु व्यास सत्यवतोसुतम् ॥१३६ नारायणोऽपि भगवान् देवकोतनयो हरि । | अयुक्न् हृष्टमनस कृष्णद्वैपायन प्रभुम् । अर्जुनाय स्वय साक्षात् वत्तवानिदमुत्तमम् ॥१३१ साक्षादेव हृपोफेश सर्पलोफमहेश्वरम् ॥१३७ पदह लब्धवान् रुद्राद् वामदेवादनुत्तमम् । भवत्प्रसादादचला शरण्ये गोवृषध्वजे । विशेषाद् गिरिश भक्तिस्तस्मादारम्प मेऽभवत् ।।१३२, इदानी जायते भक्तिर्या देवरपि संभा ॥१३८ शरण्य शरण रद्र प्रपनोऽह विशेषत । | कथयस्व मुनिश्रेष्ठ कर्मयोपमनुत्तमम् । भूतेश गिरिश स्थाण देवदेव निशूलिनम् ।।१३३ | येनासो भगवानोश समाराध्यो मुमुक्षुभि ॥१३९ भवन्तोऽपि हि त व शभु पोवृपयानम् । त्यत्सनिघादेश सत शृणोतु भगवद्वप । प्रपद्यध्य सपत्नीका सपुत्रा शरण शियम् ॥१३४ | तद्वदाखिललोकाना रक्षण धर्मसग्रहम् ॥१४० Parasara, my and the realizer You be devoted to Sankara by adopt of nil spiritual realities received this 'ing the path of action (Karmayoga) by Supreme knowledge from Smala, and his grace and worship Aſaliades the from hum (Parafara) Valmilla recered' master of the carsh who is adorned with (133) Rudr Vatndeva, tlic great Yogin and Thus being said the sages Saunah, and the holder of the Proska bow, the offsprothers bowed down to Mfalicśvara thic ang of Sati and Dhava taught this lnoty Eternal and Steady and to Vyisa, son of ledge to me (130) Satyavati (136) Bhagavin Narayana Hari, son of They beang delsglited at their hearts Devaki, himself gave this sublime loow sand to Lord Krsnadvanpayanm who is ledge to Arjuna (131) Hrstkeša Himself, the Lord of the entire When I received this sublime know (137) Iedge from Rudra Vámadeva zhence It is due to your grace iliat unshakable forward ] chenshed special devoluonderotton towards Goradhnaj1 (1e ton uds Girafa, (1 c, Siva) (132) having a bull as Hus sign or vehicle - I have taken teluge especially, unto Siva):s nou developing (in 1.0), wluch is Rudra Grnsa whoy the (true) proccior, rare even with the gods (138) place of protection the Lord of beings (or the best of sages please now tell the master of ent spiri(s) the Steady, God us the nablc path of action (Karmt yoga) of gods and the holder of a trident (133) througl which Lord la is to be norbipp You too, along with your wives and sons ed by those who seek emancipation (139) take reluge under that bull nding god Let its Saca listen to the words of God Sathbhu Sua (131) from you Please tell ( 13 ) the abstract [541] it {129) the ashes ubiver5c ·मपुराणे २१११४१] ययुक्त देवदेवेन विष्णना कूर्मरूपिणा । श्रावयेद्वा द्विजान् शुद्धान ब्रह्मचर्यपरायणान्। पृष्टेन मुनिभि पूर्व शरणामृतमन्यते ॥१४१ यो या विचारयेदथं स याति परमा गतिम् ।।१४४ श्रुत्वा सत्यवतीसूनु कर्मयोग सनातनम् । | यश्चतच्छृणुयानित्य भक्तियुक्तो दृढवत । मुनीना भाषित कृष्ण प्रोवाच मुसमाहित ॥१४२ सर्वपापविनिर्मुक्तो महालोके महीयते ॥१४५ य इम पठते नित्य सबाद कृत्तिवासस । तस्मात सर्वप्रयत्नेन पठितव्यो मनीषिभि । सनत्कुमारप्रमुख सर्वपापं प्रमुच्यते ॥१४३ श्रोतव्यश्वामन्तव्यो विशेषाद् ब्राह्मणे सदा ॥१४६ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पट्साहस्रथा सहितायामुपरिविभागे (ईश्वरगीतासु) एषाशोऽध्याय ॥१२॥ (ईश्वरगीता समाप्ता) -- १२ व्यास उवाच। शृणुध्वमृषय सर्व वक्ष्यमाण सनातनम् । आम्नायसिद्धमखिल ब्रह्मणानुप्रदर्शितम् । कर्मयोग ब्राह्मणानामात्यन्तिफफलप्रदम् ॥१ शपीणा शृण्वता पूर्य मनुराह प्रजापति ॥२ of the Law ( Dharma) which can save Sanathumăra and others, is redeemed the entire universe and which was from all sins (143) narrated by Visņu the god of gods in his Or he who recites thus to pure incarnation of tortoise, being entreated Brålimanas devoted to celebacy or ponders by the sages and Sakra at the time of the upon its purport achieves the ultimate churning of the ocean fornectar (140 141) goal (144) On hearing the words of the sages He who hears it everyday with des otion Krsna son of Satyavati narrated (to them) and being steady to tus religious 101, IS the eternal path of action (karmayoga) redeemed from all sins and attain to being well concentrated in himself (142) greatness in Brahmaloka (145) He who reads regularly tlus conversa Therefore, this should always be send Lion of hyttisadas ( one dressed in an heard and thought on by the wise mea clephant's hade 1c Śna) with the sages I especially by the Brahmanas (146) Tlus ends Cleveath Chapter ( of the lá aragtta ) in the Second l'art of the fuma Purana Sarkhult consisting of six thousand verses 11 (Here ends isvaragital 12 Vasa said: siges, now you listen to This paths of action (harmayogy) wluch me matating eternal path of 2011n chis established in the Vedas and Inter on 5156 permanent results to the Markmiou demonstrated by Drums was first narrated (u) by Minu the progenitor (l'rajipati) to [342] ·ब्राह्मणाना त्रिवित in उपरिषिमागे द्वादशोऽध्याय २१२१२ सर्वपापहर पुण्यमृपिसङ्घनिषेवितम् । वसेदविकृत वास कार्यास वा कपायपम् । समाहितधियो पूय शृणुष्व गदतो मम ॥३ तदेव परिधानीप शुक्लमच्छिद्रमुत्तमम् ।। कृतोपनयनो वेदानयोयोत द्विजोत्तमा । उत्तर तु समात्यात यास कृष्णागिन शुभम् । गर्भाष्टमेऽष्टमे वादे स्वसूत्रोक्तविधानात ॥४ अभावे गव्यमजिन रौरव वा विधीयते ॥९ दण्डी च मेखली सनी कृष्णाजिनधरो मुनि । उद्धृत्य दक्षिण बाहु सव्ये माही समपितम् । भिक्षाहारो गुरुहितो वीक्षमाणो गुरोर्मुसम् ॥५ उपवीत भवैग्नित्य निवीत कण्ठसज्जने ॥१० पासिमुपवीतायं निर्मित ब्रह्मणा पुरा। सत्य बाहु समुसृत्य दक्षिणे तु घत द्विजा । कोश वा वस्नमेव वा । प्राचीनायीतमित्युक्त पित्र्ये कर्मणि योजपेत ॥११ सदोपबीती चंव स्यात सदा वशिखो द्विज । अग्यापारे गवा गोप्ठे होमे जव्ये तथैव च । अन्यथा यत् कृत कर्म तद भवत्यययावृतम् ।।७ स्वाध्याये भोजने नित्य ग्राह्मणाना च सन्निधौ ॥१२ sages enger to lear (2) | Otherwise all his ( religious ) performances You being well concentrated will be in viin (7) thoughts listen me narrating this sacred He should wear an analtered (unseven) teaching which destroys all sins and which clothing made of either a birk or cotton Is practised by the sages (3) He should wear that is white ( clean), untorn and nice othe best Brahmaras, ene (10a (8) Brahmana) having been initiated with the The upper girment is stated to loc Upinayana Sańskära (c sacred thread made of the skin of black antelope and ccremony) at the age of cight or on the when the 17c 19 nor available the skin of eighth yeur reconing from conception a cow or that of a Ruru (a species of according to the rules enjoined (on him) by antelope ) is prescribed ( as a substitute) the natual texts (5øtras) of his own school The sacred thread 15 cailed Upxita should study the Vedas (4) when it is placed on the left arm ( here ( Then ) He should hold a stich, wer shoulder) by holding up the right one, a gurdle the sacred thread and cover when the thread 1 placed round the Himself with skin of a black antelope, Ine arck it is called Muvita and when its on almı, think of the welfare of the placed on the right arm (licte shoukler) preceptor and depend on lum (5) by holding up the left arm, it is called Cotton was created by Brahms, in the Pracinivita which :5 necessary skilc beginning to serse the purpose of the performing the nites for the ancestors sacred thread The three told thread of Śruldha ) 1911) thie Nrthmanas should be made of either The sacred thread will be placed in huſa grass or cotton (6) the Uprvita position always while one is A Chicc born should always wear the in sacrifiesal room or in a cowpen, engageal sacred thread and keep lius $ikha ( 2 tuft a sacrifical performance or in muttering of hur on the crown of the head ) Lantted (some Mantras) or at the time of [3430 ·२ १२.१३] कूर्मपुराणे उपासने गुरुणा च संध्ययो. साधुसगमे । देवताभ्यर्चन कुर्यात् पुष्पैः पत्रेण वाऽम्बुभिः । उपयोती भवेन्नित्य विधिरेप सनातन. ॥१३ अभिवादनशील' स्यानित्य युद्धेषु धर्मतः ॥१८ मौजोनिवृत समा श्लक्ष्णा कार्या विमस्य मेखला। असावह भो नामेति सम्यक् प्रणतिपूर्वकम् । मुजाभावे कुशेनरहुन्थिनकेन वा त्रिभि. ॥१४ आयुरारोग्यसिद्ध्यर्थ तन्द्रादिपरियजितः ॥१९ धारयेद् बैल्वपालाशो दण्डो केशान्तको द्विजः । आपुष्मान् भव सौम्येति बाच्यो विप्रोऽभिवादने। पताक्षज वाऽथ सौम्यमवणमेव च ॥१५ अकारश्वास्य नान्नोऽन्ते वाध्य. पूर्वाक्षरः प्लुत ॥२० साय प्रातद्विज सध्यामुपासीत समाहित । न कुर्याद् योऽभिवादस्प द्विज. प्रत्यभिवादनम् । कामाल्लोभा भयान्मोहात् त्यक्तेन पतितो भवेत्।।१६ नाभिवाद्यः स विदुषा यथा शूद्रस्तर्थय स. ।।२१ अप्तिकार्य ततः कुर्यात् साय प्रात. प्रसन्नथी । व्यत्मस्तपाणिना कार्यमुपसग्रहण गुरोः। स्नात्वा सतर्पपेद् देवानृषीन् पितृगणास्तथा ॥१७ सव्येन सब्य स्प्रष्टव्यो दक्षिणेन तु दक्षिणः ॥२२ worshipping the preceptors daily Sandhya sages and the manes (17) rites and meeting pous men, this is the cternal law (12,13) He should worship the gods with flowers, Icaves or water He should The girdle of a Brålmana should be always revcre the old according to law of Muñija grass, it should be threefold, having forshaken to drowsiness (c equal and soft In case, Mufija grass is not lazyless) completely by bowing down to available Kusa grass is to be used There them) and uttering O, here I am by will be one knot or three Lnots il a girdle name", with a view to gaining longevity A twice born should have the stick of the and good health (18, 100 1toodapple tree ( aegle marmelos) or of the Palaša tree (Butez Trondosa) as high as A Brálimanı should be responded in to reach the haur ( of the holder) The return of the salute, 'may you be long. stich inay also be made of any other wood lived, O gentle one, and the vowel 'a' prescribed for ritualistic purposes, it should be added at the end of his name, should be pleasant looling and without the penultimate syliable being drawn out to the length of a Plata vouel (1c, of threc moras) (20) A Brahmana (Dvija) should observe thc Sindliya in the morning and m the A Brálmana who does not recurn a cvening with full concentration Non-salutalion, should not be saluted by a observance due to desire greed or fear learned man, he is just like a Sodra (21) lends to sinking downlvard (16) One should touch the feet of one's Thereafter one being happy ja mind preceptor by hands placed cros-we, should offer oblations to the fire both in iso that) le touches the beſt foot by the the morning and in the evening Hlaying left land and the right foot by the nikt taken a bath tic should satisfy the gods, the hand (22) 1344] any crack (14,15)।

·उपरियभागे द्वादशोऽध्याय [२.१२३३ लौकिर पैदिप चापि तयाध्यात्मिरमेव वा। | इत्युक्तो गुरुवर्गोऽय मातृत पितृतो द्विजा । आददीत यतो ज्ञान त पूर्वमभिवादयेत् ॥२३ अनुवर्तनमेतेषा मनोवाक्कापकर्मभि ॥२८ मोदक धारयेद् भक्ष पुष्पाणि समिधस्तया । | गुर दृष्टा समुत्तिष्ठेदभिवाद्य कृताञ्जलि । एवविधानि चान्यानि न देवाग्रुप फर्मसु ॥२४ नेतैरुपविरोत साद्धं विपदेशात्मकारणात् ॥२९ जीवितार्थमपि द्वैपाद गुरुभिनय भाषणम् । ग्राह्मण कुशल पृच्छत् क्षत्रवन्धुमनामयम् । उदितोऽपि पंश्य क्षेम समागम्य शूद्रमारोग्यमेव तु ॥२५ गुणरण्यगरद्वेपी पतत्यप ||३०० गुरुणामपि सर्वेषा पूज्या पश्च विशेषत । उपाध्याय पिता ज्येष्ठो भ्राता चंय महीपति । तेपामाधास्तप श्रेष्ठास्तेपा माता सुपूजिता ॥३१ मातुल श्वशुरस्माता मातामहपितामही । यो भावपति या सूते येन विद्योपदिश्यते । वर्णज्येष्ठ पितृव्यश्च पुसोऽत्र गुरव स्मृता ॥२६ ज्येष्ठो भ्राता च भर्ता च पञ्चते गुरव स्मृता ॥३२ माता मातामही गुपी पितुर्मातुन सोदरा । आत्मन सर्वपल्लेन प्राणत्यागेन वा पुन. । श्यधू पितामहोज्येष्ठा धात्री च गुरय स्त्रिय ॥२७ पूजनीया विशेषण पञ्चते भूतिमिच्छता ॥३३ One should silute 1 person first of all, HereOBralimmas all the superiors on from whom he receises knowledge whether both paternal and maternal sides line sccular cdic or spirtual (23) been enumerated One should resere them (11 hile thus saluting) onc sliould not sith thoughts body and action (20) Jold water, alms, flaxers, sacrificiul nood On seeing the preceptor one should or other similar objects and should also use and salute firm with folded hands not salute wlule engaged in any One should not slivc a sent with one's ritunl of gods (24) preceptors nor should one with them for One should ask a Br thmann (on any personal end (29) meching him about us cfare nith the One should not tall with cumity with word huſalı, a Asatrışa Inimas z, his preceptors, csen for the sake of life Vaisyr with the word hvemy and Sadrz One bruing att und prosperity by dint will thc word Arogya (25) of other qualifications, will sink down if Aub teacher {Upadly tya) the father one turns an enemy to his preceptor (30) an elder brother, 7 Ling, a maternal uncle Anmong all the superiors, five tre to be (both maternal and piternal) a person object of reverence of them...! afather in law protector, the grand fathers especially revered, and again, the first thirse among them, the mother is first (31) of higlier caste and an uncle are regar The father, the mother, he nha dedi as superiors (Gurus) of a person (26)|edurites, the elder brother and the Among the women-mother, grind master-these file are regarded as mother wife of a preceptor sisters of both superiors (32) Other and mother mather in law grand One who desires property should mother and a nurse senior in içe ars regard mers these fit superiors bs all means dsupernors (27) cien at tl cast of her life (33) [3131 ·२१२३४] धर्मपुराने यावत् पिता व माता च द्वावेतो निर्विकारिणौ। शिष्यो विद्याफल भुक्त प्रेत्य चापचते दिवि ॥३१ तावत् सर्व परित्यज्य पुन स्यात तत्परायण ॥३४ यो भ्रातर पितृसम ज्येष्ठ मूर्योऽवमन्यते । पिता माता च सुप्रीतो स्माता पुनगुणैर्यदि । तेन दोषेण स प्रेत्य निरय घोरमृच्छति ॥४० स पुन सकल धर्ममाप्नुयात् तेन कर्मणा ॥३५ पुसा दत्मनिविष्टेन पूज्यो भर्ता तु सर्वदा । नास्ति मातृसम देव नास्ति पितृसमो गुरु । याति दातरि लोकेऽस्मिन् उपकाराद्धि गौरवम् ॥४१ तयो प्रत्युपकारोऽपि न कथञ्चन विद्यते ॥३६ येनरा भर्तृपिण्डाय स्वान् प्राणान् सत्यजन्ति हि । तपोनित्य प्रिय कुर्यात् कर्मणा मनसा गिरा। तेषामयाक्षपाल्लोकान् प्रोवाच भगवान् मनु ॥४२ न तान्यामननुज्ञातो धर्ममन्य समाचरेत् ।।३७ ; मातुसारच पितृव्याश्व श्वशुरात्विजो गुरुन् । वर्जयित्वा मुक्तिफल नित्य नैमित्तिक तथा । असावहमिति यु प्रत्युत्याय यवीयस ॥४३ धर्मसार समुद्दिष् प्रेत्यानन्तफलप्रद ॥३५ अवाच्यो दीक्षितो नाना यवीयानपि यो भवेत् । सम्यगाराध्य वक्तार विसृष्टस्तदनुज्ञया । भोभवत्पूर्वक त्वेनमभिभाषेत धर्मवित् ॥४४ A son should be devoted to his parents learning (sn this life) and does not perish by ignoring everything else so long as they after the death (39) do not renounce the worldly life (81) A fool who ignores hug clder brother A son who is able to satisfy his parents equal to his father, is degenerated on the by dint of bis qualities achieves all the lowest of hells after death due to this (religious) merits by that (noble) deed sin (40) 135) He who follows the path of law should There is no divinity who equnls always seserc his master He attains mother nor there 19 any superior who fame in this world by doing services to a equals the father Hence requital of their giver (a generous person) obligation on (a son) is not possible (36) Those who sacrifice their lives to pay A son should always please them by up the debt of maintenance of their actions, thoughts and words He should masters are placed unshakably according to Bhagavan Manu in higher abodes not observe any other religious cow, if after their death not permitted by them (37) The younger people should rise in the Vith the exception of deeds that result presence of maternal uncles, uncles, in emancipation and religious dutres fathers in law, przests and preceptors and obligatory and optional the service to say there lam parents is described as the cream of One who has been initiated (io perform Teligion-it gives cternal results in the a Vedic sacrifice) must not be addressed niext life {38) by his same even though lic lic 1 nuncer Having properly recred his preceptor man, arc who knons tlic Lau (Dharma) and entering the household with his must use 19 spealing to such a man hout permission a disciple enjoys the fruit of land 'Dhavar' [346 ·उपरिविभाग द्वादशोऽध्याय [२.१२.५५ अभिवाद्यश्च पूज्यश्व शिरसा वन्द्य एव च । यत्र स्थ: सोऽत्र मानार्ह मुद्रोऽपि दशमी गतः ॥५० ब्राह्मणः क्षत्रियाद्यश्च श्रीकाम. सादर सदा ॥४५ पन्या देयो ब्राह्मणाप स्त्रिय राजे ह्यचक्षुषे । नाभिवाद्यास्तु विप्रेण क्षत्रियाधा. कयञ्चन । वृद्धाप मारभुशय रोपिणे दुर्बलाय ३५१ ज्ञानकर्मपुणोपेता यद्यप्येते बहुभुताः ॥४६ भिक्षामाहृत्य शिष्टाना गृहेभ्यः प्रगतोऽन्वहम् । ब्राह्मण सर्ववर्णाना स्वस्ति फुर्यादिति स्थितिः। निवेद्य गुरवेऽश्नीयाद् वाग्यतस्तदनुज्ञया ॥५२ सवणेषु सवर्णाना कार्यमेवाभिवावनम् ।।४७ भवत्पूर्व चरेद् भक्ष्यमुपनीतो द्विजोत्तमः । गुरुरग्निविजातीना वर्णाना ब्राह्मणो गुरः । भवन्मध्यं तु राजन्यो वैश्यस्तु भवदुत्तरम् ॥५३ पतिरेको गुरु. स्त्रीणा सर्वदाम्यागतो गुरु ॥४६ | मातर वा स्वसार वा मातु भगिनी निजाम् । विद्या कर्म घयो बन्धुवित्त भवति पञ्चमम् । भिक्षेत भिक्षा प्रथम या चैन न विमानयेत् ।।५४ मान्यस्थानानि पश्चाहुः पूर्व पूर्व गुरूतरात् ॥४९ सजातीयगृहेष्वेद सार्वणिकमेय वा। पञ्चाना त्रिपु वर्णेप यासि बलयन्ति च । भक्ष्यस्य चरण प्रोक्त पतितादिषु वर्जितम् ॥५५ A Brahmına should always be saluted, of honour among them, and so is also a revered and worshipped by bewing down sodra who has entered the tenth part of of the head, by Ksa.lriyas and others who | has hfe (he age above anety years) (50) desire prosperity (45) Way must be made for a Brahmana, The Ksatryas and others, even though for a woman, for a hing, for a blind man, they are codowed with knowledge, good for an old man, for the carrier of a burden, actions and qualifications and arc well for one diseased and for a feable person versed in the Sastras are not to bc saluted (51) by a Brahmana (46) The disciple having control over his This is the approved custom chat a senses should collect alms from the houses Brahmana can do well to all other castes of cultured people daily and hasing offered People should salute to persons belonging the same to his preceptor, should partake to their respective castes, (47) of it with his permission keeping complete Fire is the preceptor of tivice borne silence (ie Brahmanas), Brahman ts the pre- A Brahmana duly initiated with the ceptor of all other castes, the husband is sacred thread will beg for alms uing the the only preceptor of the wife and a guest word 'Bhatat' at the beginning, a Ksatrya is the preceptor everywhere (48) at the middle and a Vaisya at the end I.capning. rites, age, Lindred and (53) fifthly wealth are titles to respect, but A Vralımacario should begalms for the cach proceeding cause is more weighty first time of his motller, or of lus suter, or (important) than the Jater-named one of the sister of his mother and she should (49) not disoblige him (51) 11hatever man of the three castes Regging of alms from the houses of passesses, most of these fire, both in | one's own caste or of all castes, except the number and strength, chat man is worth houses of an outcaste, os prescribed (55) [317] (52) ·२१२५६] यूर्मपुरागे वेदयशेरहोनानां प्रशस्तानां स्वकर्मसु । | भक्ष्यण वतिनो वृत्तिएपवाससमा स्मृता ॥६० ब्रह्मचर्याहरेद् भक्षं गृहेन्यः प्रयतोऽन्यहम् ।।५६ पूजयेदशनं नित्यमद्याच्चतदकुत्सयन् । गुरोः फुले न भिक्षेत न ज्ञातिकुलबन्धुषु । दृष्टा हृष्येत् प्रसोदेच्च प्रतिनन्देच्च सर्वशः ॥६१ अलामे त्वन्यगेहानां पूर्व पूर्व विवर्जयेत् ।।५७ अनारोग्यमनायुष्यमस्वयं चातिभोजनम् । सर्व वा विचरेद् प्राम पूर्वोक्तानामसंभवे । अपुण्यं लोकविद्विष्ट तस्मात् तत्परिवर्जयेत् ॥६२ नियम्य प्रयतो वाचं दिशस्त्वनवलोकयन् ॥५८ प्राड मुखोनानि भुजीत सूर्याभिमुख एव वा । समाहत्य तद् भक्ष यावदर्थममायया । | नाद्यादुदङ्मुसो नित्य विधिरेप सनातनः ॥६३ भुञ्जीत प्रयतो नित्यं वायतोऽनन्यमानस. ॥५९ । प्रक्षाल्य पाणिपादौ च भुञ्जानो द्विरुपस्पृशेत् । भक्ष्येण बत्तयेन्नित्यं मंकानादी भवेद् व्रती शुचौ देशे समासोनो भुक्त्वा च द्विरुपस्पृशेत् ।।६४ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे षट्साइसपा सहितायामुपरिविभाग द्वादशोऽध्याय ॥१२॥ A Bralımacårın being in control of his Hc who observes the vow of a Brahman senses, should cueryday collect alms from cărın shall constantly live on alrus not the house of those who have not given up cat the food given by one person only Vedic studies and rituals and who are lhe Irving of a Brahmacārın on alms is famous for performing their duties (56)| regarded to be equal to fasting (60) One should not beg from his preceptor, He (a Brahmacārin) should always nor from his own blood-relations, but if worship the food, and eat it without any there are no houses belonging to others criticism. Ie should be delighted and (61) (than the above-mentioned) one may go to satisfied by looking at the food ane of those named above, taking the last Excessive cating causes illness, lessens named first (57) longevity, does not lead to heaven, is not meritorious and universally hated, hence Or, if there is none of the mentioned it should be avoided (62) above, he may approach the whole village, One should always take one's meals (10, every house of the village), being seating with face turned to the East or restrained and having controlled the towards the Sun, but never to the North speech and not looking at any direction. This is the eternal lawy (63) (58) One should start eating seated at a Having collected the alms just accord clean place first having washed hands and ang to base necessities and without any feet and sipping water fwice (from the deceit, he eat it with restrained self, palm), Laving finished his food he should controlled specch (1 e. being silent) and apt again sp water (from the atleton (59) 'plam) (64) twice Thus ends Twelfth Chapter in the Second part of the Kurma Purapa Samhita consisting of sx thousand verses—12. [348] ·१३ व्यास उवाच । भोजने संध्ययोः नात्या पोस्वा मूमपुरीषयोः । भुपत्वा पोस्वा च सुप्त्वा च स्नात्वा रथ्योपसर्पणे । आचान्तोऽप्याचमेत् सुप्त्वा सकृत्सकदथान्यतः ॥५ ओष्ठाचलमोको स्पृष्ट्रा वासो विपरिधाय च ॥१ | अग्नेर्गवामयालम्ने स्पृष्ट्रा प्रयतमेव वा। रेतोमूत्रपुरीषाणामुत्सर्गेऽयुक्तभाषणे स्त्रीणामथात्मनः स्पर्श नौवीं या परिधाय च ॥६ छोविरधाऽध्ययनारम्भे कासश्वासागसे तथा ॥२ । उपस्पृशेज्जल घादें तृणं वा भूमिमेव वा। चत्वरं या श्मशानं वा समागम्य द्विजोतमः । केशाना चात्मनः स्पर्श वाससोऽक्षालितस्य च ॥७ संध्ययोरुभयोस्तद्वदाचान्तोऽम्याचमेत् पुनः ॥३ अनुष्णाभिरफेनाभिरदुष्टाभिश्च धर्मतः। चण्डालम्लेच्छसंभाषे स्त्रीशूद्रोच्छिष्टभाषणे । शौचेप्सुः सर्वदाचामेदासीनः प्रागुवाइमुखः । उच्छिष्टं पुरुषं स्पृष्ठा भोज्यं चापि तथाविधम्। (शिरः प्रावृत्य कण्ठं वा मुक्तकाच्छशिखोऽपि वा । आचामेदश्रुपाते वा लोहितस्य तथैव च ॥४ | अकृत्या पादपोः शौचमानान्तोऽप्यशुचिर्भवेत् ॥९ 13 Vyasa said A good Brahmana should both the Sandhyās after a bath, after sip water (for purification), even though he drinking something, after the discharge has done so before hand, after taking any of stool or urinc, and after a sleep hc food or drink, or having slept, ur after should perform the purification by supping bathing, or after walk in a street, or having water once only for all those purposes, even touched his lips or after having changed his though Jie las already done so (5) clothes, or after the discharge of semen He should do the same after touching stool or urinc, or after talking anything fire or a cow, the body of a woma or of improper, or after spitting, at the beginn- kimsell, or after wearing a under ang of study, after coughing or a heavy garment breathing, after crossing a yard or a As a purification after having touched crematorium and at both the junctures his own hair (detached from his body) or of day and night (1-37 a cloth which is not wished he may He should perform the same purifica- touch water, or a wet grass or carth (7) tion after having spoken to a Candala or One who wants to be purified should a Mleccha or a person who has caten somt always perform Acamana : e sipping thing, after talking with a woman and Sūdra of water) according to law with water who his still remains of fool or after touch which is not hnt, which is not with foam, ing a person who has still the remains of or which is not impure, being seated with the food in the mouth or hands) or the face turned towards either the East or the remuning food tesell, or after shedding North (8) tears, or after blood sbed sield If be performs Acamana cosering bus At the time of meals, at the time of head or neck, with cloth loosened around 1349) ·२ १३ १०] दूमपुराणे सोपानको जलस्थो वानोष्णीपी वाचमेद्बुधः। हृद्गाभि पूयते विप्र. कण्ठ्याभि क्षत्रियः शुचिः। न च वर्षधाराभिर्न तिष्ठन् नोद्धृतोदकं. ॥१० प्राशिताभिस्तथा वैश्या स्त्रीशूद्रौस्पर्शतोऽन्ततः।।१५ नैकहस्तापितजलविना सूत्रेण वा पुनः । अगुष्ठमूलान्तरतो रेखाया बाह्यमुच्यते । न पादुकासनस्यो वा बहिर्जानुस्यापि वा ॥११ | अन्तराड गुष्ठवेशिन्यो पितृणा तीर्थमुत्तमम् ॥१६ न जल्पन् न हसन प्रेक्षन शयान प्रह्व एव च । | कनिष्ठामूलत: पश्चात् प्राजापला प्रचक्षते । नावीक्षिताभि. फेनारपेताभिरथापि वा ॥१२ | अड गुल्यग्रे स्मृत देव तदेयापं प्रोत्तितम् ।।१७ शूद्राशुचिकरोन्मुक्तर्न क्षाराभिस्तथैव च । मूले वा देवमार्य स्यादाग्नेय मध्यत्त. स्मृत । न चैवाङ्गुलिभि शब्द न कुर्वन् मान्यमानस ॥१३ तदेव सौमिक तीर्थमेतज्ज्ञात्वा न मुह्यति ॥१८ न वर्गरसदुष्टाभिर्न चैव प्रदरोदय । ब्राह्मणव तु तीर्थेन द्विजो नित्यमुपस्पृशेत् । न पाणिक्षुभिताभिर्वा न बहिष्कक्ष एव वा ।।१४ | कायेन वाऽथ देवेन न तु पिश्येण व द्विजाः ॥१९ his waist or with unknotted Sikha and churned by land It shall not be perwithout washung hus feet, he remains formed outside a room unclcaned (9) A Brahmana is purified if the water A learned man shall never perform (with which Acamana is performed) Acamana with shoes of, or standing in reaches upto the leart, a Ksatriya is water, or putting a turban or with the purified if it reaches upto the throat, a rain-water, or while standing, or with | Vaibya is punged if it is only licked up and water collected before land (10) a woman or a Śūdra is purified only by Åcamana shall not be performed touching the water (on the lips) (15) with water in only one hand, or being It is said that in the line at the base without the sacred thread or sitting on of the thumb Brahmatirtha exists, grcat the shoes (?) or exposing the hnees (11) Pattintha exists belucen the thumb and the pointing finger (1 e, forefinger) Tragi- Performing Acamana, whle spealing, patyatirtha is situated just below the laughing, looking around, or lying, or base of the little finger The tips of (ill bowing, without seeing the water, properly the fingers are described as both Daivaor with water mixed with foam, etc or tirtha and the Arsatirtha (16,17) with water given by a Studra, or an Or, both Daiva and Arsatirthas arc unclean person, or with hard water is situated at the base of all the) fingers forbidden Acamana should not be wirile Ágacy atirtha which is also called performed by fouchnung water by fingers Saumila tirtha exists in the middle of only While performing Acamana one fingers One sho Inows ths is neser should not make any sound, nor should illusioned (18) he bc inattentive (12, 13) A Brahmaņa should always perform Acamana shall not be performed with Acamana with the help of Brahmartha, water which has been discoloured, oror of Dawatirtha, but never with Patrya polluted, or u insufficient or has been tietha (19) [350] ·सपरिविमागे प्रयोदशोऽध्याय [२.१३३० त्रिप्राश्नीयादपः पूर्व प्रामणः प्रपतस्ततः । | फर्णयोः स्पृष्टयोस्तद्वत् प्रयते चानिलानती ॥२५ संमृज्याङ्गुष्ठमूलेन मुख – समुपस्पृशेत् ।।२० स्पृष्ट हृदय चास्य प्रीयन्ते सर्वदेवताः । अहगुष्ठानामिकाम्या तु स्मृशेन्नेनद्वय ततः । | मूनि संस्पर्शनादेफः प्रोतः स पुरपो भवेत् ॥२६ तजन्यगुष्ठयोगेन स्पृगेन्नासापुटद्वयम् ॥२१ नोच्छिष्टं कुर्वते मुरया विमुपोऽहं नन्ति परः। कनिष्ठाइयुष्ठयोगेन श्रवणे समुपस्पृशेत् । दन्तवद् दन्तलग्नेषु जिलास्पर्शशुविभवेत् ।।२७ सर्वासामय योगेन हृदयं तु ततेन वा । स्पृशान्ति बिन्दवः पादौ य आचामपतः परान् । संस्पृशेद् वा शिरस्तद्वदगुष्ठेनाथया द्वयम् ॥२२ गि प्राश्नीयाव पदम्भस्तु सुप्रीतास्तेन देवता.। भूमिगस्ते समा ज्ञेया न तैरप्रयतो भवेत् ।।२८ ब्रह्मा विष्णुमहेशश्च भवन्तीत्मनुशुश्रूमः ॥२३ | मधुप च सोमे च ताम्बूलस्प च भक्षणे । गङ्गा च यमुना चैप प्रीयते परिमार्जनात् । फलमूले चेक्षुदण्डं न दोष प्राह वे मनुः ॥२९ सस्पृष्टयोलॊचनमोः प्रीयेते शशिभास्करी ॥२४ प्रचरधानपानेषु च्यहस्तो भवेन्नरः। नासत्यदत्रौ प्रीयेते स्पृष्टे नासापुटद्वये । भूमौ निक्षिप्य तद् द्रव्यमाचम्याभ्युक्षयेत् तु तत्॥३० With duc attention, a Brahmana same way, both the cirs having been should sup water thrice and then hrving Amla touched (Air) and Anala (firs) are rubbed his lips with the base of the thumb pleased (25) he should touch the mouth (20) His heart being touched all the gods He should then touch both lus cscs are pleased, and by the touching the licad with the thumb and the ring-finger, and one is plensed, and He is the Purusi (26) then he should truch both che nostrils with The thin sprys of water that may fall che pointer and the thumb from the mouth on the body during (21) He should touch both the ears with the camana) du vot make (the body) mpure little finger and the thumb Then he (Uccluştu), whatever sticks to the teeth should touch the heart 12th 1/1 the fingers (only) arc regarded as tect!ı, but the or with the palm He should touch the toucle of the congue makes something mpur (27) Jucad on thic mc way of touch both (thc A man ubile performing Acum 101 does here and the hend) with the thumb_122) ant become ancient drope of water The gods, 1z, Brahmi, Vrgu and fall on his fect Such drops are l noun tu Moheda please with the water wuch he belihc pure water in the cart (28) ( Drshmanm) so ups thrice We Ime There is no ftult in rating Vidhu heard of the (from ancient authorities) parha (a mixture of honey, clarificil butter (23) cic to be ofereil on special ccc191002), By the rubbing (of different parts of the indrunking Soma, mchewing beic and fucci Gangi and Yamuns are pleased Śasın cating fruits, root or sugarcane Trusting (moon) and lihtskara Sun) are pleased by, en ordained by Vanu (29) the touching of both the cja (247 If : Brsimit becomes impure 1 Wien both the notras ne touched, cating, or drinking something, fulle Xusuna and Dati are pleased and is the carrying an object of rstualetlic impor- [3310 ·। २१३३१] कापुराणे तंजस व समादाय पधुच्छिष्टो भनेद् द्विजः । प्रावृत्य व शिरः कुर्याद विपमूनस्य विसर्जनम् ।।३५ भूमौ निक्षिप्पत द्रव्यमाचम्यान्युक्षयेत् तु तत् ॥३१ थापाकूपनदीगोष्ठ्चत्याम्भ.पधि भस्मसु । यद्यमनं समादाय भयेदुच्छेपणान्वितः। | अग्नौ चव श्मशाने च विमूत्रे न समाचरेत् ।।३६ अनिधागैव तद् द्रव्यमाचान्तः शुचितामियात् ।। न गोमये न कृष्टे वा महावृक्षे न शाले। वस्त्रादिपु विकल्पः स्यात् तत्सस्पृष्टाचमेदिह ॥३२ न तिष्ठन् वा न निर्वासा न च पर्वतमस्तके ॥३७ न जीर्णदेवायतने न वल्मोके कदाचन । अरण्येऽनुदके रानी चौरप्याब्राफुले पयि । कृत्वा मूत्र पुरोपं वा द्रव्यहस्तो न दुष्यति ॥३३ न सप्तत्त्वेषु गतेषु न गच्छन् वा समाचरेत् ॥३८ सुपाङ्गारकपालेषु राजमार्ग तव च। निधाय दक्षिणे कर्ण ब्रह्मसूत्रमुदइमुखः न क्षेने न विले वाऽपि न तीर्थे न चतुष्पथे ।।३९ अह्नि कुर्याउछकन्सून रात्रौ चेद् दक्षिणामुखः ॥३४ नोद्यानोदसमीपे वा नोपरे न पराशुचौ । अन्तर्याय महीं काष्ठः पोष्ठतृणेन वा । न सोपानपादुको वा छनी वा नान्तरिक्षये ॥४० rance), he shall lav down that object on thread on the right ear (34) the ground, perform Acainana hunself, and He should first cover the ground with sprinkle water on that object (for us wond, or leaves, or pelts, or grass and purification) (30) cover his head and then pass stool or If he becomes impure by eating, or (35) drinking something while carrying a He should not pass stool or urine ? metalıc vessel an hand, he should place the shade, or in a well, or in a river, or in the vessel on the ground, perform Aca mana and sprinkle water on it a cowpen, it a monumental building, on (31) the road, on a heap of asbes, on fire, om If with some other pots(objects) the Brahin a crematorium 156) mana becomes impure, in the same way, he He should not pass urine on cowdung, need not place them on the ground but or on furrow, or on a great tree, or in a lawn should perform only Acamana for purl. fication. In case of clothes etc the rule covered with green grass, while standing, or being completely sacked or on the top of (of purification) is an optional one and he hill, or in a dilapidateri (for forn) shrine, DT may perform only Acamana, having touched those objects on an ant-hill or in a hole inhabited hy (32) any living being or while young or on the If a man with some articles in hand heap of ashes made of corn-husk, or on passes stvol or urine while passing, at royal roads, or in a field or in a hole, or 10 miglt, through a forest without water a bathing place (ghat) or in a cross road, om and infested with thucves and tigers, etc. near a river or garden or in a barren land, he is never at a fault (33) Jar in a place extremely dirty He should While passing stool or urine, a Brah-nol do so with shocs or (wooden) sandals mona should face the North by day and on, or holding an umbrella, or on a very the south by night after putting his sacred | high place, or facing women, preceptor, [352] urine ·उपरिविभागे चतुर्दशोऽध्याय [२१४४ न चवाभिमुखे स्त्रोणा गुरुयाह्मणयोगवाम् । कुर्यादतन्द्रित शौच विशुद्धरतोदक ।।४३ न देवदेवालययोरपामपि कदाचन ॥४१ नाहरेन्मृत्तिका विप्र पाशुलान ष कर्दमात् । न ज्योतीपि निरीक्षन वान सम्माभिमुखोऽपि वा। न मार्गानोपराद् देशाच्छौचशिष्टा परस्य च ॥४४ प्रत्यादित्य प्रत्यनल प्रतिसोम तथैव च ॥४२ न देवायतनात् कूपाद् ग्रामान्न च जलात् तथा । फूलाल्लेपगन्धापकर्षणम् । | उपस्पृशेत् ततो नित्य पूर्वोक्तेन विधानत ॥४५ इति श्रीकूमपुराणे पट्साहन्नथा सहितायामुपरिविभागे त्रयोदशोऽध्याय ॥१३॥ आहृत्य मृत्तिका १४ व्यास उवाच। आस्पतामिति चोक्त सनासीताभिमुख गुरो ॥२ एव दण्डाविभिर्युक्त शौचाचारसमन्वित । | प्रतिश्रवणसभाष पानी में समाचरेत् । आहूतोऽध्ययन कुर्याद् वीक्षमाणो गुरोमुखम् ॥१ । नासोनो न च भुजानो न तिष्ठन्न पराठ मुख ।।३ नित्यमुद्यतपाणि स्यात् साध्वाचार सुसयत । नीच शय्यासन चास्य सर्वदा गुस्सनिधौ । Brahmazas and line, an image of a god (beforehand) so that the dirt and the bid a shrme or in the waters (37-41) odour are removed (43) He should not do the same act while A Brahmana should not collect earth staring at heavenly bodies or while the (for this purpose) from a dusty place, or juoctures (of day and night) is appro from mud or from a road or from barrea aching or facing the sun, the fire or the land, not the earth left as surplus after (42) Sauca by others or from ashrine or from He should (then) collect carth from a well, or from a village or from (beneath) a bank (of a river etc) and cleanse him He should always perform Aca. self attentively wth pure water collected mana as per rule described above (4445) Thus ends Thirteenth Chapter in the Second Part of the Kurma Purana Saduhită consisting of six thousand verses--13 moon water 14 Vyasa suid A Brahmacárin 1:olding 18.] sit down facing the Guru when so Dandı (holy stick) and observing the asked for by him (2) rules of Sauca and Acāra (as descrbed Addressing the Guru or taking his above) should, when called by the Guru order should not be done while lying, look at fus face and engage himself in sitting cating standing or with the face study (1) turned opposite (3) He being desoted to the observance 11 lule staying with the Guru, the seat of good rules of conduct and sell restrin and bed of the disciple should always be cd (holding the Dinda in hus) raised land, 'lawer than that of the Guru And within 13531 ·२१४४] पूर्मपुराणे गुरोस्तु चयिषये न यथेष्टासनो भवेत् ॥४ | साययेद् दन्तकाष्ठादोन लब्ध चास्म निथेवयेत् । नोदाहरेदस्य नाम परोक्षमपि केवलम् । अनापृच्छय न गन्तव्य भवेत् प्रियहिते रत ।।१० न चंपास्यानुफुर्वात गतिभाषणचेष्टितम् ॥५ न पादौ सारयेदस्य सनिधाने पादाचन । गुरोर्यन परीवादो निन्दा चापि प्रवर्तने । जम्भित हसित चंब कण्ठप्रावरण तथा । फो तम पिघातप्यो गन्तव्य या ततोऽन्यत ॥६ वर्जयेत् सनिधी नित्यमवस्फोटनमेव च ॥११ दूरस्थो नार्चयेदेन न क्रुद्धो मान्तिके स्त्रिया । पथारालमधीयोत पावन विमना गुरु । न चैवास्योत्तर ब्रूयात् स्थितो नासोत सन्निधौ ॥७ आसीताधो गुरो कूर्चे फलके वा समाहित ॥१२ उदकुम्भ कुशान् पुष्प समिघोऽस्याहरेत् सदा । आसने शयने याने नंब तिष्ठेत् कदाचन । मार्जन लेपन नित्यमझाना व समाचरेत् ॥८ धावन्तमनुधावेत गच्छन्तमनुगच्छति ।।१३ नास्य निर्माल्यशयन पादुकोपानहावपि । | गोऽयोष्ट्रयामनासादप्रस्तरेषु कटेषु च । आफमेदासन चास्य छायादीन् वा कदाचन ॥९ | आसीत गुरुणा साद्ध शिलाफलकनौषु च ॥१४ the sight of the Guru the disciple should FHe should collect pieces of wood (for not sit freely (4) cleaning his teeth) and always offer him Even in the absence of the Guru, bis whatever he gets tle should not go to any name should not be pronounced (by the atlier place without informing the Guru, disciple) and (with a tendency for dend and should always engage himself in ing) the disciple should not mimic the work pleasing and bencficial to the Guru minner of Gurus gait, pronunciation or (10) other works (5) He should never sut before the Guru A disciple should cover lus cars or with his legs stretched out He should leave the place where the Guru is contra avoid yawning laughing sounding of his dicted or blamed (6) throat and cracking of joints (11) He should never worship tlie Guru The disciple should continue his study from a distance Nor he should worship at the proper time for study till the Guru the Guru in an angry mood, or while he does not become uymandful He may is staying near a woman Tbc disciple calmly sit down before him on a mat of should never argue with the Guru and Lusa grass or a piece of wood but will should not sit down near him when never sit on a scat, on a bed or a carriage he is standing (7) Hc (the disciple) should always collect (along with thc Guru) When the Guru flowers and sacrilicial goes somewhere, the disciple should wood for the Guru and should always follow him and if the Guru Walke fase then the disciple should also go after him his body (with (B) in fast steps (12, 13) sandal etc) (Although sitting with the Guru 18 The disciple should neer cross over (or use) the garland bed wooden sandal forbidden, stall) the disciple may sit with leather shoes seat and shadow (umbrella) him in a bullock cart, a horse drawn cart a carriage drawn by camels, in a palace, 1354] water jar Kusa znassage and anoint (9) ·उपरिविभागे चतुशोऽध्यायः [२१४२५ जितेन्द्रियःस्पात् सततं वश्यात्माऽक्रोधनः शुचिः। अनृत्यदर्शी सततं भवेद् गीतादिनिःस्पृहः ॥१९ प्रसुजीत सदा याचं मधुरां हितभाषिणीम् ॥१५ नादित्यं वै समीक्षेत न बरेद् दन्तधावनम् । गन्धमाल्य रसं कल्यां शुक्तं माणिविहिंसनम् । एकान्तमशुचिस्त्रीभिः शूद्रान्त्यरभिभाषणम् ॥२० अन्यङ्गं चानोपानच्छनधारणमेव च ॥१६ गुरुच्छिष्ट मेपजायं प्रयुञ्जीत न झामतः । मलापकर्षणग्नानं नाचरेति कदाचन ।।२१ काम लोभं भयं निद्रा गोतयादिननर्तनम् । न मुर्यान्मानसं विप्रो गुरोस्स्यागे कदाचन । आतर्जन परोयाद स्नोप्रेक्षालम्भनं तया । परोपघातं पशुन्यं प्रयत्नेन विवजयेत् ॥१७ लौकिक वैदिकं चापि तथाध्यात्मिकमेव च । | मोहाद्या यदि वा लोभात्त्यक्तेन पतितो भवेत् ।।२२ उदकुम्भ सुमनसो गोशकुन्मृत्तिका कुशान् । आददोत यतो जानं न तं दुह्येत कदाचन ॥२३ आहरेद् यायदर्यानि भक्ष्य चाहरहश्चरेत् ।।१८ गुरोरप्यवलिप्तस्य कार्याकार्यमजानतः। कृतं च लवर्ण सयं वज्यं पर्युषित च यत् । उत्पथप्रतिपन्नस्य मनुस्त्यागं समग्रवीत् ॥२४ on a piece of stone, on mat, on stone, on He will always avoid artificial salts Mooden scat or in a boat. {11) ' and stale objects, and will never see and He should always havc control or enjoy dance, and will give up all interhis senses, bc obedient, angerless, and ests in music, etc (19) clean; and always speak beneficial sweet He shall never scetlic (rising and words (15) setting) sun and not cleanse his teeth he He should not use any scent, should should not sit alone or in company of any not put on a garland and sliould not impure person, women, Śadras or Candalas accept any sweet and wine a fermented and should ncier address them (20) drink made with a blend of hones and IIc will not do things at his will and curd He should give up violenceto will use thic remains of Guru's food as a any living being He should scrupul- medicine at tdc cmc of Bathing he will ously avoid massaging the body with oil, never cleanse the dirt ou tle body, Anjane (putting colours on the eye lids), (21) use of shops or umbrella (16) A Brahmana wull never thinloven in Ilc should carefully avoid lust, greed, luis mind that "I will least my Guru", fear, (excessue) sleep, (cnjoying) music If onc leaves the Guru induced by grced (both vocal and instrumental) or danc. or under the spell of some fake idea, threatening, discussing the faults of others, he becomes fallen (22) wirled stare il nomen or embracing Ife should never act against him from tienu, doing harm 10 others and suifying whom lic obtains secular, Vedic and spirolbers behind them (17) itual knowledge (23) Ile will collect all things required Manu has said that it is quite proper (by the Guru) lile waferjur, flowers, com to lease cien a Guru who is proud, donc, earth and Kula and beg for alms indiscriminate and unaware of liat to mery day. (18} [ do and rhat not tado. (24) [355] ·२१४२५] पूर्णपुराणे गुरोर्गुरौ सन्निहिते गुरुवद् भक्तिमाचरेत् । | असवर्णास्तु सपूज्या' प्रत्युत्थानाभिवादनः ॥३० न चातिसृष्टो गुरुणा स्वान् गुरुमभिवादयेत् ॥२५ अभ्यञ्जन स्नापन च गात्रोत्सावनमेव च । विद्यागुरुध्येतदेव नित्या वृत्ति स्वयोनिषु । | गुरुपत्न्या न कार्याणि केशाना च प्रसाधनम् ॥३१ प्रतिषेधत्सु चाधर्माद्धित चोपदिशत्स्वपि ॥२६ गुरुपरनी तु युवती नाभिवायेह पादयो । श्रेयस्सु गुरुवद् वृत्ति नित्यमेव समाचरेत् । गुरुपुत्रेषु दारेप गुरोश्चय स्वबन्धुषु ॥२७ कुर्वीत धन्दनं भूम्यामसायहमिति सुवन् ॥३२ बालः समानजन्मा वा शिष्यो या यज्ञकर्मणि । विप्रोष्य पादग्रहणमन्वह चाभिवादनम् । अध्यापयन् गुस्सुतो गुरुवन्मानमर्हति ॥२८ | गुरुदारेषु कुर्वीत सता धर्ममनुस्मरन् ।।३३ उत्सादनं वे गाताणा स्नापनोच्छिष्टभोजने । | मातृष्वसा मातुलानी श्वश्नूश्चाथ पितृष्वसा । न कुर्याद् गुरुपुनस्य पादयोः शौचमेव च ।।२९ सपूज्या गुरुपत्नीय समास्ता गुरुभार्यया ॥३४ गुरुयत् परिपूज्यास्तु सवर्णा गुरुयोषितः । | भ्रातुर्भार्योपसम्राह्मा सवर्णाऽहन्यहन्यपि। If his Guru's Guru is near, he shall to different castes should be honoured behave (towards him) as towards his own only by rising and saluting (30) Guru but he should not unless has rece. He should not anoint out on the ived permission from his teacher, salute body of Guru's wives, nor bathe them (other) vencrable persons of his own nor should be massage their body or (relation) (25) arrange their hair (31) This is likewise (prescribed as) his A disciple should not touch the feet constant behaviour towards (other) anstruc of a young wife of the Guru while saluting tors in learning, towards lus relatives, her He should utter the words "I am townrds all who may restrain him fron such and such person" and touch the sin, or may give him beneficial advice (26) carth for saluting her (32) To lus betters he should always behave A disciple on his return from a foreign as towards his Gurt, likewise towards sons, land, should couch the feet of his Guru's WIVCI and relations of the Guru (27) wives while saluting her only on the first The son of the Guru, who imparts | day, but after that every day he will only, instruction (in place of his father), whether salute them on the carth) remembering (93) younger or of equal age or a pupil in the the law of the wise Maternal aunt, wife of the maternal science of sacrilice, deserves the same (28) | uncle, mother in law and the sister of reverence as the Guru father-all these are to be treated as res He (1 c a Brahmacarin) should nat massage the body of his Guru's son nor pectíully as the wiſe of the Guru be assist him in bathing nor cat the remarung cause they all are equal in status with (34) (29) the wiſe of the Guru of his food, nor clean lus fect IIc should cvery day salute the wife The wives of the Gura who belong to the same caste are to be respected of his brother, who belongs to the same Dot lie like the Guru laimself, but those belonging I caste, by touching lier feet [336] ·उपरिविमागे चतुर्दशोऽध्याय [२.१४४३ घिप्रोप्य तूपसंग्राह्या ज्ञातिसंघन्धियोषितः ।।३५ कृतजश्र तथाऽद्रोही मेवायो शुभयानरः । आप्तः प्रियोऽयविधिवत् पडघ्याप्या द्विजातयः । पितुभंगिन्यां मातुश्च ज्यायस्यां च स्वसर्यपि । मातृवद् वृत्तिमातिष्ठेन्माता तान्यो गरीययो ॥३६॥ एतेषु ब्रह्मणो दाममन्यन तु यथोदितान् ।।४० आचम्य संपतो नित्यमघीयोत उदइमुप्तः । एयमाचारसंपन्नमात्मवन्तमदाम्भिकम् उपसंगृह्म सत्पादों वोक्षमाणो गुरोर्मुखम् । वैदमध्यापयेद् धर्म पुराणाङ्गानि नित्यशः ।।३७ अधीष्व भो इति यूयाद्मिरामोऽस्त्विनि चारमेत् ।।४१ संवत्सरोपिते शिष्ये गुरनिनिर्दिशन् । प्राकूलान् पर्युपासीन. पवितश्चैव पावित । हरते दुष्कृतं तस्य शिष्यस्य बसतो गुरुः ॥३८ प्राणायामस्तिभिः पूतस्तत ओडारमहति ॥४२ आचार्यपुनः शुभ्रपुर्ज्ञानदो शामिकः शुचिः । | बाह्मणः प्रणयं कुर्यादन्ते च विधियद् द्विजः । शक्तोऽन्नदोऽर्यो स्वस्साधुरप्याप्या दश धर्मतः ॥३९ कुर्यादध्ययनं नित्य स ब्रह्मान्जलिपूर्वतः ॥४३ should do so to other women in the Among the twiceborns (Brāhmanas), relation only on his or their) return from the following set categories of people are a foreign land (35) suitable for teaching The grateful He should treat the sister of his obedient, intelligent, benefactor, faithful father, the sister of his mother and lus and dear These are suitable for the study own elder sister just like his mother of the Vedas and the others should be But thic mother is superior to them (36) taught in other subjects (10) Thic Guru should tcach every day the Every day, after performing the Vedas scriptures, Purānas and Vedāngas Acimanathe Brahmacárin should to sychi a disciple who is devoted to worship the feet of the Guru and sit the observance of the rules mentioned down liefore the Guru facırg the north hereinbefore and who 13 self conscious and engage himself in scudy looking and humble (37) intently at the face of the Guru When IF A Guru does not impart any the Guru will command 'rcad", lie knowledge to his disciple even which he should start his study and whea lic will has already hed in the Guru's house command 'stop here", then he shall for a full year, Uien that Guru becomes discontinue. (41) burdened with the sun of his disciple (30) One can only acquire the fitness for The Guro, according to the code of pronouncing "Om" after he has purireligion, will teach the following sen fied lumself by the three Prindysmas suntable persons : son of his carya, fregulation of breathing) holding haly anc who u desirous of hearing (also wlio Kuša in lius to hands. sitting on a attends on the Guru), onc ulio feche scat mide of Kusa (42) something them or others), a plous man, Defore and after the study of the a pure soul, one able to recente the teache Vedas, a t1ic-born should pronounce ing and retain it, one who offers nches, 'Om". Ciery day he should study thic food, etc. a sealthy man, his ou ini tela!! Ved 11 with his hands folded in the and a pious man (35) manner of 'trahmsnjali" 1357] ·२ १४४४] कूर्मपुराणे सर्वेषामेव भूताना येदश्चक्षुः सनातनम् । सहलपरमा दैवीं शतप्तभ्या दशावराम् । अधीयोताप्ययं नित्य ब्राह्मण्याच्यवतेऽन्यया ॥४४ गायत्री ६ अपेन्नित्य जपयशः प्रकीर्तितः ॥४९ योऽधीयीत बो नित्य क्षीराहुत्मा स देवताः । गायत्री चैब वेदांश्च तुलयाऽनोलयत् प्रभुः । प्रोणाति तर्पपन्त्येन कामस्तृप्ताः सदैव हि ।।४५ एकतचतुरो वैवान् गायत्री च तफतः ॥५० यजुष्यधीते नियतं दध्ना प्रोणाति देवता. ! ओकारमादितः कृत्वा व्याहृतोस्तदनन्तरम् । सामान्यधीते प्रीणाति घृताहुतिभिरन्वहम् ॥४६ ततोऽधीपीत सावित्रीमेकान. श्रद्धयान्यितः ॥५१ अथर्वाङ्गिरसो नित्य मध्वा प्रीणाति देवताः । पुराकल्प समुत्पन्ना मूव स्व.रानातनाः । धर्माङ्गानि पुराणानि मास्तिर्पयते सुरान् ।।४७ | महाव्याहत्यस्तिस्त्र. सर्वाशुभनिबर्हणाः ॥५२ अपा समीपे नियतो नत्यक विधिमाधितः । प्रधान पुरुषः कालो विष्णुम्रह्मा महेश्वरः । शायरीमप्यघीयोल गत्यारण्य समाहितः ।।४८ | सत्व रजस्तमस्तिषः क्रमाद् व्याहतयः स्मृता. ॥५३ The Vedas are the cternal cyes of 'The muttering, Gayatri a thousand all beings hence he should study the times as the greatest, a huodred times Vedas every day, otherwise he falls is of medium value and ten times is from the status of a Brahmana (44) Inferior Thus, un any manner, Gayatri By the study of the Ros onc gives should be muttered every day. This is the very same pleasure to the Gods called Japa yaſija (49) weach they get when mily offered to God once weighed on a balance th: them by a devotee 10 oblation Having Gayatri and the Vedas against cach been thus plcased they fulfill always all other. But all the four Vedas on anc his desires (45) side weighed equal with Gayatri on the He who studies the Yazuş daily other (50) pleases the gods as if by offering curd The regular study of the Sämans gates One should first pronounce On, then the gods the same pleasure luck they the Vyalıştıs (ie Bitir, Bhuvar and Swar) get when oblation of ciartfied butter and then only mutter the Gayatri with is offered to them daly (51) (46) full concentrat in and devotion And be who reads the Atharvavcda During the former 'Kalpa' (con) tho every day, pleases the god, as if with | three eternal Mahivyalurlus_namely, honey. The study of the Vedangas or Bhūr, Bhuvar and Svar were born, wlucha Puranas gives the gods the pleasure of destroy all allo (52) an oblation of meat Onc should go out to a forest, by the These three Vyahıstis arc regarded as side of a tiver or nyolct, and there, Pradhana (Primary matter, 1c Praksis), he should continuously multer the Purusa (the great person), and Kala Gayatri with full self restraint and (Time), Visņu, Drahmi, and Mahefiara, concentration and observing the daily | Sattva (goodness), Rajas (passion) and tules (53) (46) Tamas (dulness) respectively [3587 ·प्रजापति ॥६२ opening of the academic session for Vedic the dust in the day time, when lightning, उपरिधिभागे चतुर्दशोऽध्याय [२.१४६१ कारस्तत पर ब्रह्म सावित्री स्यात् तदक्षरम् । माघशुक्लस्य वा प्राप्ते पूर्वाह प्रथमेहनि ॥५९ हप मन्त्रो महायोग सारात् सार उदाहत ॥५४ छन्दास्यूयमथोम्यस्येच्छुक्लपक्षेषु धे द्विजः । नोऽधीतेऽहन्यहन्येता गायत्री वेदमातरम् । वेदाङ्गानि पुराणानि कृष्णपक्षे च मानवम् ॥६० वज्ञापाथं ब्रह्मचारी स याति परमा गतिम् ।।५५ | इमान् नित्यमनध्यायानधीयानो विवर्जयेत् । गायत्री देवजननी गायत्री लोकपावनी । अध्यापन च कुर्वाणो ह्यम्यस्यापि यत्नत ॥६१ न गायश्या पर जप्यमेतद् विज्ञाय मुच्यते ।।५६ कर्णधवेऽनिले रात्रौ दिया पाशुसमूहने । आवणस्य तु मासस्य पौर्णमास्या द्विजोतमा । विद्युत्स्तनितवर्षेषु महोल्लाना च सप्लवे । आषाढ्या प्रोष्ठपद्या वा वेदोपाकरण स्मृतम् ॥५७ आकालिकानध्यायमेतेष्वाह उत्सृज्य ग्रामनगर मासान् विप्रोऽर्द्धपश्चमान् । |एतानन्युदितान् विद्याद् यदा प्रादुष्कृताग्निषु । अधीयोत शुचौ देशे ब्रह्मचारी समाहित ॥५८ तदा विद्यावनध्यायमनृतौ चाभ्रवर्शने ॥६३ पुष्ये तु छन्दसा कुर्याद् बहिरुत्सर्जन द्विज । | निर्घाते भूमिचलने ज्योतिषा चोपसर्जने । Omhura is the Supreme Prahuan and fore noon the Utsarjana of the Vedas on Savitri (se, Gayatrı) is the Imperishable the Pusya day or on the first day of the This hymn (mantras Gayatri) is the bright half of Alagha (59) Malayoga and 13 called the essence of all Thenceforward he shall study the best things (54) Vedas in every bright fortnight and 10 A Brahmacarın who daily studies this the darh fortnight he shall study the Gayatri, the mother of the Vedas, | Vedangas, the Puranas and the Manaya following its purport attains to the highest Dharmasastra (60) goal (55) A student of the Vedas should avoid Gayatri is the mother of the Vedas study on the following forbidden days and Gayatri is the purifier of the universe and the teachers should also refrain from for of all the people), there is nothing teaching on those days superior to Gayatri as an object of Prajapata declares that the Vedic study muttcring He who knows this (fact) is must be stopped from that particular time liberaled (55) | upto the next day (akalika) vaen the wind The Upakarana of the Vedas (1c, the us audible at night and when if what's up studies) is prescribed to be performed thunder, and ram occur surmultaneously, or on the full moon of the month of Sravana when large meteors are scen fallang (62) or Asadha or Prosthapada (te Bhadra (61) paria) When one witresses all these together, (57) after the sacrificial fire have been lit then A Brahmana, hwng left the villages one must know that the study of the Vedas and towns and being a celebate as forbidden and when clouds are visible Brahmacárın) shall study (the Vedas) una except in the rainy season (68) When a preternatural sound from the an earthquake is A Brihmana shall perform, in the sky (us lieard), er clean place for five months and a ball (58) [359] ·२१४६५] कूर्मपुराणे एतानाकालिकान विद्यादनध्यायान्तावपि ॥६४ प्रतिगृह्य द्विजो विद्वानेकोदिष्टस्य फेतनम् । प्रादुष्कृतेष्यग्निपु तु विद्युत्स्तनितनिस्वने । यह न फोर्तयेद् ब्रह्म राजो राहोश्च सूतके ॥६९ सज्योति स्यादनध्याय शेषे रात्रौ यथा दिया ॥६५ यावदेकोऽनुदिष्टस्य स्नेहो गन्धश्य तिष्ठति । नित्यानन्याय एव स्याद् ग्रामेषु नगरेषु च । | विप्रस्य विदुषो देहे तावद् ब्रह्म न शीतपेत् ।।७० धर्मनपुग्यकामाना पूतिगन्धे च नित्यश ॥६६ शयान प्रौढपादश्च कृत्या चवावसपियकाम् । अन्त शवगते प्रामे पलस्य च सन्निधौ । नाधोयोतामिप जग्ध्वा सूतकानाद्यमेव च ।।७१ अनध्यायो रुधमाने समवाये जनस्य च ॥६७ नौहारे वाणशब्द च सध्ययोरुभयोरपि । उदके मध्यराने च विण्मूने च विसर्जने । अमावास्या चतुर्दश्या पौर्णमास्यष्टमीपु च ॥७२ उच्छिष्ट भावभुक चैव मनसाऽपि न चिन्तयेत् ॥६८ उपाकर्मणि चोत्सर्ने निराग्र क्षपण स्मृतम् । perceived, or when the liglıts of the sky his heart (68) are eclipsed, one should know that the A learned Brahmana shall not study Vedic studies must be discontinued until thr Veda for three days, aller accepting the same hour (of the next day las come) an invitation of a Sraddha in honour even if in thc (rainy) season (64) of one ancestor or when the king has But at the time when lightning is been impure (for a birth or death in the (visible) and the roar of thunder 18 farożly) or when Rahu is impure (hy an (audible) after the sacrificial fires have eclipse of the Sun or the moon) (69) been lit, the discontinuance (of the studyi As long as the odor and the oil of shall last until the time when the next {food taken in) Ekoddista (funeral dinner light of the day or the night becomes given in honour of one ancestor) remain visible, but if rain occurs (sese) then the in the body a learned Brahmana should stoppage of study should be observed in not recite the Vedas (70) the night as well as in the day time (65) He shall not study the Vedas, while For those who are desirous of attaining lying down while sitting on his hams to great religious merit a coolanual stoppage (of Vedic studies is prescribed) with a cloth tied on his knees on when in village and towns and which any kind he has laken non Vegetarian food or caten the food of a person impure due to of foul smell is perceived (66) hirth or death in the family (71) (The Vedic study shall remain suspe (He shall not study the Vedas) when nded) in a village where there a dead lies, in the presence of a Vpsala (i e, a there a fog, at the sound of arrows Sudra by uction), where weeping (as (is heard), or in both the twilights or (67) on the new moon day, or on the four heard) and in a crowd of inen In water, in the mud night while he teenth and eighth days of a fortnight, or (72) passes excrements or urine, or 15 unclean on the fall moon day On the Upakarman (opening of the (by eating something) or after he has partaken of a Sraddha (funeral dinner) academic session) and on thc Utsarga a lie must not even think (the Vedas etc) in stoppage for three days has been [360] ·(77) | study of the Vedas, the Brakestra उपरिविभागे चतुर्दशोऽध्यायः [२.१४८३ अष्टकासु त्वहोरानं प्रात्वन्त्यासु च रात्रिषु ॥७३ | उपाकर्मणि कर्मान्ते होममन्नेषु चव हि ॥७६ मार्गशी तथा पौये माघमासे तथैव च । एकामचमर्थकं वा यजुः सामाथवा पुनः । तिस्रोऽष्टकाः समास्याता कृष्णपक्षे तु सूरिभिः ।।७४ अष्टकाद्यास्वधीयोत मारने चातिवापति ॥७९ श्लेष्मातकस्य छायाया शाल्मलेमंधुकस्प च । अनध्यायस्तु नाङ्गेषु नेतिहासपुराणयोः । कदाचिदपि नाध्येय कोविदारकपित्थयोः ।।७५ न धर्मशास्त्रध्वन्येषु पर्वग्येतानि वर्जयेत् ।।८० समानविद्ये च मते तथा सब्रह्मचारिणि । एष धर्मः समासेन कोतितो ब्रह्मचारिणाम् । आचार्य संस्थिते वाऽपि निरा क्षपणं स्मृतम् ॥७६ | ब्रह्मणाऽभिहितः पूर्वमुपोणा भावितात्मनाम् ।।८१ छिद्राध्येतानि विप्राणा येऽनध्यायाः प्रकोतिता. । | योऽन्यत्र कुरुते यत्नमनधीत्य श्रुति द्विजः । हिंसल्ति राक्षसासेपु तस्मादेतान विवर्जयेत् ॥७७ स समूढो न संभाव्यो वेवबाहो द्विजातिभिः ॥८२ नत्य नास्त्यनध्यायः सध्योपासन एव च। न वेदपाठमानेण संतुष्टो वै भवेद् द्विजः । Prescribed, but on the Astakas and on prayers (Sandhyas) Upākarman and com. the last nights of the scasons, for a day pleting a performance already begun, and and a night (73) in reciting Mintras during Iloma (offering The Asthka is defined by the learned 'oblatrons in the sacrificial fire) (78) as the cightlı day of the dark fortnight One may read only one Rh, or one of three months, viz Märgasira. Pausa Yajus or one Saman even on the day and Mägha (74) of violent storm on the Asfakās 179) Ile shall never study under the shade There will be no fault for studying the of trees, viz Slesmātaka (Cordra Latt- | Vedangas, Iuhisa (History, Mahabhārata, folra), Šalmali (silk cotton tree!, Madhuka Rāmāyama etc ) thc Purānas and Dharma- (Dassia Latifolia), Kovdára (Bauhinia śästra (books of law) on those forbidden Varieguia), and Kapittha (1 eronia Elepth days in cases of these subjects, only a antum) (75) festival (Parvans) day is to be regarded as Three days after the death of a person forbidden (20) of equal learning schoolmate or a I have brieſly narrated the code de Acārya (Teacher), should be regarded as forbidden for study (76) religious duties for the Brahmacin.me The thoughtful Rsis were told all ti The days described above as forbefore by Brahma himseir bidden for study are like holes, through which, f Bralımacaria studies on those A toxice-bom, who read za days, the Ralşasas (demons) do harm scriptures leaving aside the time to lam, hence study should be avoided ignorant man and is declared on those days ·२१४८३] धर्मपुराणे पाठमानावसनस्तु पड़े गौरिव सोदति ॥३ एतद् विधान परम पुराण योऽधीत्य विधिवद् वेव वेदार्थ न विचारयेत् । वेदागमे सम्यगिहेरित व । ससान्वय शूद्रकल्प पात्रता न प्रपद्यते ॥४ महपिप्रवराभिपृष्ट यदि त्वात्यन्तिक वास कर्तुमिच्छति वै गरौ । स्वायभुवो यन्मनुराह देव ॥ परिचरेदेनमाशरीरविमोक्षणात् ॥५ एवमीश्वरसमपितान्तरो गत्वा बन या विधिवज्जुहुयाज्जातवेदसम् । अधीमीत सदा नित्य ब्रह्मनिष्ठ समाहित ।।६६ योऽनुतिष्ठति विधि विधानवित् । साविनों शतरुद्रीय वेदान्ताच विशेषत । मोहजालमपहाय सोऽमृतो अभ्यसेत सतत युक्तो भस्मस्नानपरायण ।।८७ याति तत पदमनामय शिवम् ॥८१ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पट्साहस्रया सहितायामुपरिविभागे चतुर्दशोऽध्याय ॥१४॥ If he be so, he will suffer like a cow He should recite the "Satarudriya' fallen in the mud (83) Gayalrt and the Vedantas with specru] He who studies the Vedas systemati care and smcaring aslies on big whole cally but never makes any effort to com body (87) prehend their meanings, falls to the I bave narrated to you this ancient ievel of a Sadra along with his successors and never remains a fit person for offe system quite consistent with the Vedas (840 In the ancient times, Scllbork Manu If a firmly adherent Brahmacaran explained this to the great Rsis on their request! (88) intends to live in his Guru's house for his whole life, he should serve the Guru The person, with full knowledge of with all attention till his death (85) the systems, who observes thus code Or, the Brahmacärin should go to surrendering himself to God in the aforcthe forest and there perform 'Homa' said manner, is liberated from the according to the prescribed rules and world of illusion and attains to the he should always study the Vedas there auspicious salvation full of divine happi with absolute devotion to Brahman (the ness (89) Vedas) and unrufilled calm (86) Thus ends Fourteenth Chapter in the Second Part of the Kūrma Purana Samhita consisting of Rs thousand verses-14 rings, etc [362]] ·व्यास उवाच। १५ स्वाध्याये नित्ययुक्त स्याद् बहिर्माल्यं न धारयेत्। वेद वेदो तथा वेदान् वेदान् वर चतुरो हिजाः । अन्यत्रकाञ्चनाद् विप्रोन रत्ता बिभूयात् स्रजम् ॥५ अधोत्य चाधिगम्याथ ततः सायाद् द्विजोत्तमः ॥१ शुक्लाम्बरयरो नित्यं सुगन्धः प्रियदर्शनः । गुरये तु घरं वत्या स्नापीत तदनुज्ञया । न जोशमलवद्वासा भवेद् वा विभवे सति ॥६ चीर्णवतोऽथ पुक्तात्मा सशक्तः स्नातुमर्हति ॥२ न रक्तमुल्बण चान्यभूतं वासरे न झुण्डिकाम् । वणी शरद यष्टिमन्तर्वासस्तथोत्तरम् । नोपानही लजं चाय पादुके च प्रयोजयेत् ५५ यज्ञोपवीतद्वितयं सोवळं च कमण्डलुम ॥३ | उपवोतमलकरर वर्भान कृष्णाजिनानि च । छन चोष्णोपममलं पादुके चाप्युपानहीं । नापसव्यं परोदध्याद् वरसो न विकृतं वसेत् ।। रोक्मे च कुण्डले वेदं कृत्तकेशनषः शुचि. १४ 'आहरेद् विधिवदारान् सदृशानात्मनः शुभान् । 15 Vyasa said A good iwice-born (Bră 1 He shall study the Vedas cvcry day hmana) having completea the study of one Hc will not put on any garland outside Veda, or of two, three or four Vedas and over his garments) He will not put onz fully realized the purport of them shall per- & garland of any other red ſower except form the ceremony of Samayartana) bath Kaficana flowers (1) He should wear white clothes and anoint Having pleased the Guru with offerings his body with scented oljects He sliould (or Daksina, etc ) he shall do the (Samāva always be of a pleasing look If he is rtana) bath with his permission A person wealthy, lie should not wear dirty or worn who has observed all the prescribed vows, Out clothes who is in full aclf concentration and is Ilc should not wear any red coloured she is allowed to hathe (ie, to perform or ugly bodring cbrher aux abikor gar thie Samăvartana bathing) (2) ment which has been used by others, nor He should liold a stick of bamboo, wat he should hold a 'Kamandalu' used by an under garment and a sacred thread and carry a watcr pot (Kamandalu) full or others like this, he should never use water (3) other's used leather shocs or wonden He should be in possession of an sandals, garland, sacred thread, ornaumbrella, a spotless turban wooden ments, Kula, the skin of a black antelope sandals and leather shoes, to car-rings | He shall not wear a garment whule bearing made of gold and the Veda Ile should the sacred thread on the right side, notany be clean and cleanly shaved and cut his i distorteil garment 17.8) nails Ile should then marry a girl of his own [363]] ·२१५६] धर्मपुराणे रूपलक्षणसंयुक्तान् योनिदोपविजितान् ॥९ | अभ्यसेत् प्रयतो बेदं महायज्ञान न हापयेत् । अमातृगोत्रप्रभवामसमानर्षिगोत्रजाम् कुर्याद् गृहाणि कर्माणि सध्योपासनमेव च ॥१५ आहरेद् ब्राह्मणो भार्या शोलशौचसमन्विताम् ॥१० | सख्य समाधिः कुर्यादुपेयादीवर सदा । ऋतुकालाभिगामो स्याद् यावत् पुत्रोऽभिजायते। देवतान्यपि गच्छेत कुर्याद् भार्याभिपोषणम् ।।१६ वर्जयेत् प्रतिषिद्धानि प्रयत्नेन दिनानि तु ॥११ न धर्म रयापयेद् विद्वान् न पाप गृहयेदपि । षष्ठ्यष्टमों पञ्चदशों द्वादशी च चतुर्दशीम् । कुर्वीतात्महितं नित्य सर्वभूतानुकम्पक' ।।१७ ब्रह्मचारी भयेन्नित्य तद्वज्जन्मत्रयानि ॥१२ आदधीतावसयाग्नि जुहुयाज्जातवेदसम् । वयस कमणोऽर्थस्य श्रुतस्याभिजनस्य च । व्रतानि स्नातको नित्य पावनानि च पालयेत् ॥१३ वेपवाग्बुद्धिसारूप्यमाचरम् विचरत सदा ॥१८ वेदोदित स्वक्र कर्म नित्य कुर्यादतन्द्रितः । श्रुतिस्मृत्युदित. सम्यक् साधुभिर्यश्च सेवितः। अकुर्वाण पतत्याशु नरकानतिभोषणान् ॥१४ तमाचार निषेवेत नेहेतान्यत्र कहिचित् ॥१९ caste who is beautiful, auspicious and free will soon become fallen and after death go of any defect on maternal side (9) to a fearful hell A Brahmana should not marry a gir! He should study the Veda with proper with the same 'Gotra' or 'Pravara' with j attention, should not abandon all the hum or a grl of the same 'Gotra' of hus | 'Mahayajhas (the great sacrifices) and maternal side He should marry a girl domestic rituals as well as morning and who is of good character and experienced cvening prayers (Sandhyas) (15) in cleanliness and good conduct (10) He should male fracndship only with IIe should co liabut with his wiſe only a person of equal status with him or of a after her monthly course excepting the superior status IIe should always devote forbidden days, that also so long as himself in the worship of God, always she is capable of bearing a male child meditate on the gods and should maintain He should not co habit with lus wife on his wife (16) the sixth, eightli, twellth and fourteenth A wie man should never publicize hus days of the fortnight as well as on the Pärnıma (full moon) Amavasya (new own pious deeds, and nor he should coaccal h15 suns He should always do all things moon) days as also on three days beginning with the birthday On these days a Brahe bencficial to him, with full sympathy and Lindness to all other creatures (17) mana should observe Brahmacarya (11,12) establish the He should always move about making A Snataka should Avasathya fire, perform Homa in the fire his dresses, speech and thinking strictly and always observe all the purifying Vratas surtable to his age, prafessign, wealth (13) learning and honour of hy family (18) (vow) He should unweariedly perform all luns He wili obserye only those conducts daily duties constantly, prescribed by the which are approved by the "Sruti' and Vodne, and in case he does not do so, he 'Smrt' and which are fully observed by [S61] । - ·उपरिरिमागे पञ्चदशोऽध्याय [२.१४ २६ येनास्य पितरो पाता येन याता पितामहा । निवर्गसेवी सतत देयताना च पूजनम् । तेन यायात् सता मागं तेन गच्छन् न रिष्यति ॥२० पुर्यादहरनित्य नमस्येत् प्रयत सुरान् ॥२५ नित्य स्वाध्यायशील स्यानित्य यज्ञोपवीतवान् । विभागशील सतत क्षमायुक्तो दपालुक । सत्यवादी जितक्रोयो ब्रह्मभूयाय कल्पते ।।२१ , गृहस्थस्तु समात्यातो न गृहेण गृहो भवेत् ।।२६ सध्यास्नानपरी नित्य ग्रहायतपरायण । क्षमा दया च विज्ञान सत्य चय दम शम | अनमूयो मुदुर्वान्तो गृहस्य प्रेत्य पद्धते ।।२२ अध्यात्मनिरत ज्ञानमेतद् याह्मणलक्षणम् ।।२७ योतराणभपक्रोधो लोभमोहविजित । एतस्मान प्रमायेत विशेषेण द्विजोत्तम । सावित्रीजाप्यनिरत श्राद्धन्मुच्यते गृहो ॥२३ यथाशक्ति चरन् यसै निन्दितानि विवजंयत् ।।२८ मातापित्रोहिते युक्तो गोग्राह्मणहिते रत । 'विधूय मोहरलिल लावा योगमनुत्तमम् । दान्तो यज्या देवभक्तो ब्रह्मलोवे महीपते ॥२४ । गृहस्थो मुच्यते बन्धात् नात्र कार्या विचारणा ॥२९ the holy people, and will not perform any and has controlled his senses and performs thing opposite (19) Yajnas ts honoured in the Brahmaloka (21) He shall follow that path of the holy householder should always desore men which his fathers and grand fathers followed, while he follows that, he wall himself to the stainment of Dharma (relicon) wealth (Irtha) and desirables not suffer any liarm (20) (hama) Every day with 1 pure ficart A person who studies the Vedas daily, he should baw dloun to the gods and puts on always the sacred thrend perform their worsinp (25) truthful wd have conquered anger, Only such a person who can always becomes fit to become Brahman (21) maic proper discrimination as always full A householder who regularly baches of forgiveness and kindness is called a in ile morning and in the evening and Grhiastlin otherwisc, amin for only living every day performs 'Brahma Yayma' (Vedic na house, cannot be called a Grliastha Studies) who never finds out with others (26) who is liumlile and lias full control aver Forgiveness, kindness wisdom truthful hu renses always attains to heal en termes self-control, calm and spiritual bis death (22) Wisdom these are the signs of a Aliousc-holder who performs 'Sávili rahmana (27) japr (muttering of Gayatri)' and offers A Brthmana especially, should not be oblutions to the ancestors, after ging " negligent to this He will also refrain ad attachments, feu anger greed and from doing all despicable things and wl illution attuns to liberniion (from the perform good dreds to the best of hrs nordly1.c) (23) POUCIS 128) A person who is engaged in the If a houscheller attains to the highest of his parents and Yara fier clearing up the turbidity of Brahinnas 10 is devoted to the goals llusion, there cannot be any doubt that 1365] IS SM4Ice Cong ·- शम प्रज्ञाप्रसादज। २ १५३०] कूर्मपुराणे विगतिकमाक्षेपहिसाबन्धवपात्मनाम् वम पारीरोपरम अन्यमन्युसमुत्याना दोषाणा मर्यण क्षमा ३० अध्यात्ममक्षर विद्याद् यम गया न शोचति ॥३५ स्वदु सेष्विव कारुण्य परसु सेषु सौहृवात् । | ययास देवो भगवान् विधया येद्यते पर । दयेति मुनय प्राहु साक्षाद् धर्मस्य साधनम् ।।३१ साभाद देवो महादेवस्तज्ज्ञानमिति कीर्तितम् ॥३६ चतुर्दशाना विद्याना धारण हि यथार्यत । तनिष्ठस्तत्परो विद्वान्नित्यमनोधन शुचि । विज्ञानमिति तद विद्याद् येन धर्मो विपद्धते ॥३२ | महायजपरो विप्रो लभते तदनुत्तमम् ॥३७ अधीत्य विधिवद् विद्यामयं चैवोपलन्य तु । धर्मस्यादतन यत्नाच्छरीर परिपालयेत् । धर्मकार्यानिवृत्तश्चेन्न तद् विज्ञानमिष्यते ॥३३ न हि देह विना रुद्र पुरुषविद्यते पर ॥३८ सत्येन लोकाजति सत्य तत्परम पदम् । नित्यधर्मार्थकामेषु मुज्येत निपतो द्विज । यथाभूतप्रवाद तु सत्यमाहुर्मनीषिण ॥३४ ने धर्मवजित काममर्थ वा मनसा स्मरेत् ॥३९ 15 he will be liberated from the letter of this through truthfuloces, the truth is the worldly life) (29) highest abode The Wisc men define truth To forlear the faults of others, eg, (Satya) as 'a statement of fact " (34) angry accusations and ignoring reproach, Kestracas (Dama) is the non attach jealousy bondage and Lilang originated ment of the body, and tranquility (Šama) is from cavy, called forgiveness born of the calmness of intellect (Prajua) (Ksama) (30) Spirituality is the name of that imperi sbablc attaining which one never grieves To feel pity due to good heartedness in the sorrows of others, as in one's own (35) The learning, through which God the miseries is called 'compassion" (Daya) by the sages and the same is a means to possessor of six fold divine Mches, the Piousness (31) greatest of all gods us known, as described as wndom (Jaina) (36) Maintenance of the fourteen categories A learned Bramana who esattached to of learning to the true sense of the term Him and desoted to Him, and is without wisdom par excellence urger and is clean and engaged ta (five) (Vijnana), through which the prousness as great Intes (Mahayajnas) attains to that increased (32) Best li c the Supreme (97) After having acquired learning accord One should maintain the physique ing to the prescrived rules and having which is the shrine of piousness with all realized the purport of the scriptures) carc, (becausc) one Cannot know the fone as negligent to the religious rites Supreme Rudra without the help of the and duties, such leaming cannot be ter physique (38) med a 'wisdom par excellence' (Vija A twice born, perfectly restraincu ana) (33) | should (equally) be engaged in pousness One can conquer different worlds (Dharma) wealth (Artha) and destrahles [366] I called ·उपरिविभागे पोरशोऽध्याय सीदन्नपि हि धर्मेण न त्वधर्म समाचरेत् । न देवदेवतानिन्दा कुर्यात् तश्च न सवसेत् ॥४१ धर्मो हि भगवान् देवो गति सर्येयु जन्तुए ॥४० यस्त्विम नियत विप्रो धर्माध्याप पठच्छुचि । भूताना प्रियकारी स्यात् ने परद्रोहकमयो । अध्यापयेत् श्रावयेद् वा ब्रह्मलोके महीयते ॥४२ इति श्रीयमपुराणे पटसाहस्रपा सहितायामुपरिविमागे पश्चदशोऽध्याय ।।१५।। १६ व्यास उवाच । न हिस्यात् सर्वभूतानि नानृत वायदेत क्वचित् । न राज्ञ प्रतिगृह्मोयान्न शूद्रपतिलादपि । नाहित नाप्रिय वाक्य न स्तेन स्पाद कवाचन ॥१ न चान्यस्मावशक्तश्च निन्दितान् वर्जयेद् बुध ॥३ सृण वा यदि वा शाक मृद वा जलमेव वा । नित्य यावनको न स्यात् पुनस्त नैय याचपेत् । परस्पापहरज्जन्तुर्नरक प्रतिपद्यते ॥२ | प्राणानपहरत्येव याचकस्तस्य दुर्मति ॥४ (Kama) He should never cven think of ings should not harm anybody by either (achieving) desirables and wealth which action of thought One should not commit are devord of prousrness (re lawfulness) blasphemy against gods and the Vedas (39) should not keep company with people One should never take resort to law. (who commit such sins) lessness (Adharma), even when he is in A Brahmana, who being clean distress (because) prousness (Dharina) | regularly reads teaches or makes to hear 13 God Himself and the ultimate Goain (others) thus chapter on piousness (religious all the beings (10) / conduct and dunes) is honoured JIZ One should be benefactor of all be Brahmaloka (46) Thus ends Fifteenth Chapter in the Second Part of the hurma l'urāna Sambutà consisting of six thousand verses--15 16 Vyisa sard One should not cause Sudra or from a fallen man (1 e a sinner) injury to any crcature bever tell a lie or from anybody (or Such type) In case a nor use any harmful or harsh word, wie man es helpless he (may accept a gift under no circumstances should one and in that case too, he) should avoid the become a thief (1) above menuoned) forbidden ones (3) If a person who steals even a blade One should not always indulge in of grass or vegetables or earth or water begging nor one should beg from the belonging to some other person goes to same mac more than once A foolish hell (2) begger robs him of his very luſc by Onc should not accept a gift from a doing so [367] ·२१६7 पूर्मपुराणे न देवद्रग्रहारो स्याद् विशेषेण द्विजोत्तम । क्षुधात न्यथा विप्रा धर्मविद्भिरिति स्थिति ॥१ ब्रह्मस्व वा नापहरेदापद्यपि कदाचन ।।५ न धर्मस्यापदेशेन पाप कृत्वा व्रत चरेत् । न विष विपमिन्याहुयात्व विषमुच्यते । व्रतेन पाप प्रच्छाद्य कुर्वन् स्त्रीशूद्रदम्भनम् ।।१ देवस्व चापि यत्नेन सदा परिहरेत् तत् ॥६ प्रेत्येह चेदृशो विप्रो गीते ब्रह्मवादिभि । पुष्पे शाहोदके काष्ठे तया भूले फले तृणे । छधनावरित पच्च प्रत रक्षासि गच्छति ॥१ अदत्तादानमस्तेप मनु प्राह प्रजापति ॥७ अलिङ्गी लिड़ियण यो वृत्तिमुपजीवति । ग्रहीतव्यानि पुष्पाणि देवार्चनविधी द्विजा । स लिङ्गिना हरेदेनस्तिपन्योनौ च जायते ॥१ मैकस्मादेव नियतमननुज्ञाय केवलम 1 बडालनतिन पापा लोके धर्मविनाशका । तृण काष्ठ फल पुष्प प्रयाश वे हरेद् बुध । सद्य पतन्ति यापेषु कर्मणस्तस्य तत फलम् ॥१८ धर्मार्थ केवल विप्रा हन्यथा पतितो भवेत् ।।९ पाण्डिनो विकर्मस्थान वामाचारास्तथैव च । तिलमुद्गयादीना मुष्टिह्या पथि स्थिते । पञ्चरात्रान् पाशुपतास्थाइमरनेणापि नार्वयेत् ॥१५- A good Brahmara should never take of sesamum, or mung (phaseolus mungo) away the belongings of a god or that ofa or barley etc, and not in any other Brahmana, even if he is in distress (5) / circumstances (10) A poison is not called a poison (by the One should not pretend righteousness learned) but the property of a Drahmana when one observes different vows to props or a God is verily called a pozsou Hence trate a sin already committed and thereby one should always avoid those (two) by dccerve Sudras and women by covering a all means (6) sin by vows (11) It has been declared by Prajapati Manu Such a Brahmana is censured by thic that taking away of flowers, vegetables, knowers of the Vedas, un chis world as well water, wood, root, frut or grass (even if as after his death The vow observed by these are not offered by their diner) is deceit goes to the Råkrasas not a theft (Asteya) (7) If a person who is not a Brahmacinin OBrahmanas, flowers may, however, ar Sannyasın carns us livlihood under be collected for worshipping gods and that 100 not always from le same place the guise of a Brahmacầrın or a Sannya and without permission san takes away {unto liumself) the sins, (8) of su Brahmacarins, etc and is reborn O Brahmanas, Anise man may take (13) openly away (without permission) grass, Hypocrites are the worst sinners and wood fruit and flower only to serve the ritualistic purpose, otherwise be sinks are the destroyers of righteoustess ja this world They instantly sink down anto downward (9) Brāhmallas it is the established sins, this is the results of scans convention that persons knowing the law One should not revere not cvcn our if are hungry when journeying may lake wardly the atheists, those engaged in (without due permission) only one baadful opposite actions the Vámácărips (1, [368] as an animal ·उपरिविभागे पोडशोऽध्याय [२.१६२६ धेवनिन्दारतान मन् देवनिन्दारतास्तथा । अनौतधर्माचरणात् क्षिप्त नश्यति वै कुलम् ॥२१ द्विजनिन्दारताश्चैव मनसऽपि न चिन्तयेत् ।।१६ अथोत्रियेषु ये दानाद् वृपलेप तथैव च । याजनं योनिसंपन्ध सहवासं च भाषणम् । विहिताचारहोतेषु क्षिप्रं नश्यति वै कुलम् ॥२२ कुर्वाणः पतते जन्तुस्तस्माद् यत्नेन वर्जयेत् ।।१७ नापार्मिकवृते ग्रामे न व्याधिवहले भृशम् । देघद्रोहाद् गुरुद्रोहः कोटिकोटिगुणाधिकः । न शूद्रराज्ये निवसेन्न पापण्डजनैवते ॥२३ ज्ञानापयादो नास्तिपय तस्मात् कोटिगुणाधिकम्॥१८ | हिमवद्विध्ययोर्मध्ये पूर्वपश्चिमयोः शुभम् । शोभिश्च दैवतैविप्रेः कृष्या राजोपसेवया । | मुजत्वा समुद्रयोदेश नान्यत्र निवसेद् द्विजः ।।२४ कुलान्यफुलता यान्ति यानि होनानि धर्मतः ॥१९ कृष्णो वा यत्र चरति मृगो नित्यं स्वभावतः । कुविवाहैः नियालोपर्वेदानध्यपनेन | पुण्याच विश्रुता नास्तर वा निवतेद् द्विजः ।।२५ फुलान्यकुलता पान्ति ब्राह्मणातिक्रमेण च ॥२० अर्द्धकोशानदीकूल वर्जपित्या द्विजोत्तमः । अन्तात् पारवार्याच्च तथाऽभवयस्य भदाणात् । नान्यत्र निवसेत् पुण्यं नात्यजनामसन्निधौ ॥२६ Tantrikas) followers of the Pañicarátra not prescribed by the Vedas (21) school and the Paſupatas (15) The family rapidly perishes by giving One should not think even ia muud chanties to those Brulimanas who have those who are the scorners of the Vedas, not studied the Vedas and to the Südras of the gods and of the Brahmana (16) and to those who do not follow the con. A person having acted as a priest of, of duct enjoined in the sástras (22) having matrimonial relation with or One should not dwell in a village having dwelt in common abode or even which is inhabited by irreligious or talled to (such a person) sinks down, so he atheist people or which is extremely should avoid these hy all means (17) troubled by diseases or which forms a Enmity towards one's own Guru is part of the kingdom of a Sudra or which is million and million times worse than full of hypocrytes (23) enmity towards gods Transgression of A Brāhmana should not dwell in any knowledge as well as atheism is ten million country other than which falls betireen the times worse than the latter (10) Himalayas and the Vindhyas and between Families fall 13 esteem by dealing in the Eastern and Western oceans (24) cattle, professional priesthood, agriculture Or, a Brahmana should duell in a and service under a king, and ako when country wiere black antelopes always they lack in righteousness (19) graze by nature and where the rivers, By low marriages, by non-performance famous as holy ones, flow. (25)] of sacred rites, by neglecting the study of A poad Brahmana should not live ia the Vedas and by irreverence towards any place other than a holy place which Brahmanas, familles fall in cstcem (2001 15 only a mule off from the bank of a A ſingh) family is destroyed very river, nor he should dwell very near to rapidly by falschood, promiscunty, eating the village of the people belonging of forbidden food and observing religions i to lawest caste (the tatouchables) (26) [369]] 47 ·२.१६ २७] धर्मपुराणे न संवसेच्च पतितर्न चण्डालन पुक्कसः । द्वारेण स्तम्भमागंण पड्भि पडिक्तविभिद्यते ॥३२ न मूर्खनविलिप्तश्च नात्यन्त्यिावसायिभिः ॥२७१ म कुर्याच्यष्फवैराणि विवाद न च पंशुनम् । एकशब्यासनं पतिर्भाण्डपक्वात्रमिथणम् । परक्षेत्रे गा धयन्तों न चाचक्षीत फस्यचित् । पाजनाध्यापने योनिस्तथैव सहभोजनम् ॥२८ न सयदेश सूतरे च न कश्चिममणि स्पृशेत् ।।३३ सहाध्यायस्तु दशमः सहपाजनमेव च । न सूर्यपरिवेष पा मेद्रियापं शवाग्निकम् । एकादश समुद्दिष्टा दोषाः सायंस जिताः ।।२९ परस्म कथयेद् विद्वान् शशिन वा कदाचन ॥३४ समीपे या व्यवस्थानात् पाप संक्रमते नृणाम् । न कुर्याद् बहुभि. साई विरोध बन्धुभिस्तथा । तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन साडूर्य परिवर्जयेत् ॥३० | आत्मन प्रतिकूलानि परेया न समाचरेत् ।।३५ एकपइयत्युपविष्टा ये न स्पृशन्ति परस्परम् । | तिथि पक्षस्य न पात् न नक्षत्राणि निदिशेत् । भरमना ऋतमर्यादा न पा सकरो भवेत् ॥३१ (नोदश्यामभिभाषेत नाशुचि या द्विजोत्तम. ॥३६ अग्निना भस्मना चैव सलिलेनाबसेकतः। न देवगुरुविप्राणा दीयमान तु वारयेन् । One should not ducll in the same sprinkling, a door and a row of columns place with the fallen people or with (321 Candalas, or Pukkasas, or with allaterates, One should not be invalved into unor with proud persons, or with those necessary chmity, nor wordly dual nor belonging to the lowest caste or with wrong viltfication of any person in his Antyavasāyans (a son of a cändala by a abscncc and should not disclose to any Nisadi) 1271 body if a cow grazes in the field of others Sharing a bed or a seat, eating by than the owner of the cow} One should not converse wath person unclein due to sitting in the same row, muture of food birth or dead in the family and should cooked in a bowl, officiating as a priest not wonnd the feelings of any body (33) and teaching, mantal relation and the A learned man should never tell studying together the tenth, and officiating athers ( se call others to show) about together as prtests the eleventh-these a solar eclipsc, a rainbow, funeral pyre eleven are the sins which are termed as or the moon (34) Sankarya suits (28,29) One should not quarrel with many (at Or, a so passes from one person on to a time) or with relatives One should not another by staying closely. Hence, one do anything to others which one does should avoid, with all endeavours, not like to be done to oneself (35) confusion (30) A good Brahmana should not cell the lunar day of a fortnight or the stars He There r all be no confusion among those should not speak to a woman in the period who are though sitting in the same ron of her monthly counc or to an unclean yet are not touching one another and person [36) are separated by ashes One should not resist another from A row is considered to be disconnected making gifts to gods Gurus and by six objects viz fire, ashes, water Brāhmanas He should not praise him (370) ·उपरिविभाग पोडशोऽध्याय [२१६४७ न चात्मान प्रशसेद् या परनिन्दा च वर्जयेत् । पानि मिथ्याभिशस्ताना पतन्त्यधूणि रोदनात्। बेदनिन्दा देवनिन्दा प्रयत्नेन दिवर्जयेत् ॥३७ तानि पुनान् पशून मन्ति तेपामियाभिशसिनाम्॥४३ यस्तु देवानृपोन् विप्रान् वेदान् वा निन्दति द्विज । ब्रह्महत्यासुरापाने स्तेयगुर्वङ्गनागमे। न तस्य निष्कृतिदृष्टा शास्त्रष्विह मुनीश्वरा ॥३८ दृष्ट विशोघन वृद्धर्नास्ति मिथ्याभिशसने ॥४४ निन्दयेद् वै गुरु देव वेद वा सोपबृहणम् । नक्षतोद्यन्तमादित्य शशिन चानिमित्तत । कल्पफोटिशत सान रोरवे पच्यते नर ॥३९ / नास्त यान्त न वारिस्य नोपसृष्ट न मध्यगम् । तूग्णीमासीत निन्दाया न चूयात् किसिंदुतरम् । तिरोहित वाससा वा नादतिरगामितम् ॥४५ को पिधाय गन्तव्य न चतानवलोकयेत् ।।४० न नशा स्त्रियमीक्षेत पुरुष वा कदाचन । वर्जये ये रहस्यानि परेषा गृहयेद् बुध । न च मून पुरोप वा न च सस्पृष्टमैथुनम् । विवाद स्वजन साद्धं न कुर्याद कदाचन ॥४१ माशुदि सूपंसोमादीन् ग्रहानालोफयेद् वुध ॥४६ न पाप पापिना पादपाप वा द्विजोत्तमा । पतितव्यङ्गबण्डालानुच्छिष्टान् नावलोकयेत् । सतेन तुल्यदोष स्यान्मिथ्या द्विर्दोषवान् भवेत् ।।४२ नाभिभाषेत च परमुच्छिष्टो वाऽवगुण्ठित १४७ self and should avoid scording others slaner By doing so he becomes cqual in He should avoid by all means scorning fault with him and if he tells a lie he gods and the Vedas (37) commits both the sins (42) O great sages no propitiatory nite 15 The drops of tears of a person who prescribed in the scriptures, for a has been falsely cursed (to falsely Brahmana who scorns gods, sages accused) cause injury to sons and cattle Brahmanas and the Vedas (38) of those who accuse hum falscly (43) A man who scorns a Guru, a god or Propitiation is found by the old for the Veda with Itihasa ind Puranas suffers sinners who have committed murder of in the Rauryn hell for hundreds of a Brahman drinking of wine, theft and millions of acons (Kalpas) (39) adultery with a Guru's wife but not for Where scorning (of those goes on one whu accuses a person falsely one should not there silently and should One should not, without any purpose, Rot tell anything in reply, or one jook the sun or the moon wlule rising or should abandon the place having cove setting, or their reſlection in water or in a red one s cars and should not even loof ec'ipise or in the zemth, or through a cloth at them (1 c, the scorners) (40) or selected in a res (45) A wise man should avoid (telling One should not see a nacked womnan or bis awn) secrets and should concea! a man orercreta or urine, or a comple in those of others He should never quarrel intercourse A wise nan when unclean with his own peoples (41j should not see planets like the sun the O great Brahmanas one should no! mon etc (46) describe the sins committed by sinners nor One when unclean due to cating some one should describe a singer as 7 non food should ncither see nor talk to an [371] ·कूर्मपुराणे २१६६८] न पादक्षालनं कुर्यात् पादेव कदाचन ॥६८ ! न थामहस्तेनोहत्य पिबेद् वक्त्रेण या जलम् । नानी प्रतापयेत् पादौ न कास्यं धारयेद् बुधः । नोत्तरेदनुपस्पृश्य नाप्सु रेतः समुत्सृजेत् ॥७४ नाभिप्रसारयेद् देवं ब्राह्मणान् गामथापि वा । | अमेपलिप्तमन्यद् वा लोहितं वा विषाणि वा। वाय्वनिगुरुविधान वा सूर्य वा शशिन प्रति ॥६९ व्यतिनमैन्न नवन्ती नाप्सु मैथुनमाचरेत् । अशुद्धः शयनं यानं स्वाध्याय स्नानवाहनम् । वहिनिष्क्रमणं चैव न कुर्वीत कथञ्चन ॥७० नास्थिभस्मकपालानि न फेशान च कण्टकान् । चैत्य वृक्ष न वै छिन्यान्नाप्सु ष्ठोयनमाचरेत् ।।७५ स्वप्नमध्ययनं स्नानमुद्वत्तं भोजनं गतिम् । उभयोः संध्ययोनित्य मध्याह्ने चंच वर्जयेत् ॥७१ तुपाङ्गारफरोपं वा नाधितिष्ठेत् कदाचन ॥७६ नस्पृशेत् पाणिनोच्छिष्टो विप्रोगोब्राह्ममानलान्। नचाग्निं लद्धयेद् घोमान् नोपदध्यादध क्वचित् । न चासन पदा वाऽपि न देवप्रतिमा स्पृशेत् ।।७२ न चंन पादत कुर्यान्मुखेन न धमेद् बुधः ॥७७ नाशुद्धोऽग्निं परिचरेन देवान् कोर्तयेदपोन् । न कूपमवरोहेत नावेक्षताशुचि. क्वचित् । नायगाहेदगाधाम्बु धारयेनानिमित्ततः ॥७३ अग्नौ न च क्षिपेदग्निं नाद्भिः प्रशममेत् तथा ॥७८ and should never rub one's foot (while | hold (the urine and screta) without any washing) with the other (68)| reason (73) He should not drink water by lifting A wise man should dat heat his feet in fire or wash them in a vessel made of bell (the water pot) with his left hand or metal (Kānisya) or stretch them touards (directly) with his mouth He should the image of a god, or Brahmanas or a riot give a reply without having perforcow or wind, or fire or a Guru, or a med Åcaman (after cating or drinking Brāhmana, or the sun or the moon, (69) something, nor he should discharge He, when unclean (due to some or (74) other reason) should never perform the He should not cast anything smeared acts of sleeping, going, studying batlang, with impure objects (lide excreta and using a vehicle and going ouls.de (70) urine) or blood or porson (into water) IIe should always avoid sleeping, study CEOs 2 stream or should commit inter bathag, (udvarta), anointing eating, and course in water He should not destroy a Caitya (a memorial temple), or cut a going in both the twilights and at 1000 (71) | tree, or spit in water (75) He should never sit over banes, ashes, A Brähmana, wlien unclean due to eating something, should not touch a cols, scull, hair, thorn, husk, charcoal or (76) a Brahmana, or firc He should not touch refuse A wise man should never cross over a sent or an idol of a god with his feet (72) He, wier unclcao, should not attend fire, or place it below or touch it with his to fire (1 e, should not aller an oblation feet or kindle it wztu (the air of) his (77) or fuel to sacred fire) of praise the gods mouth He should not bathe in He should not step down into a well, water which is fathornless or should not ner should he look at it, when unclean [374] Semen in water and sages ·अपरिविभागे पोदशोऽध्यायः १२.१६८६ सुसन्मरणमाति वा न स्वयं प्राययेत् परान् । न सादन ग्राह्मणस्तिप्ठेन जल्पद् वा हसन् युधः । अपण्यं फूटपर्ण्य या विमान प्रयोजयेत् ॥६९ स्यमग्नि नैव हस्तेन स्पोग्नाप्सु निरं यसेत् ।।२४ न हि मुखनिवासर ज्वालपेन्नाशुचियुधः । न पक्षफेणोपधमेग्न शूर्पण ग पाणिना। पुण्यस्पानोदकस्थाने सोमान्तं वा फूपन्न तु ॥८० मुसे नव धमेति पुरादगिरजायत ।।८५ न भिन्द्यात पूर्वसमयमभ्युपेतं कदाचन । परस्त्रियं ग भाषेत नापाज्यं याजयेद् द्विजः । परस्परं गगून व्यालान् पक्षिणी नाक्योधयेत् ॥८१ कश्चरेत् सभा विप्रः समयायं च पर्जयेत् ॥९६ परया न फर्वोत जलयातातपादिभिः । न देयायतनं गच्छेत् कदाचिद वा प्रदक्षिणम् । फारपित्या स्थकर्माणि काहन पध्यान यन्वयेत् । न चीजपेद या वस्नेण न देवापतने स्वपेत् ।।५७ सायंप्रातर् गरद्वारान् मिक्षार्थ नापपट्टयेत् ।।१२, नेकोऽप्यानं प्रपद्येत गाथामिरजनः गह। यहिाल्पं बहिर्गन्धं भार्यया सह भोजनम् । न प्याधिपितर्यापि न पूनः पतिरोन या II यिगृह्य यादं पुढारप्रयेशं च पियजयेत् ।।३ | नोपानद्वग्जितो याऽय जनादिरहितस्तथा । - Ile should not cast fire into fire, or put il objects Ouluardly He should alud out with water. (78) taling meal together with his wife and Hc, himsell, should not convey to cnlering through a od way, and useless others the message of death or aldness of quarrels and arguments. (23) a friend llc should not put 13p for sale und Brahmana should not sand up a comingdity lach is inferior en quality while talung laus meal or grup while or is adulterated 179) laughing He should not touch his own A wise man should not kindle up fire fire with his hand or should say in water with ilic air of his mouths ar lie should not for a long time (81) lit it up, when lic is unchan Ile should lle hould not lindile up fire with a not tole the land of a holy place or a place. fin, or a winnowing basket or with this of water, or that of a boundary of Jiand Ile should not do so with the air illage or a town) (80) (1) las mouth, because it was originated We slouk neser deny 2013 thing from the mouth (25) promical before Inand, when it is due and A Brahmina should not all to the should ont cause sales or birds to wife of another person, mr bie should Inon each other 101) nlliciate as a pricht of such a mandinis not tostir of it He should not affend an lic should not caus: kundrance others ly many of water, kind of licat, assenlits alone and avoid crowds (14) sliould not receive the attitans after gelling He should not enter a temple without his one things done and should not Innek performinc dur cirrumbuttin“. Jeslinud the doors of houses, every morning and int fan (Imself) willi a piece of cloth; Aeningfiralms. To: lr should lepin a thrinc. He should nnt neuf a girlind escalie One should not traitl in 3 way alone, dress. ar angiat kimself with sentet e sich irreligious people or with discard (3751 (62) (17) ·२१६४६] यूर्मपुराणे न रानौ नारिणा सार्द्धन विना च कमण्डलुम् । | नरनामेत् कामतश्छाया ग्राह्मणाना च गोरपि ॥९१ नाग्निगोग्राह्मणावीनामन्तरेण व्रजेत् वचित् ॥८९ स्वा तु नाझमयेच्छाया पतिताद्यनं रोगिभिः । न वसती विततामतिक्रामेत् क्वचिद् द्विजः । नागारभस्मकेशादिष्वधितिष्ठेत् कदाचन ॥९२ न निन्देद् योगिनः सिद्धान् बतिनो वायतींस्तथा ॥९० वर्जयेन्मार्जनोरेणु खानवस्त्रघटोदकम् । देवतापतन प्राज्ञो देवाना चैव सविणाम् । न भक्षयेदभक्ष्याणि नापेयं च पिवेद् द्विजः ॥९३ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे षट्साहस्रया सहितायागुपरिविभागे षोडशोऽध्याय ॥१६॥ १७ व्यास उवाच। | जीवन्नेव भवेच्छूद्रो मृतः श्वा चाभिजायते ॥२ नाद्याच्यूद्रस्य विप्रोऽन्त मोहाद्वा यदि वाऽन्यत.। | श्राह्मणक्षत्रियविशा शूद्रस्य च मुनीश्वराः । स शूद्रयोनि वति यस्तु भुड क्ते ह्यनापदि ॥१ . यस्यान्नेनोदरस्थेन मृतस्तद्योनिमाप्नुयात् ॥३ पण्मासान् यो द्विजो भुड क्तेशूद्रस्यान्न विहितम्। राजान्न नर्तकान्न च तक्ष्णोऽन्न चर्मकारिणः । or excommunicated persons or with Brahmanas engaged in the sacrifices or of Sudras, without shoes or water with a la Cow (91) woman at night or without a water pot He should not allow the excommu- (Kamandalu) He should not pass in nicated or discased persons to cross between fire, cows and Brähmanas (88,09) | over his own shadow; nor he should A Brahmana should never cross over ever sit over charcoal, ashes or harr (92) a rope with which a calf 18 tred, nor A Brāhmana should avoid the dust he should ever scorn Yogins, Siddhas beaten up by broom sticks and water of (90) a bathing cloth or pitcher He should A wise man should not cross over will not partake of a forbidden food and fully a shrine, or the shadow of gods, of drink a forbidden drink (93) Thus ends Sixteenth Chapter in the Second Part of the Karma Purina Samhita consisting of sıx thousand verses--16 17 Vyāsa Said A Brahmana should never a Sidra in fuis lc and as reborn as a dog eat food of a Sádra, even hy mistake or in the next under any other circumstances One who Ogreat sages, a Brahmanas reborn cats food of Sudra any lime olier than after his death, as a Brāhmana, a Ksatnya, that of a distress, is reborn as a Sádra (1) a Vasya, or a Sudra according to the A Brāhmana who cats the forbidden caste with his food in his belly hc dies (3) food of a Sudra for six months becomes He should avoid the food of a king, a (376) and monks ·उपरिविभाग सप्तदशोऽस्याय [२१७१४ गणान्न गणिकान्न च पदान्न चंद वर्जयेत् ।।४ अपाइ यत्यान्न च सद्धान्न शस्नाजीवस्य चैव हि। चक्रोपजीविरजकतस्करध्यजिना तथा। बलीयसन्यासिनोश्चान्त मत्तोन्मत्तस्य चंब हि । गान्धर्वलोहकारान्न सूतकान्न च वर्जयेत् ॥५ भोतस्य रदितस्यातमयकुष्ट परिक्षतम् ।।१० कुलालचित्रकर्मान्न वा पे पतितस्य च । | महाद्विप पापरुचे थादान्न सूतपस्य च । पौगंवच्छनिकयोरभिशस्तस्य चंव हि ॥६ वृथापाकस्य वाम्म शायान्न श्वशुरस्य च ।।११ सुवर्णकारशेखूपयाधबद्धातुरस्म | अनजाना तु नारीणा भूतकस्य तथैव च । चिकित्सकस्य चवान्न पुश्चल्या दण्डिकाय च ॥७ कारकाम विशेषेण शस्त्रविक्रयिणस्तथा ॥१२ स्नेननास्तिकापोरन देवतानिन्दकस्य च । शौषडयन्न घाटिकान्त च भिपजामन्नमेव च । सोमविक्रयिणश्चान श्वपाकस्य विशेषत ॥ विद्धप्रजननस्याम्त परिवित्पन्नमेव च ।।१३ भार्याजितस्य चंबान्न यस्य चोपपतिYहे । पुनर्भुयो विशेषेण तथंव विधिपूपते । उत्सृष्टस्य कदर्यस्य तथंवोच्छिष्टभोजिन ९ | अयज्ञात चावधूत सरोष विस्मयान्यितम् । dincer, of a carpenter of a shoe maker, of one who has been crcommunicated, of a multitude of a harlot and of a cunuch (4) muser and of one who ents the fragments Similarly fie should avoid the food of of others' food), of one who is of inferior one who carns luis livelihood by a wheel (Apănk ate; a), of tåe multitude of one (a potter), of a waslıerman of a thef, of a who makes his Intelihood on weapons, of a wine seller, of a musician or a person cunath, of a Sannyisin, of a intoxicated adept an dramas of a black snith the food prepared for a woman in child bed (or the person, of a insane person and oranc who is afraid and is lamenting He should avoid food of 1 person temporarily unclean due the food on which somebody bas sneezed to birth or death in the family) (5) Similarly he should avoid the food or or over which some has spoken aloud Similarly he should avoid the food of one a polter of an artisan of an usurer of a who is hostile to Brahmanas, who is incli- 3ner (a fallen person) of one born of a wdon remarried, of a senant who holds ned {0 siaful acts the food prepared for the umbrellas of one accused of a mor funeral ceremony, 1hic food of that person til sin of a goldsmith, of an actor Who is unclean HIt should avoid thic food of a hunter, of one bound thath letters), of that person who cooks uselessly (1e, of a diseased person of a physican or without 7 desire nf offering it in a ritual), which 13 oficred in funeral ceremony unchaste nomlan of one who carries a stich (a policeman), of a thick, of hh (śraddha), of father in law, or woman atheut of one who scorn, the gods, of one who has neither husband nor 1 male issue who sells Soma and especially of of one who series against salary of an apit (6 8 artian, especially of one who carns ins He should avoid the food of one who is Inselihood by selling arms, of drunkard, full controlled by his wife, of one in whose of a person who reside on the banks al a lhouse (liscs) 2piramour (of his wife of Purohita, of a physteran, of a tunuch 1371 48 ·२१७१४] पूर्मपुराणे गुरोरपि न भोक्तव्यभन्न सस्कारवजितम् ॥१४ वृत्ताक नालिकाशाक कुसुम्भाश्मन्तक तथा । दुष्कृत हि मनुष्यस्य सर्वमन्ने व्यवस्थितन । | पलाण्डु लशुन युक्त निर्यात चंब वर्जयेत ॥१९ योयस्यान्नसमश्नाति स तस्याश्नानि किल्बिषम्॥१५ छनाक विडवराह च शेलु पेपमेव च । आद्धिक कुलमिनच स्वगोपालश्च नापित । | विलय सुमुख चैव कवकानि च वर्जयेत् ॥२० एते शूद्रेषु भोज्यान्ना यश्चात्मान निवेदयेत ॥१६ गुञ्जन किंशुक चंय ककुभाण्ड तथैव च । कुशीलय कुम्भकार क्षेत्रकर्मक एव च । उदुम्बरमलाब च जग्ध्वा पतति वै द्विज ॥२१ एते शूद्वेषु भोज्यान्ना दत्त्वा स्वल्प पण बुध ॥१७ वृथा कृशरसयाव पायसापूपमेव च। पायस स्नेहपक्व यद् गोरस चंव सक्तव । अनुपाकृतमास च देवान्नानि हवींषि च ॥२२ पिण्याक चव तेल चशूद्राव ग्राहा द्विजातिभि ॥१८ यवागू मातुलिङ्ग च मत्स्यानम्यनुपाकृतान् । of an unmarried elder brother whose One should avond bringal (Vrntaka) younger brother is married of a widow Nalika (Corchorus Capsularis a Valka remarried, one wlho has marrned a widow | saka), silflower (Kusumbha) mountain One should not eat the food even of his ebony (Ašmantaka), oni gralic things Guru of the same is offered indifferently turned sour and exudations (Crom trees) or with utter disgust, or with anger or (19) astonishment or is without (ritual) puri One should also avoid mushrooms, fication (9 14) a village pig the Selu fruit the thickened All the sins (and cnincs) of a man mill of a cow (which she gives after rests on the food Hence one eats (c calving) Vilaya (a particular milk proaccepts) sins of a person whose food he duct) Sumukha and havala (Ocimum eats (15) basilicum pilosun) {23) A labourer in (huis) tillages a friend A Brahmana by eating locks forest of his family his own cow herd and Aame (Kimsyka = Butea frondosa) the hus barber ars, among Sudras whose eggs of halubira bird figs and gout food may be caten (by a Brahmana) becomes an out caste similarly of him who offers himself (161 He should carefully avoid rice borled Wise men can eat the food of an with sesimum wheat mixed with actor, a potter and a ploughman among butter, milk and sugar rice cooked and the Sudras, but they ( the wise flour cake wluch are not prepared for men) should pay a nominal price (of a sacruſice meat which las not been such food to those) (17) sprinkled with water (with prescribed The twice borns are allowed to antras) food to be offered to the gods accept rice cooked in mill, any food objects of oblations (before they are cooked in oily suistance milk coarsely actually offered), a gruel, citron (Matu ground groats for barley or wlical or linga) Sish which has 110t been peas) or cake and all from a sodra (18) isprinkled with water (vttih prescribed 1979] ·सुपरिविभागे सप्तदशोऽध्याय [२१७३३ नोप फपित्य लक्ष च प्रयत्नेन विवर्जयेत् ।।२३ , न रजस्वलया वत्त न पृश्नल्या सरोषया । पिण्याक चोद्धृतस्नेह देवधान्य तथव च । मलवद्वाससा दापि परवासोऽय वर्जयेत् ॥२९ रात्रौ च तिलसबद्ध प्रपत्नेन दघि त्यजेत् ।।२४ विवत्सायाच गो क्षीरसौष्ट्र वानिदंश तथा । नाश्नीयात् पयसा तक न बोजान्युपजीवयेत् । आविक सन्धिनीक्षीरमपेय मनुरववीत् ॥३० क्रियादुष्ट भावदुष्टमसत्ससगि वजयेत् ।।२५ बलाक हसदात्यूह कलविङ्क शुक तथा । केशकोटावपन्न च सहल्लेख च नित्यश । | कुरर च चकोर च जालपाद च कोकिलम् ॥३१ श्वाघ्रात च पुन सिद्ध चण्डासावेक्षित तथा ॥२६ वायस खजरीट च श्येन गृध्र तथैव च । जदस्यया च पतितंगवा चाघ्रातमेव च । | उलक चक्रवाक च भास पारावतानपि । अचित पर्युपित पर्यापान्न च नित्यश ॥२७ कपोत टिट्टिभ चंब प्रामकुक्कुटमेव च ॥३२ काककुक्कुटसस्पृष्ट कृमिभिश्चैव सयुतम । | सिंहव्याघ्र च मार्जार श्वान शूकरमेव च । मनुष्यैरप्यवघ्रात कुष्ठिना स्पृष्टमेव च ॥२८ शृगाल मरंट चव गर्दभ च न भक्षयेत् ॥३३ Mantras), Nipa (anthocephalus cadamba) He should also avoid food which is wood apple and Plaksa (ficus infectoria) touched by a crow or a cock, mixed (22 23 with forms, or smelt by men or touched He should avoid carefully oil cale by a leper given by a woman in her of which the oily substance has been monthly course or by an unciaste extracted out Devadhänya (lit gods waman or by an angry woman, or by grain andropogon saccharatus) and one who wears dirty clothes He should in might curd as well as the preparations avoid also residing in otficr's dwelling with 303amum 124) house (28, 29) He sliould not take butter milk It has been declared by Manu that mixed with mulk, nor he should live on seeds He shoull avoid any food the milk of a cow that has 20 call, of a camel of a cow within ten days of her which 19 spoilt due to evil action or thinking (of the giver) or which has calving of a sheep and of a cow in heat 18 ócca touched by a bad person (25) not fit for drinking (30) He should also avoid always such One should not eat the meat of the food which has been poluted by falling Balála crane, of the goose, of the wood. of) hair or wornu or given with discon pocker of the sparrow of the parrot of tent, which has been smelt by adog, the esprey, the partridge, of the wel footed boiled again or observed by Candila birds of the cuckoo, of the crow of the or smelt bya,woman In her monthly Ahaligrita (wagtail), of the hawl of the course, by out-castes, by a cow, of which yulture of the owl of the Cakrat ala of the has not been properly punfied (by birds or prey, of the dave, of the Titetbha Vantras), stale and food intended for bird (parn Jacani) of the village cock some other person (26,27) l of the lion of the tiger, of the cat, of the (3797 ·२१७३४] फूर्मपुराणे न भक्षपेत् सर्यमृगान् पक्षिणोऽन्यान् वनेचरान् । प्रोक्षित भक्षयेदेया मास च द्विजकाम्यया । जलेचरान स्थलचरान् प्राणिनश्चेति धारणा ॥३४ | यथाविधि नियुक्त च प्राणानामपि चात्यये ।।३९ गोधा फूमं शश श्वाविच्छल्यकश्चेति सत्तमा । भक्षयेनंब मासानि शेषभोजी न लिप्यते । भक्ष्या पश्चनखा नित्य मनुराह प्रजापति ॥३५ औषधार्थमशक्ती वा नियोगाद् ग्रजकारणात 11४० मत्स्यान सशल्कान भजीयान्मास रोरयमेव च । आमन्त्रितस्तु य श्राद्ध देवे वा मासमुत्सृजेत । निवेद्य देवताभ्यस्तु ब्राह्मणेभ्यस्तु नान्यथा ॥३६ यावन्नि पशुरोमाणि तावतो नरकान् बजेस ॥४१ मयूर तित्तिर चंब कपोत च कपिजलम् । अदेय चाप्यपेय च तथास्पृश्यमेव च । वाघोणस क भक्ष्य मोनहसपराजिता ॥३७ द्विजातीनामनालोक्य नित्य मद्यमिति स्थिति ॥४२ सफर सिंहतुण्ड च तथा पाठौनरोहितौ । तस्मात् सर्वप्रारेग मद्य नित्य विवर्जपेत् । मत्स्याश्चैते समुद्दिष्टा भक्षणाय द्विजोत्तमा ॥३८ | पोत्या पतति कर्मभ्यस्त्वसभाष्यो भवेद् द्विज ॥४३ iguanas, the (40) dog, of the pie, of the jackal of the has been sprinkled with waler (with monkey and of the donkey (3133) prescribed Mantras) and that too when This is a well established rule that one Bralımanas so destre, or when one is should not eat (the meat of) all other engaged (in any particular rite) according ammals and burdsyıld, aquatic and to the rules or when one s life 13 in danger living on dry land (34) (39) Manu the Prajāpati declared the One is not involved in sin even after tortoise the harc, the eating meat of one eats it as the remaining porcupine and the hedgehog-these five portion (of what have been offered to toed to be eatable (35) gods etc) or as a medicine, or when one One may cat the fish which are scaly is heldless or one is engageri in a rito or and the meat of Ruru antelope but when he is deputed (to do so always having offered the same to gods One who berng invited in a funeral and Brahmanas and not otherwise (361 Ceremony or in a sacrificial site avoids 0 great Brahmanas the following (catrng of ) meat goes to hell so often arc lescnbed as eatables the peacock as many hairs as a beast las the partridge the dove, the hapījal a It is an estahlished rule that wine bird the rhinoceros for the Vadbro nasa bird) the crage (the parucular on object not to be given to drunk species which is not forbidden) fish the by touched by or even seen by the gonse and Parajia Among the fish the twice borns Safara, the Simhiatunda the l'athina and So a Brabmana should avoid wine the Rohita-thesc are catalles (37,38) by all theans He is deprived of all One may eat the meat of the afore (the results of) good actions and becomes mentioned (birds and animals when it unfit for conversation by drinking it (43) [380] ·उपरिवभागे अप्टादशोऽध्याय (२१८६ भक्षयित्वा ह्यभक्ष्याणि पौत्वाऽपेयान्यपि द्विजः । तस्मात् परिहरेनित्यमभक्ष्याणि प्रयत्नत । नाधिकारी भवेत् तावद् पावद् तन जहात्यय ॥४४ | अपेयानि च विप्नो वै तथा चेद याति रौरवम् ।।४५ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे घट्साहन्नया सहितायामुपरिविभागे सप्तदशोऽध्याय ॥१६॥ नापय ऊचु । कापपलेश तदुद्भूत घ्यापीत मनसेश्वरम् ।।३ अहन्यहनि फतव्य ब्राह्मणाना महामुने । उप रालेध्य सप्राप्ते कृत्या चावश्यफ बुध । तदाचक्ष्वासिल कर्म येन मुच्येत बन्धनात् ॥१ स्नायातदोपु शुद्धासु शौच कृत्या यथाविधि ।।४ व्यास उवाच । प्रात स्नानेन पूयन्ते येऽपि पापकृतो जना । वक्ष्ये समाहिता पूप शृणुध्व गदतो मम । तस्मात् सर्वप्रयतेन प्रात स्नान समाचरेत् ।।५ अहन्यहनि कर्तव्य ब्राह्मणाना क्रमाद् विधिम् ॥२ प्रात स्नान प्रशसन्ति दृष्टादृष्टकर शुभम् । याी मुहूर्त तत्याय धर्ममर्थ च चिनयेत् । ऋषीणामृपिता नित्य प्रात स्नानान सशप ॥६ A Brahmana, having eaten forbidden them food and having drunk forladden drink Brahmint should therefore avoid remains unauthorised to perform tites carefully all forbidden foods and drinks, etc) 19 long as he does not give up otherwise he goes to Rurava hell (45) Thus ends Seventeenth Chapter in the Second part of the Karma Purina Samhita consisting of six thousand scrses-17 18 The sages said Ogrent sage please When thedruwnapproaches, a wise man, tellus all the daily duties of the baving rclered the necessities of nature, Brahmapus, by (perforning) which one and then hasing purified himself nccord. may be liberted from the letters (ijing to the law should batie in snered Vjäsa spolc I shall tell them (nr clean) rivers You please listen to me narrating thic Even the doers of sinful acts arc daily duties of the Brihnanas and the Inn in regular order (2) punlied by bathing in the morning, Onc, hasing woke up in the moment lience one should take a bath in the (Vuorta) sacred to Brahmin e, morning by all means (5) Curly in the morning) should think of ery body pruses a morning bath spiritual ment and secular necessity, of ishich brings in good results both bodily fatigue atusing there from and miley and spiritual and is bencficial meditate upon God in mind (3) There is no doubt that the greatness of [381] ·२.१८.७] पूर्मपुराणे मुखे सुप्तस्य सततं लाला याः संवन्ति हि । वारुणं यौगिकं तद्वत् बोढा मानं प्रकीर्तितम् ।।१२ तातो नंदाचरेत् कर्म अकृत्वा स्नानमादितः ॥७ ब्राह्यं तु मार्जन मन्त्रैः कुशः सोदविन्दुभिः । अलक्ष्मो कालकर्णी व दुःस्वप्नं दुर्विचिन्तितम् । आग्नेयं भस्मना पादमस्तकाद्देहधूमनम् ॥१३ प्रातःस्नानेन पापानि पूयन्ते नात्र संशयः ॥८ गवा हि रजसा प्रोक्तं वापन्यं सानमुत्तमम् । न च स्नानं विना पुंसां पावनं कर्म सुस्मृतम् । यत्तु सातपवर्षेण नानं तद् दिव्यमुच्यते ॥१४ होमे जप्ये विशेषेण तस्मात् स्नानं समाचरेत् ॥९ वारुणं चावगाहस्तु मानसं स्वात्मवेदनम् । अशक्ताव शिरस्कं वा स्लानमस्य विधीयते । यौगिकं सानमाख्यातं योगो विष्णुविचिन्तनम् ॥१५ आण वाससा वाऽय मार्जनं कापिलं स्मृतम् ॥१० | आरमतीयमिति रुपातं सेवितं ब्रह्मयादिभिः । असामर्थे समुत्पन्ने मानमेवं समाचरेत् । | मनःशुचिकरं पुंसां नित्यं तत् सानमाचरेत् ।।१६ ग्राह्मादीनि यथाशक्ती लानान्याहुमनोपिणः ॥११ याक्तश्चेद् वारुणं विद्वान् प्राजापत्यं तथैव च । ब्राह्ममाग्नेममुद्दिष्टं वामव्यं दिव्यमेव च । प्रक्षाल्य दन्तकाष्ठं वै भक्षयित्वा विधानतः ।।१७ the sages rests in regular mortung (divine), Varuna (of water) und Yaugika (6) (12) When one sleegs, saliva comes out A Bräoma bath is to be performed in one's mouth; one should, therefore, with the help of Mantras and by sprinkling not perform any duty (rites) without of sprays of water with Kuša. An Agacya having first a bath. 17) bath is perforined by smearing ashes from Alaksunl, Kalakarnt. bail dreams | top to toe. (13) and bad thoughts-all these and the A Vayavya bath is performed by the sing are purified hy a morning bath and dust (raised by the books) of the cows, and there is no doubt about it (8) a bath which is performed by the heat No other purifying action than a bath of the Sur) is called Divya has been prescribed for men Hence, onc A Vācuņa bath is dipping in water. should take a bath, especially in casc of Thunkag ia mad is called Yaugika bath sacrificial rites and muttering of Mantras (because) Yoga means the thinking of (Japya). (15) When one unable to take a full This is called Atmaitetha by the bata), one may wash oneself leaving his head or may rưð oneself with a wet powers of the Vedas, this is the purifier cloth-- which is called a Kápila bată. (10) of mind; hence one should perform thas (16) In casc of inability (to tale a full particular type of bath everyday bath) one may take a bath in this way. A learned man, if he is able, should Wise rien say that bath is of six kinds, wz. perform the Varuna and Prajapatya bath. Brahroa, etc. (21) having cleatised his teeth with the help of Bath is of six kinds, viz Brahma, a wood and performed Ácamana. The Agneya (of fire), Vāyavya (af air), Divya piece of sepad to be used for cleaning the [982] (9) Visa ·शुभम्। अपरिविभागे अष्टादशोऽध्यायः (२.१८.२७ आचम्य प्रयतो नित्यं स्नानं प्रातः समाचरेत् । आचम्य मन्त्रवग्नित्यं पुनराचम्य वाग्यतः ॥२२ मध्यागुलिसमस्थौल्यं द्वादशाङ्गुलसन्मितम् ।।१८ संमार्य मन्त्रैरात्मानं कुशः सोदकबिन्दुभिः । सत्वचं दन्तकाष्ठं स्यात् तदनेण तु धावयेत् । आपोहिष्ठा व्याहृतिभिः सावित्र्या वारुणैः शुभैः।।२३ क्षीरवृक्षसमुद्भूतं मालतोसंभयं | ओङ्कारख्याहृतियुतां गायत्रों वेदमातरम् । अपामार्ग च विल्वं च करवीरं विशेषतः ।।१९ जप्त्वाजलाञ्जलि दद्याभास्करप्रति तन्मनाः।।२४ वर्जयित्वा निन्दितानि गृहोत्वैकं अथोदितम् । प्राफ्कूलेषु समासीनो दर्भेषु सुसमाहितः । परिहत्य दिनं पापं भक्षयेद् वं विधानवित् ॥२० प्राणायामत्रयं कृत्वाध्यायेत् संध्यामिति श्रुतिः ॥२५ नोत्पाटपेव दन्तकाष्ठंनाइगुल्या धावपेत् वचित्। यासंध्यासा जगत्मतिर्मायातीता हि निष्कला । प्रक्षाल्य भड मत्वातज्जयाच्छुचोदेशे समाहितः।।२१ ऐश्वरी तु पराशक्तिस्तत्त्वत्रयसमुद्भया ॥२६ स्नात्वा संसर्पयेद् देवानृपोत् पितृगणोस्तथा । ध्यात्वाऽकमण्डलगतां सावित्री व जपन् बुधः । teeth should be as thick as one's middle bed) Mantras and then performing finger and twelve. Angulis in length The Acamana and observing silence one piece of wood should be used with its should cub () c, purify) oneself by Kuša barch and one should clean one's teeth along with sprays of water, and the witli the tip of it The branches of such | mantra "Apo hh stha, etc" along with trees wluch contain milky sap (Ksira- auspicious Väruna Vyhries of Savitri vȚkra g. Nyagrodra, Udumbara, | Then one should mutter the Gayatri etc.), Malati (Spanish jasmine), Apa-Mantra, the mother of the Vedas intermärga (Achyranthes aspera Linn), Bilva set with Omkára and Vyährtıs and offer (Aegle marmelos Corr) and Karavira a handful oblacion of water to Bhaskara (Nerium odorum Soland) are to be used in c, the Sun god) with a fully confor the purposc. Having avoided the centrated mind to him (22-21) forbidden plants and inauspicious days, Being well-conccnirated and seated one who knows the laws should select one on a seat made of Kuća-gras one should of those (plants) and use it for cleaning perform regulation of breach tlorice and the teeth) (17-20) then contemplate on Sandhya (i e, regular One should not pull up a teeth prayer to be performed sa mire junctures) cleaning wood by its root, and should this is prescribed by the Sruti (Vedas) never wash (one's teeth) with the lnelp (25) Sandhya is the Afother of the unserse; of fingers. Having washed it for the teeth) and broken (tlie wood) one should she is the Supreme Power (Pura Śakti) of throw it in a clean place 121) 1God, beyond the cosmiic illusion, undi visible and an out-come of three (great) Having taken the bath and performed principles (26) the Acamana, one should satiatc the A wise Brahmana honid perform the gods, the sages and the manes (by morning and evening prayers (lit the oblations of water) by (reciting prescri- prayers of the junctures) with his face [383] - ·२.१८.२७] धर्मपुराणे प्राड्मुखः सततं विप्रः संध्योपासनमाचरेत् ॥२७ अयोपतिष्ठेदादित्यमुदयन्तं समाहितः। संध्याहीनोऽशुचिनित्यमनहः सर्वकर्मसु । मन्वस्तु विविधैः सौरमंग्यजुःसामसंभधः ॥३३ यदन्यत् कुरुते किश्चिन्न तस्य फलमाप्नुयात् ।।२८ | उपस्थाप महायोग देवदेषं दिवाकरम् । अनन्यचेतसः शान्ता ब्राह्मणा वेदपारगाः । उपास्य विधिवत संध्या प्राप्ताः पूर्व परा गतिम्।।२९ ओ खखोहकाय शान्ताय कारणत्रयहेतवे । कुर्यात प्रति भूमौ मुना तेतब मन्त्रतः ॥३४ योऽन्यत्र कुण्ते यत्न धर्मकायें द्विजोत्तमः । विहाय संध्याप्रति स याति चरकायुतम् ॥३० तिवेदयामि चात्मानं नमस्ते ज्ञानरूपिणे । तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन संध्योपासनमाचरेत् । नमस्ते घृणिने तुम्यं सूर्याय ब्रह्मरूपिणे ॥३५ उपासितो भवेत् तेन देवो योगतनुः परः ॥३१ त्वमेव ब्रह्म परममापो ज्योती रसोऽमृतम् । सहस्रपरमा नित्य शतमच्या दशावरान् । मूर्भुवः स्यात्वमोडारः सर्वे रुद्राः सनातनाः । सावि व जपेद् विद्वान् प्राड्मुखःप्रयतः स्थितः॥३२ | पुरुषः सन्महोऽतस्त्वा प्रणमामि कपर्दिनम् ॥३६ turned to the Past and by contemplating the worst, being fully restrained and with Savitri in lle orb of the Sun (27} face turned to the East (92) A person who does not perform the Then he, being all-concentrated, morning and evening prayers is impure should worskip the rising Sun by (reciting) and unit for all (religious) performances various hymus dedicated to the Sun God He never achieves the results of whatever collected from the Rk, Yayal and Samaeise lie docs (28) Vedas. (39) In the past, the Brdhma nas who were Having worshipped the maker of thic tranquil, well-versed in the Vedas and did day {Divakara = the Sun God), the God of not think anything cise attained to the gods, the great Yogin, he should bow ultimale goal by worstupping Sandlaya(1 e, down on the ground recitrag the following hymn morning and everung prayers) according to the rules Om, I surrender myselt to Khakho. (29) Jaka, the tranquil and the cause of all A good Brahmana who diverts laus the three causes I bow dowo to thcc. attention to other religious rutes without the Embodiment of knowledge I bow Morslupping Sandhya goes to hell ten dosa to Thee, the kind, the Sun the thousand times (30) maniſert form of Batman (3) Hence one should perform the Sandhya Thou art the Supreme firahman, the (morning and evening) prayers by all water, the Radiance, the Essence (Raja) means thereby the Supreme God who is the Nectar (or the Immortal Amptat, the embodiment of Yoga is worshipped (31) Thou art (the Vyddirtes) BQ, Bhavani A learned man should, therefore, Suar, the Omkara, all the Eternal Rudras mutter Savitri fi , Cayatri hima) Thou art the Radiant l'erson, hrnce ! wiore thousand repetitions are the best, | hos down to Thee, Kapardan (one Jiunded arc of moderale ment and ten are scarag branded and knofted lait) (3G) [3041 (34) ·उपरिविभाग अष्टादशोऽध्याय [२.१८४७ त्वमेव विश्व बहुपा सदसत् सूपते च यत् । हिरण्मयं गृहे गुप्तमारमानं सर्वदेहिनाम् ।।४२ नमो रुद्राय सूर्याय त्वामहं शरणं गतः ।।३७ नमस्यामि परं ज्योतिब्रह्माणं त्वां परा गतिम् । प्रचेतसे नमस्तुभ्यं नमो मोदुष्टमाय ते । | विश्यं पशुपति भोमं नरनारीशरीरिणम् ॥४३ नमो नमस्ते रताप त्वामहं शरणं गतः ॥३८ नमः सूर्याय रद्वाय भास्यते परमेष्ठिने । हिरण्ययावे तुभ्यं हिरण्यपतये नमः । उग्राय सर्वभक्ताय त्या प्रपद्ये सदय हि ॥४४ अम्बिकापतये तुम्पमुमायाः पतये नमः ॥३९ एतद् वं सूर्यहृदयं जप्त्वा स्तवमनुत्तमम् । नमोऽस्तु नीलग्रीवाय नमस्तुभ्यं पिनाकिने । प्रातः कालेऽथ मध्याहोंनमस्कुर्याद दिवाकरम् ।।४५ विलोहिताय भय सहस्राक्षाय ते नमः ॥४०॥ इदं पुत्राय शिष्याय पामिकाय द्विजातये । नमो हंसाय ते नित्यमादित्याय नमोऽस्तु ते । प्रदेयं सूर्यहृदयं ब्रह्मणा तु प्रदर्शितम् ।।४६ नमस्ते यन्त्रहस्ताय त्र्यम्बकाय नमोऽस्तु से ।।४१ सर्वपापप्रशमनं वेदसारसमुद्भवम् । प्रपयं त्यो विरुपाक्षं महान्तं परमेश्वरम् । ब्राह्मणाना हित पुण्यमृपिस निषितम् ॥४॥ Thou art tlic unn erse, whatever exis- body 142) teat and non-cxistent is born / box donn I bon 10 Thee, the Supreme to Rudra, to Shrya, I take refuge unto Radiance, Brabma, the Ulomate Coal, Thec. (37) the Userse, Pasupati (ht the master of Ilam down to Thee, Pracetas, to the beasts = the Lorel of individual souls), Ther, Midlustama : c., the most lounts Bhima the dreadful) and assuming the ful), co Thec, Rudra, I take reſuge unto form of male and female (simultaneously). Thec (43) I bow down to Thee, Htrapyabahu I bow down (Thee ulio art) Sarya, (one with golden arms). Hirany apati Rudra (fierce), Bhasvat (dazzling), Para: (master of Gold), 10 Thee, the Master_mesthin, Ugra and object of devotion of (husband) of Ambiks the Master everybody I do always take reluge (husband) of Uma (39) unto Thee I bow down to Ther, Nilagriva (one One should chant this best Stuti whose throat hu liccome blue), bon named Sarzahrday? (the heart of the Sun donate khee Patter handler of the God) in the morning andar assa and box named linaka), to Vilohura, Bharga then you donn to Disskara (thic maler (Radiant), to Thousand-eyed. (45) I bon donn 10 Thee. the (steal) Swan This Sünahsdaya hymn which 1.29 (i e. Atm3)always to Aditya, to the instructed by Brahms and remove all sin Ilolder of the thunder, to Tryambaka (the and us the product of the essence of the Three-eyed) (41) Vedas, beneficient 10 the lleihmarata I take refuge unto Thee, Viropjky, 1 mentorious and accepted by the 1930, the Supreme God, ol golden radiance, the should be gisen to a 10n, to a deciple, or soul of all lezing being concealed in the to a plous twice born (16,47) [585]] 49 (30) (40) oftheday) ?

·२१८४८] कूमपुराणे अयागम्य गृह विप्र समाचम्य यथाविधि । | जपेदध्यापयेच्छिष्यान् धारयेच्च विचारयेत् । प्रज्वाल्य वह्नि विधिवज्जुहुयाज्जातवेदसम् ॥४८ | अवक्षेत च शास्त्राणि धर्मादीनि द्विजोत्तम । ऋत्विक्पुत्रोऽयपली वा शिष्यो वाऽपि सहोदर । वैदिकारचंव निगमान वेदाङ्गानि विशेषत ॥५४ प्राप्पानुज्ञा विशेषेण जुहुयुर्वा यथाविधि ॥४९ उपेयादोश्वर चाय योगक्षेमप्रसिद्धये । पवित्रपाणि पूतात्मा शुनलाम्बरधरोतर । अनन्यमानसो वह्नि जुहुयात सयतेन्द्रिय ।।५० ततो मध्याह्नसमये लानार्थ मृदमाहरेत् । | साधयेद् विविधानर्यान् कुटुम्बार्थे ततो द्विज ॥५५ विना दर्भण यत्कर्म बिना सूत्रण वा पुन । राक्षस तद्भवेत् सर्व नामुत्रेह फलप्रदम् ॥५१ पुष्पाक्षतान् कुशतिलान् गोमय शुद्धमेव च ।।५६ देवतानि नमस्फुर्याद् देयसाराग्निवेदयेत् । नदीप देवखातेषु तडागेप सरस्सु च । दद्यात् पुष्पादिक तेषा वृद्धाश्चैवाभिवादयेत् ॥५२ खान समाचरेनित्य गर्तप्रस्त्रवणेषु च ॥५७ गुरु चैवाप्युपासीत हित चास्य समाचरेत् । | परकीयनिपानेषु न वायाद् वै कदाचन । वेदान्यास तत कुर्यात् प्रयत्नाच्यक्तितो द्विज ॥५३ पञ्चपिण्डान् समुदत्य नायाद वाऽसभवे पुन ॥५८ A Brahmana (after performing the A good Brahmana should chant the above), an his return home should per Vedas teach them 10 the disciples form Acamana according to the rules, lit remember them and discuss them Then the sacrificial fire and offer oblations to the should go through other scriptures like according to the rules (48) Dharmasastra, ctc the Vedic texts and A priest a son, the wife a disciple of especially the auxılarly texts (Vedanga) a brother may also offer oblations (to tbe to the Vedic study sacrificial fire) of so permitted (49) Then Brahmaņa should approach to He should offer oblation to the fire the Lord for attainment (of what has with hands purified (by kuša) being pure not) and secunty of what he already in soul, wearing white clothes, with possesses) and then attend to various pro undivided attention and having full Sessional works for the maintenance of (50) his family (55) Any rite performed without Kuša or Then he should collect at noon carth without the (sacred) thread is called unitusked rice {Akyata) Kusa_sesamam Raksasa (se, devilish) and yields no result and pure cow dung for taking a bath (56) in this life or in the next (51) One should bathe in raters, in ponds, One should bow dosn to the gods • natural} in lakes in offer the essence of gifts and flowers to dug by gods (o tands and in water holes or springs (571 (52) them and then salute the elders One should never bathe in tanks A vice born (Brahmana) should attend to his Guru and do good to hun belonging to others In unavoidable Then he should carefully study the Vedas crcumstances one mas bathe in such to the best of lus abihties (53) itanis, etc but one should crtract five [385] (54) restraint of the senses ·उपरिविभागे अष्टादशोऽध्याय [२.१८.६६ मृदेकया शिरः क्षाल्यं द्वाभ्यां नाभेस्तथोपरि । प्रोच्य सोंकारमादित्यं विनिमज्जेज्जलाशये। अधश्च तिसृभिः कार्य पादौ पड्भिस्तथैव च ॥५९ आचातः पुनराचामेन्मन्त्रेणानेन मन्त्रवित् ॥६४ मृत्तिका च समुद्दिष्टा स्वामिलकमात्रिका । अन्तश्वरसि भूतेषु गुहायां विश्वतो मुखः । गोमयस्य प्रमाणं तत् तेनानं लेपयेत् ततः ॥६० त्वं यज्ञस्त्वं वषट्कार आपो ज्योती रसोऽमृतम् ॥६५ सेपयित्वा तु तोरस्थस्तल्लिङ्गरेव मन्त्रतः । | द्रुपदां वा विरभ्यस्य व्यातिप्रणवान्विताम् । सावित्री वा जपेद् विद्वान् तथा चैवाघमर्षणम् ।।६६ प्रक्षाल्याचम्य विधिवत् ततःस्नापात् समाहितः॥६१ ततः संमार्जनं कुर्यादापो हि ष्ठा मयोभुवः । अभिमन्य जलं मन्त्रस्तल्लिगारुणः शुभैः । इदमापः प्रयहत व्याहृतिभिस्तथैव च ॥६७ भावपूतस्तदव्यक्तं ध्यापन व विष्णुमव्ययम् ॥६२ ततोऽभिमन्त्र्य तत् तीर्थमापो हिण्ठादिमन्त्रकः । आपो नारायणोद्भुतास्ता एबास्यायनं पुनः । | अन्तलगतो मग्नो अपेत् विरघमर्षणम् ॥६८ तस्मानारायणं देवं स्नातकाले स्मरेद् बुधः ॥६३ त्रिपदां वाऽथ सावित्री तद्विष्णोः परमं पदम् । lumps of mud (from the tank) before Uttering (the name of) Aditya along (taking the bath). (58) | with Othkira, one who knows the Hc should clean his head with one Mantras should perform Acamana twice lump of earth, by two the upper body, and thrice dip in the water chanting above the navel and by three the lower the following Mantra : (64) body and by six the legs (59) You, facang on all directions, movo Each lump of earth should be as in the inner heart of beings You are big as a wet emblic myrobalan (Ama- the sacrifice, the sound Vaşat, the laka) The quantity of the cow-dung | waters, the radiance, the essence and will also be the same. He should smear the nectar. (65) his body with thesc (i e, earth and cow- A learned man should then practise dung) (60) fie, repeat) thrice the Drupadi (i. e., the He should sinear his body (with hymn beginning with 'Drupadidiva) earth, etc), sitting on the bank and along with Oinkāra and Vyahrtis; or he chanting Mantras prescribed for the pur should mutter the Gāyatri Mantra and pose, then he should wash (the body), then the Aghamarşana hymn. (66) perform Acamana and bathe according Then he should perform rubbing (of to the rules. He should punfy the water the lips, etc ) by muttering the Mantra "Apo by chanting suitablc Varuna Mantras and hu shá mayobbuvah" and "Idatnapah bathe while meditating upon Vişņu the pravahata", along with the Vyahçtis. (67) undecaying being hiraself purified by Then having purified the place of thinking. (61,62)| bathing by the Mantras "Apo histha," etc. The waters were first born of Narayana, he should, while standing in water, repeat and they themselves were his first abode; the Aghamarsana hymn thrice. (68) hence a wisc man should remember Or, he should repeat the Cāyatrt Narayana, at the time of bathing. (63) Mantra consisting of three feet, or the [387] ·शक्तितः ॥७६ २.१८.६६] पूर्मपुराणे आवत्तयेद् वा प्रणव देव वा सस्मरेद्धरिम् ॥६९ अन्यश्च पैदिकर्मः सौरैः पापप्रणाशनः । द्रुपदादिव यो मन्नो यजुर्वेदे प्रतिष्ठितः। | सावित्री व जपेत् पश्चाज्ञपयनः स वै स्मृत. ॥७५ अन्तर्जले त्रिरावयं सर्वपापैः प्रमुच्यते ॥७० विविधानि पवित्राणि गुह्यविद्यास्तथैव च । अपः पाणी समादाय जप्त्या वे मार्जने कृते । | शतरुद्रीयमथर्वशिरः सौरान विन्यस्य मूनि तत् तोय मुच्यते सर्वपातकः ॥ प्रारफूलेयु समासीन कुशेष प्राड्मुख. शुचिः । | तिष्ठश्चेदीक्षमाणोऽकं जप्य कुर्यात् समाहितः ॥७७ पथाऽश्वमेधः ऋतुराट् सर्वपापापनोदनः । स्फाटिकेन्द्राक्षरुद्राक्ष पुत्रजीवसमुद्भवै । तथाऽघमर्पण सूक्त सर्वपापापतोवनम् ॥७२ कर्तव्या त्वक्षमाला स्याटुत्तरादुत्तमा स्मृता ।।७८ अयोपतिष्ठेदादित्यं मूनि पुष्पान्विताञ्जलिम् । जपकाले न भाषेत नान्यानि प्रेक्षयेद् बुध । प्रक्षिप्यालोकयेद् देवमुद्वय तमसस्परि ॥७३ न काम्पवेच्छिरोग्रीवा वन्तालय प्रकाशयेत् ॥७९ उदुत्य चित्रमित्येते तच्चक्षुरिति मन्नतः । गुह्यका राक्षसा सिद्धा हरन्ति प्रसभ यत । हंसः शुचिषदेतेन सावित्र्या च विशेषतः ।।७४ एकान्ते सुशुभे देशे तस्माज्जप्य समाचरेत् ।।८० hymn "Tad Visnoh paramam padam should mutter the Savitri Mantra This (that is the supreme abade of Visnu) or is called the Japayajua (sacrifice by the Pranava te, Ohkara) or he should | muttering) (7375) meditate upon Han. (69) Then sitting on the Kusa whose prnacles The hymn beginning with "Drugada. are turned towards the cast with his face diva" is established in thc Yajurveda and turned east ward and being clean and he who repeats it thrice standing in water looking at the sun, one should mutter with Is ]iberated from all sins (70) full cancentration, various sacred hymns, ar the sacred lore or the Šatarudraya He by taking water in hand, muttering hyının or tức Acharyasırah bymn accord the above Mantra while rubbing (the lips ing to his ability (76,77) etc) and then spronkling his head with He should make lus rosary of beads that water is liberated from all sans (71) made of crystal Indraksa, Rudrakya or As the horse sacrifice, the king of (all) Putrajiva (Putranjiva Roxburghu) The sacrifices removes all sim so does the one mentioned latter is better than one Aghamarsana hymn cffacc all szos (72) mentioned former armong there (78) Then he should worship Aditya (the While muttertag Mantras a wise man Sun god) by throwing handful of flowers should not talk, nor he should look at on his own head and then see the God anything nor shake his head or neck (Aditya) who is beyond darkness while nor expose has teeth chanting the Mantras, 'Udirtyam", like Guhyakas, Raksasas and Siddhas Cttram", 'Taceaksur', "Hamsab sucisat' | carry away, by force the result of and especially the Gayatri hyme, or muttering), so he should perforın mutte other Vedic hymns dedicated to the Sun ring in an auspicious but soltary place Co which efface the sins Then he (79,80) [388] The evil spirits ·परिविमाने अष्टादशोऽध्याष [२१८९० घण्डालाशौचपतितान् दृष्टाचम्य पुनर्जपेत् । | देवान् ब्रह्मपाश्चय तपेयेदक्षतोदकं । तैरेव भाषण कृत्वा माल्या चंब ज्येत् पुन १८१ तिलोद पितन भवत्या स्वमूत्रोक्तविधानत ।।१६ आचम्य प्रपतो नित्य जपेदशुचिदर्शने । अन्वारन सव्येन पाणिना दक्षिणेन तु । सौरान मन्यान् शक्तितो वैपायमानीस्तु कामत ।।२ देवयास्तर्पयेद् धीमानुदकाजलिभि पितन् ।।८७ यदि स्यात् क्लिग्नवासा व वारिमध्यगतो जपेत् । यज्ञोपवीती देवाना निधीती पितपणे । अन्यया तु शुधौ भूम्या दर्भप सुसमाहित ॥८३ प्राचीनावीती पित्ये तु स्वेन तीन भावत 11EE प्रदक्षिण समावृत्य नमस्कृत्वा तत क्षितौ । निष्पोड्यस्नानवस्त्र तु समाचम्य च पाग्यत । आचम्य च पयाशास्त्र शक्त्या स्वाध्यायमाचरेत ।।६४ स्वमन्त्ररयेद् देवान् पुष्पं पारथाम्युभि ।।८९ तत सतर्पयेद् देवानुषीन् पितृपणास्तथा। | ब्रह्माण शपर सूपं तथैव मधुसूदनम् । आदायोड्रारमुच्चार्य नमोऽन्ते तर्पयामि व ८५ अन्यायाभिमतान् देवान् भवत्याचाक्रोधनोऽत्यर ॥९० (871 If he glances at a Candala, on He should satisfy Gods and Drahmarsis unclean person or an out custe he should with water mixed with anhushcd rice perform Acaman and matter (the (Aksata) and the manes with water mixed Mantras) again, but if he talks to them with sesamum witlodevotion and arcording he should take bath before such muttering to the rules prescribed in the Grhyasutra (81) of the Veda he follows (86) On seemg an unclern person he An intelligent man should satisfy the should perform Acamana and mutter Devarsis with his left hand touched the hymns dedicated to the Sun God below by the right one and the maner or the Pavamani hymns (t e lymas dedi by handſul of water cated to Pavamón Soma) according to his desire He should wear the sacred thread in (82) If his clothes are wet he should the gods in the Nielta way when the Yajnopavita way when worshipping mutter (thc Vantras) standing in water otherwise on a seat of Kufa in a clean worshipping the Sages and in the Pricina place with nll concentration vito way when satisfying the manca and Having performed the circumambul use particular parts of hands (tirthas) meQuroned for each (08) lation bowed down on the ground and performed Acamana he should study (the He then crasbing the bathing clothes sacred texts) according to the (rules pres and performing Acamana and betag silent ctbed in the scriptures and according to should worship the gods chanting the his ability (8t) respective Vintras with flowers leases Then he should satisfy the gods the and water (89) sages (Rxua) and the mancs by uttering He being without anger and hanc Omkara in beginning and Namah should worship with devosion Drahmi tarpay Ami vaø (I satisfy you) at the Sankara Surya Vidhusudani and other end (85) divanities he likes (90) 1300] (83) ·२.१८६१] फूर्मपुराणे प्रदद्याद् वाध्य पुष्पाणि सूक्तेन पौरुषेण तु । मन्त्रण रद्गायत्र्या प्रणवेनाय वा पुन । आपो वा देवता सर्वास्तेन सम्यक् सचिता ॥९१ ईशानेनाथ या रुद्रस्त्र्यम्बकेन समाहित ॥९७ ध्यात्वा प्रणयपूर्व वै देवतानि समाहित । पुष्प पनरथाद्भिर्वा चन्दनाधर्महेश्वरम् । नमस्कारेण पुष्पाणि विन्यसेन वै पृथक् पृथक् ॥२२ उक्त्वा नम शिवायेति मन्त्रणानेन योजयेत् ।।९६ न विष्ण्वाराधनात् पुण्य विद्यते कम वैदिकम् । नमस्फुर्यान्महादेव ऋत सत्यमितीश्वरम् । तस्मादनादिमध्यान्त नित्यमाराधपद्धरिम् ॥९३ निवेदपोत स्वात्मान यो ब्रह्माणमितीश्वरम् ॥१९ तद्विष्णोरिति मन्त्रण सूक्तेन पुरयेण तु । प्रदक्षिण द्विज कुर्यात् पञ्च ब्रह्माणि वे जपन् । नेताम्या सदृशो मन्त्रो वेदेषुक्तश्चतष्यपि ॥१४ | ध्यायीत देयसीशान व्योममध्यगत शिवम् ॥१०० निवेदयेत स्वात्मान विष्णावमलतेजसि । अथावलोकपेदकं हस शुचिपदित्यचा । तदात्मा तन्मना शान्तस्तद्विष्णोरिति मन्त्रत ॥९५ कुर्यात् पञ्च महायजान् गृह गत्या समाहित ।११०१ अथवा देवमीशान भगवन्त सनातनम् । देवयज्ञ पितृयज्ञ मूतपन तयंव आराधयेन्महादेव भावपूतो महेश्वरम् ॥९६ मानुष्य ब्रह्मयज्ञ च पञ्च यज्ञान् प्रचक्षते ॥१०२ Or he should offer flowers (to gods) ' Gayatri orOmkara the Mantra "Tsanent", by chanting the Purusa hymn The "Rudrais", "Tryambakena" with full waters are all gods lence thev arc well concentration (96,97) worshipped with that (91) He should offer howers, leaves water He should meditate upon gods and offer and sandal paste to Mahesvara, utter the Hovers to them, separately by uttering | Mantra Namah Sivaya (18) Omkara and 'namah" (92) He should bow down to Mahadeta There is no Vedic rite sluch is more chanting the lymu "Rtam Satyam, etc.' meritorious than the worship of Vişnu and surrender himself to Isvara by chanthence one should worshtp Hari at the ing "Yo Brahmanam etc." (99) beginning in the middle and at the end A inice-born should circumubulate (of any work or rite) by chanting the while muttering fisc Brahmans (1 c Vedic Nfanira 'Tad Visiloh etc" Or the Purusa hymns) and malitate upon God Ifina hymn There is no other hymn in all the Srva stationed in the spicc (100) four Vedas, which is cqual to these two Vantras (93,941 Jlc should see the Sun chinting the One should surrender oneself to Veșnu RL Hanuali Sucrrat' etc and then of stainless lustre, identifying comell with returning hamc should perform five great sacrifices Him, Gxing one's thoughts in hun being (101) tranquil and chanting the vantra 'tad Devayajta (sacnfice to the gods), Vignoh etc" (95) Patryajnia (sacrifice to the manes) Or he should norship Ifana, the Eternal Bhatajajna (sacrifice God the Great God, the Lord of lords Manus asa da sacrifice to ment) and being purified in thought chanting Rudra Brahmayajfia (saenGicc to Brakman)- 1390]] to creatures) ·उपरिविभागे अष्टादशोऽध्यायः [२१८१५३ यवि स्यात् तर्पणादर्वाक् ब्रह्मयज्ञः कृतो न हि । दद्याद सूमो वलि बन्नं पक्षियोऽय द्विजोत्तमः।१०६ कृत्या मनुष्पपजं च लतः स्वाध्यायमाचरेत् ॥१०३ सायं चान्नस्य सिद्धस्य पत्न्यमन्त्र बलि हरेत् । अग्नेः पश्चिमतो देशे भूतयज्ञान्त एव वा । भूतयज्ञस्त्वय नित्य साय प्राविधीयते ॥१०९ कुशपुजे समासीनः फुशपाणिः समाहितः ।।१०४ एकं तु भोजयेद विप्र पितनुद्दिश्य सत्तमम् । शालाप्नौ लौकिके वानी जले भूभ्यामथापि वा। नित्यनाड तदुद्दिष्ट पितृयशो गतिप्रयः ।।११० वैश्वदेवं ततः कुर्याद् देवयज्ञः स वै स्मृतः ।।१०५ उद्धृत्य वा यथाशक्ति किश्चिदम्न समाहितः । यदि स्याल्लौकिके पक्य ततोऽन्न तर हूयते । वेदतत्त्वार्थविदुये द्विजायंवोपपादयेत् ॥१११ मालाग्नौ तर देवान्नं विधिरेप सनातनः ॥१०६ | पूजयेदतिथि नित्य नमस्येदर्चयेद् द्विजम् । देवेम्पस्तु हुतादनाच्छेपाद् भूतलि हरेत् । मनोवावकर्मभिः शान्तमागत स्वगृह ततः ॥११२ भूतयः स वै शेपो भूतिदः सर्वदेहिनाम् ।।१०७ हन्तकारमथान वा भिक्षा वा शक्तितो द्विजः । श्वभ्यश्च धपचेभ्यश्च पतितादिभ्य एव च । बद्यादतियये नित्य युध्येत परमेश्वरम् ॥११३ these are called the five great sacrifices A good Brāhman should place on {102) { the ground food-offerings for the dogs If he has not already perfornied the the Svrpacas, the out-castes and the birds Bralımayana just after the Tarpana (108) (offering water oblations to gods, sages The wiſe (of a liousc-holder) should offer and mancs), he should first perform the cooled food to those) or the evening Manusyayajſia and then study (the without any Mantra This (also) is called (103) Bliblayajña and at should be observed both Optionally after performing the Bhuta | in the morning and in the evening (109) yajila, he should, sitting to the west of One should feed one hest Brahimana the fire on a hcap of Kufa, and with Kusa with a view to satisfying the mancs in hand, perform Vausvadeva sacrifice in Thts daily Śräddha rite (Vatyasraddha) the sacrificanl or secular fire, or in water , meant for the manes is called Puryajia or on the ground This is called the and it endows (the performer) with good Devayajña (104,105) position (in the next life) (110) If the oblation (rice, etc ) 13 cooked on Or, he should keep separate a portion secular fire, to that very fire it should be of his food, according to his capacity offered IT cooked on sacrificial fire, it and offer the same to a Brāhmapa who should be offered there This is the knows the purport of the Vedas, with eternal law (106) concentration One should perform offering for the i He should always attend to a guest creatures from the remaining part of the and should suit upon withi hats speech, food already offered to the gods This is action and thought, a tmnquil Brahmana called the Bhotayajſia and it goes prose who comes to his abode (112) perly to all beings (who perforin it) A Brahmana should offer to a guest (107) Hantalára, Agra or Whiksi (alms) accord- [391] Vedas) ·२.१८ ११४] पूर्मपुराणे भिक्षामाहुन समारमग्न तस्पाश्चतुर्गुणम् । अकृत्वा तु द्विज पञ्च महायज्ञान् द्विजोत्तमा । पुश्कल हन्तकार तु तच्चतुर्गणमुच्यते ।।११४ भुञ्जीत चेत् स मूढात्मा तिर्ययोनिस गच्छति॥११८ गोबोहमात्र काल वै प्रतीक्ष्योतिथि स्वयम्। | वेदाम्यासोऽन्वह शक्त्या महायज्ञक्रिया क्षमा । अभ्यागतात् यथाशक्ति पूजपेदतिय यथा ॥११५ नाशयत्याशु पापानि देवानामचंन तथा ॥११९ भिक्षा व भिक्षवे वद्या विधिवद्ब्रह्मचारिणे । यो मोहादथवालस्यादकृत्वा देयतार्चनम् । दद्यादन्न यथाशक्ति थिम्यो लोभवजित ॥११६ भुक्ते स याति नरकान् शूकरेण्यभिजायते ॥१२० सर्वेषामप्यलाभे तु अन्न गोम्यो निवेदयेत् । तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन कृत्वा कर्माणि वै द्विजा । भुञ्जीत बन्धुभि सार्द्ध वाग्यतोऽनमफुत्सयन् ॥११७ भुञ्जीत स्वजन साद्धं स याति परमा गतिम् ॥१२१ इति श्रीधर्मपुराणे पट्साहनया सहितायामुपरिविमागे अष्टादशोऽध्याय ॥२८॥ ing to his means and consider a guest as his relatives (1 e family members) being God Himself (113) silent and without scorning the food Bhiksa (an alms) is defined a morsel (117) of food, Agra s four times of Bhiksa great Brälımaņas a twice born and Hantakara is sufficient food (for a who takes his meal without performing person) and it is four times of Agra the five great sacrifices 15 foolish and is (114) / reborn as a beast (118) He should wait for a guest upto the Darly study of the Vedas, performance time of railing the cow He should serve of the five great sacrifices, forgiveness and the casual uninvited persons present as he worslup of gods destroy all the sins very does to a guest, according to his means (119) (115) He, who, due to foolshness or laziness Hc should give alms to monks and cat his food without worshipping the Gods Brahmacarens according to the rules goes to hell and is reborn among the and should distribute food among the pigs (120) beggars according to his means and O Brahmanas, one should, therefore, being freed from greed (116) take his meals along with his relatives, If none arrives he should offer food only after performing all these sites By (lcpt for guests, beggars etc) to the cows doing so, one attains to the highest and should take us meal, along with goal (121) Thus ends Eighteenth Chapter in the Second part of Kurma Purana Sastahista consisting of sıx thousand verses--18 soon [9921 ·१ ९ व्यास उवाच। | अमृतोपत्तरगमसीत्यापोशाफिया चरेत ।।५. प्राङ्मुखोऽमानि भुञ्जीत सूर्याभिमुख एव वा । स्वाहाप्रणवसयुक्ता प्राणायाद्याहुति सत । आसोनस्त्वासने शुद्धे भूम्या पादौ निधाय तु ॥१ अपानाय ततो हुत्या व्यानाप तदनन्तरम् ।।६ आयुष्य प्राडमुखो भुक्ते यास्य दक्षिणामुख । उदानाय तत कुर्यात् समानायेति पञ्चमीम । भिय प्रत्यङमुखोभुक्ते ऋत भुड ते उदड मुख ॥२ विज्ञाय तत्त्वमेतेपा जुहुयावात्मनि विज ॥७ पश्चार्दो भोजन कुर्याद् भूमौ पान निधाय तु । शेषमन्न यथाकाम भुजोतव्य जमर्पतम् । उपवासेन तत्तुल्य मनुराह प्रजापति ॥३ | ध्यात्वा तन्मनसा देवमात्मान वै प्रजापतिम् ॥ उपलिप्ते शुचौ देशे पादौ प्रक्षाल्य वै करौ। | अमृतापिधानमसीत्युपरिष्टादप पिवेत् । आचम्याननोऽक्रोध पञ्चाों भोजन चरेत् ।।४ आचान्त पुनराचामेदाय गौरिति मन्नत ॥९ महाव्यातिभिस्त्वन्न परिपायोदकेन 'द्रुपदा वा निरावर्य सर्वपापप्रणाशनीम् । 19 Vyasa said One should take one's Aposana with the Mantra 'Amrtopastarameal with fice turned towards the East or naması' A Brahmana should make offertowards the Sun, sitting on a clean seat | Ings, uttering Svaha and Omkāra to Prana, nnd placing feet on the ground (1) | then to Apana, then to vyana then to One who eats with face turned to the Udana and the fifth one to Samana Enst eats longevity (i e attains to long He should offer these to his soul, knowing liſe), to the South attains to fame, to the fully the truth underlying these (Mantrng) West prosperity and to the North truth (2) (5-7) One should cat onc's food being wet The rest of the food, he should cat in five ways and placing the plate on the according to his pleasure, being accom. groanu Pragdpad Minu declares that parice? Og this people . an cating in this way, is as good as members) but all the while meditating observing a fast (3) upon God Prajapati who is the very scil One shoulel ont one's food, siltang in (of every body) (9) a place which is clean and besmeared At the end he should sıp a little water (with cow dung), having washed his hands with the Mantra a 'Amrt pidhinam ast' and feet, with face still wet without and having performing Acamana' onc anger, and being wet in (aforesaid) five should, repeat it with the Vanta Ayam ways (4) gauh', etc (9) Having covered the food with water Or having repeated thrice the hymn and Maliivyahtias one should perform Drupads which claces all the sins he [393] 50 ·२१६१०] पूर्मपुराने प्राणाना प्रन्धिरसोरयालने हृदय तनः ॥१० मुक्त गधिनि भनोत यदि न स्यान्महानिशा । भाचम्याट्गुष्ठमाति पादाङ्गुष्ठंध्य दक्षिणे । अमुक्तयोरस्तगतयोरयाद् दृष्दा परेहनि ।।१६ नि.स्रावयेद् हस्तजलमूई हस्त. समाहित. ॥११ नाश्नीयात् प्रेक्षमाणानामप्रदायर दुर्मतिः । हुतागुमन्यण कुर्यात् श्रद्धायामिति मन्नतः । न यसशिप्टादन्यद् वा न एदो नान्यमानस ॥१७ अयाक्षरेण स्वात्मान योजयेद् ब्रह्मणेनि हि ॥१२ आत्मायं भोजन यस्य रत्ययं यस्य मंथनम् । सर्वपामेव यागानामात्मयाग पर स्मृन. । वृत्ययं यस्य चापोतं निष्फल तस्य गौषितम् ॥१८ पोऽनेम विधिना कुर्यात् स याति यह्मण क्षयम् ॥१३ | यद भुक्तयेष्टितशिरायच्च भुक्त उपद मुमः। यज्ञोपवीतो भुम्जोत लग्गन्याल कृत. शुचिः । सोपानकश्च यद् भक्ते सयं विधात् तपासुरम्॥१९ सायप्रातन्तिरा ये सध्याया तु विशेषतः ॥१४ नाईराने न मध्याहने नागोणे नादयस्प्रपुर । नाद्यात् मयंग्रहात् पूर्वमणि साय शशिग्रहात् । न च भिनासनपतो न शयान स्थितोऽपि या ॥२० पालेच नाश्नीयात्मात्याश्नीयात् तु मुक्तयो.॥१५ न भिनाजने चंय न मुम्पा न च पाहिए। should touch thic licart with the Mantra, ciening before a funt nne, nor at the Pránanum granthurası (thou art the anat time when the eclipse w on but one can of the heart) (ID) cathen the eclipses over and thin1mm Hrying performed the Acamana kc, after having a bath (15) should drop a little whter to the thumb When the moon n free from an eclips. of his right foot from the thumb of) Ints ont mry ea: prouded at 19 not the mi! lind lield up, with concentration (!!) night in case they (tle Sath and the Moon) Then he should perform 'Hulinu ser when an eclipse, one should eat anly on mantrana (pott-saclical chanting) with the next day after having seen them (10 Isen a fool should not rai without thie Mantra Sraud/My fir" and engage Bumself with the Imperishable with tlic uluring the rool to persona (presene anit) Mantra 'Brahmp3, cc seeing thin catuns). hethnuld not ratany other thing than the remaining mrtion of The stracifice (Imaymen) the food oltered in asacrifice llethoad our best of all sacrifices lle who perform cat when angry and with docted atten (the sacrifice) according to this riate tom (17) achieves tlie abode of Brahmin (13) Il, whose food is acant for lummeil One should eat food, scanng one's only. Who co-labili only for plants and sacred thread in Veyropatia position, studies only for a fivelihood, live in sal withgarlardi and anointments on and (14) Watnrt onetincirting anetheal leingdren One should not tatanythurpan the junctures of day and right, operally khatar amr tantmithlace turterwari In the ciraus 1:41 north wbarete! One Full wish thang (12) ·न शौया उपरिविभागे एकोनविंशोऽध्याय [२१६३० नोच्छिष्टो घृतमादद्यान्न मूनि स्पृशेदपि ।।२१ | स शुद्रेण समो लोके सर्वधर्मविवजित ॥२६ न ब्रह्म कोर्तयन् वापि न ति शेष न भार्यया । हुत्वाऽग्नि विधिवन्मन्न क्त्वा यज्ञावशिष्टकम् । नान्धकारे न चाकाशे न च देवालयादिषु ॥२२ सभृत्यवान्धवजन स्वपेच्छुकपदो निशि ॥२७ नकबस्नस्तु मुजीत न पानशयनस्थित । नोत्तराभिमुख स्वप्यात् पश्चिमाभिमुखो न च। न पादुकानिर्गतोऽथ न हसन् विलपन्नपि ॥२३ न चाकाशे न नग्नो या नाशुचिर्नासने क्वचित् ॥२८ भुक्त्वव सुखमास्थाप तदन्न परिणामयेत् । इतिहासपुराणाभ्या वेदार्यानुपबृहयेत् ॥२४ तु खदाया शून्यागारे न चैव हि । तत सध्यामुपासीत पूर्वोक्तविधिना द्विज । | नानुवश न पालाशे शयने वा कदाचन ॥२९ आसीनस्तु जपेद् देवों गायत्री पश्चिमा प्रति ॥२५ / इत्येतदखिलेनोक्तमहन्यहनि व मया। न तिष्ठति तु य पूर्वा नास्ते सध्या तपश्चिमाम्। ब्राह्मणाना कृत्यजातममवर्गफलप्रदम् ॥३० med might or in the and day or wlien over Gayatri Mantra by sitting facing the west eaten or wearing wet clothes nor sitting on (25) a dilapidated seat Nor one shoull eat while One who does not worship Sandhyā lving down or standing nor in a broken facing the East (e in the morning) and plate, nur on the ground noc from the palms the West (e in the evening) is no better One should not take ghee after starting to than a Sudra is the society and becomes cat, nor touch his head while cating He unfit for all religious rites (26) should not utter any portion of the Vedas Having offered ablations to the (sacry while eating, nor he should eat to the last ficzal) fire by Mantras according to the grain nor along with his wife nor in the rules catıng along with the dependark nor under the sky nor in a shrine dants and relatives what is left from the (20 22) sacrifice, one should sleep at night with One should not eat wearing only one one's fcet dry (27) piece of cloth or while laughing or One should never sleep with face chatting, or sitting on a vehicle or a he turned towards the North, or towards the or with shocs on (23) | West, or in the sky or being nacked or Ilaving taken the meal as per instruc impure or on a seat (28) tions above one should rest calmly to get One should acver also sleep on a the food well digested He should dilapidated cot or in a deserted house or invigorate the purport of the Vedas with on a cot made of bamboo or the wood of the help of history and mythology (Itihasa | Palasa (Butea pondosa) tree (29) and Purana) (24) Thus I have completely narrated the Then, a Brahmana should perform dutics to be performed by the Brahmagas evening prayer according to the rules day to day, and which give emancipa stated above, he should mutter the|tion (30) [395] ·२.१६३१] धर्मपुराने नास्तिस्यादपघातस्याद् ब्राह्मणोनफरोति यः । नान्यो विमुक्तये एन्पा मुनस्यायमविपि स्वकम् । सपाति नरकान् पोरान फारुयोनो च जायते ॥३१ तस्मात् रागि उर्वोत तुष्टये परमेष्ठिनः ॥३२ उनि गोरूमपणे पटमाइस्पा महिनायामपरिमागे एरोनविंशोऽध्यायः ॥8॥ २० व्यास उवाच। चतुर्दशों व पित्या प्रशान्ता स्तरोतराः ॥३ अप श्राद्धममायास्यां प्राप्य कार्य द्विजोत्तमः । अमावास्याप्टशस्तियः पौषमासादिप त्रिषु । पिहान्याहायकं भवत्या भुक्तिमुक्तिफलप्रदम् 11१ तियश्वान्यष्टकाः पुण्या माधो पादशी सया ॥४ पिण्डान्याहायक बाद क्षीणे राजनि शस्यने । प्रयोदशो मघापुक्ता यात तु पिरोपतः । अपराही विजातोता प्रशस्तैगमिर्पण ॥२ शस्यपरसभाबाता रित्याः प्रोका दिने दिने ५५ प्रतिपत्मभूति सन्यास्तिपय पृष्णपदसके । नमित्तिक र पतंप्य प्रणें पदार्पयोः । A Brahmana who does not perform other than the syles prescribed for parli. those duties due to atheistic outlook or cult Vrams (ic, stage of 1.fe) One laxinest, goes to dreattint hells and n thould. therefore, perform the tunsfor reborn as a crow. (31) the stufsction of f'ara meythin (32) There is no other way to liberation Thus ends Sineteenth Chapter is the Second l'art of the Kiurma l'urinn Samhliti consisting of six thousind venim-19. 20 ·उपरिविभागे विशोऽध्यायः [२२०१६ वान्धयाना च मरणे नारको स्यादतोऽन्यया ॥६ ज्ञातिश्रेष्ठ तथा हस्ते विवायाच बहून सुतान् । काम्यानि चैव श्राद्धानि शस्यन्ते ग्रहणादिषु । बाणिज्यसिद्धि स्वातौ त विशाखासु सुवर्णकम् ॥१२ अयने विषुवे चैव व्यतीपातेऽप्यनन्तकम् ।।७ | मने बहूनि मित्राणि राज्य शाके तव च । संक्रान्त्यामक्षयं श्राद्धं तथा जन्मदिनध्वपि । मूले कृषि लभेद् यानसिद्धिमाप्ये समुद्रतः ॥१३ नक्षनेषु च सर्वेषु कार्य काम्यं विशेषतः ॥८ सर्वान् कामान् वैश्वदेवे श्रेष्ठयं तु श्रवणे पुनः । स्वर्ग च लभते कृत्वा कृत्तिकासु द्विजोत्तमः । श्रविष्ठरया तथा कामान् वारणे च परं बलम् ॥१४ अपत्यमय रोहिण्यां सौम्ये तु ब्रह्मवर्चतम् ॥९ अनफपादे कुप्यं स्यादहिर्बुध्ने गृह शुभम् । रौद्राणा कर्मणां सिद्धिमायां शौर्यमेव च । रेवत्या बहवो गावो हश्चिन्या तुरगास्तथा । पुनर्वसी तथा भूमि थियं पुष्ये तथैव च ॥१० | याम्येऽथ जीवनं तत् स्यादि श्राद्ध प्रयच्छति ॥१५ सर्वान् कामास्तथा सा पिन्ये सौभाग्यमेव च । आदित्यवारे त्वारोग्य चन्द्रे सौभाग्यमेव च । अर्पणे तु धन विन्द्यात् फाल्गुन्या पापनाशनम् ।।११ | कौजे सर्वत्र विजपं सर्वान् कामान् बुधस्य तु ॥१६ (on the paternal side) dies One who By performing Śrāddha in Sårpa (1.€, does otherwise, goes to hell (6) [ Aslesa) one gels all the objects of enjoy. Sraddlas with some end in view mnent, in Magha (Putrya) goodluck, in are prescribed to be perforined, on the Aryamna (uttara-phalgunl) wealth and in occasions of echpses, on the sernal equinox | (Purva) Phalguni all his sins are effaced, a (an astronomical position when the sun Hasta he gets superiority among the kinsand the moon are in the opposite Ayana men, in the Citra miny sons, in Svati and have the same declenation) and in success in trade, un Visakha gold, in Maitra Vyatipäta, the last one gives infinito (Anuradha) many friends, results 17) (Jycstha) kingdom, in Müla (prosperity in) A Sraddha performed on a Sankranti agriculture, in Apya (Purvasadhı a) day (last day of a solar month) and that vehicle from the sca, in Vaišvadova on one's birth day gives imperishable (Uttarasadha) all the enjoyments, in restalt A Sraddha with some ulterior Sravana superiority, in Sravişthi enjoy motive may be performed in all corstel- ments, in Varuna (Sarabhusi) supreme latons (8) power, an Ajaikapada (Parvabhadrapada) Agacd Priharaane astaarto heaven Aupyalmeraltercept from.nherand gold, by performing a Sraddha in the constel- In Ahirbndhnya (Uttarabhadrapada) a lation of Kittika, in the Roluni he decent house, in Revall many cows, an gets a son, in Saumya, (1 c. Atrgaśıra) Ašvini (many) horses, in Yamya (Dharani) divine (Brāhmanic) glory The success life (11-15) of fierce actions is achieved and valour One who performs Sraddha on Sunday 1s gained (if a Sraddha is performed) in als ays gets good healeb, on Monday good Ariri By performing a Sraddha in fuck, on Tuesday victory everywhere, on Puharvasu one gets land, in Puşya pros- Wednesday all enjoyment, on Thursday perity, (9, 10) desired learning, on Triday wealth and [397] in Sahra ·२२०१७ कूर्मपुराणे विद्यामभोष्टा जोवे तु धन व भागवे पुन । | सस्त्रण तु हताना वै तर थाद्ध प्रकल्पयेत् ॥२२ शनैश्चरे नभदायु प्रतिपत्सु सुतान् शुभात् ॥१७ द्रव्यद्राह्मणसपत्तो न कालनियम कृत । कन्यका वै द्वितीयाया तृतीयाया तु घन्दिन । तस्माद् भोगापवयं श्राद्ध कुद्विजातय ॥२३ पशून्क्षुद्राश्चतुझं तु पञ्चम्याशोभनान् सुतान् ।।१८ कौरम्मेषु सर्वेषु कुर्यादाभ्युदय पुन । पष्ठया द्यूत कृषि चापि सप्तम्या लभते नर । पुनजन्मादिप धाट्ट पार्वण पर्वणि स्मृतम् ॥२४ अष्टम्यामपि वाणिज्य लभते श्रादद सदा ॥१९ | अहन्यहनि नित्य स्यात् काम्य नैमित्तिक पुन । स्यानवम्यामेकसुर दशम्या द्विखुर बहु । एकोद्दिष्टादि विज्ञेय वृद्धिश्राद्ध तु पार्वणम् ।।२५ एकावश्या तया रुप्प ब्रह्मवर्चस्विन सुतान् ॥२० | एतत् पञ्चविध भाद्ध मनुना परिकौतितम् । द्वादश्या जातरुप च रजत कुप्यमेव च । शातिश्रेष्ठच नयोदश्या चतुर्दश्या तु कुप्रजा । यात्राया षष्ठमास्यात तत्प्रयत्नेन पालयेत् ॥२६ पञ्चदश्या सर्वकामानाप्नोति श्राद्धद सदा ॥२१ शुद्धपे सप्तम श्राद्ध ग्रह्मणा परिभाषितम् । देविक चाष्टम धाद यत्कृत्वा मुच्यते भपात् ।।२७ तस्माच्छाद्ध न कर्तव्य चतुर्दश्या द्विजातिभि । on Saturday long lufe, on the first (lunar) | funds for necessary objects)-there is no day good sons, on the second day restriction of time Hence, the twice a daughter, on the third day admirers, born should perform Śraddha for attuin. on the fourth day small animals, on the ment of enjoyments and emancipation (23) I'ifth day good sons, an tlic sixth day One should perform the Abhyudayika (successful) gambling, on the serenth day, Sraddha in the beginning of all kinds of agriculture on the eighth day good piles prescribed for the occasions like the business, on the nunth day many animals | birth of a child, etc A Sraddha to be with one hoof, on the tenth day animals performed on a particular time (l'arvan) with two hooves on the cles enth day silver is called a Pärvara Sraddhis (24) and sons with divine glory on the twelfth ASriddlha which is to be performed day gold, silver and ollser mellis on the daily is called a Vitya Sraddha, and wluch thirteenth day superionty among is performed with an ulterior motive us kinsmen on the fourteenth day bad alled a Nalmiaka (occasional) Sraddha of springs and on the fifteenth day all The other types of die Śraddhas are the cojoyments (1621) Eloddista (meant for only one ancestor), the Veddbi Sraddha and the Panana Therefore, śrăddha should not be These are the fire kinds of Sraddliw 24 performed on the fourteenth day of a described by Manu The sixth one is pere fortnight by the iwice borns, one should formed on the occasion of journey (on a perform Sraddha only for those who hate been slain by weapons, on that pilgrimage) and the same should be observed carcfalls (2526) day The scienth Sraddha is performed One may perform a Sraddha shenever for purrfication as defined by Bralimi one gets suitable Brahmanas and adequate and the eighth one is meant for the gods [399] ·उपरिवभागे विशोऽध्याय [२२०१६ संध्यारान्योनं कर्तव्य राहोरन्यर दर्शनात् । योदारे फल्गुतीय च नैमिषारण्य एव च । देशाना च विशेषेण भवेत् पुण्यमनन्तकम् ।।२८ ! सरस्वत्या विशेपेण पुष्करेप विशेषतः ॥३४ गङ्गायामक्षय श्राद्धं प्रयागेऽमरकण्टके। नर्मदाया कुशावर्ते श्रोगले भद्रकर्णके । गायन्ति पितरो गाथा कोतयन्ति मनीषिणः ॥२९ वेत्रवत्या विपाशाया गोदावयाँ विशेषतः ।।३५ एष्टव्या वह्वः पुना. शोलवन्तो गुणान्विताः । | एवमादिषु चान्येप तोर्येषु पुलिनेषु च । तेपा तु समयेताना पधेकोऽपि गया व्रजेत् ॥३० , नदीना चंब तोरेषु तुष्यन्ति पितरः सदा ॥३६ गपा प्राप्यामुपड्गेण यदि थाद्धं समाचरेत् । बोहिभिन्न पर्वपिरद्भिर्मूलफलेन या। तारिताः पितरस्तेन स याति परमा गतिम् ॥३१ श्यामाकंश्च ययः शाकंन वारश्च प्रियद गुभिः । बराहपर्यते धैय गड़गाया ये विशेषतः । गोधूमंच तिलगर्मास प्रोगयते पितम् ॥३७ वाराणस्या विशेषण यन देव. स्वय हरः ।।३२ आम्रान् पाने रतानिक्षन मृटोकाश्च सदाडिमान्। गङ्गाद्वारे प्रभासे च विल्बके नोलपर्वते । विदार्याश्च भरण्डाय श्राद्धकाले प्रदापयेत् ।।३८ कुरुक्षोत्रे च फुब्जाने भगुलुङ्गे महालये ॥३३ लाजान् मधुपुतान् दद्यात् सक्तून् शर्करया सह । and liy performing it one is freed from 1setra, Kubjāmra, Bhrgutunga Mahalaya, Sear, (27) Kedāra, Thalgutirtha (1 on the A Śraddha should not be performed bank of the river Plalgu), the Narmışa in the everung or at night, except If Kihu forest, kon zic bank of the river) is seen (re there is an echppel The Sarasvat), especially Puskara, (on, the merit (earned by the performance of a bank of the river) Narmada, Kusstartan, Sradha) is infinite in some special places Srisaila Bhadra karnaka, (on the banks (28) of the riser) Vetravati, Vipist, Godivari A Sraddlia performed in the Gangå or other holy places and the binks of rivers in Prayaga or at Amarakanțaka becomes in gencral (: Sraddha is performed) amperisliable Thie manes sing the (follow the manes are always pleased (32 316) ing couplet nnd the 150 men describe it Onc can satisfy the ancestors for onc (29) month winch nce, barley, masa, water, Many sons of character and qualſicd roots, fruits, Syamika grauds (ccluinochloa are to be begatien (because of even one of frumentacca) barley, Segetables, Nildra them all goes to Gaya and performs the grains (Hygravyza arastata), Priyangi Śruddha with all the formalitics, bus ances call.carpa macrophylla), wlicat, scanum 1ors arc liberated and hc attains to thic grains, and green grams dlunga (37) Inghest goal (30-31) In pluces like Vardha mountain, especia- One should offer in a Sraddha lly in Gangi, especially at Varanasi where mangos, sugarcanes, grapes, homegranate, Vidaris God llara dwells bimsell, Gangads ára se. (Puchana and tuberosa) Bliaranda: (?) (38) the ongin of the Ganges llaradsdra), Prabhasa, Bivala, Nila mountain, Kuru. One should also offer in a Sraddha, [399) ·२२०३६] कूर्मपुराणे दद्याच्छाद्धे प्रयत्नेन शृह पाटककशेरकान् ॥३९ | आनन्त्यायैव कल्पन्तै मुन्यप्तानि च सर्वश ॥४४ द्वौ मासौ मत्स्यमासेन नोन् मासान् हारिणनतु। फ्रोत्वा लब्ध्वा स्वय वाऽय मृतानाहुत्य वा द्विज । औरभ्रणाथ चतुर शाकुनेनेह पञ्च तु ॥४० दद्याच्छाद्धे प्रयत्नेन तदस्याक्षयमुच्यते ॥४५ पण्मासाश्छागमासेन पार्षतेनाथ सप्त वै । | पिप्पलों क्रमुक चैव तथा चैव मसूरकम् । अष्टावेणस्य मासेन रौरवेण मर्दव तु ॥४१ कूष्माण्डालाबुवार्ताकान् भूस्तृण सुरस तथा ॥४६ दशमासास्तु तृप्यन्ति वराहमहिषामिर्ष । शशकूर्मर्योमसिन मासानेकादर्शव तु ॥४२ कुसुम्भपिण्डमूल वै तन्दुलीयकमेव च। सवत्सर तु गव्येन पयसा पायसेन तु । | राजमापास्तथा क्षीर माहिप च विवर्जपेत् ।।४७ याणसस्य मासेन तृप्तिदशवार्षिकी ॥४३ कोद्रवान् कोविदाराश्च पालक्यान् मरिचास्तथा। कालशाक महाशल्क सङ्ग लोहामिय मधु । वर्जयेत् सर्वपत्नेन श्राद्धकाले द्विजोत्तम ॥४८ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पट्साइतथा सहितायामुपरिविभागे विंशोऽध्याय २० by cndeavour, fried rice along witla Salka, Mahasalka (6sh), the meat of honcy, ground barley (or other grains) rhinocero, and that of Ioha (a he goat), with sugar, water caltrops and water honey and all kinds of grains caten-by chestnuts (39) | sages gives satisfaction of an endless tune They arc salisfied for two months with fishi, three months with the meat A Brahmana should offer in a Sraddha of decrs four months with muttor, five (the above mentioned meats, etc) by months with the meat of birds, six months buying or collecting the dead animals with the meat of kids, seven with that wth all endeavours This is called imperiof sported deer eight with that of black shable to him (45) A good Brahmana should avrid, in a antelope and nine with that of the Ruru deer, ten with that of boars and buffaloes | Sraddha, long pepper (Pippally, kranuka eleven with that of hares and tortoises, | Morns indica), Lentil (mastra), pumkan ane full year with the milk of cow and ! gourd bragel Bhartpya (?) Surasa (1) rice boiled in milk and ther satisfaction salliawers root, Amaranth (taadullyaka), last twelve years with the meat of cow peas, mulk of buffalo, Kodrava Vardhrinasa (a long eared white he goat) | (paspalum_strobiculatum), mountain (4043) | ebony, spinach and black pepper (46) The vegetable called Kalasala, Mahi- Thus ends Twentieth Chapter in the Second Part of the Körma Purana Samhită consisting of sus thon and verses20 [400] ·२१ दयास उवाच। निणाचिकेतच्छन्दोगो ज्येष्ठसामग एव च । स्नात्वा पयोक्तं सतप्यं पित'श्चन्द्रक्षये द्विज. । अथर्वशिरसोऽध्येता रद्राध्यायी विशेषतः ।।५ पिण्डान्वाहार्यकं श्राद्धं कुर्यात् सौम्यमनाःशुचिः ॥१ | अग्निहोनपरो विद्वान् न्यायविच्च पडनवित् । पूर्वमेव परीक्षेत वाह्मणं वेदपारगम् । मन्नाह्मणविच्वेद यश्च स्याद् धर्मपाठकः ॥६ तोयं तद् हव्यकव्याना प्रदाने चातिथिः स्मृतः ॥२ ऋषिवती स्पोकश्च तथा द्वादशवापिकः । ये सोमपा विरजसो धर्मज्ञाः शान्तचेतसः । | ब्रह्मदेवानुसंतानो गर्भशुद्धः सहस्रदः ७ प्रतिनो निपमस्थान ऋतुकालाभिगामिनः ॥३ चान्द्रायणवतचरः सत्यवादी पुराणवित् । पचारिसरमधीयानो पशुर्वेद विदेय च। गुरदेवाग्निपूजासु प्रसक्तो जानतत्पर:11 बचच निसौपर्णरिनमधुर्वाऽथ यो भवेत् ।।४ | विमुक्तः सर्वतो धीरो ब्रह्मभूतो द्विजोत्तमः । 21 Vyasa said A Brahmana, on a new. | Frauparna) Trimadhus (2), Trinacaketas moon day laung talon a bath and (hnawers of a portion of thc Yajurveda satisfied the manes (ly water oblation) named Trinaczketa) Chandoga (knowers in the afore said way and being calm and of the Chundoga recension of the Samapacified in mind should perform the veda), who sing the Jyesha Saman, Pingänvahāryaha Śrāddha (1) who study the Atharvasirms and He should make inquiries, before especially the Rudradhyayn loftlie Yajur hand regarding a Brühmana who has veda), who are desoted to Agnihotra studied the entirc Veda Such a man is | <daily Vedic ritual), Jenrned, well-versed in a worthy recipient (Tirtha) of the gifts logic and in the six Angas (auxiliary texts offered to the gods or to the manes, he is for the study of the Vedas) and in the declared as a {worthyl guest (2) Mantras and the Brahmanas, students of Bratowas who druh the Soma (in the Dharmasastras, observers of the sacrifice), are free from pussion (Rajoguna), discipline of the Rşus (sages), just like anoners of the Law, tranquil in mind, Rais, performers of sacrifices of esclvc ohservers of different religious) tons and | years of duration, sons of women married discipline who approach their wines in according to the Brahma re, pure in duc (monthly) period, who keep five sacred l birth, who hase given a thousand cows, fire, who are engaged in the study, who are performer of Candrayapa, who (of the Vedas), Inovers of the Yajurveda | speak the truth, who know the Puranas, and of the Rgveda, Truyuparnas (Inoners who are devoted to the worship of Guru, of a portion of the Roveda named 'gods and fire, always engaged in the [401] 51 ·२२१६] धर्मपुराणे महादेवार्चनरतो यष्णवः पडितपायनः ।।१ । अध्यात्मविन्मुनिर्दान्तो विज्ञेय. पडितपायन. ।।१३- अहिंसानिरतो नित्यमप्रतिग्रहणस्तथा। ज्ञाननिष्ठो महायोगी वेदान्तार्थविचिन्तयः । समिणो दाननिरता विजेयाः पडि पावनाः ।।१० श्रद्धालुः भादनिरतो ब्राह्मण पहितपावनः ॥१४ युवानः भोरियाः स्वस्था महायज्ञपरायणाः । वेदविद्यारतः स्नातो ब्रह्मचर्यपरः सदा । सावितोजापनिरसा बाह्मणाः पडि क्तपावनाः ।।११ अथर्वणो मुमुक्षुध ब्राह्मण पडि तपावनः ।।१५ असमानप्रबरको कृतीनाः श्रुतयन्तश्व सोलवन्तस्तपस्विनः । घसगोरस्तथैव च । अग्निचित्स्नातका विप्रा विज्ञेयाः पडि तपावनाः ॥१२ भोजयेद् योगिनं पूर्व तत्त्यज्ञानरत यतिम् । असबन्धी च विज्ञेयो ब्राह्मणः पतितपावन. ॥१६ मातापित्रोहिते युक्तः प्रात.स्नायो तथा द्विजः । अलामे नैष्ठिक दान्तमुपयुर्याणक तथा ॥१७ persuit of knowledge, deracleel from truth tho is (like) a sage, and who has everything, firm (in mind), dentiſied subdued hts Senses 5 known as a with Brahman, the best of Brakmanas, Brahmana who sanctifies the row devoted to the worship of Mahadeva and (company) (13) to Visnu, are considered as Brābmanas One who is engaged in (the persuit who sanctify the TOW (the of) Inowledge, who 13 a great Yogan, company) (3-91 Those who are committed to non- Vedānti, who is respectful and duly who contemplates on the meaning of the ujury for all the times, who never accept a giſt, who perform sacrifices (of who sanctifies the row performs the Sraddha is a Brahmana very long durations) and who are cogaged One who u devoted to the Vedic in making gift to other are known as learning who has performed tħe bathing Brahinanas who sanctify the rou ceremony, whe is established in Brahman (10) (company) Those who are young well versed in carya (celchacv) teho knows the Atharva Vedas possess sound health who regularly veda and who u desirous of achieving perform the great sacrifices and mutter salvation is a Brahmana who sanctuffies the row 115) the Savitrimantra with devation are One who dnes not belang tu the same known as Bralmanas who sanctify the row (company). (11) | Pravara or to the same clan (Gotra) with Those who are born of noble families, him and who is not attached to anybody learned, possess good character, practise is known as a Bratunana wio sanctifies 116) necessary penances, who haic established the row One should feed (in a Sraddha) first the sacred fire and have performed the bathing ceremony (afier the completion - Yogin who is mendicant and engaged of student life) are known as Brahma gas persuit of spiritual knowledge if who sancufy the row (company) (12) such a man is not available then one One who is engaged in dang good should feed a celebate for life who has bene to his parents, who always) take a subdued his senses and is a ho Inows the spiritual ! factor (Upakarvinaka) (17) [402] ·उपरिविभागे एपिशोऽध्याय [२२१२७ तबलामे गृहस्य तु मुमुक्षु सङ्गजितम् । न श्राद्धे भोजन्मिन धनं कार्योऽस्य सग्रह । सर्यालामै साधक वा गृहस्थमपि भोजयेत् ॥१८ | पंशाची दक्षिणा सा हि नवामुन फलप्रदा ॥२३ प्रकृतेर्गुणतत्त्वज्ञो यस्याश्नाति यतिहवि । | काम श्रादेपेन्मिन नाभिरूपमपि त्वरिम् । फल वेदविदा तस्य सहलादतिरिच्यते ।।११ | द्विषता हि हविर्भूक्त भवति प्रेत्य निष्फलम् ॥२४ तस्माद् यत्नेन योपोन्द्रमीश्वरज्ञानतत्परम् । ब्राह्मणो झनधीयानस्तृणाग्निरिव शाम्यति । भोजपेद् हपकव्येषु अलाभादितरान् द्विजान ॥२० | तस्मै हथ्य न दातव्य न हि भस्मनि हूयते ॥२५ एप वै प्रथम कल्प प्रदाने हव्यकव्ययो । यभेरिणे बोजमुप्त्या न वप्ता लभते फलम् । अनुकल्पस्त्वय शेष सदा सद्धिनुष्ठित ॥२१ तथाऽनुचे हविर्दत्त्वा न दाता लभते फलम् ॥२६ मातामह मातुल च स्वस्त्रीय श्वशुर गुरुम् । यावतो ग्रसते पिण्डान् हव्यकव्येष्वमन्त्रवित् । दौहिन यिदपति वन्धुमृत्यिग्याज्यौ च भोजयेत् ॥२२ तावतो ग्रसते प्रेत्य दीप्तान स्थूलास्त्वयोगुडान् ॥२७ In casc Such one is also not available as the priest (22) one should feed 1 house holder who 18 One should not feed a friend at a desirous of salvation and is free of Sraddha, mne may gain him by wealth attachmeat. All of them being not This is a devilish gift and does not give available one may feed one mendicant any (good) result in the next life (23) householder (18) (In case suitable persons are not He whose oblation 1s eaten by a available) one may rather entertain a monk who knows the qualties and the trend than an encry, though the latter principle of the Nature (Prakrti) achieves may be suitable otherwise, because a a result winch surpasses by far the result sacnficial food eaten by an enemy bears of feeding one thousand knowers of the no result after death (24) Vedas (19) A Brahmana who is not duly learned ITence, one should, by all endeavours feed a great Yogin, engaged in the (s unable to consume the offering and) is extinguished, as ts the case watha fire knowledge of God, an rites for the gods of (dry) grass Sacrificial food should not and for the manes When such a Yogin be given to him since nobody offers an 15 not available one may feed other oblation to ashes (25) Brahmanas (20) As a sower reaps to harvest after This is the chief method in offering the sowing the seed in barren soil so does the food already offered to the gods and to giver of sacrificial food gaid no retura of the manes It should be known that the he offers it to a man who does not piuus men always observe the following know the Rkas (26) Substitutes (21) As many Pundas (lump of food One may also feed one's maternal oblations offered especially in a funeral grandfather. maternal uncle, nephew service) as a man ignorant of the Mantras (sister's son), father in law, preceptor, le of Vedas) swallows at a sacralice to daughter's son, son in-law, a kinsman, a the god or to the manes, so many hot and priest, and a man for whom one ofíciate heavy iron balls shall hc (the performer of [403) ·२२१.२८] यूर्मपुराणे अपि विद्याकुलंयुक्ता होनवृत्ता नराधमाः । असंस्कृताध्यापका ये भृत्या बाऽध्यापयन्ति पे यौते भजते हव्य तद् भवेदासुर द्विजाः ।।२८ | अधीयते तथा वेदान् पतितास्ते प्रकोतिताः ॥३३ यस्य वेदश्च वेदो च विच्छिीते विपूरुपम् । वृद्धश्रावनिर्ग्रन्थाः पञ्चराविदो जनाः । स ये दुर्दाह्मणो नाहः श्राद्धादिषु कदाचन ॥२९ कापालिकाः पाशुपता पापण्डा ये च तद्विधाः ॥३४ शूद्रप्रेष्यो भृतो राज्ञो पलो ग्रामयाजकः । यस्याश्नन्ति हवींष्येते दुरात्मानस्तु तामसा । बधबन्योपजीयो च पडते ब्रह्मबन्धवः ।।३० न तस्य तद् भवेच्याद्ध प्रेत्य चेह फलप्रदम् ॥३५ दत्तानुयोगान् वृत्यर्थ पतितान मनुरप्रवीत् । अनाश्रमी यो हिनः स्यादाश्रमी या निरर्थक । वेदविकयिणो ह्यने श्राद्धादियु विहिताः ॥३१ मिथ्याश्रमी च ते विप्रा विजया. पतिदूषका. ॥३६ धुतिविक्रयिणो ये तु परपूर्वासमुद्भवाः । दुधवा कुनखी कुष्ठो श्विनी च श्यावदन्तक । असमानान् याजयन्ति पतितास्ते प्रकीर्तिता ।।३२ | विप्रजननश्चव स्तेन. क्लोवोऽथ नास्तिक. ॥३७ the sacrifice or one who eats) swallow. (27) priets of lower castes arc declared as A sacrifice in which men low in fallen ones (32) human scale and of mean conduct, even Those cach non Sanskrit though they are endowed with learning (languages other than Sanskrit) who and birth in high family eat the sacrifical tcach or study the Vedas for remu food becomes demoniac (Åsura) (28) | neration are declared as fallen ones (33) One in whose family (the study of) The Sraddha performed by a person, the Vedas and the sacrifice altar bave : wherc, old Śravadas ( e Buddhist been discontinued for threc generations monks). Nirgranthas (Jamna monks), is a bad Brahmana and he is never | knowers of the Paticaratrata Vaasnavasect), suitable for Sraddhas, ctc (29) | Kapalikas, Pasupatas (two sects uf One who serves a Sudra, one who Saivas) atheists, and the like cat the 2s maintained by a king, Vrsala, one who sacrificial food, never gives any result to officiates as a priest of the village, nne him after death (34, 35) whose means of subsistence is the pro The Brahmaras who do not belong, ſession of an executor or that of a policeto any particular stage of life (Asrama), man-these six are known as Brahma who do not perform the duties of stage bandhus i e, Brábmans Ouly by of uſe they belong to or who are deceitful connection) (30) in respect of the stage of life are known Maou declares that those who answer defilers of the row (36) questions as their profession are fallen These are (regarded as} sellers of One with ugly skin or with ugly mails, of the Vedas and are not allowed in one who suffers from leprosy or white Sraddhas, etc (31) leprosy, one having discoloured teeth, Those who sell (the knowledge ol) tire | one with deformed genital organ, a threl, Vedas and who are born as son of a cunuch an atheist a drunkard, one Témarried widows, who officiate as who is adicted to a Vrsala (Sudra) woman, [404] as abes ·तथा ममयदरः ।।४३ अपरिधिमागे ज्याम्पिाद [२.२१.. मतपो यपलोमतो पोरहा दिधिपतिः । अनपन्यः यूटमाटी सायरो सजीपर । आगारदाही पुण्दाशी मोरिस पिणो द्विजाः ॥३८ समुद्रपायो पता परिवेता तपा हिंय. परिवित्तिरािनि'1 देवानन्दापराचंय वेदनिन्दारतसाया। पौनभवः सुसादौ च तया नसरः ॥३९ द्विमिन्दारतचने पर्या. पासादिरमंमु ॥४४ गीतवादिननिरतो व्यापिनः एच। पघ्नः पिगुन पूरो नास्तिर येनिमः। होना चानिरितालो हापरीनिमय च ।।१० मिटर रारसंघ विशेषात् परितपूरा ॥४५ पन्यादूपी पुष्टगोगो अनिम्नाय देवरः । सय पुनरभोज्यानारत्याचि पर्मनु । मिश्र पिय निन्य भाषांनुवतं. ॥४१ प्रभावनिरम्नान पीया: प्रभात ॥४६ मातापिमोगरोरत्यागी दारयागो तय घ। शूद्रानगपुप्याम सम्योगमनजिन.। गोभिद् अष्टगौचन पायपृष्टरायंच च ।।४२ महापाविरीना ग्राह्मणः परिसर. ४० ·२२१४८ पूर्मपुराणे अघीतनाशनश्चय स्नानहोमविजित । | बहुनाऽन फिमुक्तेन विहितान् ये न कुर्वते। तामसो राजसश्चय ग्राह्मण पडि क्तदूषकः ।।४८ निन्दितानाचरन्त्येते वर्जनीयाः प्रयत्नतः ॥४९ इनि श्रापूर्मपुराणे पट्साहयथा सहितत्यामुपरिविभागे एकविंशोऽध्याय ॥२१॥ २२ व्यास उवाच । अन्योम्प मनसा ध्यात्वा सपतन्ति मनोजवा ॥३ गोमयेनोदकभूमि शोधपित्वा समाहितः । बाह्मणस्ते सहाश्नन्ति पितरो हन्तरिक्षगा.। सनिपात्य द्विजान सर्वान् साधुभि सनिमन्तयेत् ॥१ वायुमूतास्तु तिष्ठन्ति भुमत्वा यान्ति परागतिम् ।।४ श्वो भविष्यति मे श्राद्ध पूर्वेयुर भिपूज्य च । आमन्त्रिताश्च ते विप्रा. श्राद्धकाल उपस्थिते । असभवे परेगुर्वा यथोक्तलक्षणयुतान् ॥२ बसेपनियता' सर्व ब्रह्मचर्यपरायणा. ॥५ तस्य ते पितर श्रुत्वा श्राद्धकालमुपस्थितम् । | अक्रोधनोऽश्वरोऽमत्त सत्यवादी समाहितः । A Brabmana who has destroyed all (passionale) is a defiler of the row (18) his learning (ie has forgotten what he What to speak in details, those who liad read), who does not take a regular do not perform duties which are presbath or does not perform sacrificial rites, cribed and do what are forbidden should who is a Tamasa (c dull) or a Rajusa be carefully avoided (491 Thus ends Twentyfirst Chapter in the Sccond part of the Kūrma Purana Samhita consisting of six thousand verses-21 22 Vyāsa said. Having purified the spot of Sraddha has approached, contact one with cowdung and water and got assembled another through psychological power and all the Brahmanas one (the performer | assemble (there) (3) of a Sraddha) should get those Brahmanas The mancs who travel through the qualified as described before, duly sky and remam un aerial bodies eat with invited with respect through pious men the invited) Bramanas and then attain ro on the day before (the Sraddha rite is the ultimate goal (4) performed) saying "tomorrow a Sraddha Thc Brahmapas wlio have been will be performed by me" It is not possible on the day before he may do so invited in Sraddha shall control them selves and observe Brahmacarya on che next day (1C, on the day when the Sraddha takes place) (1-2) The performer of a Sraddha should remain free of anger, haste and carelessnes, The manies whose switness is compared speak the truth and be concentrated with the mind having beard that the time He should avoid (carrying) burden, sexual [406] ·उपरिविभाग द्वाविंशोऽध्याय [२२२१७ भारं मथुनमध्वान श्राद्धकद् वर्जयेज्जपम् ॥६ अकोधनः शौचपरः कर्ता चव जितेन्द्रियः ॥१२ आमनितो ग्राह्मणो या योऽन्यस्म फुरते क्षणम् । | श्वोभूते दक्षिणा गरवा दिश वर्भान समाहितः । स पाति नरकं घोरं सूफरत्व प्रपति च १७ समूलानाहरेद् वारि दक्षिणाग्रान् सुनिर्मलान् ॥१३ आमन्त्रपित्वा यो मोहादन्यं चामन्त्रपेद् द्विगम् । दक्षिणाप्रवण स्निग्ध विभक्त शुभलक्षणम् । स तस्मादधिकः पापी विष्ठाकोटोऽभिजायते ।। शुचि देश विविक्त च गोमयेनोपलेपयेत् ॥१४ श्राद्धे निमन्नितो विनो मैथुन योऽधिगच्छति । प्रह्महत्यामवाप्नोति तिर्यग्योनौ च जायते ॥९ नवीतीरेषु तीर्थेषु स्वभूमो चैव सानुषु । निमन्नितस्तु यो विप्रो ध्यान याति दुर्मतिः । विविक्तेषु च तुष्यन्ति दत्तेन पितर• सदा ॥१५ भवन्ति पितरस्तस्य त मात्र पाशुभोजनाः ॥१० पारपये भूमिभागे तु पितृणा नव नियंपेत् । निमन्नितस्तु यः श्राद्धे प्रकुर्यात् क्लह द्विजः । | स्वामिभिस्तद् विहत्येत मोहाव्यत् क्रियते नरः ॥१६ भवन्ति तस्य तन्मास पितरो मलभोजनाः ॥११ अटव्यः पर्वता. पुण्यास्तीर्थान्यायतनानि च । तस्मानिमन्त्रित श्राद्धे नियतात्मा भये द्विजः । सर्वाप्यस्वामिफान्याहुन हि तेषु परिग्रह ।।१७ inter-course and travelling (6)| performer of the rites should restrain the If a Brahmana who being duly invited senses (12) (in n Sraddha, thy somebody) ureaks the (The performer of the Sraddha) appointment and goes over to somebody should on the morning go to the else, goes to dreadful' liel! and becomes Southern direction being fully concent (in the next birth) a dog (7) rated and collect pure Kufa of which thi One who having invited one tips are turned to the south along with Brahmana invites another due to foolish their roots and water (13 ness, is a worse sinner than the aforesaid He should smear a secluded place person and is reborn as the worm in the which is sloping towards the south stool (8)| cool well-demarcatrd and auspicious A Brahmana who having been invited with coir-dung in a Sraddha indulges in sexual inter The manes are always pleased with course becomes a singer of killing a the offerings made on the banks of the Brahmana and is rcborn as a beast (9) rivers in holy places. on his own land, on The ancestors at a Braimana who the top of mountain and in sccluded having been invited in a Sraddha travels places a long way, subsist on dust for the whole One should not offer foblation) to manth (10) the manes on a land belonging to others The ancestors of a Brahmana who because whatever is done (there) by mea having been invited in Sraddha (is the performers of the Sraddlia) out quarrel (with anybody) subsists on filth of foolisliness is destroyed by the owners for whole month (11) of that land) (16) Hence, a Brahmana being insited The forests holy mountains, holy in a $riddha should control himuelf, be places, shrines-all these are said to be free of anger, keep Jumself clean, and the 'bout owners, hence there is no obli, [407] (15) a ·२.२२ १८] पूर्मपुराणे तिलान् प्रविकिरेत् तत्र सर्वतो बन्धयेदजान् । ये चात्र विश्वेदेवानां विप्राः पूर्व निमन्त्रिताः । असुरोपहतं सर्व तिलः शुद्धयत्यजेन वा ॥१८ प्राड मुखान्यासनान्येषां त्रिदर्भोपहितानि च ॥२३ ततोऽन्नं बहुसंस्कारं नकव्यञ्जनमच्युतम् । दक्षिणामुपयुक्तानि पितृणामासनानि च । चोष्यपेयसमृद्धं च यथाशक्त्या प्रकल्पयेत् ।।१९ दक्षिणायेकवर्भागि प्रोक्षितानि तिलोदकैः ॥२४ ततो निवृत्त मध्याह्ने लुप्तलोमनप्लान् द्विजान् । तेषूपवेशयेदेतानासनं स्पृश्म स द्विजम् । अभिगम्य ययामागं प्रयच्छेद् दन्तधावनम् ॥२० आसवमिति संजल्पन् आसनास्ते पृथक् पृथक् ॥२५ तैलमन्यजनं स्नातं स्नानीयं च पृथग्विधम् । द्वी वैवे प्राड मुखौ पित्र्ये अयश्योदर मुस्खास्तथा । पायरोदुम्बरर्वद्याद् वश्वदेवत्यपूर्वकम् ॥२१ एककं वा भवेत् तत्र देवमातामहेष्मपि ।।२६ ततःस्नात्वा निवृत्तेभ्यः प्रत्युत्थाय कृताञ्जलिः । सलियां देशकालो च शौचं ब्राह्मणसंपदम् । पाद्यमाचमनीयं च संप्रयच्छेद् यथाक्रमम् ॥२२ पञ्चतान् यिस्तरो हन्ति तस्माग्नेहेत विस्तरम् ॥२७ gation (or accepting a gift) in those The seats for the Brahmanas who are places. (17) (the priests) of the Veśve desns and He should throw sesamum sced and have already been invited should be the goats on all sides (of the site of the made of three fold Kušas and should be Sraddha); because whatever is deliled by placed towards the East. (23) the Asuras is purilied by the sesamum The scats of the manes should be grains and the goats. {1a) made of one-fold Kusas, placed towards Then he should prepare food sery the South and sprinkled with water pure, with more than one contenents, mixed with sesamum grain. (24) unfailing and rich in varities of what Iic should get them scated on those may be sucked and what may be drunk scats, leaving touched the seat, he should according to his capacity. (19) say to the Brahmanas "Please be seated" Then the mid-day hasing been oser and they should seat separately. (25) he should approach the Drahmanas slio Tuo Brahmaņas should be scated have already shaved and cut their nails with their faces turned castward, on and eller wood for cleansing teeth to behalf of the gods, three with faces them. (20), northward, on behalf of the manes, or, He should, then. offer to them oil for let their be one cact on behalf of god! massaging and water and clothes for, and the grandfather on the maternal 125) Bathing, separately in vessels made of side Udumbara wood, smoking the Vifuc A large gathering destroys thesc five, (21) viz. the entertainment for the Peshmapss deas. Then when they have completed the invited), (the sanctity of) place and time, bath, lie should stand up in their honour purity and the selection of) suitable and offer water for washing feet and Brahmanas; le, therefore, shall nor desire (22){to entertain) a large gathering. (27) face according to the order. [40] .

·पूर्वविभागे पश्चचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय जोयन्ति पुरुषा नार्यों देवलोकस्थिता इव ॥४ | विमानं वासुदेवस्य पारिजातवनाधितम् ।।११ प्रयोदशसहस्राणि शतानि दश पञ्च च । | चतुरिमनौपम्यं • चतुस्तोरणसंयुतम् । जीवन्ति कुरुवर्षे तु श्यामानाः क्षीरभोजनाः ।।५ प्राकारर्दशभिर्युक्तं दुराधर्ष सुदुर्गमम् ॥१२ सर्वे मिथुनजाताच नित्यं सुखनिपेविनः । स्फाटिकमण्डपयुक्त देवराजगृहोपमम् । चन्द्रद्वीपे महादेवं यजन्ति सततं शिवम् ॥६ स्वर्णस्तम्भसहस्रश्न सर्वतः समलंकृतम् ॥१३ तथा किपुरपे विप्रा मानवा हेमसनिभाः । हेमसोपानसंयुक्तं तानारत्नोपशोभितम् । दशवर्षसहस्राणि जीवन्ति प्लसभोजनाः ।।७ यजन्ति सततं वेवं चतुर्भूति चतुर्मुखम् । | दिव्यसिंहासनोपेतं सर्वशोभासमन्वितम् ॥१४ घ्याने मनः समाधाय सादरं भक्तिसंयुताः ॥ सरोभिः स्वादुपानीयनंदीभिश्चोपशोभितम् । नारायणपरः तथा च हरिवर्षे तु महारजतसन्निभाः । शुद्धर्वेदाध्ययनतस्परः ॥१५ दशवर्षसहस्राणि जीवन्तीक्षुरसाशिनः ॥९ योगिभिश्च समाकीर्ण ध्याद्भिः पुरुषं हरिम् । तर नारायणं देवं विश्वयोनि सनातनम् । स्तुवद्भिः सततं मन्त्र मस्यद्धिश्च माधवम् ॥१६ उपासते सवा विष्णुं मानवा विष्णुभाविताः ॥१० तन देवादिदेवस्य विष्णोरमिततेजसः । तत्र चन्द्रप्रभ शुभ्रं शुद्धस्फटिकनिर्मितम् । राजानः सर्यकालं तु महिमानं प्रकुर्वते ॥१७ करते है । ये सभी लबुन (का फल) पाते हैं । (यहां कारण स्वरूप सनातन नारायण विष्णु देव की उपासना के राभी) स्त्री पुरुष देवलोक के निवासियों के सदृश बरते है। ग्यारह हगार पन्द्रह सौ वर्ष तप जीवित रहते हैं। (४) वहाँ पारिजान के वन मे शुद्ध स्फटिक का बना कुरुवर्ष में दुग्याहार करने वाले श्यामवर्ण के हुआ चन्द्रमा वे सदृश मान्ति बाला वासुदेव का एक (स्त्री-पुरुष) तेरह हजार पन्द्रह सौ वर्ष पर्यन्त जीवित गुध्र प्रासाद है। (११) (५) चार द्वारो, चार तोरणो एक दम प्राकारी से युक्त वे सभी लोग मैथुन से उत्पन्न होने वाले है तथा (बह प्रागाद) अनुपम, दुराधर्ष एव दुर्गम है। (१२) सुसोप भोगी होते है एव चन्द्रद्वीप में निरन्तर महादेव (वह प्रासाद) स्फटिक वे मण्डपो से युक्त एव शिव री उपासना करते रहते है। (६) देवराज इन्द्र ये गृहतुन्य है । वह सर्वत्र गहलो स्वर्ण हे विनो। इसी प्रकार विपुष्प वर्ष में प्रक्ष स्तम्भो से मुशोभित है। अर्थात् पापडवृक्ष वा पल खाने वाले स्वर्ण वर्ण के वह (प्रासाद) स्वर्ण वे सोपान (सौड़ी)से मुक्त, मनुष्य निवारा करते है। वे दस सहय वर्ष तर बीपित नाना प्रसार के रलो रो मुशोभित, सभी प्रकार की शोभा (७) से समन्वित एव दिव्य मिहामन से युक्त (१४) वे भक्तियुरू सोग आदरसहित मा को ध्यान में (वह) स्वादिष्ट जल वाले सुगंवर्ग एवं नदियों समापिस्थ पर चतुर्भूति एव चतुर्मुख देव अर्थात् ब्रह्मा मे मुशोभित है। (यह स्थान) नाराय-परापण, परित्र, को निरनर उपासना करते रहते है। वेदाध्ययनगील पुरष हरि वा प्यान करने पार, मन्त्रों द्वारा निरला माधव से स्नुवि वरने एय हरियर्प ये मनुष्य ईस ने रगा आहार करने (न्हे) नममार पाने वाले योगियों में व्यापा पता वाले एव उत्तग चाँदी दे रहसदृश वर्ष वाले होते है, वे (१५.१६) इस सहल पर्प पर्पल जोदिन रहते हैं। यहाँ राजा नाद सवंदा देवाधिदेव अमिा जम्दी (यहाँ के) विष्णुभक्त मनुष्य सदा विश्व के मूत्र विण वो महिमा का गान पाते हैं। [217] (१०) रहते हैं। 20 ·२.२२ १८] पूर्मपुराणे तिलान् प्रविकिरेत् तत्र सर्वतो बन्धयेदजान् । |ये चान विश्वेदेवानां विप्राः पूर्व निमन्त्रिताः। असुरोपहतं सर्व तिलैः शुद्धयत्यजेन वा ॥१८ प्राइ मुखान्यासनान्येषां त्रिदर्भोपहितानि च ।।२३, ततोऽग्न्मे बहुसंस्कारं नैकम्यञ्जनमच्युतम् । दक्षिणामुखयुक्तानि पितृणामासनानि च । चोष्यपेयसमृद्धं च यथाशवरया प्रकल्पयेत् ॥१९ दक्षिणाग्रंकदर्भागि प्रोक्षितानि तिलोदकः ॥२४ ततो निवृत्ते मध्याह्न लुप्तलोमनखान् द्विजान् । तेषूपवेशपेदेतानासनं स्पृश्य स द्विजम् । अभिगम्य यथामार्ग प्रयच्छेद् दन्तधावनम् ॥२० | आसध्यमिति संजल्पन् आसनास्ते पृथक् पृथक् ॥२५ तेलमभ्यञ्जनं स्नानं स्नानीयं च पृथग्विधम् । द्वौ देवे प्राड मुखौ पित्र्ये त्रयश्चोदड मुखास्तथा । पारोदुम्बरेदद्याद् वैश्वदेवत्यपूर्वकम् ॥२१ एककं वा भवेत् तत्र देवमातामहेष्वपि ॥२६ ततःस्नात्वानिवृत्तेभ्यः प्रत्युत्थाय कृताञ्जलिः । | सकियां देशकालौ च शौचं ब्राह्मणसंपदम् । पाद्यमाचमनीयं च संप्रयच्छेद् यथाक्रमम् ॥२२ पञ्चैतान् विस्तरो हन्ति तस्मान्नेहेत विस्तरम् ॥२७. gation of accepting a gift) in those The seats for the Brahmana, who are places. (17) | (the priests) of the Vesve devas and He should throw sesamum seed and have already been invited should be the goats on all sides of the site of the made of three fold Kušas and should be Sraddha); because whatever is defiled by placed towards the Fast. (23) the Asuras is purified by the tesanum The scats of the mancs should be grains and the goats. (18) made of one-fold Kusas, placed towards Then he should prepare fond very the South and sprinkled with water pure, with more than one condiments, mixed with sesamum gram. (24) unfailing and rich in varities of what He should get them scated on those may he sucked and what may be druns seats, having touched the seat, he should according to his capacity. (19) say to the Brahmanas "Please be seated" Then the mid-day having been over and they should seat separately, 125) he should approach the Brahmanas tyho Two Brahmanas should be scatcd have already shaved and cut their nails with their faces turned eastward, on and offer wood for cleansing teeth to behalf of the gods, threc with faces them. (20) | northward, on behalf of the manes, or, He should, then, offer to them oil for Jet their be one each on behalf of gods massaging and water and clothes for and the grandfather on the maternal 126] bathing, separately in verscls made of side Udumbara svood, invoking the Vitve A large gathering destroys these five, devas. (21)|viz the entertainment (of the Brahmanas Then when they have completed the invited), (the sanctity of) place and time, bath, he should stand up in their honour purity and the selection of) suitable and offer water for washing feet and Brahmanas; he, therefore, shall not desire (22) {to entertain) a large gathering, (27) face according to the order. [400] .

·. पूर्वविभाग पश्चचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय [१.४५.१७ जीवन्ति पुरया नार्यो देवलोकस्थिता इव ॥४ | विमानं वासुदेवस्य पारिजातयनाश्रितम् ॥११ त्रयोदशसहस्त्राणि शतानि दश पञ्च च । चतुरिमनौपम्यं चतुस्तोरणसंयुतम् । जीवन्ति कुरुवर्षे तु श्यामानाः क्षीरभोजनाः ॥ प्राकारैर्दशभिर्युक्तं दुराधर्ष सुदुर्गमम् ॥१२ सर्व मिथुनजाताध्य नित्यं सुखनिपेविनः । स्फाटिकर्मण्डपयुक्त देवराजगृहोपमम् । चन्द्रद्रोपे महादेवं यजन्ति सततं शिवम् ॥६ स्वर्णस्तम्भसहस्रश्न सर्वतः समलंकृतम् ॥१३ तथा फिपुरपे विप्रा मानवा हेमसन्निभाः । हेमसोपानसंयुक्त मानारत्नोपशोभितम् । दशवर्षसहस्राणि जीवन्ति प्लसभोजनाः ॥ दिव्यसिंहासनोपेतं सर्वशोभासमन्वितम् ।।१४ यजन्ति सततं देवं चतुर्मूति चतुर्मुखम् । | सरोभिः स्वादुपानीयनंदोभिश्चोपयोभितम् । घ्याने मनः समाधाय सादरं भक्तिसंपुताः ॥ नारायणपरः तथा च हरिवर्षे तु महारजतसन्निभाः । शुद्धघेदाध्ययनतत्परः ॥१५ दशवर्षसहस्राणि जीवन्तीक्षुरसाशिनः ॥ योगिभिश्च समाकीणं ध्यायद्भिः पुरुष हरिम् । ता नारायणं देयं विश्वयोनि सनातनम् । | स्तुवद्भिः सततं मन्त्र माद्धश्च माधवम् ॥१६ उपासते सदा विष्णुं मानवा विष्णुभाषिताः ॥१० तत्र देवादिदेवस्य विष्णोरमिततेजसः । तन्त्र चन्द्रप्रभं शुभं शुद्धस्फटिकनिर्मितम् । राजानः सर्वकालं तु महिमानं प्रकुर्वते ॥१७ करते हैं । वे सभी सवुच (का फ्ल) पाते है । (वहां कारण स्वरुप मनातन नारायण विष्णु देव गो उपासना वे सभी) स्मो पुरष देवलोर के निवासियों के सदृश परते हैं । (१०) ग्यारह हजार पन्द्रह सौ वर्ष तक जीवित रहते है। (२) वहां पारिजात में बन मे शुद्ध स्फटिक का पना कुरुवर्ष में दुग्धाहार करने वाले श्यामवर्ण के हुआ चन्द्रमा के सदृश शान्ति वाला वासुदेश रा एक (११) (स्त्री-पुरप) तेरह हजार पन्द्रह सौ वर्ष पर्यन्त जीवित शुभ्र प्रासाद है। पार द्वारो, पार तोरणो एष दरा प्राकारी से पुरक वे सभी लोग मैथुन से उत्पन्न होने वाले हैं तथा (वह प्रासाद) अनुपम, दुराधर्ष एव दुर्गम है। (१०) सुसोग भोगी होते है एव चन्द्रदीप मै निरन्तर महादेव (वह प्रासाद) स्फटिम ये मण्डपो से युक्त एव शिव की उपासना परते रहते हैं। (६) देवराज इन्द्र ने गहनुन्य है । वह सबंध महलो म (१३) हे विप्रो । इसी प्रकार रिपुरुष वर्ष में पक्ष स्तम्भों से मुशोभित है। अर्थात् पापवृक्ष का पस साने पाले म्यणं वगं वे यह (प्रामाद) स्वर्ण के सोपान (गोडी) से युक्त, ममुप्य नियास करते है। वे दम सहस्र वर्ष तक जोषित नाना प्रभार के रत्नों से मुशोभित, सभी प्रकारची शोभा () से समन्वित एव दिव्य सिंहागन से युक्त है । (१४) वे भक्तियुक्त लोग आदरसहित मन को ध्यान में (वह) स्मादिष्ट जल वाले सरोगग एवं नदियो समापिस्थ पर चतुर्भूति एव चतुमुंप दे अपान वाया से मुशोभित है । (वह स्थान) नाराय-यगयण, पवित्र, को निरलर उपासना करते रहते है। वेदाध्ययनगील पुरुप हरि का ध्यान वरने पास, मन्त्री द्वारा निरन्तर माधव गो ग्नुति परने एवं हरिवपं में मनुष्य ईस ये रम का आहार पाने (उन्) नगरकार पले पाले योगियों रो म्याप्त रहना वाले एव उत्तम चांदी के रङ्ग सदृश वगं वाले होते है, दे पम राहव वर्ष पर्यन्न जीवित रहते हैं। वह राग लोग मर्वा देवाधिदेव अमित जम्मा (यहाँ 2) विष्णुभक्त मनुष्ण सदा विश्व के मा विष्णु की महिमा का पतन गरले है। (१७) [7] 20 ·५.४५.१८] र्मपुराणे गापन्ति चैव नत्यन्ति विलासिन्यो मनोरमाः । पूर्वे किरातास्तस्यान्ते पश्चिमे अवतास्तथा । स्त्रियो यौवनशालिन्यः सदा मण्डनतत्पराः ॥१८ प्राह्मणाः क्षत्रिया वैश्या मध्ये शूद्रास्तथैव च ॥२५ इलावृते पद्मवर्णा जम्बूफलरसाशिनः । इग्यायुद्धवगिज्याभिर्वतयन्त्यत्र मानवाः। त्रयोदश सहस्राणि वर्षाणां वै स्थिरापुषः ।।१९ स्त्रयन्ते पावना नद्यः पर्वतेभ्यो विनिःसृताः १२६ भारते तु स्त्रियः पुंसो नानावर्णाः प्रकोतिताः । शतद्रुश्चन्द्रभागा च सरपूर्यमुना तथा । नानादेवार्चने युक्ता नानाकर्माणि कुर्वते । इरावती वितस्ता च विपाशा देविका कुहूः ॥२७ परमायुः स्मृतं तेषां शतं वर्षाणि सुग्रताः ॥२० गोमती धूतपापा च बाहुदा च दृपवती । नानाहाराश्च जीवन्ति पुण्यपापनिमित्ततः । कौशिको लोहिता चैव हिमवत्पादनिःसृताः ॥२८ नवयोजनसाहस्रं वर्षमेतत् प्रकीतितम् । | वेदस्मृतिवेदवती प्रतघ्नी त्रिदिवा तथा । कर्मभूमिरियं विप्रा नराणामधिकारिणाम् ॥२१ । पर्णाशा वन्दना चैव सदानीरा मनोरमा ॥२९ महेन्द्रो मलयः सह्यः शुक्तिमानृक्षपर्वतः । चर्मण्यतो तथा दूर्गा विदिशा येत्रवत्यपि । विन्थ्यश्च पारियानश्च सम्तात्र कुलपर्वताः ॥२२ शिग्रुः स्वशिल्पाऽपितथापारियात्राश्रयाः स्मृताः।।३० इन्द्रद्युम्नः कशेरुमास्तात्रयों गभस्तिमान् । नर्मदा सुरसर शोणा दशार्णा च महानी। नागद्वीपस्तथा सौम्यो गन्धर्वस्वथ वारुणः ।।२३ मन्दाकिनी चित्रकूटा तामसी च पिशाचिका ॥३१ अयं तु नवमस्तेपा द्वीपः सागरसंवृतः । चित्रोत्पला विपाशा च मञ्जुला बालुवाहिनी । योजनानां सहस्रं तु द्वीपोऽयं दक्षिणोत्तरः ॥२४ ऋक्षवत्पादना नद्यः सर्वपापहरा नृणाम् ॥३२ यहाँ सदा शृङ्गारप्रिय, मनोहर, यौवनशालिनी एव । (इसके) पूर्व मे किरात लोग एव पश्चिम की ओर विलासिनी स्त्रियां नत्य एव गान करती रहती है। (१८) | बबन लोग रहते है। (इसके) गध्य मे ब्राह्मण, क्षत्रिय, इलावृत में आमुन के फ्ल का रस खाने वाले । वैश्म एव शूद्र रहते है। पद्मवर्ण के तेरह सहव दपों की स्थिर आयु वाले व्यक्ति यहां के निवासी मनुष्य यज्ञ युद्ध एव वाणिज्य द्वारा निवास करते हैं। (16) | जीवन निर्वाह करते हैं। (यहाँ) पवता से निकली भारत में अनेक वर्ण के स्त्रियो एव पुरुषो का वर्णन हुई पवित्र नदियां प्रवाहित होती है। हुआ है। वे अनेक प्रकार के देवो की आराधना एब शतद, चन्द्रभागा, सरयू, यमुना, इरावती, वितस्ता, बिभिन्न कर्म करते हैं। हे सुब्रतो | उनको परमायु विपाशा, देविया, कुहू, मोमती, धूतपापा, वाहुदा, सौ वर्ष की पही गयी है। (२०) दपद्वनी, रोशिश एवं लोहिता (ये सभी नदियाँ) अनेक प्रकार मा आहार करने वाले (भारत वे ! हिमालय की तलहदी से निकली है । (२७.२८) निधामी) गुण्य और पाप के अनुसार जीवन व्यतीत वेदस्मृति, वेदवती, अतनी, निदिका, पर्णाशर, चन्दना, करते है। यह वर्ष नव सहस योजन का कहा सदानीरा, मनोरमा, चर्मण्वतो, या, विदिशा एव गया है। है चिनो। यह अधियारी पुरषों की वर्म-धवतो,' शिन एव स्वशिका (ये सभी नदियाँ) यहाँ महेन्द्र, मलय, गहा, शुक्तिमान्, ऋक्ष, विध्य पारियान पर्वत के आश्रित कही गयी है। (२,३० एत पारियात्र नाम सात बुलपर्वत है। (२२) नर्मदा, सुरसा, शोणा, दशार्णा गहानदी, मन्दापिनी इन्द्रद्युम्न कशेरुमान, ताम्रवर्ण, गम्तिमान्, नाग- चित्रस्टा, तामसी, पिशाचिका, चित्रोत्पला, विपाशा, द्वीप, गौग्यहीप, गन्धर्वद्वीप, यारगद्वीप, एव उनमे यह म-जुला एवं बालुवाहिनी (ये सभी) नदियाँ ऋक्षवान् नपम द्वीप सागर से देटित है। यह द्वीप दक्षिणोत्तर पर्वत रे पादमूल से निकली है। ये मनुष्यों के सभी मे एक मह्य योजन का है। (२३,२४) | पापो स हरण करनी है । (३१,३२) [28] ·पूर्णविभागे पञ्चचत्वारिंशोऽध्यायः [१.४५४५ तापी पयोष्णी निविच्याशीघ्रोदा च महानवी । | तास्विमे कुरुपाञ्चाला मध्यदेशादयो जनाः । येण्या वैतरणी चंब वलाका च कुमुद्दती ।।३३ पूर्वदेशादिकाश्चय कामरूपनिवासितः ॥३९ तोया चैत्र महागौरी दुर्गा चान्त:शिला तथा । पुण्डाः कलिङ्गामधा दाक्षिणात्याश्च कृत्स्नशः। विन्ध्यपादप्रसूतास्ता नद्यः पुण्यजलाः शुभाः ॥३४ तथापरान्ताः सौराष्ट्राः शूद्राभोरास्तथाऽव॒दाः।।४० गोदावरी भीमरथी कृष्णा वर्णा च मत्सरी। मालका मालवाश्चैव पारियाननिवासिनः । तुङ्गभद्रा सुप्रयोगा कावेरी च द्विजोत्तमाः। सौवीराः संन्धवा हूणा शाल्वाः फल्पनियासिनः ॥४१ दक्षिणापथगा नद्यः सापादविनिःसृताः ॥३५ मद्रा रामास्तथाऽम्बष्ठाः पारसीकास्तथंय च । ऋतुमाला ताम्रपर्णी पुष्पवत्युत्पलावतो । आसां पिबन्ति सलिल वसन्ति सरितां सदा ।।४२ मलयानिःसृता नद्यः सर्वाः शीतजलाः स्मृताः ॥३६ चत्वारि भारत वर्षे युगानि फवयोऽब्रुवन् । पिकुल्या निसामा च मन्दगा मन्वगामिनी। कृतं त्रेता द्वापरं च फलिश्वान्मन न क्वचित् ।।४३ रुपा पालासिनी चव ऋषिका वंशकारिणी । यानि किंपुरुषाद्यानि पाण्यष्टौ महर्षयः । शुक्तिमत्पावसंजाताः सर्वपापहरा नृणाम् ॥३७ न तेषु शोको नापासो नौद्वंगः क्षुद्भयं न च ॥४४ आसां नापनद्यश्च शतशो द्विजपुंगवाः । स्वस्थाः प्रजा निरातडाः सर्वदुःसविजिताः । सर्वपापहराः पुण्याः स्नानदानादिकर्मसु ॥३८ रमन्ति विविधविः सर्वाश्च स्थिरयौवनाः ॥४५ इति श्रीयूमपुराणे पटसाहस्रची संहितायां पूर्वविभागे पञ्चचत्वारिंशोऽध्यायः 11४५।। तापी, पयोष्णी, निविन्ध्या, शीघ्रोदा, महानदी, । उनमे कुर, पाश्चाल, मध्यदेश एव यामम्प वे निगमी घेण्या, वैतरणी, बलाना, कुमुदती, तोया, महागौरी, दुर्गा , लोग (भारत वर्ष के) पूर्व देशीय पुण्ड, लिङ्ग, मगध एव अन्त शिला (पे सभी) पवित्र जल याली कल्याण- इत्यादि देशो के निवासी, समस्त दाक्षिणात्य, सौराष्ट्र, मयी नदियां विन्ध्य पर्वत से निकली है। (३३,३४) शूद्र, आभीर, अर्बुद, माला, मालव, पारिया निवासी, है द्विजोत्तमो गोदावरी, भीमरथी, कृष्णा, वर्णा, | सौवीर, सैन्धव, हूण, शाल्य, वल्पनिवासी, मद्र, राम, मत्मरी, तुभद्रा, मुप्रयोगा एप कावेरी ये मभी अम्बष्ठ एव पारमोन (इन सभी) स्थानों के निवामी इन दक्षिण पय को जानेवाली नदियाँ सह्यपर्वत वे पादमूल से नदियो वे तट पर रहते एव उनका जल पीने है। निकली है। ऋतुमाला, तासपर्णी, पुष्पवती एव उत्पलावती ये रवियों ने भारत वर्ष में वृन, पेना, द्वापर एवं सभी शीतल जल वाली गदियौ मलय पवन से निग्नी वनिनामा चार युगो या वर्णन पिया है। ये (युग) अन्यत्र रही नहीं होते। ऋपिपुल्या, त्रिसामा, मन्दगा, मन्दगामिनो, पा, पालासिनी, ऋषिया एव मारिणी (ये ममी) है महपियो । रिपुगादिव जो आठ वर्ष है उनमें मनुष्यो का पाप हरने पानी नदियाँ शक्तिमान् पर्वन शोष, परिश्रम, उद्रेम एव भूरा या भय नहीं होता । मे निराली है। हे द्विजश्रेष्ठो । इन (मभी महानदियो) यी गरहो। गभी प्रजा मातदुरहित, गमम्न दुवो मे मुक्तः नदिया एव उपनदिया है जो स्नान एव दानादि कर्मों में एव धिर पौवन में मम्मन शेवर भनेर मा से पवित्र तथा मभी पापो को हरने वाली है। (1) रमा करता रहती है। दमहग लोगो यानी श्रीरामपुराममहिला के पूर्वविभाग में वारिमा अन्याय गमाप्त-४५. 219] ·४६ सूत उवाच । | उपस्पृष्टजला नित्यं सुपुष्या सुमनोरमा ॥६ हेमकूटपिरेः शृङ्गे महाकूटः सुशोभनम् । अन्याच नद्यः शतशः स्वर्णपरलंकृताः । स्फाटिकं देवदेवस्य विमानं परमेष्ठिनः ॥१ तासां कूलेषु देवस्य स्थानानि परमेष्टिनः । अथ देवादिदेवस्य भूतेशस्य निशूलिनः । | देवपिंगणजुष्टानि तथा नारायणस्य च ॥७ देवाः सिद्धगणा यक्षाः पूजां नित्यं प्रकुर्वते ॥२ सितान्तशिखरे चापि पारिजातवनं शुभम् । स देवो गिरिशः सार्द्ध महादेव्या महेश्वरः । तत्र शकस्य विपुलं भवनं रत्नमण्डितम् । भूतैः परिवृतो नित्यं भाति तत्र पिनाकधूप ॥३ स्फाटिकस्तम्भसंयुक्तं हेमगोपुरसंयुतम् ।। विभक्तचारुशिखरः कैलासो यत्र पर्वतः। | तनाथ देवदेवस्य विष्णोविश्वामरेशितुः । निवासः कोटियक्षाणां कुबेरस्य च धीमतः । सुपुण्यं भवनं रम्यं सर्वरत्नोपशोभितम् ॥९ तत्रापि देवदेवस्य भवस्यायतनं महत् ।।४ | तत्र नारायणः श्रीमान् लक्ष्या सह जगत्पतिः । मन्दाकिनी तत्र दिव्या रम्या सुविमलोदका । आस्ते सर्वामरश्रेष्ठः पूज्यमानः सनातनः ॥१० नदी नानाविधः पयरनेकः समलंकृता १५ । तथा च वसुधारे तु वसूनां रत्नमण्डितम् । देवदानवान्धर्वयक्षराक्षसकिनरः । स्थानानामष्टकं पुण्यं दुराधर्ष सुरद्विषाम् ॥११ । । सूत ने कहा-हेमकूटपर्वत को चोटी पर देवाधिदेव (उपयोग) करते है। ब्रह्मा वा बडे-बडे कगूरो से सुशोभित स्फटिकनिर्मित एक (यहां) स्वर्ण कमलो से सुशोभित अन्य भी संकडो सुन्दर विमान (मन्दिर है।) (१) नदिया है। उनके तट पर देयो एव ऋषियो से सेवित यहाँ पियो-सहित देवता एव सिद्धलोग नित्य परमेष्ठी-बहा एव नारायण के मन्दिर है। देवाधिदेव भूतेश त्रिशुली की पूजा करते है। (२) देवी सहित वे पिनाकधारी महेश्वर गिरिश भूतो से वहाँ इन्द्र का रत्नमण्डित, स्फटिक वे स्तम्भारो युक्त एवं उसके शुभ्र शिखर पर पारिजात पा सुन्दर वन है। घिरे हुए वहाँ नित्य विराजते है। | स्वर्ण के योपुर से गुशोभित विशाल भवन है। जहाँ विभक्त हुए सुन्दर शिसर वाला फैलास पर्वत स्थित है तथा जहाँ करोडो यक्षी एव बुद्धिमान् दुधेर का यही पर देवादिदेव समस्त देवो के नियामक विष्णु पा निवास स्थान है कही देवाधिदेव शङ्करपा महान मन्दिर पबिन एवं सभी रत्नो से मुशोभित रमणीर भवन वहां विविध प्रकार के अनेक कमलो रो मुशोभिव यहाँ जगत्पति, सभी देवो में थेप्ठ, पूज्यमान, सनातन दिव्य, रमशीक एव स्वच्छ जलदालो गशक्निी नदी श्रीमान् नारायण लक्ष्मी-सहित निवास करते है। (१०) इसी प्रवार यमुधार नागय पर्वत पर (अप्ट) बगुओ देव, दानप, गन्धर्व, यक्ष, राशय और विंबर लोग पा रलमण्डित, असुरो द्वारा अनाक्रमणीय, स्थानों में नित्य उस अनिपवित्र मनोरम (नदी) के जल का स्पर्श- उत्तम एव पवित्र आठ स्थान है । (११) [220] -- ·-- पूर्वषिमागे घंटचवारिंशेऽध्यायः [१४६२६ रत्नधारे गिरिवरे सप्तर्षीणां महात्मनाम् । सर्वे योपरताः शान्ता भस्मोद्धूलितविग्रहाः । सप्ताश्रमाणि पुण्यानि सिद्धावासयुतानि तु ॥१२ उपासते महावीर्या ब्रह्मविद्यापरायणाः ॥१९ तत्र हैमं चतुरिं वजनीलादिमण्डितम् । तेषामनुग्रहार्थाय यतीनां शान्तचेतसाम् । सुपुण्यं सुमहत् स्थानं ब्रह्मणोऽव्यक्तजन्मनः ।।१३ सान्निध्यं कुरुते भूयो देव्या सह महेश्वरः ॥२० तत्र देवर्षयो विनाः सिद्धा ब्रह्मर्षयोऽपरे। अन्यानि धाश्रमाणि स्युस्तस्मिन् गिरिवरोत्तमे। उपासते सदा देवं पितामह्मजं परम् ॥१४ मुनीनां युक्तमनसां सराशि सरितस्तथा ॥२१ स तैः संपूजितो नित्यं देव्या सह चतुर्मुखः । तेषु योगरता विमा जापकाः संयतेन्द्रियाः । आस्ते हिताय लोकानां शान्तानां परमा गतिः ॥१५ ब्रह्मण्यासक्तमनसो रमन्ते ज्ञानात्पराः ॥२२ अर्थकशृङ्गशिखरे महापौरलकृतम् । आत्मन्यात्मानमाधाप शिखान्तान्तरमास्थितम् । स्वच्छामृतजलं पुण्यं सुगन्धं सुमहत् सरः ॥१६ ध्यायन्ति देवमोशानं येन सर्वमिदं ततम ॥२३ जागीपदयाश्रमं तब योगीन्द्वैरपशोभितम् । सुमेधे वारावस्थातं सहनादित्यसनिभम् । तत्रासी भगवान् नित्यमास्ते शिष्यः समाय॒तः । तत्रास्ते भगवानिन्द्रः गच्या सह सुरेश्वरः ।।२४ प्रशान्तदोघेरक्षुद्रर्ब्रह्मविविमहात्मभिः ।।१७ गजशंले तु दुर्गाया भवनं मणितो शाहो मनोहरश्चद कौशिकः कृष्ण एव च । | आस्ते भगवती दुर्गा तर साक्षान्महेश्वरी ॥२५ सुमना वेदनादरच शिष्यास्तस्य प्रधानतः ॥१५ उपास्यमाना विविधः शक्तिभेदैरितस्ततः । रत्नधार नाम श्रेष्ठ पर्वत पर सिद्धो में आवारा से भस्म की घूलि धारण करने वाले, शान्त, योगरत, युक्त महात्गा सप्तर्पियो के पवित्र रात आश्रम | महाशक्तिशाली एव ब्रहाविद्यापरायण वे सभी (भगवान्) (१२) ) की उपासना करते है। (१९) वहाँ अव्यक्तजन्मा ब्रह्मा का स्वर्ण के चार द्वारी उन शान्त चित्त यतिया वे ऊपर अनुग्रह करने के वाला, हीरा एव नीलमणि इत्यादि से मण्टिन सुन्दर | तिरे महेश्वर देवी के साथ (उस स्थान पर) निाम पवित्र स्थान है। (१३) करते है। हे विनो। वहाँ देवपिंगण, सिद्ध, ब्रह्मपि एवं अन्य उस श्रेष्ठ मुन्दर पवत पर योगयुक्त चित पाने लोग देवाधिदेव अजन्मा पितामह की उपासना करते मुनियो ये अनेर आश्रम, सरोवर एव नदियाँ है। (२१) है। (१४) उन (आथमो) मे योगपरायण जप ररने वाले, शान्त अन्त करण बालो के परम गति स्वरूप, सभी जितेन्द्रिय, ब्रह्मनिष्ठ मन बाले ज्ञानतत्पर निमगण रमण में पूजित चतुर्मुख ग्रह रासार के हितार्थ यहाँ देबो के बरते है। साथ रहते है। (१५) (वे लोग) मन यो आत्मा म लगारर शिर मूल महापमो से अलइ त एर शृङ्ग ये शिधर पर | में स्थित (उन) शान देव वा पान परत है जिनमें स्वच्छ अमृत तुल्य जल वा एक पवित्र नुगन्धिपूर्ण | इस सम्पूर्ण (जगत् रा) विस्तार हुआ है। महान् सरोवर है। सुन्दर मेघ (नामव पर्वत पर) सहस्र मूर्य थे तुल्य वहाँ जंगीपथ्य का श्रेष्ठ योगियों रो सेवित आश्रम इन्द्र या एक स्थान है। मुरेश्वर भगगन् इन्द्र गची है। गान्त दोपो वाले धैठ पान महात्मा स्वरूप गमन के साथ वहां निवास करने है । शिप्यो से आवृत वे भगवान् जंगीपर नित्य वहां निवास गवर्शन पर दुर्गा का मणिमय नोरण दाता एा करते हैं। (१७) भवन है। माक्षान् महसगे भगानी दुर्गा यहाँ नियाम गद्ध, मनोहर, मोशिश, कृष्ण, गुमना एव वेदनाद करती हैं। (२५) नामन (उनके) प्रपान शिष्य हैं। योगामृन या पान कर एब ऐसय युत्त गाशात 1221] - ·१.४६ २६] यूर्मपुराणे पोत्या योगामृतं लब्ध्वा साक्षादानन्दमैश्वरम् ॥२६ ] तत्रैव देवदेवस्य विष्णोरायतनं महत् । सुनीलस्य गिरेः भृङ्गे नानाधातुसमुज्ज्वले । | सरासि तत्र चत्वारि विचित्रकमलाश्रया ॥३४ राक्षसानां पुराणि स्युः सरांसि शतशो द्विजाः ॥२७ तथा सहस्रशिखरे विद्याधरपुराष्टकम् । तथा पुरशतं विप्राः शतशृङ्गे महाचले। रत्नसोपामसंयुक्तं सरोभिश्नोपशोभितम् ॥३५ स्फाटिकस्तम्भसंयुक्तं यक्षाणाममितीजसाम् ।।२८ नद्यो विमलपानीयाश्चित्रनीलोत्पलाफराः । श्वेतोदरगिरेः शृङ्गे सुपर्णस्य महात्मनः । कणिकारवनं विदयं तत्रास्ते शंकरोमया ॥३६ प्राकारगोपुरोपेतं मणितोरणमण्डितम् ॥२९ पारियात्रे महाशले महालक्ष्म्याः पुरं शुभम् । स तत्र गरुडः श्रीमान् साक्षाद विष्णुरिवापरः । | रम्पप्रासादसंयुक्तं . घण्टाचामरभूषितम् ॥३७ ध्यात्वास्ते तत्परं ज्योतिरात्मानं विष्णुमव्ययम् ॥३० नृत्यद्भिरप्सरःसद्धरितश्चेतश्च गोभितम् । अन्यच्च भवनं पुण्यं श्रीशृङ्गे मुनिपुंगवाः । | मृदङ्गमुरजोद्घष्टं वोगावेणुनिनादितम् ॥३८ श्रीदेव्याः सर्वरत्नाढ्यं हैम सुमणितोरणम् ॥३१ गन्धनिराकोणं संवृतं सिद्धपुंगवः । तत्र सा परमा शक्तिविष्णोरतिमनोरमा । | भास्यद्भितिसमाकोणं महाप्रासादसंकुलम् ॥३९ अनन्तविभवा लक्ष्मीर्जगत्संमोहनोत्सुका ॥३२ गणेश्वराङ्गनाजुष्टं धार्मिकाणा सुदर्शनम् । अध्यास्ते देवगन्धर्वसिद्धचारणवन्दिता। तत्र सा वसते देवी नित्यं योगपरायणा ॥४० विचिन्त्य जगतोयोनि स्वशक्तिकिरणोज्ज्यला ॥३३ महालक्ष्मीमहादेवी त्रिशूलवरधारिणी। आनन्द प्राप्त कर विविध प्रवार वी शक्तियाँ इतस्तत , (विष्णु) वा चिन्तन वारती हुई वहाँ रहती हैं । उनकी उपासना करती रहती है। हे द्विजो। सुनील पर्वत के विविध धातुओ से | वही देवाधिदेव विष्णु वा गहान् भवन एवं विचित्र प्रकाशित शृङ्ग पर राक्षसो के पुर एव संबडो सरोवर कमलो वाले चार सरोवर है। (३४) (२७) इसी प्रकार राहस्रशिखर पर विद्याधरो के रननिर्मित हे विनी ! इसी प्रमार शतशृङ्ग नामर महान् पर्वत सोपान से युक्त एव सरोवरो से सुशोभित आठ पुर पर अतितेजस्वी यक्षो में स्फटिव के स्तम्भो से युक्त है। सीपुर है। (२८) (उस स्थान पर) गदियो मे स्वच्छ जल एव अनेर प्रवेतोदर नामक पर्वत पर महात्मा गरुड का प्राकार 'प्रकार के नील कमल है सभा (वहाँ) पणिकार का एक एव गोपुर से युक्त तथा मणिमय तोरण से मण्डित | दिव्य वन है। उमा के साथ शदूर वहाँ निवास करते पुर हैं। साक्षात् दूसरे विष्णु तुल्य ये श्रीमान् गरुड आत्मा पारियान पर्वत पर महालक्ष्मी का रगणीय प्रासाद- स्वम्प उस श्रेष्ठ ज्योति स्प अव्यय विष्णु वा प्यान करते युक्त, घण्टा एव चामर से अलरत, इतस्तत नृत्य करती अप्सराओं के समूह से सुशोभित, मृदङ्ग एप मुरज हे मुनिपुङ्गयो । श्रीशृङ्ग पर स्वर्ण का दूसरा भी एक की ध्वनि से गुञ्जित, वीणा तथा वेण ये शब्द से श्रीदेवी का सुन्दर मणिपय तोरण पाला परिन एव | निनादित, गन्धर्ब एव विनरो से व्याप्त, श्रेष्ठ सिद्धो से सभी रत्नों से पूर्ण भवन है। (३१) आवृत, प्रकाशमान दीवालो से पूर्ण महान् प्रासादो से अतिमनोरम, अनन्त ऐश्वर्ययुक्त, जगत् को सम्मोहित सुरुलिन गपेश्वरी की पत्नियो से सेवित एव धामियो को मरने को उत्सुक, विष्णु की परमा शक्ति स्वरमा देव, सरलतापूर्वक प्रत्यक्ष होनेवाला सुन्दर पुर है। वहाँ वे गन्धर्व, सिद्ध एय चारणो से बन्दित, एव अपनी शक्ति की योगपरायणा श्रेष्ठ त्रिशुल धारण करने वाली, त्रिनेत्रा, किरणों से प्रकाशित लक्ष्मी जगत् के मूल कारण सभी शक्तियो से भावृत एव सदान्मया महादेवी [222] हुए वहाँ (रहते ·पूर्वविमागे पट्चत्वारिंशोऽध्यायः [१४६ ५५ त्रिनेना सर्वशक्तीभिः संवृता सदसन्मया । समासते परं ज्योतिराख्दाः स्थानमुत्तमम् ।।४८ पश्यन्ति तत्र मुनयः सिद्धा ये ब्रह्मवादिनः ।।४१ पिञ्जरस्य गिरेः शृङ्गे गणेशानां पुरत्रयम् । सुपार्श्वस्योतरे भागे सरस्वत्याः पुरोत्तमम् । नन्दीश्वरस्य कपिले तत्रास्ते सुयशा यतिः ॥४९ सरोसि सिद्धजुष्टानि देवभोग्यानि सत्तमाः ॥४२ तथा च जारुधेः शृङ्गे देवदेवस्य धीमतः । पाण्डुरस्य गिरेः भृते विचित्रद्रुमसंकुले । दोप्तमायतनं पुण्यं भास्करस्यामितौजसः ॥५० गन्धर्वाणां पुरशतं दिथ्यस्त्रीभिः समावृतम् ॥४३ तस्वोत्तरदिग्भागे चन्द्रस्थानमनुत्तमम् । तेषु नित्यं मदोत्सिता वरनार्यस्तथैव च । रमते तब रम्योऽसौ भगवान् शीतदीधितिः ।।५१ कोन्ति मुदिता नित्यं विलासींगतत्पराः ॥४४ अन्यच्च भवनं दिव्यं हंसशैले महर्षयः । अञ्जनस्य गिरेः शृङ्गे नारोणा पुरमुत्तमम् । सहस्रयोजनायाम सुवर्णमणितोरणम् ।।५२ वसन्ति तयाप्सरसो रम्भाद्या रतिलालसाः ॥४५ तवास्ते भगवान् ब्रह्मा सिद्धसङ्घरभिष्टुतः । चित्रसेनादयो यत्र समायान्त्यथिनः सदा । सावित्र्या सह विश्वात्मा वासुदेवादिभिर्युतः ॥५३ सा पुरो मर्वरत्नाढया नेकप्रस्त्रवणैर्युता ॥४६ तस्य दक्षिणदिग्भागे सिद्धानां पुरमुत्तमम् । अनेकानि पुराणि स्युः कौमुदे चापि सुनताः । सनन्दनादयो यत्र वसन्ति मुनिपुंगवाः ।।५४ रद्राणां शान्तरजसामीश्वरापितचेतसाम् ॥४७ | पश्वशैलस्य शिखरे दानवानां पुरत्रयम् । तेषु रुद्रा महायोगा महेशास्लरचारिणः । नातिदरेण तस्याथ दैत्याचार्यस्य धीमतः ॥५५ महालक्ष्मी नित्य निवास करती है। वहाँ जो सिद्ध उनमे उत्तम परम ज्योति का साक्षात्कार परत एवं ब्रह्मवादो मुनि है, वे (उनया) दर्शन करते वाले एव महश के भीतर विनरण पग्ने बाल महायोगी (३७४१) गण रहते है। (४८) मुपार्श्व में उत्तरी भाग में सरस्वती या उत्तम पिन्जर नामक पर्वत के शिखर पर गणणा ये पुर है। हे श्रेष्ठजना । (उस पुर में) देशा रे भोग तीन पुर तथा कपिल पर नन्दीश्वर यी पुरी है। योग्य सिद्धो से सेवित सरोवर है। (४२) वहा गुन्दर यशबाले यति रहते है। (E) गिरि पे पिचिन वृक्षों से पूर्ण एव दिव्य इसी प्रकार जारधि (पर्वत) के शिखर पर शृङ्ग पर गन्धों के दिव्य स्त्रियों से आवन गौ पुर है। बुद्धिमान अमित तेजस्यो देवाधिदेव मारपर या पविम (४३) दीप्तिगान भवन है। वहाँ भोगपरायण एवं मदमत्त श्रेष्ठ स्त्री एप (पुरुप) उमी के उत्तर में चन्द्रमा श धेट स्थान है। मोदपूर्वर दिलासा द्वारा नित्य श्रीडा करते रहते | शान्त किरणो एत रमणीर पम्प याते भगवान् (४४) । (चन्द्रमा) वहाँ रहते हैं। अन्जन पर्यन की चोटी पर स्त्रियों का श्रेन्ड पुर है महपियो । अन्यत्र इस पर्वन पर मत्य पोजन है। वहाँ रति यो लालसा करने वाली रम्भा इत्यादि विरतृत, सुवर्ण मणिमय तारण विशिष्ट एए दिव्य अमरायें निवास करती है। चिमसेन इत्यादि जहाँ सदा याचर के रूप में सिद्धों के समूहा द्वारा प्रार्थित एव यामृतवाति आया करते है। यह पुरी मभी रत्नों से सम्पन्न एब से युक्त शिवात्मा भगवान् ब्रह्मा सावित्री साथ या अनेक मारलो से युक्त है। है मुरतो' पोमुद (पर्वत) पर भी ईश्वर में उगो दक्षिण भाग में मिझोरा उत्तग पुर है, आसक्त चित्तबाले एव मान्न रजोगुण वाले रुद्रा में जहाँ मनन्दनादि श्रेष्ठ मुनि रहते हैं। अनेरपुर हैं। पन्चल में पिर पर दानवों तीन पुर हैं। [223] पार (४५) | भदन है।

·१४६.५६] कूर्मपुराणे सुगन्धर्शलशिखरे सरिद्भिपशोभितम् । सरांसि विमला नद्यो देवानामालयानि च ॥५८ कर्दमस्याश्रमं पुण्यं तत्रास्ते भगवानृषिः ॥५६ सिद्धसिङ्गानि पुण्यानि मुनिभिःस्थापितानि तु । तस्येय पूर्वदिग्भागे किन्निद् वै दक्षिणाश्रिते । वन्यान्याश्रमवर्याणि संख्यातुं नैव पाक्नुयाम् ॥५९ सनत्कुमारो भगवांस्तत्रास्ते ब्रह्मवित्तमः ॥५७ / एष संक्षेपतः प्रोक्तो जम्बूद्वीपस्य विस्तरः । सर्वेष्येतेषु शैलेषु तथान्येप मुनीश्वराः । न शक्यं विस्तरा वक्तुं मया वर्षशतैरपि ॥६. इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पसाहस्रयां सहितायां पूर्वविभागे षट्चत्वारिंशोऽध्याय ॥१६॥ सूत उवाच । | वभ्राजः सप्तमः प्रोक्तो ब्राह्मणोऽत्यन्तवल्लभः ॥३ तत्र देवर्षिगन्धवः सिद्धश्च भगवानजः । जम्बूद्वीपस्य विस्ताराद् हिगुणेन समन्ततः । संवेष्टयित्वा क्षारोवं प्लक्षद्वीपो व्यवस्थितः ॥१ | उपास्यते स विश्वात्मा साक्षी सर्वस्य विश्वमृक् ।।४ प्लक्षद्वीपे च विप्रेन्द्राः सप्तासन् कुलपर्वताः। तेषु पुण्या जनपदा नाघयो व्याधयो न च । न तत्र पापकर्तारः पुरुपा था कथञ्चन ॥५ ऋज्वायताः सुपर्वाणः सिद्धसद्धनिविताः ।।२ गोमेवः प्रथमस्तेषां द्वितीयश्चन्द्र उच्यते । तेपा नधश्च सप्तव वर्षाणां तु समुद्रगाः । नारदो दुन्दुभिश्चैव सोमश्च ऋषभस्तथा । | तासु ब्रह्मर्पयो नित्यं पितामहमुपासते ॥६ उससे थोड़ी ही दूर सुगन्धर्शल के शिखर पर युद्धिमान् | भी सरोबर, विमल नदियां एव देवालय है। दैत्याचार्य कर्दम का नदियो से सुशोभित पवित्र मुनियो द्वारा स्थापित पवित्र सिद्ध लिन एव पन में आश्रम है। भगवान् ऋपि वहां निवास करते है। स्थित आश्रमो को गणना मैं नहीं कर सकता। (५६) सक्षेप में यह जम्बूद्वीप के विस्तार का वर्णन किया उसी के पूर्व म किञ्चित् दक्षिण की ओर धेष्ठ , गया है। मैं सो वर्ष गे भी विस्तारपूर्वक इसका वर्णन ब्रह्मज्ञानी गगवान् सनत्कुमार वहाँ रहते हैं। (५७) नही कर सकता। (६०) हे मुनिश्वरो । इन सभी तथा अन्य पर्वतो पर छ सहस्त्र प्रसोको वाली श्रीकूर्मपुराणसहिता वे पूर्वविभाग मे छियालीसवां अध्याय समाप्त-४६ - सूत ने कहा-जम्बूद्वीप के दुगुने दिनार में क्षीर । वहाँ देवपि, गन्धर्द एव सिद्धगण भगवान् अज सागर को आवृत कर प्लक्षद्वीप स्थित है। (१) (ब्रह्मा) को उपासना करते हैं। वे विश्वात्मा सभी के हे विप्रेन्द्रो 1 लक्षद्वीप में भी सीधे एव विस्तृत एव | साक्षी एवं विश्व के स्रष्टा है। सुन्दर पवों वाले तथा सिद्धी के समूह से सेवित सात बुल. उन (पर्वतो) मे पवित्र जनपद है। यहाँ कोई आधि पर्वत है। १२) | अर्थात् मानसिर पीडा एव व्यापि अर्थात् रोग नहीं है एव उनमे पहला गोमेद, दूसरा चन्द, नारद, दुन्दुभि, वहाँ के पुरुष किसी भी प्रकार पाप (कर्म) नहीं सोम, ऋषभ एव सातवाँ ब्रह्मा को अत्यन्न प्रिय बभ्राज करते। (नामव' पर्वत है। उन वर्ष पर्वतो की सात समुद्रगामिनी नदियाँ है । [224] ·उपरिविभाग योविशोऽध्याय [२२३ १६ एकद्विनिगुणयुक्त चतुरत्येकदिनै शुचि ॥७ अदन्तजातमरण पिनोरेकाहमिष्यते। दशाहात तु पर सम्यगधीयोत जुहोति च । जातदन्ते निरान स्याद् यदि स्याता तु निर्गुणौ ॥१२ चतुर्थे तस्य सस्पर्श मनुराह प्रजापति ।। आदन्तजननात् सद्य आचौलादेकरात्रकम् । क्रियाहीनस्य मूर्खस्य महारोगिण एव च । निरात्रमौपनयनात् सपिण्डानामुदाहृतम् ॥१३ यथेष्टाचरणस्याहुमरणान्तमशौचकम् जातमानस्य बालस्य यदि स्यान्मरण पितु । ॥९ निराज दशरात्र वा ब्राह्मणानामशौचकम् । मातुश्च सूतक तत्स्यात् पितास्यात स्पृश्य एव च ॥१४ सद्य शौच सपिण्डाना फतव्य सोदरस्य च । प्रावसस्कारात् निराग्र स्यात् तस्माद्ध्वं दशाहकम्।।३० अर्व दशाहादेकाह सोदरो यदि निर्गुण ११५ ऊनद्विवाषिके प्रेते मातापित्रोस्तदिष्यते । अयोध्वं वन्तजननात् सपिण्डानामशौचकम् । विराण शुचिस्त्वन्यो यदि ह्यत्यन्तनिर्गुण ॥११ एकरात्र निर्गुणाना चौलादूर्ध्व निरारकम् ।।१६ extremely wordless Persons dayug uns In case of death of child whose teeth two or three qualifications will become are not grown there will be one days clean in four, three days and one day unpurity for the parents but when the respectively teeth are grown the impurity extends to Prajapati Manu declares that he three days if the parents are unqualified (who becomes unclean due to death) (12) should study (the Vedas) and perform The impurity on the part of the the sacrificial rites after ten days but Sapindas due to the death of oue whose he may be touched on the fourth day teeth are not grown as removed instantly (8) 1 (by a bath), if it is due to the death of It is said that for a person who dot one who had not the Cuda rite perfor not perform the prescribed rites who is med the impurity extends to one night fool one who is sick of incurable disease of of one who had got been antiated and one who does whatever he lake with the sacred thread (20 in contraventions of rules) th nights (13) period of uncleanliness extends till h If a child dics just after his birth the death (9) | impurity of the parentss considered to be The period of uncleanliness (dae to the impurity due to birth and the father may be touched (14) death) of the Brahmanas extends upts three days or ten days, three days for (Io that case) the Sapındas become thes who have not been initiated with pare instantly (by a bathị hut a co the the (Upanayana) Samskira and ten daye brother is unqualified uterine brother in clever days (15) for others (105 The impurity on the part of the A child aged less than two years Sapındas who are unqualified, due to the the uncleanlines: extends as described death of our whosc teeth are grown 19 above, for the parents and others only for a night, but iſ due to the death unqualificd, become clean in three of one who had lius Cuda rite performed, it day (1)|s for three days (16) [427) 58 to three ·021cs २.२३ १७] कूर्मपुराणे अदन्त जातमरण सभवेद् यदि सत्तमा । यदि स्यात् सूतके सूतिमरणे वा मृतिर्भवेत् । एकरात्र सपिण्डाना यदि तेऽत्यन्तनिर्गुणा ॥१७ शेयेणेव भवेच्छुद्धिरह शेषे निराग्रकम् ॥२२ व्रतावेशात सपिण्डानामर्याय स्नान विधीयते मरणोत्पत्तियोगे तु मरणाच्छुद्धिरिष्यते । सर्वेषामेव गुणिनामूयं तु विषम पुन ॥१८ अघवृद्धिमदाशौघमूभ्यं चेत् तेन शुष्यति ॥२३ अक्षिण्मासत स्त्रीणायदि स्याद् गर्भसन्नव । | अथ चेत् पञ्चमीरानिमतीत्य परतो भयेत् । तदा माससमस्तासामशौच दिवस स्मृतम ॥१९ अधद्धिमदाशीच तदा पूर्वण शुध्यति ॥२४ तत ऊवं तु पतने स्त्रीणा द्वादशानिरम् । | देशान्तरगत शुत्वा सूतफ शावमेव तु । सद्य शौच सपिण्डाना गर्भवावाच्च वा सत ॥२० तावदप्रयतो मयों पायच्छेप समाप्यते ॥२५ गर्भच्युतायहोरान सपिण्डेऽत्यन्तनिर्गुणे। अतीते सूतके प्रोक्त सपिण्डानां निरानकम् । यथेष्टाचरणे ज्ञातौ त्रिरात्रमिति निश्चय ॥२१ तर्थप मरणे स्नानमूर्व सवत्सराद् यदि ॥२६ The impurity on the part of the If an impunity due to birth or death Sapindas who are extremely unqualified talcs place within the period of another when death occurs to one whose teeth are impurzty of the same category, one not grown as only for a night Oexcellent becomes pure by the rest of the previanta (17) impurity Dut of the rest is only nf one The Sapindas who arc qualifiel day he becomes pure in three nights (22) become pure after 1 bath in case of death Il two impurities one due to death of one whose Upanayına Samsktra was and thr orber due to buth nverlap cach not yet performed, iſ the same was per other, the purity will be attuned on the formet then other rule should be expiry of the impurity due to death Ir followed (18) the impurity defined as Aglayrddhimad Women on miscarriage within 31 comes Jatter, purity 25 attained at the months of their pregnancy become pure cxpury of the same (23) by days equal to number 10 tlie sonth But if the Aghavddhımad Asauca, they were preguant If the miscarriage (impurity due to death of father or mother takes place after six months, the women on the part of a male and of husband on become pole alier twelve days and the the part of a woman) impurity takes place Sapnicis lantly or jus ifter the after the expiry of the fifth night of miscarriage (19. 20) ' another impurity purity is attained on In case of failure of pregnancy (which the expiry of the previous DNIC (24) 1echnically means birth and instant death One who livors of an inpurity due to of a child in the sesently or eight month birti ar death which 1119 taken place at a of the pregnancy) the impurity on the distant place remains impure all the rest part of the Sapinda: is for one day and of the impurity period (25) one night, and on the part of a kinsman If the information 11 recived whicn who arts according 10 his sweet wilt (se, tle penod of impunity duc to birth : an contravention of rules) * extends to expired the impurity on the part of the three nights (21) Sapiocas will be for three days and [40]] ·10 उपरिधिमा प्रयोविशोऽध्याय [૨ ૨૨ वेवान्तविचाधीयानो योऽग्निमान वृत्तिकर्षितः । 'एकोवकाना मरणे सूतरे चतदेय हि ॥३१ सद्यः शौच भवेत् तस्य सविस्थासु सर्वदा ।।२७ पक्षिणी योनिराम्बन्धे या गए रार्यय च । स्त्रीणामसंस्कृताना तु प्रदानात् पूर्यतः रादा । एयराम समुदिष्ट गुगै सग्रह्मवारिणि ॥३२ सपिण्डामा मिरान स्यात् सस्कारे भर्तरेय हि ॥२८ प्रते राजनि राज्योतिर्यस्य स्माद् विपये स्थिति. । अहस्त्यदत्तान्यानामशौचं मरणे स्मृतम् । गृहे मृतासु दत्तासु कन्यकामु श्यहं पितः ॥३३ ऊनाविवर्षान्मरणे सद्यः शौचमुवाहृतम् ।।२९ , परपूर्णतु भार्यात पुरेप पृतोप च । सादरतात सोयरे सद्य आचौलादेपरात्रपम् । गिराम स्यात् तथाचा स्यभारिपन्यगागु च ॥३४ आप्रवासात निराण स्माद् वधाराप्रमा. परम् ॥३० आचार्यपुत्रं पल्या च अहोरात्रमुदाहृतम् । मातामहाना मरणे विराम स्मावशौचकम् । एकाह स्यायुपाध्याये स्वप्रामे घोत्रियेऽपि न ॥३५ similarly in care of mpurity due to death , (Atnamets vpiri M acticl• But if a full year is elasped thien bath us tioni) (31) eufficient to attain purity (26) Onc remun impure for two days One who is the knower of the Veelinta and the imght in-beth cen due to the a student (of the Vedas), a performer of death of serch rehtors with our who has duly rites and engaged in particulir blood rehten, und for one might durc professon, become pure instantly always to death of preceptor 17 7 fellow and under all circumcticce (27) pupil (32) Due to death of women why har kun' in nk kingdom olic dwells, not gcn in m17g ihe impurity on being delle imprimat Irte durant un the part of the Sapind 15 will last for the light or sirlirlit on the death of mights If iliey murricd impurity frarried daughslere il lis ecc. occurs to their husbands only (28) impurits colis part of the Colier lusts for three days Impuniy due to deuth of unmarried girls wall 176 for day, of such girls agel, Impurits lasis for threr wghts ua the under two years purits is trained deuth of wees uhalal len previouth Instantly tbualih) (29) married in othen ofadplad sons, ofan Aconterine brother on the death of Acir) 1 and of 11¢s who Inc (tal on a ter or trees are not grown udmined an her permint afterwards Octomet pure initinth (by 1 bith), f shoulrs before the Codante, the tirother On the death of thirt Stewife ** pure bs one night, or before marriage of an Acini the uputits frou for in By three nights and if after the muniart diyanet one night on the death of ati In len 113 13 ) Upidhs312 * ho traches only put of One remains impilte fur three days the Vedas sir Velin-1 for malef nien one's tartina Frandfather die Stefan (a brahmung well sehirlin Surular in the precipitom in rate of Trdas) are in the same Ale Inth death or birth among the Samsnodalys for ne day (35) गम ·२. २३.३६] फूर्मपुराणे मिरात्रमसपिण्डेषु स्वगृहे संस्थितेषु च । तद्वर्णयिधिवृष्टेन स्य तु शौचं स्वयोनिषु ॥४१ एकाहं चास्यय स्पादेकरानं तदिष्यते ॥३६ / पडात्रं वा निराग्यं स्यादेफरानं क्रमेण हि । प्रिराय श्वयूमरणे श्वशुरे यं तदेय हि । वश्यक्षत्रियविप्राणां शूद्रप्वाशौचमेव तु ॥४२ सद्यः शौचं समुद्दिष्टं सगोत्र सस्थिते सति ॥३७ अर्द्धमासोऽय पड़ान विरात्र द्विजपुगयाः । शुद्ध विप्रो दशाहेन द्वादशाहेन भूमिपः । सदक्षत्रियविप्राणा यंश्येष्वाशौचमिष्यते ।।४३ वैश्यः पञ्चदशाहेन शूद्रो मासेन शुष्यति ॥३८ पट्टानं वै दशाहं च विप्राणा वैश्यशूद्रयोः । क्षयिशद्रदायादा ये स्युविप्रस्प बान्धवाः । अशोचं क्षत्रिये प्रोक्तं क्रमेण द्विजपुपकाः ।।४४ तेपामशौचे यिप्रस्य दशाहाच्छुद्धि रिप्यते ॥३९ । शूद्रविक्षनियाणा तु ब्राह्मणे सस्थिते सति । राजन्ययेश्यावप्येवं होनवर्णाम् योनिपु । दशरात्रेण शुद्धिः स्यादित्याह फमलोद्भवः ।।४५, स्वमेव शौचं पुर्यातो पिशुद्धप्रयंमसंशयम् ॥४० । असपिण्ड द्विज प्रेतं विप्रो मिहूं त्य बन्धुवत् । सर्वे तूत्तरवर्णानामशौचं कुर्यरादताः । अशित्वा च सहोपित्या दशराण शुध्यति ।।४६ On the death of ah Asapinda living to the rules prescribed for their own castes in one's house the impurity lasts for three On the (birth or) death of a Sadra nights, and of an Asvavrya at lasts for one day and one night (36) Sapında the impurity on the part of On the death of the mother in law or Vaišyas, Ksatriyas and Brähmanias lasts for the father-in-law, impurity lasts for three sex, three and one nights respectively (42) nights and on the death of a Sagotra (a On the (birth nr) death of a Vusya person belonging to the same clan) living Sapında, the impuraty on the part of in one's liouse, one becomes pure instantly Südras, Ksatriyas and Brahmanas lasts for (by a hath) (37) half a month, sıx nights or cliree nights A Brahmana becomes pure an ten days, respectively (43) a Ksatriya in twelve, a Valsya ?n fifteen On the (birth or) death of a Ksatriya and n Sidra in 1 month (38) | Sapinda the impurity on the part of On the death of persons who are born Brahmana lasts for six mights and on in a Ksatriya, a Vaisya or a Sūdra but the part of a Vaisya and a Sudra lasts are related to a Brahmana, that Brahmana for ten days will be purc in ten days (99) On the birth or) death of a On the death of relatives born Brahmana Sapinda the impurity on the women of lower castes, a Ksatriya and part of Sūdras, Vaisvas and Ksatriyas Vaišya should perform the punificatory lasts for ten nights--this has been ntes on the day prescrived for their ordained by Kamalodbhava (one born (40) of a lotus, 1 e Brahma) (45) All poble people should obserye A Brahmana, having carried to the Impurity for relatives of higher castes, funeral ground), like a kinsman a dead according to the rules prescribed for the Brahmana who was a Sapiada tter, and of the same castes according becomes pure in ten nights, if he eats [420] respective castes not ·उपरिविमागे त्रयोविंशोऽध्यायः [२.२३,५७ यद्यन्नमति तेषा तु निराण ततः शुचिः । अशोचे संस्पृशेत् स्तेहात् तदाशौचेन शुध्यति ॥५२ अनदन्नन्नमह्नव न च तस्मिन् गृहे घसेत् ॥४७ प्रेतीभूतं द्विजं विप्रो योऽनुगच्छेत कामतः । सोदकेष्वेतदेव स्यान्मातुराप्तेषु बन्धुषु । स्नात्वा सचलं स्पृष्टाऽग्नि घृतं प्राश्य विशुध्यति ॥५३ दशाहेन शवस्पर्श सपिण्डश्चय शुध्यति ।।४८ | एकाहात क्षत्रिये शुद्धियश्ये स्थान द्वबहेन तु । यदि निहरति प्रेतं प्रलोभाकान्तमानसः । शूद्रे दिनत्रयं प्रोक्तं प्राणायामशतं पुनः ॥५४ दशाहेन द्विजः शुष्पेद् द्वादशाहेन भूमिपः ॥४९ | अनस्थिसंचिते शूद्रे रौति चेद् बाह्मणः स्वः । अर्द्धमासेन वैश्यस्तु शूद्रो मासेन शुध्यति । पात्रेणाथवा सर्वे निराणाथया पुतः ॥५० निरात्रं स्यात् तथाशौचमेकाहं त्वन्यथा स्मृतम् ॥५५ अनायं चैव निहुंत्य बाह्मणं धनजितम् । अस्थिसंचयनादर्बागेकाहं क्षत्रवश्ययोः। स्नात्या संप्नाश्य तु घृतं शुध्यन्ति ब्राह्मणादयः ॥५१ | अन्यथा चैव सज्योलि ह्मणे स्नानसेव तु ॥५६ अवरश्चेद् वरं वर्णमवरं वा वरो यदि । अनस्थिसंचिते विप्रे ब्राह्मणो रोति चेत् तदा। 1heir food and lives in the same house affection or vice versa, the former hewith them (46) | comes pure when the period of impurily But if he (only} eats their food (and expires does not live in their house), le be A Brāhmana, leaving voluntarily comes pure in just three nights; but followed a dead Brālmına, becomes purc if he does not eat their ford, in a by a bath with his clothes touching airc single day only provided he does not and tasting ghec. (53) live in their house Having followed a dead body of a Similar is the rule in respect of Ksatriya, a Vaisya or a Sudra 1 Brāhmina Samanodakas and the kinsmen by becomes pure in one two or three days onc's mother A Sapinda, liaving respectively, but he should practise onc touched the dead body becomes pure in laundred Pränäyämıs (regulation of ten days (48) breathing) in all cases (54) If a Brahmana, or a Ksatriya or a Varsya or a Sodra carries (to the funcra! Impurity on the part of a Brabmann ground) a dead body out of some temp Vhe laments along witla kus onn people, tation (of getting a remuneration they on the rieath of a Sadra, before the bones become pure in ten days, tvelve days, are collected lists for three days, if other. (55) half a month and a month respectively. wise, only for a day or all of them become pure in six days Ifre laments on the deathina Kaatnya nt even in three days (49,50) or Varsya, before the hones are collected. Brahmanas and others, having carried the impurity lasts for a diy, otherwise a dead Brilmana who was forloro and during the sun-lght or star-light; on the poor hecome pure by taking a bath death of a Brāhmana it lasts till a bath is and taking Ghrta (clarified butter). (51) { talen (56) If a person of lotver caste touches A Brahmana, f ic Jument on the one of lugher caste an impurity, out of death of a Brálimaņa, before the bones are 14211 ·it २२३५७] यूर्मपुराणे स्नानेनैव भवेच्छुद्धिः सबैलेन न संशयः ॥५७ | पिता पितामहश्चैव तथैव प्रपितामहः । यस्तः सहाशनं कुर्याच्धयनादीनि चंद हि । लेपभाजस्नयश्चात्मा सापिण्डय साप्तपौरपम् ॥६३ बाययो वाऽपरो वाऽपि स दशाहेन शुध्यति ।।५८ अप्रत्ताना तथा स्त्रोणा सापिण्डय साप्तपौरुषम् । यस्तेषामन्नमश्नाति सकृदेवापि कामतः । अढाना भतसापिण्डय प्राह देवः पितामहः ॥६४ तदाशीचे निवृत्तेऽसौ नान कृत्वा विशुष्यति ॥५९ ये चैकजाता बयो भिन्नपोनम एव च । यावसदनमश्नाति भिक्षोपहतो नरः । भिन्नवर्णास्तु सापिण्डच भवेत् तेषा त्रिपूरषम् ॥६५ तावन्त्यहान्यशीवं स्यात् प्रायश्चित्तं ततश्चरेत् ॥६० कारवः शिल्पिनो वैद्या दासीदासास्तथैव च । वाहाद्यशौचं कर्तव्यं द्विजानामग्निहोत्रिणाम् । सपिण्डाना तु मरणे मरणादितरेषु च ॥६१ वातारो नियमी चैव ब्रह्मविग्रह्मचारिणी ॥६६ सपिण्डता च पुरुषे सप्तमे विनिवर्तते । सत्रिणो प्रतिनस्तावत् सद्यःशौचा उदाहृताः । समानोदकभावस्तु जन्मनाम्नोरवेदने ॥६२ | राजा चयाभिषिक्तश्च प्राणसत्रिण एय च ॥६७ collected, becomes pure by bathing with grand father, three entitled to lepa (a his clothes; and there is no doubt about | portion of the Pindas which sticks to the (57) hand of the performer af n Sraddha) threc One who ents and sleeps the lives) | generations in ascent after the grenttogether with those impure whether a grand father and one self-the Sapındakunsman or not becomes pure m ten relation-ship rests in these seven persons days (58)/ Agenerations) (63) One who deliberately cats their food The Sapinda-relationship of unmarried even once, becomes pure by a bath on the women rests in the seven generations in expiry of their impurity (59) ascent of the family of their birth) but A persot remains impure for so many that of the married ones rests in the days as many days he being faminestriken Sapınds of their husbands this bas been easts their food After the expary of sucil said by Lord l'itamaha (64) impunity he should perform a propitiatory Thc Sapinda relationship among (60) persons who descend from the same person rite On the death of Brahmaņas who but are born of different mothers and perform the daily sacrificial sites to fit hence belong to different castes, rests on impurity starting from the cremation three generations (only, an descent) (65) should be observed Impurity should Artisans and craftsmen, physicians, also be observed on the death or birth of servants and maid servants, those who Sapındas (61) are engaged in making (religious) gifts, Saproda-ship ceases with the seventh those who are engaged in Nayamas person (gcueration), but the relationship observances), a knower of Bralıman (or of a Samānodaka ends wlien birth and of the Vedu3), 1 Brahmacaria those who names are not known (62) perform long-term sacrifices, those who The father, the grand father, the great lire sbserving certato vows, a king duly [422] ·साविमागे प्रयोशोऽध्यायः [२२२६ पर्ने वियाहकाले घ देययागे तयंव छ । 'म घायपातपिण्दो या कार्य पादारिफ चित् ।।७२ सद्याचं समापातं दुभिसे घायुपद्रये ॥६८ ग्यापादयेत् तयारमानं स्वयं योऽग्नियिपादिभिः । रिम्बाहयहतानरं चयिता पायर्यदिनः । विहितं तस्य नावाचं नाप्रि युदादिकम् ॥५३ सद्यःशौचं समापातं सादिमरणे तया ।।६९ अप कचित् प्रमादेश प्रियतेऽग्निविषादिभिः । सानो पदप्रपतने योराध्यायप्पनाशपे। तस्याशीचं विधातम्य कार्य योदकादिकम् ।।७४ प्राह्मणापें घ संन्याते सदः शौचं विघीयते ॥७० जाते फुमारे तहः याम पुर्यात प्रतिग्रहम् । हिरण्ययान्यगोवासस्तिसामगुटपिपाम ७५ मंप्टिकानां धनस्यानो यतोना ब्राह्मचारिणाम् । नाशीचं फोत्यंते राहिः परिते घ तथा मृते ।।७१ तोयं दधि पृतं संसमोषपं शोरमेय प। फलानि पुष्पं शाप तयणं फाप्टमेय च । पतिताना न वाहःरपानान्त्येष्टिनास्पिरांचयः । आशोचिनां गृहा ग्राह्य पुष्पानं धंय निरयाः ॥७ consecrated and those who are engaged in t should be performed for them, nor their the sacrifice of Priņa (Pranayama) are boncs should be collected. No body described as being pure instantly. (66, 67) should scop for then, nur, would any Becoming instantly pure, is als body offer them Pandas or perform prescribed (for a person engaged) ina Sraddle for them anyuliere (72) Sacrifice, na marriage cereinony.antr for the gods, and under thic circunstance: Similarly, impunity should not be of a famine or other clusasiers (691 Olsserosal for 1hem wlio :/1 themeha fic. Connt sucule) with the lielp of fire, Purity is direduest to be instantly on. poman,etc Nor should they le cremad. the death of partons Lilles! illa bitile I ed or posen maler-oblment 173) the dimha opr.or bya lightning orthy | king on jutlice or by the labm 103, or Put impurity should be olacreed and by the billing of a thake (6") funeral uitei, ce soffering of water oblation Purity in drrlard to transanth on should be offered for them why dir by the death of presan tir falls in fire on fire or by pourn, only liyya msstale ti... adeti, urth an upchahie heritte_ror deleterairly) deed or for drilman as on the death Aast (710 1100 a male chili s 1 one should Nis impurity lian teen drclared tiss! e accept accutant to one's will, the gilla learned on the trail na pels ofgort, ETAm Com tuitis, intrum 173) commiler of Hirslanr celebrci, a reelu seeds, tam furat and pler one Trailing the l'Shapraithesa, lic, the Ore nas 2000 fit forularly from 1st the thurustafree, amak, a Drahn 1. fase of provint una impurity file for dainandatirtal- (711 Euth or deatly alter fruits, fonety. 7 de xulxber of the cutcula (l'att #) usulm, 1s', fol. **T, curl, Fling, shupattv turmetertat furtastrol. anticine, milk and drrist (16) ·२२३७७] कूर्मपुराणे आहिताग्निपंथान्यायं दग्धव्यतिभिरग्निभिः । | पञ्चमे नवमे चैव तयंकादशेऽहनि । अनाहिताग्निर्गुह्येण लौकिकेनेतरो जनः ॥७७ ! अयुग्मान् भोजयेद् विप्रान् नवश्राद्धं तु तद्विदुः ।।१२ देहाभावात् पलाशस्तु कृत्वा प्रतिकृति पुनः । एकादशेऽह्नि कुर्वोत प्रेतमुद्दिश्य भावतः । दाहः कार्यों यथान्यायं सपिण्डः श्रद्धयाऽन्वितैः ॥७८ द्वादशे वाऽथ कर्तव्यमनिन्ये त्वथवाऽहनि । सकृत्प्रसिञ्चन्त्युवकं नामगोण वाम्यताः । एक पविनमेकोऽर्घः पिण्डपानं तथैव च ॥८३ दशाह बान्धवः साधं सर्व चैवावाससः ॥७९ एवं मृताह्नि कर्तव्यं प्रतिमासं सु वत्सरम् । पिण्ड प्रतिदिनं दद्युः सायं प्रातर्यथाविधि । | सपिण्डीकरणं - प्रोक्तं पूर्ण संवत्सरे पुनः ।।१४ प्रेताय च गृहद्वारि चतुर्थे भोजयेद् द्विजान् ॥८० कुर्याच्चत्वारि पात्राणि प्रेतादीना द्विजोत्तमाः । । द्वितीयेऽहनि कर्तव्यं क्षुरफर्म सबान्धवः । प्रेताथं पितृपात्रेषु पात्रमासेचपेत् ततः ।।८५ चतुर्थे बान्धवैः सर्वरस्थना संचयनं भवेत् । ये समाना इति द्वाभ्या पिण्डानप्येवमेव हि । पूर्व तु भोजयेद् विप्रानयुग्मान् श्रद्धया शुचीन् ।।८१ | सपिण्डोकरणं श्राद्धं देवपूर्व विधीयते ॥५६ One who establishes the sacrificial fire, They should feed uncven number of should be cremated 103 three sacrificra Brābmanas on the fifth, ninth and eleventh fires, a Brāhmana who did not establish days and this is called the Nava-Sraddha. the sacrificial fire should be cremateu (12) in domestic fire and other in ordinary On the eleventh or twelfth day or on fire (77) any other day or on any day which is not Where the dead body is not available, mauspicious, one should offer for the Sapindas (kınsman) should make an effigy benefit of the deceased, one Kasa, onc (83) of the deceased person of Palāśa wood Argha and vessel of Pandas and cremate the same respectfully (70) In this way one should perform the The Linsman) being silent should śraddha on the death day of every month offer water once daily by uttenng the throughout the year and on the completion name and Gotra, (clan) all the ten days of a full year the Sapındıkarana is to die (84) all along with all kinsmen, wearing wct perforined clothes. (79) He should get four vessels for four ancestors from the deccased (in ascent) They should offer Pindas to the deceased and pour (the contents of the) vessel meant daily in the morning and in the evening at the door and feed Brahmana: on the for the deccased into the vessels meant for (85) (80) other (three) ancesters fourth (day) They along with all kinsmen should He should also offer Pandas with the perform: shaving on the second day and on two hymn beginning with 'Ye samansh, the fourth should collect thc bones, having etc. This Sapindíkarana Sraddha should ſed, before land, pure Bribmanas of be performed after performing Sraddha Unescn number. (B1) dedicated to gods (86) ·अपरिविमागे प्रयोविशोऽध्याय [२२३६३ पितनावाह्येत् तत्र पुन प्रेत च निदिशेत् । पत्नी कुर्यात् सुताभावे पल्यभावे सहोदर ॥९० ये रापिण्डीकृता प्रेता न तेषा स्यात् पृथकिया । अनेनंघ विधानेन जीवन् वा श्राद्धमाचरेत् । पस्तु कुर्यात् पृथक् पिण्ड पितृहा सोऽभिजायते ।।६७ कृत्वा दानादिक सर्व श्रद्धायुक्त समाहित ॥९१ मृते पितरि वे पुन पिण्डमन्द समाचरेत् । एष व कथित सम्यग् गृहस्थाना क्रियाविधि । दद्याच्चान्न सोदकुम्भ प्रत्यह प्रेतधर्मत ॥१८ स्त्रोणा तु भर्तृशभूषा धर्मो नान्य इहेष्यते ॥१२ पार्वत विधानेन सावत्सरिफमिष्यते। प्रतिसवत्सर पाय विधिरेष सनातन ॥८९ स्वधर्मपरमो नित्यमीश्वरापितमानस । मातापिनो मुत कार्य पिण्डदानादिक च यत् । प्राप्नोति तत् पर स्थान यदुक्त वेदवादिभि ॥१३ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पटसाहस्रया सहितायातुपरिविभागे प्रयोविंशोऽध्याय ||२३।। Then lic should invoke the manes and should be done by the sons Where there mexxkxom agaaw the deceased No separate. xn son it should be oucby the wil., performance (of Sraddha) should be done | and when there is no wile, by a co uterine for the deceased who have thuas been brother (90) generalized in Pinda (Sapindikrtab) One One may, cven when surviving per who offers separate Pandas for such form (one's own) Sraddha according to ancestors becomes a katter of father (or of these rules respectfully and being the manes) (87) concentrated 191) When a father is dead a son should Here, the rules for the miluals to be offer cveryday the oblation of linda performed by housc-holders have been throughout a year and give pitcher thoroughly narrated to you for the full of water and food everyday according women, service to their husbands is the to the rules for performing the rates for only prescribed nite and nothing else (92) the deceased 188) One who is always engaged to bris Every year hc should perform the religious duties and surrenders his thoughts annual Sraddha according to the rules to God atrains to that supreme abode for periodical performance This is the which has been described by the eternal rule (89) | expounders of the Vedas Olfering nf Panday to (deceased) parents 193) Thus ends Twentythird Chapter in the Second Part of the Kurma Purina amuti consisting of sıx thousand verses--23 [425] ·२४ व्यास उवाच। | सावित्रान् शान्तिहोमाश्च कुर्यात् पर्वसु नित्यश । अग्निहोत्र तु जुहुयादाद्यन्तेऽनिशो सदा । | पितृश्चवाष्टकास्वच॑न् नित्यमन्वष्टकासु च ॥५ दर्शन चंय पक्षान्ते पौर्णमासेन चंव हि ॥१ एप धर्म परो नित्यमपधर्मोऽन्य उच्यते । शस्यान्ते नवशस्पेष्टमा तयत्वन्ते द्विजोऽध्वरं । त्रयाणामिह वर्णाना गृहस्थाश्रमवासिनाम् ॥६ पशुना स्वयनस्यान्ते समान्ते सीमिकर्मस्खे ॥२ | नास्तिवपादयवालस्याद योऽप्नीन् नाधातुमिच्छति । नानिष्ट्रा नघशस्यष्टया पशुना चाऽग्निमान् द्विज । यजेत वा न यज्ञेन स याति नरकान बहून् ॥७ नवानमधान्मास वा दीर्घमायुजिजीविषु ॥३ तामिसमन्धतामित्र महारोरवरौरवो। नवेमाग्नेन धानिष्ट्वा पशुहव्येन चानय । कुम्भीपाक वैतरणीमसिपत्रवन प्राणानेवात्तमिच्छन्ति नवानामिषपद्धिन ॥४ अग्याश्च नरकान् घोरान सप्राप्यान्ते सुदुर्मति । तथा ।। 24 Vyasa suid A Brakemana should perform sacrifice and Santikotna on every Parvan the Agnihotra nte at the beginning and at the full moon day, the new moon day the end of the day and of the night the the 8th and the 14th day of a fortnight) Darsa and the Paurnamasa at the end and worshup the mapes on the Astakas of (dark and bright) fortnights (respec- (the cighth days of the dark fortnights of tively) new harvest sacrifice at the end the months fruen karttaka to Magha) and of harvest season, the Adhvara (non. the Anvastakas (the ninth day in the violent) sacrifices at the end of season later half of four months following the the ammal sacrifice at the end of a half full moon ja Agrahayana Pausa Mugha year (Ayanı ı e, six monthly course of and Phälguna) (5) the sun) and the Soma sacrifice at the This is the highest religion anything end of a year (1 2) else (ze, contradictory to it) is irreligious A Brahmana who has established the for the houscholders belonging to the sacred fire, if he is desirous of living a three lugher castes (6) long life should not cat new corn or meat One who duc to atleistic vutlook or to without performing the new harvest sacra idieness does not like to establish the fice or animal sacrifice (3) (sacred) fire or does not perform (due) Those who want to cat new corn and rates goes many hells (7) nicat without offering oblations of neir Rrahmanas such a foot havog gone corns and animals (1e meat) to fires arc through Tamura (dark) Andhatimisra practically desirous of eating their own (darker) Maharauraya Rauraya, Kumbil lives (4) paka Vaitarani, Asipatravana (a forest One should regularly perform Santra | where leaves are lile swords) and other [426]] ·उपरिधिमागे चतुर्विंशोऽध्याय [૨ ૨૪૨૨ अन्त्यजाना फुले विप्रा शूद्रयोनौ च जायते ॥१ न सोमयागादधिको महेशाराधने ऋतु । तस्मात सर्वप्रयलेन ब्राह्मणो हि विशेषत । समो या विद्यते तस्मात् सोमेनास्यचंयेत् परम् ॥१५ आधापाग्नि विशुद्धात्मा पजेत परमेश्वरम् ॥१० पितामहेन विप्राणामादावभिहित शुभ । अग्निहोत्रात परो धर्मो द्विजाना नेह विद्यते । धर्मो विमुक्तये साक्षाच्छोत स्मार्तो द्विधा पुन ॥१६ तस्मादाराधनित्यमग्निहोत्रण गाश्वतम् ॥११ श्रौतस्त्रताग्निसबन्धात् स्मातं पूर्व मयोदित । यन्नाधायाग्निमालस्यान्न यष्ट देवमिच्छति । श्रेयस्करतम श्रौतस्तस्माच्छौत समाचरेत् ।।१७ सोऽसौ मूढो न सभाष्य किं पुनास्तिको जन ॥१२ उभावभिहितो धमो वेदादेव विनि सृतौ । यस्य वार्षिक भक्त पर्याप्त भृत्यवृत्तये । | शिष्टाचारस्तृतीय स्याच्श्रुतिस्मृत्योरलाभत ॥१८ अधिक चापि विद्येत स सोम पातुमर्हति ।।१३ धर्मेणाभिगतो यस्तु वेद सपरिग्रहण । एप चं सर्वयज्ञाना सोम प्रथम इष्यते । ते शिष्टाग्राह्मणा प्रोक्ता नित्यमात्मगुणान्विता ॥१९ सोमेनाराययेद् देव सोमलोकमहेश्वरम् ।।१४ तेपामभिमतो य स्यान्चेतसा नित्यमेव हि । dreadful hells at the end is born among to worslup Maleśvara Hence once the outcastes or the Sudras (8,9) should worship the Supreme witle Soma (Sacrifice) (15) One specially a Brahmam having therefore, established the (sacred) fire | to the Brahmanas by the Grand Father This bencficial religion, was narrated should offer sacrifices to Supreme god je Brahma) at túc beginning of the being himself pure in soul (10) There is no superior religion to crcttion) This religion giles emancı Agnihotrı (offer ng chaly oblation to the pation and is itself divided into two viz Srauta (prescribed by the Vedas) and sacred fire) for the Brahmanas Onr should therefore warship the Eternal Smärta (prescribed by the 12.5-book) (16) (God) duly througli Agnihntra The Srauta is so ferncd because of A fool who having established tliests relation en the three sacred fires und sacred fire does not like to perform dzıly the Smärta onc has already been married sacrifices to god should not be spolent by me TheSrautns the most bene to he is nothing but an atheist (12) fit and hence onc should absenc Onc ulio is in possession of food stuff the Srauta religion (17) to mountain Ins dependents for three years Both the above forms of religion are or my is entitled to drul Soma (13) and 10 have been originated from the Thri Somn sacrifice is nown to be Vedas The third solltcr of religion is the forement of all the sacrifices One the conduct of the learned person, which should therefore worship the great God should be calen recourse to where scither Some world with the Soma Sruti nor Smits stilnblc (18) (sacrifice) Thase Brihmonin fare studied no other sacnfice more the Vedas along with their actihar cfficacious or es en equal to Soma sterilice Baterature accord ng to the prescribed [427] There 15 ·वर्मपुराणे २२४२० स धर्म. कथितः सद्भिर्नान्येषामिति धारणा ॥२० / धर्मशास्त्रं पुराण तद् ब्रह्माजाने परा प्रमा ॥२२ पुराण धर्मशास्त्र च वेदानामुपणम् । | नान्यतो जायते धर्मो ग्रहाविद्या च वैदिको । एकस्माद् ब्रह्मविज्ञान धर्मज्ञान तकत. ॥२१ तस्मात् धर्म पुराण च श्रद्धातव्य विजातिभि ॥२३ धर्म जिज्ञासमानानां तत्प्रमाणतर स्मृतम् । इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पटसाहलथा सहितायामुपरिविभागे चतुविशोऽध्याय ॥२४|| 18 २५ व्यास उवाच। | द्विविधस्तु गृही जैयः साधकश्चाप्यसाधक । एष बोऽभिहित कृत्स्नो गृहस्थाश्रमवासिनः । | अध्यापन याजन च पूर्वस्याह- प्रतिग्रहम् । द्विजातेः परमो धर्मों वर्तनानि निबोधत ॥१ कुसौवकृषिवाणिज्य प्रकुर्वातास्वयकृतम् ॥२ laws and are always endowed with the ritualistic (or behaviourial) religion (21) qualities of Self, are called the learned Thc Dharmasastra 1 greater (or cultured i e, Śstns) (19) authority to those who are desirous of Whatever they always approve of hrartıly is called the religion by the honest knowing the religion and the Puranas are men and not (the behaviour) of others the supreme authority in respect of the this is the established norm (20) Inowledge of Brahmani (22) The Puranas and the Dharmasastras Religion and the Vedic knowledge of are called to be auxıkary literature (or Brahman cannot come out of anything the amplification) of the Vedas The elsc, The Dharma sastra and the Puranas formier leads to the knowledge of Brahman should therefore be held in high esteem by and the latter to the knowledge of the twice-borus (23) Thus ends Twentyfourth Chapter in the Second Part of the Kurma Purana Samhuta consisting of sıx thousand verses-24 25 Vyasa said I have narrated to you two class, YIZ Sadhaka (performer) the Supreme Religion of the householder and the Asādhaka (non performer) For twice born'ın its entirety Now you the former, tcaching acting as a priest, listen to (me parrating) tus professions receiving of giles, and usury agriculture (1) and commerce done through an agent are The housc-holder is known to be of prechbed as the vocations [42] ·उपरिविभागे पविशोऽध्यायः [२२५.१२ कृपेरभावाद् वाणिज्य तदभावात् कुसोदकम् । देवेभ्यश्च पितृभ्यश्च दद्याद् भागं तु विशकम् । आपत्कल्पो ह्ययं ज्ञेयः पूर्वोक्तो मुख्य इष्यते ॥ शिवागं ग्राह्मणानां कृषि कुर्वन् न दुष्यति ॥८ स्वयं वा कर्यणं कुर्याद वाणिज्यं वा कुसोदकम् । वणिक प्रबद्याद द्विगुणं फुसौदी त्रिगुणं पुनः । कष्टा पापीयसी वृत्तिः कुसोदं तब विवर्जयेत् ॥४ कृषीबलो न दोषेण युज्यते नात्र संशयः ॥९ क्षाप्रति परां प्राहुनं स्वयं कर्षणं द्विजः । शिलोञ्छ वाप्याददीत गृहस्यः साधकः पुनः । तस्मात् क्षात्रेण वत्तत वर्त्तनेनापदि द्विजः ।।५ विद्याशिल्पादयस्त्वन्ये बहवो वृत्तिहेतवः ॥१० तेन चावाप्यजीवंस्तु वैश्यवृत्ति कृषि प्रजेत् । असाधकस्तु यः प्रोक्तो गृहस्थाश्रमप्तस्थितः । न कथंचन पुर्वोत ब्राह्मणः फर्म कर्षणम् ॥६ शिलोम्छे सस्य कथिते द्वे वृत्ती परमपिभिः ।।११ लब्धलाभः पितृन देवान् ब्राह्मणांश्चापि पूजयेत् । अमृतेनाथया जोवेन्मृतेनाप्पथवा यदि । ते तृप्तास्तस्य तं दोयं शमयन्ति न संशयः ।। अयाचितं स्यादमृतं मृतं भैक्षं तु याचितम् ॥१२ One should take up Commerce when gression and there is no doubt about it. agriculture is not possible, and usury when there is no scope for commerce. This is the arrangement for the time of distress, not be at fault if one offers twentieth One who carry on agriculture will and the former ones (ic teaching, officiating as a priest and receiving gift) are and one-thirtieth to the Dralimanas part (of his incorne) to gods and manes (8) the primary professions (3) One may till tie land or carry on offer the double and one engaged in usury One engaged in commerce should commerce and usury oneself. Usury is a pitiablc and sinful profession, hence it three times of what an agrtcndirst offers should be avoided and by this they are not stand by trangression and there is no doubt about The work of Ksatriya is said to be that (9) good for a Brahmana and not tillage with his own hands Hence a Brahmana, in Or a Sadhaka house-bolder inny live the time of distress may live by accepting by gleaning of corn (Silicha) There thic proſession of Kşatıyas (5) are many other ways and means of iſ a Briliana cannot earn his livls. carning livelihond, eg Icarning, Art (10) hood even by that (1 c the profession of and crafts, etc Ksainyas), he may take recourse to For a house holder who is called agriculture, which is the profession of the tanAsadhala (non-performer), two means Vaiſyas. A Brālmaņa sliould never do of livelihood, viz. Sita Vand acha Or the work of tilling himself (6) he may live on Immortahty, or if in Wlien he makes a profit fout of agri. distress) on mortality to Whatever is culture), he should worship thic mana, received without begging 11 called the gods and the Brahmanas. They, being | immortality (Ararta) and whatever by thus satisfied will mitigate that trans begging is mortality (NSstaj. (11.12) 1429] ·२२५ १३] धर्मपुराणे मुशूलधान्यको वा स्यात् कुम्भीयान्यक एध वा । अजिह्मामशा शुद्धा जीवेद् ब्राह्मणजीविकाम् ॥१७ घ्यहहिको वापि भवेवश्वस्तनिक एव च ॥१३ याचित्वा वाऽपि सद्भयोऽन्न पितृन्देवास्तुतोषपेत् । चतुर्णामपि चतेषा द्विजाना गृहमेधिनाम् । याचपेद् वा शुचि दान्त न तृप्येत स्वप तत ॥१८ श्रेयान पर परो ज्ञेयो धर्मतो लोकजित्तम ॥१४ यस्तु द्रव्यार्जन कृत्वा गृहस्थस्तोषयेन तु षट्कर्मको भवत्येषा निभिरन्य प्रवर्तते । | देवान् पितृश्न विधिना शुना योनि व्रजत्यसो ॥१९ द्वान्यामेकश्चतुर्थस्तु ब्रह्मसनेण जोवति ॥१५ | धर्मश्चार्यश्च कामश्च श्रेयो मोक्षश्चतुष्टयम् । पतंयस्तु शिलोञ्छाभ्यामग्निहोत्रपरापण । धर्माविरुद्ध काम स्याद् ब्राह्मणाना तु नेतर २० इष्टी पार्वायणान्तोया केवला निर्वपेत् सदा ॥१६ योऽर्थो धर्माय नात्मार्थ सोऽर्थोऽनर्थस्तथेतर । न लोकत्ति वर्तेत वृत्तिहेतो कथचन । तस्मादयं समासाद्य दद्याद् व जुहुयाद् यजेत ॥२१ इति श्रीफूर्मपुराणे षट्साहस्रया हितायामुपरिविभागे पश्चविंशोऽध्याय ॥२५॥ One may be a Kusuladhanyaka follow a worldly occupation but should (1 e may have gran for three years) | live by a Krahtnana like profession not or may be a humbhidhänyaka e crooked, free from fraud and pure (17) may have grajn for one year), or a IIc may satisfy the manes and the Tryahathika (LC may have grann fer gods with the food begged from honest three days) or may not have for the people, or hc may beg that food from pure next day (13) | and restrained persons, but should never of these four bouse holder Brahmanas satisfy himself with that (18) the latter is to be known as the better A house holder who having carned than the former, by law (dharma) he has wealth does not satisfy the gods and the most avercome the world (14) mancs according to tules is born as a One of these subsists by six actiong dog (19) (means), another lives by Ilarec, another Dharma (ritual religion) Artha (worldly by two but the fourth lives by Brahma- | life or wealth), Kama (destre) and Moksa {15) (emancipation)-all these four nre bezie satra (I c the study of the Vedas) ficial But desire of the Brahmanas, should One subsishing on gleaning of corns be one which is not contrary to the law and devoted to Agnihotri (daily sacrifices (Dharına) and not the other (20) to fire) should always perform only the A wealth which is meant for religion sacrifices prescribed for the Parvans (and not for oneself is really a wealth, not the new moon day the full moon day) (16) the opposite One should therefore give For the sake of a livelihood ones e and perform sacrifices when one gets a Brabmana) should not by any tneans wealth (21) Thus ends Twenty fifth Chapter in the Second Part of the hurma Purana Sabita consisting of six thousand verscs-25 [430] ·६ यत प्रदीयते । व्यास उवाच। | अनुद्दिश्य फल तस्माद् ब्राह्मणाय तु नित्यकम् ।।५ अथात सप्रवक्ष्यामि दानधर्ममनुत्तमम् । यत् तु पापोपशान्त्यर्थ दीयते विदुपा करे । ब्रह्मणाऽभिहित पूर्वमृपीणा ब्रह्मवादिनाम् ॥१ . नैमित्तिक तद्दिष्ट दान सद्भिरनुष्ठितम् ।।६ अर्थानामुविते पाने श्रद्धया प्रतिपादनम् । अपत्यविजयश्वर्यस्वर्गार्थ दानमित्यभिनिदिष्ट भुक्तिमुक्तिफलप्रदम् ॥२ दान तत् काम्यमाख्यातमृपिभिर्धर्मचिन्तकं ॥७ पद् ददाति विशिष्टेम्य अवधया परया युत । | यदीश्वरप्रोणनार्थ ब्रह्मवित्सु प्रदीयते । तद व वित्तमह मन्ये शेष कस्यापि रक्षति ॥३ चेतसा धमयुक्तेन दान तद् विमल शिवम् ।। नित्य नैमित्तिक काम्य त्रिविध दानमुच्यते । दानधर्म निषवेत पानमासाद्य शक्तित । चतुर्थ बिमल प्रोक्त सर्वदानोत्तमोत्तमम् ।।४ । उत्पत्स्यते हि तत्पात्र यत तारयति सर्वत ॥९ अहन्यहनि यत किंचिद् दीयतेऽनुपकारिणे । | कुटुम्बभक्तवसनाद् देय यतिरिच्यते । 26 Vyasa said Naw I shall narrate to / hence without any result in view is called you the law of gift the best of all meritori a regular (Natya) gift (5) ous deeds which was previously murrated Whatever as given in the hands of the by Brahma to the discoursers of Brahman learned with a view to propitiating sins 1s (1) called an occasional (Naimituka) gift and To hand over money (or valuables) | the same is made by noble men 16) respectfully to the hands of a recipient Whatever is given with a vicw ta defined (by the Sastras) is termed a gift' Jobtarning a son or achieving a victory or and 11 Ioads to both worldly enjoyment going to heaven is called a gift made and ernancipation (2) through desire (Kamya) by the sages who I consider whatever one gives to pondered over the law (7) sultable persons most respectfully to be Whatever y gwer to the knowers of wealth anything else is practically stored Bralıman with a view to pleasing God, with for others (1 e zat fur own benefit) (3) plous thought is called a stainless gift (Vimala) and it is auspicious Gift is said to be of three kiads VIZ One should perform the meritorious Nitya (regular), Naimittika (occasional) decd of gift according to luis means when and Kamya (made through any desire) one gets a suitable recipient Such The fourth one is called Vimala (statnless suitable recipient will appear, as can save which is the best of all gifts (4)|one from all (distresses) (9) Whatever is given daily to a Brålmana A gift should be made out of what from whom no return is expected and remains after madlaining the dependants [431] ·a २२६ १०] कूर्मपुराणे अन्यथा दोपते यद्धि न तद् दान फलप्रदम् ॥१० दद्यावहरहस्त्वन्न अद्धया ब्रह्मचारिणे । श्रोनियाय कुलीनाय विनीताय तपस्विने । | सर्वपापविनिर्मुक्तो ब्रह्मण स्थानमाप्नुयात् ॥१७ वृत्तस्थाप दरिद्राय प्रदेय भक्तिपूर्वकम् ।।११ गृहस्यापाग्नदानेन फल प्राप्नोति मानव । यस्तु दद्यान्महीं भक्त्या ब्राह्मणायाहिताग्नये । आममेवास्य दातव्य दत्त्वाप्नोति परा पतिम् ॥१८ स याति परम स्थान यत्र गत्या न शोचति ॥१२ वंशाण्या पौर्णमास्या तु ब्राह्मणान् सप्त पञ्च वा। इक्षुभि सतता भूमि ययगोधूमशालिनीम् । | उपोष्य विधिना शान्त शुचि प्रयतमानस ॥१९ ददाति वेदविदुपे य स भूयो न जायते ॥१३ पूजयित्वा तिल कृष्णमधुना । विशेषत । गोचर्ममात्रामपि वा यो मूमि सप्रयच्छति । | मन्यादिभि समम्पर्य वाचपेद् वा स्वय वदेत् ॥२० बाह्मणाय दरिद्राय सर्वपाप प्रमुच्यते ॥१४ प्रीयता धर्मराजेति यद् वा मनसि वर्तते । भूमिदानात् पर दान विद्यते नेह किश्चन । | यावज्जीवकृत पाप तत्क्षणादेव तश्यति ॥२१ अन्नदान तेन तुल्य विद्यादान ततोऽधिकम् ॥१५ कृष्णाजिने तिलान् कृत्वा हिरण्य मधुसपियो । यो ब्राह्मणाय शान्ताय शुचये धर्मशालिने । | स्वाति यस्तु विनाय सर्व तरति दुष्कृतम् ॥२२ ददाति विद्या विधिता ब्रह्मलोके महीयते ॥१६, कृतानमुदकुम्भ च वैशाल्यां च विशेषत । with food and clothing, otherwise a gift One should offer daily food to will yield no result (10) | Brahmacarin with due respect and (as a A gift should be made, with devotion result) one is freed of all sins and attans to one who studies the Vedas comes of a to the place of Brahman (17) noble family, as well disciplined a mendi A man achieves good rrsults by giving cant, 18 of a good conduct and poor (11), food to a housc holder, but to him only He who makes a gift of land to a uncooked food is to be offered and by Brakmana who has established the sacred thus the giver attains to the highest goal (10) fire attains to the furgbest place where he does not grieve (12) Onc, having fasted according to rules He who makes a gift of land of sugar and being tranquil, clean anel restrained za cancs barley and wacat to a person miod shauld worship Arthmaņas seven or who is well-versed in the Vedas, is not five in bumler with black sesamutn sceds born again (13) and aspecially with honey and on thic full He who makes a gift of land 10 be moonday of the month of Viidakha and covered by a cow's lude only to a poor then one should get recited (by those Dráhmina is freed of all sina (14) Brahmanas) or recite oneself 'Prtyatám There is no gift which superior Dharmarajah (may yarmariija lie to tlic gaſt of land gift of food equals satisfied) or whatever u one's desire to it and (only) gift of learning excells it By doing this all the sitis committed (15) throughout the life are destroyed (1921) Ilc who imparts learning according to Ile who gives sesimum seeds gold, tric rule to a tranquil pure and piou koney and ghee, putting all these articla Brahmam great (happy) 19 the Iralıma on a lude of black antclope to a Drahmapu loka (16) cronies over all luis improut deedt (22) [42]] ·उपरिविभागे पड्विशोऽध्यायः [२.२६.३४ निदिश्य धर्मराजाय विप्रेन्यो मुच्यते भयात् ॥२३ | यस्तु कृष्णचतुर्दश्या स्नात्वा देव पिनाविनम् । सुवर्णतिलयुक्तस्तु ब्राह्मणान् सप्त पञ्च वा । | आराधयेद् द्विजमुखे न तस्यास्ति पुनर्भवः ।।२९ तर्पपदुदपास्तु ब्रह्महत्या सपोहति ॥२४ कृष्णाष्टम्यां विशेषेण धामिकाप द्विजातये । गाघमासे तु विप्रस्तु द्वादश्यां समुपोषितः । स्नात्वाऽभ्यर्य यथान्याय पादप्रक्षालनादिभिः ॥३० शुक्लाम्बरधरः कृष्णस्तिले त्या हुताशनम् ॥२५ प्रीयता मे महादेवो दयाद् द्रव्य स्वकीयकम् । प्रपद्याद् ब्राह्मणेभ्यस्तु तिलानेव समाहितः । सर्वपापविनिर्मुक्तः प्राप्नोति परमा गतिम् ॥३१ जन्मप्रभूति यत्पापं सवं तरति व द्विगः ॥२६ द्विजैः कृष्णचतुर्दश्या कृष्णाष्टम्या विशेषतः । अमावस्यामनुप्राप्य ब्राह्मणाय तपस्विने । | अमावास्पाया भक्तस्तु पूजनीयरित्रलोचनः ॥३२ पत्किचिद् देवदेवेश दद्यान्नोद्दिश्य शंकरम् ॥२७ | एकादश्या निराहारो द्वादश्या पुरषोत्तमम् । प्रीयतामीश्वरः सोमो महादेवः सनातनः । | अर्चयेद् याह्मणमुखे स गच्छेत् परम पदम् ।।३३ सप्तजन्मकृतं पापं तरक्षणादेव नश्यति ॥२८ | एपा तिथिर्यष्णयो रयाद् द्वादशो शुक्लपक्षके । He who offers cooked food and He who laving buhed on the pitchers full of water to Brahmanas fourteenth day of tlic dark fortnight especially on the full moon day of worslupe God l'inakin (1 e Siva) in the Vaisakha is frecd from fear (23) representation of a Brilibani is riever reborn (29) He wlio entertains Drahmanas seven or five in number with water pitchers the dark fortnight and worshipped a pione One having bruhcel on clic cighth day of along with gold and sesamum seeds can Hrahmann by washing lus feet, according cvade tlic sin of Lilling a Zrahmana (24) ta the rules, should aller one's own wealth A Brälimana, being clad m wlure to hirm, reciting 'lay Mah ideva le çirnient and having observed a fast on pleased with me, by doing this one is The twelfth day of 1 fortnigot in the month freed of all sins and attains to Hic lugliest of Maglin should, ofler oblation of black goal (30, 31) Sesunut seeds to fire and then, beug The threc-eyed Coul to SUI) should concentrated, make a gift of sesamum seeds be worslapped by exotul alumin114 to Bralimunas, by doing this he crosses on the eighth fly, espxually w Nic w over all the an comhutted since las teenth day of tiie dish furionglie and un birth (32) Watever one gives to Brahmina Onc who hung fused on the ele cath intent upon penance on the new-moon day of a furtnight, worship on the day, remembering Sashara, the Lord of twellih, Purusattum (I c Visau) thghir all gods, reciting "Nay Eternal Milindera represennlion of Brshild! Alms to the Lord along with Umi be pleated the lighcst alsode (331 destroys instintly one's sin committed 101 Tlus lunar ily, withir turli y Scien previous Inves (27, 20} | of the bright fortnight in touching [.33] 55-- (25, 26) tie new-moon day + ·२२६.३४) धर्मपुराणे तस्यामाराधयेद् देव प्रयत्नेन जनार्दनम् ॥३४ कर्मणां सिद्धिकामस्तु पूजयेद वै विनायकम् ॥४० पत्किञ्चिद् देवमीशानमुद्दिश्य ग्राह्मने शुचौ । भोगकामस्तु शशिन बलकाम समीरणम् । दीयते विष्णवे वापि तदनन्तफलप्रदम् ।।३५ मुमुक्षु सर्वससारात प्रयत्नेनाचंपद्धरिम् ॥४१ यो हि या देवतामिच्छेत् समाराधयितु नर. । यस्तु योग तथा मोक्षमावस्येज्ज्ञानमेश्वरम् । ब्राह्मणान् पूजयेद्यत्नात सतस्या तोषयेत् तत ॥३६ | सोऽर्चयेन ये विरुपाक्ष प्रयत्नेनेश्वरेश्वरम् ॥१२ द्विजाना वपुरास्थाय नित्य तिष्ठन्ति देवता । | ये वाञ्छन्ति महायोगान ज्ञानानि च महेश्वरम् । पूज्यन्ते ग्राह्मणालामे प्रतिमादिष्वपि पवचित् ॥३७ ते पूजयन्ति भूतेश येशव चापि भोगिता ॥४३ तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन तत् तत् फलमभीप्सता । वारिदस्तृप्तिमाप्नोति सुसमक्षय्यमन्नद । विजेयु देवता नित्य पूजनीया विशेषत ॥३८ तिलप्रद प्रजामिष्टा दीपदचक्षुगत्तमम् ।।१४ विमूतिकाम सतत पूजपेद् व पुरदरम् । भूमिद सर्वमाप्नोति दीर्घमायुहिरण्यद । ब्रह्मवर्चसकामस्तु ब्रह्माण बहफामुक ।।३९ / गृहदोऽप्रपाणि वैश्मानि स्प्यदो एपमुत्तमम् ॥४५ आरोग्यकामोऽय रवि धमकामो हुताशनम् । | वासोदश्चन्द्रशालोक्यमधिसालोक्यमश्वद to Visnu One should worship god | worship Ravi (the Sun God), of wealth-- Janardana (1 e, Visnu) on that day with Agns of success of works Vindsada, or all endeavours (34) enjoyment Saśın (the Vooul one who Whatever i oliered to a purc Brah is desirous of emancipation of all relurebis mapa, remembering God 1$5n3 or to shauld worship Haru with all care (10 41) Vişnu yields eternal (endless) results (35) He who wants to attain to Yoga, One willing to worship a particulat emancipation and divine knowledge deity should worship the same in a should worship Vir Opah31 (Śiva) Godaralj Brahmana, in that way a deity is pleased godt with care 142) with the worslipper (36) Those who are desirous of attaining The deities always exist by assuming great Yogas and Maricus ht owledge wor thic form of Dralimpas They are ship Alshestra, 11c 1 ord of all boys, but worshipped occasions idols those engaged in injouneits horalup (onlu) wlien BMhmanas are not available hclava (Vişnu) 143) (371 Dae wheeler ex wawe The destics, aboule, therefore be 57tusfichion, who gives frod fets imperaba worslupped in Brihm as with all care ble lippiness, who gesetlun sceive by those who are desirous of achieving desired progeny and who gives a lamp vatique resula (38) gets good eyesight (44) Onc wie is desirout of prosperity One who hilo lan! geti eseryiling, should morsiap l'usandar (1 e Indra)'nde gases gold is cradorest wisit a Ime life, fio 15 desirous of Brahman like spint #lo gives a house seli best welliar and in a desiraus of Brahman(Vedas):hould louiet who givet tilser gent a charming norslup Bralim (39) Drauty (45) One who is deur irs of cure thould Onr who gives clothm fit to the [434] on 10 10 ·श्रिय उपरिविभागे पदिशोऽध्याय [२२६५७ अनद पुष्टा गोदो वघ्नस्य विष्टपम् ।।४६ असिपावन मागं क्षुरधारासमन्वितम् । यानशय्यानदो भार्यामश्चर्यमभयप्रद । तीव्रताप च तरति छनोपानप्रदो नर ॥५२ धान्यद शाश्वत सौरय यादो ब्रह्मसात्म्यताम् ।४७ यद् यदिष्टतम लोपे पच्चापि दयित गुहे। पान्यान्यपि ययाशक्ति विप्रेषु प्रतिपादपेत् । तत्तद् गुणवते देय तदेयाक्षयमिच्छता ॥५३ वेदवित्सु विशिष्टेए प्रेत्य स्वर्ग समश्नुते ॥४८ | अपने विपुवे चैव ग्रहों चन्द्रसूपंपो । गया घासप्रदानेन सर्वपापं प्रमुच्यते । सकात्यादिषु कालेषु दत्त भवति चाक्षयम् ॥५४ इन्धनाना प्रदानेन दीप्ताग्निर्जायते नर ॥४१ प्रपागादिपु तोर्येषु पुण्येष्वायतनेषु च। फलमूलानि शाकालि भोज्यानि विविधानि च । दत्त्वा चाक्षयमाप्नोति नदीपु घ वनेषु च ।१५५ प्रदद्याद् ब्राह्मणेभ्यस्तु मुदा युक्त सवा भवेत ॥५० दानधर्मात परो धर्मों भूताना नेह विद्यते । औषध स्नेहमाहार रोगिण रोपशान्तये । | तस्माद् विप्राय दातव्य थोरियाय द्विजातिभि ।।५६ वदानो रोगरहित सुखी दीर्घापुरेव च ॥५१ स्वगापुभूतिकामेन तथा पापोपशान्तये । sphere of the moon who gives horses goes A man who makes a gift of an to the worlds of Asvins who gives an oxumurella or shoes crosses over the way gets inmense wealth and who gives a l of hell named Asıp travana full of sharp Cow goes to the heaven of Bradhaa (46), edged weapous And extremely hot (52 One who gives a vehicle or a bed Whatever I most coveted in this gets a wife, who offers protection gets wealth, who gives corn attains to eternal world and whatever is most dear it one's happiness and who imparts the knowledge house, should be offered to qualified of the Vedas rcalizes oneness with (Brahmana) by one who wants tomate Braluman (47) those things imperistiable (53) One should make a gift of corns Whatever is green on the Vieuse ( according to one's ability, to distinguished cquinoxes) 111117 day on the occasion Brahmaņas well versed in the Vedas, of solar a d lunar eclipses and last days and by this act one being dead attains to lof solar montlis becomes undccaning (54) heaven (48) One by giving particular object in A man by offering grass to cows 15 freed of alt sins and by making a gift of holy places like Traviga in koly shrines on the river banks and in the forests gets fuel becomes like burning fire (49) them (these objecis) undecaying (55) One *lio gives fruits, roots vegetables There crists mcritorious int sarnerus food stuff to Brahmanas its always cndowed with joy (50) superior to the act of making gilta, hence twice borns shoule! nale gifts One who gives mediane, oil and food Brahmariat well sersed in the Vedas (55) to a diseased person with a view to alle vauing his ailment becomes fece of disease One who is desirous of healco lont and happy and gets a long hfe (51) i lufs, prosperts alles nation of sins, or [435] no nilc to ·२.२६.५७) धर्मपुराणे मुमुक्षुणा च दातव्यं ब्राह्मणेभ्यस्तथान्वम् ।।५७ स्वाध्यापवतो ये वित्रा विद्यावन्तो नितेन्द्रियाः। दीयमान तु यो मोहाद् गोविप्राग्निसुरेषु च । सत्यसंयमसंयुक्तास्तेग्यो दद्याद् द्विजोत्तमाः ॥६३ निवारयति पापात्मा तिर्पग्योनि व्रजेत् तु सः॥५८ सुभुक्तमपि विद्वास धार्मिक भोजयेद् द्विजम् । यस्तु द्रव्यार्जन कृत्या मार्चयेद् ब्राह्मणान् सुरान् । न तु मूर्खमवृत्तस्यं दशरातमुपोषितम् ॥६४ सर्वस्वमपहत्येनं राजा राष्ट्रात प्रवासयेत् ॥५९ सनिकृष्टमतिक्रम्य श्रौनियं यः प्रयच्छति । यस्तु दुर्भिक्षवेलायामनायं न प्रयच्छति । स तेन कर्मणा पापी दहत्यासप्तमं कुलम् ॥६५ नियमाणेषु विप्रेषु ब्राह्मणः रा तु गहितः ।।६० यदिस्यादधिको विप्रः शीलविद्यादिभिः स्वयम् । न तस्मात् प्रतिगृह्णीयुर्न विशेयुश्च तेन हि । तस्म बनेन दातव्यमतिनम्यापि सन्निधिम् ॥६६ अभूयित्या स्वकाद् राष्ट्रात तं राजा विप्रवासयेत्।।६१, योऽचितं प्रतिगृह्णीयान् दद्यादचितमेव च । यस्त्वसम्यो ददातोह स्यद्रव्यं धर्मसाधनम् । तावुभौ गच्छतः स्यगं नरक तु विपर्यये ।।६७ स पूर्वाभ्यधिकः पापी नरके पच्यते नरः ॥६२ न वायपि प्रयच्छेत नास्तिके हैतुकेऽपि च । of emancipation shuuld make gifts daily O Brahınınas one should make gifts to thc Brahmanas (57) to those Brāhmaṇas who are engaged in One who duc to foolishness, prevents study, learned, in full restraint of their ollhers from offering (something) to cows, scnses, truthful and well disciplied (63) Brahmanas, fire and gads Is u sinner and One should rather feed a Icarned and becomes a lower anual (in the next luc) (58) prous Brahmana ever the latter is already well-fed but not a furl who has 10 The king should banish a person from character even be has starved for den hug Linglom, after taking all his assets who having earded money does not (59) worship Brahmanas and gads Vardikn He who having ignored a A Brálmana who does not give food, others becomes a sinner by that action Brāhmana ncar at hand makes gift to elc to dying Bralımanas at the time and burns down his line upto the seventh of fumine is censurable (60) gencration (63) One should not accept a gift from such Brit of there is a Brahmon superrur ir a persal, for slould one live together respect of character and learning, girls with lunt The log kaying put a matk may be made him even ignoring nearer on his boily should banish him from his one (66) kucom (61) One whn accepts the gift of something Ile who gives away lus verith which is Huly worshipped ( e purified) and one a meins to meritorious deeds, to dishonest win males such a gafl botlı go to heaven, people is a worse sinner than the fariner but they act contrarily go to heli (67) and rots (1.c. suffers immensely) in bell One who knows thc Vedu should not (62) offer even water lo an atheist, to a sceptic, [436] days (61) ·उपरिविभागे पबिशेऽभ्याय [२.२६.७८ पापण्डेप च सर्वेष नावेदविदि धर्मवित् ॥६८ यस्तु याचनको नित्यं न स स्वर्गस्य भाजनम् । अपूषं च हिरण्य च गामश्वं पृथिवौं तिलान् । उद्वेजयति भूतानि यथा चौरस्तयेय सः ॥७४ अविद्वान् प्रतिगृह्णानो भस्मीभवति काष्ठवत् ॥६९ गुरुन् भृत्यायोज्जिहोपुचिष्यन् देयतातिथीन् । द्विजाति म्योधन लिप्सेत् प्रशस्तेम्यो द्विजोत्तमः । | सर्वतः प्रतिगृह्णीयान्न तु तृप्येत् स्वय ततः ॥७५ अपि चा जातिमात्रेभ्यो न तु शूद्रात कथश्चन ।।७० त्तिराङ्कोचमन्यिच्छेनेहेत पनविस्तरम् । एव गृहस्थो युक्तात्मा देवताऽतिथिपूजकः । वर्तमान. सयतात्मा याति तत् परम पदम् ।।७६ धननोमे प्रसक्तस्तु प्राह्मण्यादेव हीयते ।।७१ वेदानधीत्य सकलान् यज्ञावावाप्य सर्वशः। पुणे निधाय वा सर्व गत्याऽरण्यं तु तत्त्वयित् । मता गतिमयाप्नोति सद्धोचाद् यामवाप्नुयात् ।।७२ एकाकी विचरेग्नित्यमुदासीनः समाहितः १७७ प्रतिग्रहरचिर्न स्यात् यात्राथं तु समाहरेत् । | एप या कथितो धर्मो गृहस्थामा द्विजोत्तमाः । स्थित्पर्यावधिक गृह्णन् ब्राह्मणीयात्यधोगतिम् ।।७३ | ज्ञात्वाऽनुतिष्ठेन्नियत तथाऽनुष्ठापये द्विजान् ॥७८ and to all showvy persons and to a non A Drshmana who begs everydry is bclicver in the Vedas (68) | never entitled to heaven He just troublet Onc who is not lerned, if accepts the 'the people and is cqual to a thic (71) gift of (sacrificial) cakes, gold cow, fortc ind and sesamum seed is hurnt to nelies just like a piece of wood 169) One, desirous of maintaining Gurus A gond Brähman may desire to get and entertaining guests may accept gifts and dependants and of worslupping gods wenlth from worthy twice-borns (.., Iirthmanas, Ksatriyas and Varsyas) or from all quarters, but we should not satisfy oneself with them (. c the gif is) from people belonging to his own caste (75) but hy na means from a Sodra (71)| Akrilinn should curtail his neces. but not hanker after increased A housc-holder, laving thus engaged uenith One who is addicted to the in Yoga and self-controlled and remuning giccd of chlth becomes fallen from the a constant worshipper of goals and guests Brahmane ideal (71j atting to the highest goal (76) Onc cuonot altun to that goal by stusiyang all thic Vedus and by performing Or he having landed over everything 11 thr yncrfices which one can attain to his son and chlered - forest should tn only by curuling lis necessities wander alonc being indiferent (to worlilly (72) affairs) and well-concentrated 177) A Brahmana should not have a libing for accepting gifts, he may accept butely Ogreat Brtlamajas, liere the religion enough for maintenance He who accepts' or house holden bazleen parrated to you. a gil when lic is already in posession of One, having kporn 11. should obsercan wealth becomes degraded (73) cause others to obserye accordingly (78) [457] sitics ·२२६७६] कूर्मपुराणे इति देवमनादिमेकमीश समतीत्य स सर्वभूतयोनि गृहधर्मेण समचंयेवजस्रम् । प्रकृति याति पर न याति जन्म ॥७९ इति श्रीधर्मपुराणे पटसाइस्रथा सहितायामुपरिविभागे पविशोऽध्याय ॥२६॥ २७ (79) व्यास उवाच । फलमूलानि पूतानि नित्यमाहारमाहरेत् । एव गृहाश्रमे स्थित्वा द्वितीय भागमायुप । | यताहारो भवेत् तेन पूजयेत पितृदेवता ॥४ वानप्रस्थाश्रम गच्छेत् सदार साग्निरेव च ।।१ पूजयित्वाऽतिथि नित्य खात्या चाभ्यर्चयेत् सुरान् । निक्षिप्य भार्यां पुत्रेषु गच्छेद वनमथापि या। गृहादाहृत्य चाश्नीयादष्टौ ग्रासान् समाहित ॥५ दृष्ट्राऽपत्यस्य चापत्य जर्जरीकृतविग्रह ॥२ जटाश्च विभूयानित्य नखरोमाणि नोत्सृजेत् । शुक्लपक्षस्य पूर्वाल्हे प्रशस्ते चोत्तरायणे । स्वाध्याय सर्वदा कुर्यान्नियच्छेद् याचमन्यत ॥६ पत्वाऽरण्य नियमवास्तप कुर्यात समाहित.॥३ अग्निहोन च जुहुयात् पञ्चयज्ञान् रामाचरेत् । One should constantly worship Gad, holder By this way one realizes one's Isa who is one and without a beginning true existence and is never reborn by way of observing the duties of a house Thus ends Twentysixth chapter in the Second lart of the Kurma Purana Samhita consisting of six thousand verses-26 27 Vyasa said One having lived in the He should collect datly pure fruits house holder stage, according to rule,' and roots for his food and have controlled in the second part of his life should enter diet and worship the manies and the gods the life of forest dueller (Vanaprastha} out of those along with his wife and the sacred Having bathed and entertained the fire (1) guests regularly he should worship the Or, one may give his wife over to gods He should eat with concentrition his sons and go to the forest, when onc ciglt morsels of food having collected at sees the child of one's child and one's from a housc (5) own body horn ont (of old age) (2) He should escr wear (Iong) maited One should enter the forest on any , bair and should not cut the nails or shive forenoon of bright fortnight during , He should he cver applied to the study thic nonthera course of the sun and having of the Vedas and restrain his speech from accepted the olacrtances (Nisaneus) others 16) prachie penance with all concentration Hic should perform daily sacrifices in "(3) fire and also five great sacrifices (Panca [438 ·उपरिविमागे सप्तत्रिोऽध्यायः [२.२७.१८ मुन्यन्नविविधर्मध्यः शाकमूलफलेन वा ॥७ न फालकृष्टमश्नीयादुत्सृष्टमपि केनचित् । चीरवासा भवेनित्यं मायात् निषवणं शुचिः । न ग्रामजातान्यातॊऽपि पुष्पाणि च फलानि च ॥१३ सर्वभूतानुकम्पो स्यात् प्रतिग्रहविजितः ॥ थावणेनंब विधिना वह्नि परिचरेत् सदा । दर्शन पौर्णमासेन यजेत नियतं द्विजः। न ह्येत् सर्वभूतानि निर्द्वन्द्वो निभयो भवेत् ॥१४ ऋक्षेप्याप्रयणे चव चातुर्मास्यानि चाहरेत् । न नक्तं किंचिदश्नीयाद् रात्रौ ध्यानपरो भवेत् । उत्तरायणं च क्रमशो वक्षस्यायनमेव च ९ जितेन्द्रियो जितक्रोधस्तत्त्वज्ञानविचिन्तकः । वासन्तः शारदमध्येमुन्यन्नः स्वयमाहृतः । | ब्रह्मचारी भवेनित्यं न पत्नीमपि संश्रयेत् ।।१५ पुरोडाशांश्चरश्चंब विधिवासर्वपेत् पृथक् ।।१० यस्तु पल्या वनं गत्वा मथुनं कामतश्चरेत् । देवताम्यश्च तद् हुत्वा वन्यं मध्यतरं हविः । तद् व्रतं तस्य सुप्येत प्रायश्चित्तीयते द्विजः ।।१६ शेषं समुपभुञ्जीत लवणं च स्वयं कृतम् ।।११ | तत्र यो जायते गर्भो न संस्पृश्यो द्विजातिभिः । वर्जयेन्मधुमासानि भौमानि कवकानि च । न हि वेदेऽधिकारोऽस्य तद्वंशेप्येयमेव हि ।।१५ मूस्तृणं शिनुकं चैव श्लेष्मातकफलानि च ॥१२ अधः शयीत सततं सावित्रीजाप्यतत्परः । maliyajtas) with various pure subs. He should not eat the produce of tances, Nivara corns, vegetables, roots or agriculture, though thrown away by any fruits. (7) | one; nor, even if in distress, flowers or He should wear a bark and remain fruits produced in a village. (13) clean by bathing thrice a day He should He should always attend to the sacred He be compassionate to all beings and refrain fire according to Śravana rules. from accepting gifts (8) should not cherish comity against any He should perform the sacrifices in the of opposites) and from fear. being and be free from dualities (pairs Nakşatras, the Agrayana and the Catur- He should not eat anytlung at night mágyas, the winter and summer solictices, in order. and be engaged in meditation at night. He (9) should be n fotl restraint of senses, in With pure spring and autumn her control of anger and contemplating on mit's nice (Nsvara) gathered by Junsello spiritual truth. He should always observe he should separately offer ales (puro- celebacy and not cohabit even with leis dasa) and milk-TIce (Caru) according to wifc. (15) rules. (10)। He who having gone to a forest co- Having offered that purer oblation from 'habits with his wife out of desire, loses his the products of forest to tlic gods he should you and becomes liable to a propitiatory use for himself the rest and salt made by site. (16) himself A child born of such copulation is He should restrain from (taking) honey, untouchable for the twice boros He bas mcat, mushrooms coming from the ground, no right (of studying) the Vedas and all the histrpa (?), drum stick, and the thore born in this line will be like him. (17) fruits of Ślesmatala (Sebestan). (12)। lle should sleep on the ground and be {439] ·२२७१८] कूर्मपुराणे शरण्य सर्वभूताना सविभागपर सदा ॥१८ / नक्त चाल समश्नीयाद् दिवाचाहृत्य शक्तित । परिवाद मृयावाद निद्रालस्य विवर्जयेत् । चतुर्थकालिकोवा स्यात् स्याद्वाप्यष्टमकालिक ॥२४ एकाग्निरनिकेत स्यात् प्रोक्षिता भूमिमाश्रयेत् ॥११ चान्द्रायणविधान शुरले कृष्णे च वर्तयेत् । मृग सह चरेद् वास ते सहैव च सवसेत् । | पक्षे पक्षे समश्नीयाद् यवाग वयिता सकृत् ॥२५ शिलाया शर्कराया या योत सुसमाहित ॥२० पुष्पमूलफलपि केवलैर्वतयेत् सदा । सद्य प्रक्षालको वा स्यान्माससचयिकोऽपि वा। स्वाभाविक स्वय शोणखानसमते स्थित ॥२६ घण्मासनिचयो वा स्यात् समानिचय एव वा ॥२१ मूमौ वा परिवत्तत तिष्ठेद् वा प्रपदैदिनम् । त्यजेदाश्वयुने मासि सपन्न पूर्वसचितम् । स्थानासनाम्या विहरेन क्यचिद् धैर्यसुत्सृजेत् ॥२७ जीर्णानि चैव वासासि शाकमूलफलानि च ॥२२ | ग्रीष्मे पञ्चतपान स्याद् वर्षास्वभावकाशक । वन्तोलपलिकोवा स्यात् कापोतो वृत्तिमाधयेत्। आव्रवासास्तु हेमन्ते क्रमशो यद्धयस्तप ॥२८ अश्मकुट्टो भवेद् वाऽपि फालपक्व गेव वा ॥२३ | उपस्पृश्य विषयण पितृदेवाश्य तपेत । intent upon the muttering of the Gayatri Having gathered food in the day time, hymo He should act as a refuge to all according to lus ability, lie may ent at berngs and always use the right discrimi by night, or he may cat loncc) at the nation (18) | fourth (mealtime or even at the cightih He should avoid censuring (others) | (meal time) telling lies, sleep and dieness He should Or he may in the bright and dark attend to only one (sacred) fire, have no fortnights live according to the rules of (permanent) abode and take shelter on the Candrayana Vrata, or at the two ends of ground pursued by sprinkling of the fortnights he may even cat once boiled water (25) He should move amongst and live tradition of the Vaikhănasas live always Or he may, being established in the with deer and lie down on a slab of stond on mere flowers, roots and fruits-natural or on the sand with all concentration and withered of themselscs (20) (26) He may roll on the ground or stand He may gather for immediate use (t e a day on a Prapada position for a toptae) for a day) or even for a month or collect for six months or for a year or engage himself in l'inding and sitting (21) and should never give up perseverence He should throw away, in the month (27) of Ašvayuja (rc Advina), collected He should experience five ficats in previously also worn clothes vegetables summer, ra the rainy season lie should roots and fruits (22) have the clouds for shelter, he should wear Ilc may use bu teetha as Ulikhala or wet clothes in winter, gradually increasing hic may adopt the living of a dove, or he has penance (se austerity) (21) may grind corn on stone or may cat Having bathed thrice ac at morning, whatever ripens in course of time (23) noon and night lic should satul (by 1440] (19)/ barley gruel ·उपरिविभागे सप्तयिशोऽध्याय (२.२०३८ एकपादेन तिष्ठेत मरीचौन वा पियेत् तदा ॥२९ । गृहमेधिष चान्येषु द्विजेप यनवासिषु ॥३४ पश्चाग्निधूमपो या स्यादुटमप सोमपोऽपि वा। । प्रामादाहुत्य वाश्नीयादप्टौ ग्रासान बने बसन् । पप. पिवेच्छुक्लपक्षे कृष्णपक्षे तु गोमयम् । प्रतिग हा पुटेनय पाणिना शकलेन या ॥३५ गोणपर्णाशनो वास्यात् कृच्छ र्वा वर्तयेत् सदा ।।३० । विविधाश्वोपनिषद गात्मससिद्धये जपेत् । योगाभ्यासरतश्च स्याद् द्राध्यापी भवेत् सदा । । विद्याविशेषान् सावित्री रद्राध्याप तव च ॥३६ अथ शिरसोऽध्येता वेदान्तान्यासतत्पर ॥३१ महाप्रास्थानिय चासो कुर्यादनशन तु या । पमान सेवेत सतत नियमाश्चाप्यतन्द्रित.। अग्निप्नवेशमन्यद् या ब्रह्मार्पणविधौ स्थित. ॥३७ पृष्णाजिनो सोत्तरोप शुक्लयज्ञोपवीतवान् ॥३२॥ पस्तु सम्ययिममाधम शिव अप चाग्नीन समारोप्य स्वात्मनि ध्यानतत्परः। सश्रपेदशिवपुजनाशनम् । अनग्निरनिकेत स्यान्मुनिर्मोक्षपरो भवेत् ॥३३ । तापस स परमेश्वर पद तापरोध्येय विप्रेषु यानिया भक्षमाहरेत् । याति या जगतोऽस्य सस्थिति. ॥३८ इति श्रीयूर्मपुराणे पटमारया सहितायामुपरिधिमागे सरपिशोऽध्याय ॥२७॥ water nblatzons) the mines and the gods Fic should gather im for lovchibood He should stand on one leg and drink from thic mendicant Isc alemans or other (only) therrys (29) houre- holders or twier born dwelling in He should be surrounded by five fres, the forest (34) or drink smolc licat or Soma lIc ghould Or hrung gathered fool from a village drink water in the bright fortnight and lic may, iting for self in a forest, cat cow-dung in the dark onc Or, lie may eight morsel for food) Innung received it cit withered leaves or live always by on a leaf alone, or in ius liand or in 7 pola austerity He should always be intent upon He should with a view to realizing practising Yoga and studying the Rudra the Self report 2015 Upanrada clhapters (of the Vedas), or the Atharva- particular Vidyas ihe savutri Inme ant $irus and contemplate on the Vedanta (36) the chapters on Rudra (31) He should perforan fhoprarthinila He should always practise the absen 31013 (Yan1) and olisersances (Niyamus) Igreat departure to lesse mus mortof coils without any filtering He slioukl wear or starc (in deutli) or bring established a skin of black stig, ih upper garment in the rules of offering to l'ralaman, he and a white scroll Ciread (37) Then having imposed the (sacred) fires A nendlicant who dopis by all on hy own small and been engaged is means tlus Afratnu Lercfistal and destrayer meditation he shall become without fire of leaps of in goes to tint abode of ( c give up sacrilices) ind alade, a Tarime t, where lies the very existence sage intent upon cmancipation (33) of ihus anisers (18) Thus enals tsentyserenili chapter in the Second d'unt of the hormi l'urán Sail.114 Conusing ol s12 thousand cases 27 [141] (30) sherd (35) (32) my enter forc ·२८ व्यास उवाच। कर्मसंन्यासिनस्त्वन्ये विविधाः परिकीर्तिताः ॥५ एवं वनाश्रमे स्थित्वा तृतीयं भागमायुषः । यः सर्वसङ्गनिर्मुक्तो निर्द्वन्द्वश्चव निर्भयः । चतुर्यमामुपो भागं संन्याप्टेन नयेत् क्रमात् ॥१ प्रोच्यते ज्ञानसंन्यासी स्वात्मन्येव व्यवस्थितः ।।६ अमीनात्मनि संस्थाप्य द्विजः प्रवजितो भवेत् । वेदमेवान्यसेनित्यं निराशी निप्परिग्रहः । योगाभ्यासरतः शान्तो ब्रह्मविद्यापरायणः ॥२ प्रोच्यते येवसंन्यासी मुमुक्षुविजितेन्द्रिपः ।।७ यदा मनति संजातं तृष्ण्यं सर्पवस्तुप । यस्त्वनीनात्मसात्कृत्वा ग्रहायणपरो द्विजः । तदा संन्यासमिच्छेच्च पतितः स्पर विपर्यये ॥३ शेयः स कर्मसंन्यासी महायपरायणः ॥८ प्राजापत्यां निरूप्येष्टिमाग्नेयीमयमा पुनः। त्रयाणामपि चंतेपी ज्ञानी त्वभ्यधिको मतः। दान्तः पक्वकपायोऽसौ ब्रह्माश्रममुपाथपेत् ॥४ नलस्य विद्यते कार्य न लिङ्गं या विपश्चितः ।।१ ज्ञानसंन्यासिनः केचिद् वेदसंन्यासिनः परे। निममो निर्भयः शान्तो निर्द्वन्द्वः पर्णभोजनः । 28 Vyasa said : One having lived in the | in the actions) forest hermitage during the third part of He who is free of all attachments, one's life should lead the fourth part of duality (pairs of oppoutes) and fear and life by renunciation (Sariinyasa). (1) is established in his own self is called a A twice-born, having established the | Jiinasarfinyksin (sacred) fires in his own and being He who being free from desire and engaged in the practice of Yoga, tranquil acceptance gifts, desirous of emanand intent upon the knowledge of cipation and having conquered the Brahman should become a monk. I senses, studies always the Vedas is called (2) a Vedasarlınyasın (3) One should desire for renunciation when dietaclinent frepulsion) to all objects' fires in fuis own self is intent upon He who having absorbed the sacred is born in one's mind. He will ga down Brahman offering (everything) to if he does the opposite (9) known as a Karma sathnyasin and enga- Ilaving performed the Prijapatya or ged in great sacrifices (8) Agneyi işti (sacrifice) and subdued the Orall these three the Jnanin (vist) senses and his attachments being withered is the greatest. That learned person las he should take refuge in Brahmasrama neither any duty nor any outward (i.e. Saninyasa). (9) (4) symbol. The monks arc said to be of three He shall be devjod of attachment (or Linds, viz. Jaioastinyasius (monks in the sense of possession), free from fear, knowledge), Veda-sainyasins (monks in tranquil, free from duatity (pairs of the Vedas) and Karmabarnyarios(monks opposites) and should cat the leaves [442] ।

·उपरिविमागे अष्टापिशोऽध्याय [२२८ १९ जोगकोपीनवासा स्याम्ननो वा ध्यानतत्पर ॥१० ग्रामान्ते वृक्षमूले वा यसेद् देवालयेऽपि या । ब्रह्मचारी मिताहारो ग्रामावन्न समाहरेत् । सम शौच मिये च तथा मानापमानयो । अध्यात्ममतिरासीत निरपेक्षो निरामिप ॥११ | भक्ष्येण वर्तग्नित्य नैकाप्नादी भवेत् पवचित् ॥१५ आत्मनंय सहायेन सुसायं विचरेदिह । | पस्तु मोहेन वालपादेकानादी भयेद् यति । नाभिनन्देत मरण नाभिनन्देत जीवितम् ॥१२ मतस्य निष्कृति काचिद् धर्मशास्नेप फम्पते ।।१६ कालमेय प्रतीक्षेत निदेश भृतको यथा । | रागद्वेषविमुक्तात्मा समलोष्टारमकाञ्चन । नाध्यतव्य न वक्तव्य श्रोतव्य न कदाचन । प्राणिहिंसानिवृत्तश्च मौनी स्यात् सर्यनिस्पृह ॥१५ एय जात्या परो योगी ग्रह्मभूपाय कल्पते ।।१३ | दृष्टिपूत न्यसेत पाद वस्त्रपूत जल पियेत् । एफयासाऽयबा विद्वान् कोपोनाच्छादनसाया। सत्यपूता पदेद् वाणों मन पूत समाचरेत ॥१८ मुण्डो शिखो याऽय भवेत् निदण्डो निष्परिपह । नैका निवसेद् देशे वर्षाभ्योऽन्यत्र भिक्षुरु । कापायवासा सतत ध्यानयोगपरायण ॥१४ स्नानशौचरतो नित्य फमण्डलुकर शुचि ॥१९ He should wear worn under garment He should duell at the out shifts of 1 or even remain naked and should be village bencath 1 trec or in a shrine Ho engaged in the meditation (10) should be equal (rc cqually indifferent) He should olsserve celebacy control to both friend and foc. honour and his food and gather food from a village humiliation He should live on alms and He should fix his mind on spiritual never subsist on food recensed from thoughts and be free of necessities and do single person No Dharmasastra prescribes not eat the meat (11) any propiation for a munk ulus, due to He should room about in search of foolishness or idleness subsists on the food happiness only through the help of his recenied from one min (1516) Ser He should not desire death, nor He should be free from both attich should lic desire life (12) ment and arersion to him a clolastane He should expect the time as a servant and a piece of gold should be the sinie 18 arts orders. Ile should neither scad He should run from Valence to all nor speak nor ever hear any thing Thus buang Lings, observe silence and be free knowing, a great login becomes fit for from longing (17) being Brahman (13) He should put down his fool puglied A sue monk should wear only one bu seeing he could drink unter purified garment, or coser himself with an under by 1 cloth he should utler + speech garment (hanpina) te should either purified by truth and he sh uld do ikit have his head cleanly shared or loep 1 work which is purified by mind (18) ruft of lour (Silns) He should hold ! monk should not dwell in the same three sticks and refrain from accepting place in in other time than the runy gifts lle m1 wear an orchard robe Season He should buhe (regularis) intl and should be intent upon mesitation ind Iceph mee! clear an lind water pot Jorn (14)!(mindalu) [43]] ·a उपरिविमागे एकोनत्रिशोऽध्यायः २२९८ एकवासर द्विवासा बा शिली यज्ञोपवीतवान् । | कमण्डलुकरो विद्वान् त्रिदण्डो याति तत्परम ॥३० इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पटसाहस्रथा सहितायामुपरिविभागेऽष्टाविंशोऽध्याय ॥२८॥ २९ ध्यास उवाच । भुक्त्वा तत सत्यजेत पात्र यायामाप्रमलोलुप ॥४ एव स्वाश्रमनिष्ठाना यतीना नियतात्मनाम् । | बिधूमे सन्नमुसले व्यङ्गारे भुक्तवज्जने । भक्षेण वर्तन प्रोक्त फलमूलरथापि वा ॥१ वृत्तं शरावसपाते भिक्षा नित्य यतिवरेत ।।५ एककाल चरेद भक्ष न प्रतज्येत विस्तरे । गोदोहमात्र तिष्ठेत फाल भिक्षरधोमुख । भक्षे प्रसक्तो हि यतियिषयेष्वपि सज्जति ॥२ | भिक्षेत्युक्त्या सकृत् तूष्णीमश्नोपान वाग्यत शुचि ॥६ सप्तागार चरेद् भक्षमलाभात तु पुनश्चरेत । प्रक्षाल्य पाणिपादौ च समाचम्य यथाविधि । प्रक्षाल्य पात्रे भुञ्जीयादद्धि प्रक्षालयेत् तु तत्॥३ आदित्ये दशयित्वान्न भुजोत प्राड मुणोत्तर ।।७ अथवाऽन्यदुपादाय पात्रे भुजोत नित्यश । हुत्वा प्राणाहुती पञ्च ग्रासानष्टौ समाहित । A wise monk who wears onc or two water pot (Kamandalu) and three pieces of cloth maintains the tuft of hair Danças attains to the Supreme (30) (Sha) wears the sacred thread and holds Thus ends Twentyeighth Chapter in the Second Part of the hurma Purana Samhita consisting of Six thousand verses---28 29 Vyasa said Thus the living of the Thc ascetic should alwy go for alms ascetics who are devoted to their particular when there is no smoke when the pestic Asrama (stage of infe) and are in full | s quite when there is no burning charcoal, restraint of their selves has been describe when people have taken their meals, and ed to be on alus or fruits and roots 11 when the potsherrls have bren thrown He should go once datly for alms 2way (5) He must not be addicted to muck (food), An ascetic should await all the milk. for an ascetic addicted to "ums becomes ing of the cows with his face downwards atinched to the objects of enjoyment (2) He should pronounce ile word 'Blukşi" He should go to seven houses for alms, oply once and then start cating silently and if lic docs not get there he may go and being clean (6) to thore places He should wash the vessel He having waslied Ins Brands and feet (beforc cateng) and cat from it and wash and performed the Acamana tccording to It again with water (3) the rules should show the food to the Sun Or, lic should take another vessel and apd then eat sitting with fice turned et from a After taking the food lie to the East (7) should throw away the 1stel as soon as He should offer five oblations (of food) he moves without any greed (4) to Pripa and then eat eight morsels with (445) ·M २२६८ धर्मपुराणे आचम्य देवं ब्रह्माणं ध्यायोत परमेश्वरम् ।।८ महान्तं परमं ब्रह्म पुर्यं सत्यमव्ययम् । अलावू दारुपानं च मृण्मयं बगवं ततः । सितेतरारुणाकारं महेशं विश्वरूपिणम् ।।१४ चत्वारि यतिपात्राणि मनुराह प्रजापतिः ॥९ ओंकारान्तेऽथ वात्मानं सस्याप्य परमात्मनि । प्राराने पररात्रे च मध्यरात्रे तथंव च। | आकाशे देवमीशानं घ्यापीताकाशमध्यगम् ।।१५ संध्यास्वह्नि विशेषेण चिन्तयेन्नित्यमीश्वरम् ॥१० कारण सर्वभावानामानन्दफसमाधयम् । कृत्या हृत्पानिलये विश्वाख्यं विश्वसंभवम् । पुराणं पुरुपं शं ध्यायन मुच्येत बन्धनात् ॥१६ आत्मानं सर्वभूताना परस्तात् तमसः स्थितम् ।।११ यद्वा गुहाया प्रकृती जगरसंमोहनालये । सर्वस्याधारभूतानामानन्दं ज्योतिरव्ययम् । विचिन्त्य परमं व्योम सर्वभूतककारणम् ॥१७ प्रधानपुरुपातीतमाकाशं दहन शिवम् ॥१२ जीयनं सर्वभूताना यत्र लोकः प्रलीयते । तवन्तः सर्वभावानामोश्वरं ब्रह्मरूपिणम् । | आनन्दं ब्रह्मणः सूक्ष्मं यत् पश्यन्ति मुमुक्षवः ॥१८ ध्यायेदनाविमद्वैतमानन्वाविगुणालयम् ॥१३ तन्मध्ये निहितं ब्रह्म योघल ज्ञानलक्षणम् । concentration Then, having performed glowing radiance other than white, Acamana, le should meditate upon Maheſa, whose form is universe (11-14) Brahman, the suprerne Lord (Parame- Alter (pronouncing) the Omkāra, and Svara) (8) having placed the soul in the Supreme A gourd and a wooden bowl, an Sell, he should meditate upon God earthen pot and likewise a bamboo vessel isäna who pervades the space in the these four, Manu Prajapnit declared to be sky. (15) vessels of asectics. (9) He should meditate upon God eternal Purusa the cause of all clements One who meditates upon Sambhu, the regularly, in the forepart of right, in the and who is the abode of all bliss as later part of night, likewise in the mid liberated from the bondage (16) night, and especially in the morning and upon the evening and in the day time Or, having meditated (10) Having concentrated, at the lotus-like supreme sky the only cause of all the creatures in the cave which is the nature heart, the Soul of all beings, which is and the abode of illusion for the world called the universe and which is the (ones liberated) (17) origin of universe, wbuck cxists beyond That is the life of all the creatures all darkness, the bliss of all the basic things, the undecaying radiance, wuch and thus world is absorbed in that, that lies byond the Nature and person, the is the bliss of Brahman and that subtie one is observed (only) by those who are glowing, the Auspicious, he should, IIT- (18) sade it meditate upon God of all existents, straying for emancipation Brahman, whose characteristic ts the Brahman, without beginning, without duality and the abode of all the qualities purc knowledge and who is endless, like bliss ete,thegreat.Supreme Brahman, | true, and the lord of creation) is establitthe Person, the truth, the undecaying of shed in the centre of that (cave like ·- . उपरिविक्षागे एकोनत्रिशोऽध्यायः [२२६.२६ अनन्तं सत्यमोशानं विचिन्त्यासोत संयतः ।।११, प्रतानि यानि भिक्षणां तथैवोपप्रतानि च।। गुह्याद् गुह्यतमं ज्ञानं यतोनामेतदीरितम् । एककातिकमे तेषां प्रायश्चित्तं विधीयते ॥२५ योऽनुतिष्ठेन्महेशेन सोऽश्नुते योगमन्धरम् ॥२० उपेत्य च स्त्रियं कामात् प्रायश्चित्तं समाहितः । तस्माद् ध्यानरतो नित्यमात्मविद्यापरायणः प्राणायामसमायुक्तं कुर्यात् सांतपनं शुचिः ॥२६ 7 ज्ञानं समभ्यसेद् माझं पेन मुच्येत बन्धनात् ।।२१ ततश्चरेत नियमात् कृच्छ संपतमानसः । मत्वा पृथक् स्वमात्मानं सर्वस्मादेव केवलम् । | पुनराश्रममागस्य चरेद् भिक्षुरतन्द्रितः ॥२७ आनन्दमजरं ज्ञानं ध्यायीत च पुनः परम् ॥२२ यस्मात् भवन्ति भूतानि यद् गत्वा नेह जायते । न धर्मयुक्तमनृतं हिनस्तीति सनीषिणः । । स तस्मादोश्वरो देवः परस्मादयोऽधितिष्ठति ।।२३ | तथापि च न कर्त्तव्यं प्रसङ्गो ह्येष दारुणः ॥२८ यवन्तरे तद् गगनं शाश्वतं शिवमव्ययम् । एकरात्रोपवासश्च प्राणायामशतं तथा। पदंशस्तत्परो यस्तु स देवः स्यान्महेश्वरः ॥२४ । उक्त्याऽनृतं प्रकर्तव्यं यतिना धलिप्सुना १२९ heart). One should be self controlled Religious zendicants (Bhiksus) beand and engage himself in concentra. come liable to the czpiation by transting on that principle. (19) gressing any of the principal vows 'This knowledge is most secret of all (Vratas) and secondary vows (Upavratas) secrets and has been narrated to prescribed for tliem. (25) Yatis hy the great God (Mahesa) He A Bhikṣu having sexual relation with who practises it attains the divinc Yoga. a woman out of passion should perform, (20) after becoming pure and concentrated, Säntapana vow with Pranayama (control Therefore, one should always practise | of breath). (26) the knowledge of Brahman being devoted to the contemplation and knowledge of Thereafter the Bhikṣu being controlica in mind should observe the Kyochra the sell, through which he gets freedom from the bondage (21) vow according to the injunctions. And then, coming to his hermitage he should Thinking one's own self as separate perform his duties, being free from from all, and as the loue, blissful, unde lassitude, caying knowledge one should contem (27) plate upon the supreme one (22) A lie for the sake of religious merit From whom all the creatures are born of Dharma) does not harm (the speaker) (Dharma) (ie spoken for the protection and by attaining whom one does not thus declare the wise. However, onc again born here, since he is the highest should not resort to it, for this matter god, he rules all With whom is the subtle sky, the eternal, the auspicious, and the unde-spoken a lie should obsent Ears er A Yati, desirous of Dharna, baring caying Whose part is the supreme. Oric night and perform one homines That Lord is Maleśvara (23) is very serious. (24) Parāņāyamas ·यतिदि। २.२९ ३०] कूर्मपुराणे परमापदगतेनापि में कार्य स्तेपमापतः। । तेन धारयितव्या वै प्राणायामास्तु पोडश । स्तेयावस्यधिक, याश्चिमात्यधर्म इति स्मृतिः । दिवास्कन्दे गिरात्र स्यात् प्राणायामशत तथा ॥३५ हिंसा चैषापरा दिष्टा या चात्मज्ञाननाशिका ॥३० एकान्ने मधुमासे च नयनाद्धे तव च । यदेतद् द्रविण नाम प्राणा होते वहिवराः । प्रत्यक्षलवणे चोक्त प्राजापत्य विशोधनम् ।।३६ स तस्य हरति प्राणान् यो यस्य हरते धनम् ।।३१ ध्याननिष्ठस्य सतत नश्यते सर्वपातकम् । एय करवा स दुष्टात्मा भिन्नवृत्तो व्रताच्युतः । | तस्मान्महेश्वर ज्ञात्वा तस्य ध्यानपरो भवेत् ॥३५ भूयो निर्वेदमापनश्चरेच्चान्द्रायणप्रतम् ।।३२ यद् ब्रह्म परम ज्योतिः प्रतिष्ठाक्षरमद्वयम् । विधिना शास्त्रदृष्टेन सवत्सरमिति श्रुतिः । योऽन्तराज्य पर ब्रह्म स विशेषो महेश्वरः ॥३८ भूयो निर्वेदमापन्नश्चरेद् भिक्षुरतन्द्रित ॥३३ एप देवो महादेव. केवल परम शिवः । अकस्मादेव हिंसा तु यदि भिक्षु. समाचरेत् । सदेवाक्षरमद्वैत तदादित्यान्तरं परम् ॥३९ फुत्कृिछातिकृच्छतु चान्द्रायणमयापि वा ॥३४ यस्मान्महीयते देव स्ययाम्नि शानसझिते । स्कन्देदिन्द्रियदौर्बल्पात् स्त्रिय दृष्ट्रार आत्मयोगाह्वये तत्त्वे महादेवस्तत स्मृतः ।।४० Even in acute dutress (a Yatı) should organ he should perform sixteen not stcal from others There is no | Pranayamas In case, the semen emits in greater sin than the act of stealing-thus the day time he should perform Thrdtra declares the Smrti It is another type of Vrata and hundred Pranayamas (35) injury or bilhing (Ilımsa) and it destroys Having, caten only onc family's food, the knowledge of the self (30) honey, meat and the food offered at | The wealth 19 really life of a man | the first Sraddhas after a person's death, cxisting outside the body. He who ruls salts fallen directly one should perform a person of his wealth solus hom of hus Prajapatya for expiation (36) life (31) All the sens are destroyed of a person Having done thus (se baving stolen who as regularly engaged in meditation the wealth of others) that wicked fellow so having known the great lord (Bhik.su), bereft of hus character and (Mahesvara) one should always contem vow, in the state of dispondcacy should plate upon him (37) observe the Candrayana Vrata for one That Brahman who 3 the supreme year according to the rules of the Sāstras Light the firm basis, imperishable, undual this is the command of Srutz Thereafter and who abides within this world as en complete indifference to wordly objects supreme Brahman is to be konwe as that ascetic should observe his vows Maheśvara (38) (32,33) This lord god Mahadeva, unique, If a Sathnyasin suddenly (se without supreme, auspicious imperishable, pre plan) kails or injures (any body) he | undual, the supreme being resides should perfucm Kịcchrátkycchra or within the orb of the sun (39) Candrayaqa Vrata Since the Lord enjoys his greatness in Seeing a woman of a Yatı emits the this abode called Jõana and the reality srminal iud due to the debility of the named Atma yoga He is called Mahadeva [448 ·परिमभागे कोनत्रिशोऽध्यायः [२.२६.४७ नान्यद् देवान्महादेयाद् व्यतिरिक्तं प्रपश्यति । एप यः कयितो विप्रा यतीनामाश्रमः शुभः । तमेवात्मानमन्वेति यः स याति परं पदम् ।।४१ पितामहेन विभुना मुनीनां पूर्वमोरितम् ॥४५ मन्यते ये स्वमात्मानं विभिन्न परमेश्वरात् । नापुरशिप्पयोगिन्यो दद्यादिदमनुत्तमम् । न ते पश्यन्ति तं देवं व्या तेषां परिश्रमः ॥४२ जानं स्वयंभुवा प्रोक्तं यतिधर्माभयं शिवम् ॥४६ एकमेव परं ब्रह्म विशेयं तत्त्वमव्ययम् । इति यतिनिपमानामेतदुक्तं विधान स वस्तु महादेयो नंतद् विज्ञाय वभ्यते ॥४३ पशुपतिपरितोषे यद् भवेदेवाहेतुः। तस्माद् यतेत नियतं यतिः संयतमानसः । न भवति पुनरेपामुद्भयो या विनाशः शामयोगरतः शान्तो महादेवपरायणः ॥४४ प्रणिहितमनसोपे नित्यमेवाचरन्ति॥४७ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पटसाइना सहिताया परियिभागे पोनिशोऽध्यायः ॥२६॥ in vain. exists (i.c. the great gar!). (40) O Brahmanas, thus has been narrated He who heholds nothing separate to you the auspicious stage of tile from Mahadeva and recognises him as (Asrama) n{ recluses. In the past, efiis Keman attains the supreme beatitude. (41) | (description) was narrated to the sages by They, who recognise their own self as Lord gransire (Pitamaha Bralima) (45) separate from the supreme Lord, do not This auspicious and excellent knowparceive that god; (and) their efforts nre ledge regarding the duties of Sarnnyisins (42) (originally) narrated by self-born God There only one supreme should not be imparted to anyonc except Brahman and that is to be known as the the son, disciplc and Yogin. (46) Undecaying rcality That God is the Titus, thu sacred injunction of the great God and by knowing this truth) codes of conduct of Saviny Asins has been onc suffers no bondage ſettcrcd. This (sacred injunction) is Therfore, a reclusc (Sarinyasin, Yati) | the sole means for the satisfaction or having control on his senses, engaged in Paſupati (Lord Siva). Those (Sahnytsias) Jränayoga, tranquil and devoted to who with their mind concentrated Olsene Mahadeva should regularly endesaur (to this regularly do not undergo births and attain that knowledge), (44) | death again. (17) Thus ends Twentyninth Chapier in the Second l'art of the Karma Puriņa Samhits consisting of Six thousand Versos--19. (43) described [19] 37 ·३० व्यास उवाच। यद् युधर्मकामास्ते तज्जयं धर्मसाधनम् ॥५ अतः परं प्रवक्ष्यामि प्रापश्वित्तविधि शुभम् । अनेकधर्मशास्त्रज्ञा ऊहापोहदिशारदाः। हिताय सर्वचिप्राणा वोपाणामपनुत्तये ॥१ वेदाध्ययनसपन्नाः सप्तैते परिकोत्तिताः ॥६ अकृत्वा विहितं कर्म कृत्वा निन्दितमेव च । | मोमासाज्ञानतत्त्वज्ञा वेदान्तकुशला द्विजाः । दोपमाप्नोति पुरुषः प्रायश्चित्तं विशोधनम् ॥२ एकदिशतिसख्याताः पायधित्त यदन्ति ॥७ प्रायश्चित्तमकृत्वातुन तिष्ठेद् ब्राह्मण. क्वचित् । ब्रह्महा मद्यपः स्तेनो गुरुतल्पग एव च । यद् यूयुर्माह्मणाः शान्ता विद्वासस्तत्समाचरेत् ॥३ / महापातर्किनस्त्वेते पश्चतैः सह सवसेत् ।। वेदार्थवित्तमः शान्तो धर्मकामोऽग्निमान् द्विजः । | सवत्सरं तु पतितः ससपं कुरुते तु यः । स एव स्यात् परो धर्मो यमेकोऽपि व्यवस्यति ॥४ | यानशय्यासनैनित्य जानन् वै पतितो भवेत् ॥९ अनाहितानयो विप्रास्त्रयो वेदार्थपारगाः । याजन योनिसबन्ध तथवाध्यापन द्विजः । 30 Vyasa said After this I will tell the are lovers of Dharma Those seven auspicious method of expiation for the (Brahmanas), who are the knowers of welfare of all Brahmanas and for the many scriptures on Dharma who are destruction of sin (1) experts in reasoning and examining things A man gets sin ly not performing the and who arc endowed with Vedic studies-- prescribed deed and by performing the are also pronounced as authority (on prohibited one Expiation is the purifier Dharma) Twenty one Brahmanas, (2)| knowers of reality of the knowledge of A Brahmana should never love with Mimamsa and cxperts in Vedanta, can out observing expiation. He should do prescribe expiation (4-7) what is prescribed by the learned and A killer of a Brahmana, a drinker of tranquil Brihmadas (3) Juquor, a thief and one who has committed l'hat is Supreme Dharma which is adultery with the wife of his religious ascertained to be so even by one Brahmana teacher (Guru)—these and one dwelling the celebrated knower of the meaning of with them are great sinners (8) Vedas, free from passions, lover of Dharma A person who knowingly associates and maintainer of sacrificial fire That bimself constantly with the fallen ones should be known as the means of Dharma for one year through vehicle, bed or scat winch 13 spoken to be so by three becomes outcaste A Brāhmana becomes Brāhmanas, who do not maintain the immediately outcaste by acting as priest in sacnficial fire, (but) who are fully a sacrifice or by establishing a bloodconversant with te meaning of Vedas and relation or by teaching or eveo by taking 1450]] ·उपरिधिभागे निशोऽध्याय [२३ २२ कृत्या सद्य पतेज्ज्ञानात् सह भोजनमेव च ॥१० पूर्ण तु द्वादशे वर्षे ब्रह्महत्या व्यपोहति ॥१६ अविज्ञायाथ यो मोहात् फुर्यादध्यापन द्विज । अकामत कृते पापे प्रायश्चित्तसिद शुभम् । सवत्सरेण पतति राहाध्ययनमेव च ॥११ कामतो मरणाच्छुद्धिज्ञेया नान्येन चोनचित् ॥१५ ब्रह्महा द्वादशाब्दानि कुटि कृत्वा बने वसेत् । कुर्यादनशम वाध्य भृगो पतनमेव वा। भक्षमात्मविशुद्धयथं कृत्वा शवशिरोध्यजम् ॥१२ ज्वलन्त वा विशेदग्निं जल वा प्रविशेत स्वपम् ।।१८ याह्मणावसथान् सर्वान् देवागाराणि वर्जयेत् । ब्राह्मणार्थे गबार्थेवा सम्यकप्राणान् परित्यजेत् । विनिन्दन स्वयमात्मान ब्राह्मण त च सस्मरन् ।।१३ ब्रह्महत्यापनोदार्थमन्तरा या मृतस्य तु ॥१९ असकल्पितयोग्यानि सप्तागाराणि सविशेत् । दौर्घामयान्वित विप्र कृत्वानामयमेव तु । दिधूमे पानफैनित्य व्यङ्गारे भुक्तवज्जने ।।१४ दत्त्वा चान्न ग दुभिः ब्रह्महत्या व्यपोहति ॥२० एककाल चरेद् भक्ष वोप बिरयापयत् नृणाम् । | अश्वमेधावभृथके स्नात्वा वा शुध्यते द्विज । वन्यमूलफलपि वर्तयेद् धैर्यमाश्रित ॥१५ | सर्वस्व वा वेदविदे ब्राह्मणाय प्रदाय तु ॥२१ कपालपाणि खटाङ्गो ब्रह्मचर्यपरायण । सरस्वत्यास्त्वरुणया सगमे लोकविश्रुते। his food with thesc outcaste) knowingly or of a bed stead At the completion of A Brahmana who, without knowing twelve years he is freed from Brahma (these outcaste) teaches them through hatya (sin of killing n Brådmana) (12 16) ignorance or stut'ies with them becomes Thus auspicious cyplntion is mciat for outcaste in one year (911) that in which is committed without The killer of a Bralimana should live Purification should be known in the forest for twelve years after maling a hut thercin and begging alms for sell througlı death and not through any other purification with the head of the dead body way if (the sin is done) intentionally (17) as lus banner He should avoid all the Or he should himself give up his food divellings of Bråkmınas and the temples or he should fall down from the summit of Hc (should pass lits time) by blaming a mountain or he should enter into the himself and by remembering that Brah burning fire or he should enter into mapa He should always enter slowly into water Or should give up his life seven houses {for begging food) about properly for the sake of a Brahmana, wluch he had no prior thought which are a cow or for the sale of dead on to frec serviceable, which arc freed from smoke himself from Brahmahatya He makes and fire and in which people have finished himself free from brahmahatys by feecing Elicit meals He should beg alms one a Brahmana from a long discasc or by time in a day while announcing his singing food at the time of famine (1820) among people or he should like patiently Or, a Drahmana k purified by bathing with rools and fruits available in the in the concluding bath of Assamedla or forcut He should lead the life of complec by giving his all 10 a Irahmaga, knowing celibacy while bearing 2 skull in his hand Veda A Brahmara u purified if he and carrying a club shaped like the skull obserses fast for three mights and take 1451] intention ·३० व्यास उवाच। यद् गूयुर्धर्मकामास्ते तज्ज्ञेय धर्मसाधनम् ॥५ अत पर प्रवक्ष्यामि प्रायश्चित्तविधि शुभम् । अनेकधर्मशास्त्रज्ञा ऊहापोहविशारदा । हिताय सर्वविप्राणा दोषाणामपनुत्तये ॥१ वेदाध्ययनरापना सप्तैते परिकोत्तिता ॥६ अकृत्या विहित कर्म कृत्वा निन्दितमेव च । मीमासाज्ञानतत्त्वज्ञा वेदान्तकुशला द्विजा । दोषमाप्नोति पुरुष प्रायश्चित्त विशोधनम् ॥२ । एकविंशतिसख्याता प्रायश्चित्त वदन्ति वै ।।७ प्रायश्चित्तमकृत्वा तुन तिष्ठेद् ग्राह्मण पवचित् । | ब्रह्महा मद्यप स्तेनो गुरतल्पग एव च । यद् अ॒युना॑ह्मणा शान्ता विद्वासस्तत्समाचरेत् ॥३ महापातकिनस्स्वेते यश्चतं सह सवसेत् ।। वेदार्थवित्तम शान्तो धर्मकामोऽग्निमान् द्विज । | रावत्सर तु पतितै ससर्ग कुरुते तु य । स एव स्यात् परो धर्मो यमेशोऽपि व्यवस्यति ॥४ यानशय्यासनैनित्य जानन् द पतितो भवेत् ॥९ अनाहिताप्नयो विप्रास्त्रयो बेवार्थपारणा । याजन योनिसबन्ध तथवाध्यापन द्विज । 30 Vyasa said After this I will tell the are lovers of Dharma Those scven auspicious method of expiation for the (Brahmanas), who are the koowers of welfare of all Brahmaras and for the many scriptures on Dharma who are destruction of sin (1) experts in reasoning and examming things A man gets sin by not performing thc and who arc endowed with Vedic studies-- prescribed deed and by performing the are also pronounced as authority (on prombited onc Expiation is the purifier Dharma) Twenty Onc Brahmanas (2)| knowers of reality of the knowledge of A Brahmana should never live with Mimamsa and cxperts in Vedanta can out oliserving expiation Hc should do prescribe expiation what is prescribed by the learned and A killer of a Brahmana a drinker of tranquil Brahmanas (3) liquor, a thief and one who has committed That is Supreme Dharma which is adultery with the wild of his religious ascertained to be so even by one Brahmana teacher (Guru)-these and one dwelling the celebrated knower of the meaning of with them are great sinners (8) Vedas, free from passions Jover of Dharma A person who knowingly associates and maintainer of sacrificial fire Tuat himself constantly with the fallen ones should be known as the means of Dharma for one year through vchicle bed or scat which is spoken to be so by three becomes outcaste A Brahmana becomes Brahmans, who do not maintain the immediately outcaste by acting as priest in sacrificial fre, (but) who are fully a sacrifice or by establishing 3 blood conversant with the ineaning of Vedas and selation or by teaching or even by takug 1430 ·उपविभागे निशोऽध्याय [२३ २२ कृत्वा सद्य पतेज्ज्ञानात् सह भोजनमेव च ॥१० पूर्ण तु द्वादशे वर्षे ब्रह्महत्या व्यपोहति ॥१६ अविज्ञापाथ यो मोहात् कुर्यादध्यापन द्विज । अकामत पृते पापे प्रायश्चित्तमिद शुभम् । सवत्सरेण पतति सहाध्ययनमेय च ॥११ कामतो मरणाच्छुद्धिज्ञेया नान्येन केनचित् ॥१७ ब्रह्महा द्वादशान्दानि फुटिं कृत्वा बने वसेत। कुर्यादनशन वाऽथ भृगो पतनमेव धा। भक्षमात्मविशुद्धयर्थ कृत्वा शवशिरोप्वजम ।।१२ | ज्वलन्त वा विशेग्नि जल वा प्रविशेत् स्वयम् ।।१८ ब्राह्मणायसवान् सर्वान् देवागाराणि वर्जयेत् । ब्राह्मणार्थे गवार्थ या सम्यक्प्राणान् परित्यजेत् । विनिन्दन स्वयमात्मान ब्राह्मण त च सस्मरन् ॥१३ ब्रह्महत्यापनोदाथमन्तरा वा मृतस्य तु ॥१९ असकल्पितयोग्यानि सप्तागाराणि सविशेत । दीर्घामयान्वित विप्न कृत्वानामयमेव तु। विधूमे शननित्य व्यङ्गारे भुक्तवज्जने ॥१४ दत्त्या चान्न म दुभिक्षे ब्रह्महत्या व्यपोहति ॥२० एककाल चरेद् भैस दोष विरमापयन् नृणाम् । | अश्वमेधावभृथके स्नात्वा या शुध्यते द्विज । वन्यमूलफलंगापि वर्तयेद् धेर्यमाधित ॥१५ सर्वस्व वा वेदविदे ब्राह्मणाय प्रदाय तु ॥२५ कपालपाणि खटानी ब्रह्मचर्यपरायण । | सरस्वत्यास्त्वष्णया सपमे लोकविभुते । hus food with these outcaste) knowingly or of a bed stead At the completion of A Bralımaua who without knowing twelve years he is freed from Brahma (these outcaste) teaches them through hatya (sin of killing a Brahmına) (12 16) ignorance or stuezes with then hecomes outcaste in one year (9 110 This auspicious expiation is meint for The killer of 1 Brāhmana should love that sin which is committed without Purification should be known in the forest for twelve years after making 1 hut therein and begging alms for sell through death and not through any other purification with the head of the dead body way if (the sin 15 donc) intentionally (17) as his banner He should avoid all the Or he should himselr give up his food dwellings of Brahmanus and the temples or he should fall down from the summit of He (should pass his time) hy blaming a mountain or he should cater into thic himself and by remembering that Brah burning fire or lie should enter into mana lic should always enter slowly into water Or he should give up hus life seven houses (for begging food) about properly for the sake of a Brahmana, which he had no prior thought which are a cow or for the sake of dead one to free serviccable, which are freed from smoke himself from Bralmahatya He makes and fire and in which people lase finished himself free from Brahmahatya by freeing their meals Hc should beg alms one a Brahmana from a long discase or by time in a day whilc announcing his sin giving feed at tle time of famins (1820) among people or he should live patiently Or, a Brilmana is purified by bathing wth roots and fruits avulable in the in the concluding bath of Aivatedha or forest He should lead the life of completc by giving his all to a Brahmana, knowing celibacy while bearing a shull in his hand Veda A Bribmana is purified if hc and carrying a club shaped like the shult obseries fast for three nigåts and takes [451] intention ·२३०२२] कूर्मपुराणे शुध्येत् त्रिषवणन्नानात् बिरानोपोपितो द्विज ॥२२ पत्र देवादिदेवेन भरवणामितौजसा। गत्वा रामेश्वर पुण्य स्नात्वा घंव महोदधौ । कपाल स्थापित पूर्व ब्रह्मण परमेष्टिन ॥२५ बहाचर्यादिभिर्युक्तरे दृष्टा रुद्र विमुच्यते ॥२३ समन्व्यर्य महादेव ता भैरवरूपिणम । कपालमोचन नाम तीर्थ देवस्य शूलिन । तपित्वा पितृत् स्नात्या मुच्यते ब्रह्महत्यया ॥२६ नात्वाऽम्पर्य पितन भक्त्या ब्रह्महत्या व्यपोहति ॥२४॥ इति मार्गपुराणे पटसाइलया सहितायामुपरिविभागे नियोऽध्याय ॥३॥ ३१ ऋषय ऊचु। माहात्म्य देवदेवस्य महादेवस्य धोमत ॥२ कथ देवेन रुद्रेण शकरेणामितौजसा । पुरा पितामह देव मेरुशृङ्गे महर्षय । कपाल ब्रह्मण पूर्व स्थापित देहज भुवि ।।१ प्रोचु प्रणम्य लोकादि किमेक तत्त्वमव्ययम् ॥३ सूत उयाच। | स मायया महेशस्य मोहितो लोकसभव । शृणुष्वमृपय पुण्या कथा पापप्रणाशनीम् । | अविज्ञाय पर भाव स्वात्मान प्राह धषिणम ॥४ bath three times (at dawn, noon and sun worshiping manes with devotion Here (at setjat the world famous confluence of Saras Kapalamocana) the skull of Lord Drahma, vati and Aruna Or, the person endowed the highest god was cstablished by with celibacy and other qualitics is frced, Bhairava possessing limitless vigour, from sin, by going to the pious Ráme the first among the gods A person 18 švara, taking hus bath in the great ocean freed froin Brahmahatya by worshipping and seeing Rudra He males kımself Bhairava formed Mahadeva and free from sin of Brahmahatya by taking presenting lubations of water to maner bath at Kapalamocana the holy place and by taking bath there (2126) of god Siva the trident bearer and by Thus ends Thirtieth chapter in the Second Part of the hurma Purina Samhita consisting of sıx thousand versc-30 31 The sages sard How Sankara the gad salutation, sard to the god Rudra of limitless vigour, had established | creator of the world "What is one on earth the skull of Brahma born from Imperishable reality?' (3) Juz body? (1) Stta said Listen to the pous story of Deluded by the supernatural power of the destroyer of an and greatness of the Mahesa (the great Jard) the creator of wisc Mahideva the god of gods (2) the world (Brahma) not knowing the In former days on the peak of the supreme reality, spoke about himself a! Meru mountain the great sages after the mubtainer of the world 4521 ·अपरिविभागे एकनिशोऽध्याय [२३१.१६ अहं धाता जगद्योनिः स्वयंभूरेक ईश्वरः । आजग्मुर्यत्र तो देवौ वेदाश्चरवार एव हि ॥११ अनादिमत्परं ब्रह्म मामन्यच्यं विमुच्यते ।।५ । अन्वीक्ष्य देवं ब्रह्माणं यज्ञात्मान च सस्थितम् । अह हि सर्वदेवाना प्रवर्तकनिवर्तकः । प्रोचः संविग्नहृदया याथात्म्य परमेष्ठिनः ।।१२ न विद्यते धान्यधिको मत्तो लोकेषु कश्चन ।।६ ऋग्वेद उवाच । तस्यवं मन्यमानस्य जज्ञे नारायणाशजः । यस्यान्त स्थानि भूतानि यस्मात्सर्य प्रवर्तते । मोवाच प्रहसन् वाक्य रोपतानविलोचनः ॥७ | यदाहुस्तत्पर तत्त्व स देवः स्यान्महेश्वरः ॥१३ कि कारणमिद ब्रह्मन् वर्तते तब साप्रतम् । यजुर्वेद उवाच । यो यज्ञेरखिलरोशो योगेन च समय॑ते । अज्ञानयोगयुक्तस्य न त्वेतदुचितं लव १८ | यमाहुरीश्वर देव स देवः स्यात् पिनाकधृक् ॥१४ अहं घाता हि लोकाना यज्ञो नारायणः प्रभुः। सामवेद उवाच । न मामृतेऽस्य जगतो जीवनं सर्वदा क्वचित् ॥९ येनेद नाम्यते चक्र यदाकाशान्तर शिवम् । अहमेव परं ज्योतिरहनेव परा गतिः । योगिभिविद्यते तत्त्व महादेव. स शकरः ॥१५ मत्प्रेरितेन भवता सृष्टं भुवनमण्डलम् ॥१० अथर्ववेद उवाच । एवं विवदतोर्मोहात् परस्परजयैषिणोः । य प्रपश्यन्ति योगेश पतन्तो यतपः परम् । I am creator, the origin of the world, | gods while they were quarrelling, out of self-born, the sule lord, having no begi- | delusion with a desire to win cach nning and supreme Brahman A person is other (11) Jiberated by worshipping me I cause all Having seen the god Brahma and the the gods to function and I desist them god, existing in the form of sacrilice, they from function There is none greater spoke teality of the princpal god (Parama than me in the worlds (56) Sthin) with a sorrowful licart (12) Wien he was praising himsell o tins Rgveda saud (the god) In which way, a partial incarnation of Narayana, all beings reside, from which cverything With his eye red with gets inspiration and whom they say anger, hc spoke this sentence, while as the supreme reality that s gud Malesvara (13) laughing (7) Yajurvcda sard The lord who 13 O Drahman what is the cause of this worshipped with all sacrifices and Yoga behaviour of yours overpowered with and the garl whom they say as Isvara the power of rgnorance at this time lord)--that is god Siva (the bearer of This is not proper for you I am the Finaka-bow) (14) creator of worlds, the lord Narayana, Samaveda sad By whom thn aussacrifice-formed one This world can picious whecl (of world) is whirled in the never survive without me I am the midst of sky and the reality which is supreme light, I am the supreme refuge known (only) by the ascetics-that 18 You have created the whole of world Mahādeya Šamkara (15) inspired by me. (810) Atharvavcda said The bigliest The four Vedas came to these two { Purusa, the great lord (Mahesa) Rudra, [453) was born ·मायया ॥२२ (16) २३१.१६] कूर्मपुराणे महेशं पुरुष रुद्रं स देवो भगवान् भवः ॥१६ नाज्ञानमगमन्नाशमीश्वरस्यव एवं स भगवान ब्रह्मा वेदानामोरितं शुभम् । | तदन्तरे महाज्योतिविरिश्वो विश्वभावतः । श्रुत्वाह प्रहसन यापयं विश्वात्मापि विमोहितः ।।१७ | प्रापश्यदद्भुतं दिव्यं पूरयन् गगनान्तरम् ॥२३ कथं तत्परमं ब्रह्म सर्वसङ्गविजितम् । तन्मध्यसंस्थं विमलं मण्डलं तेजसोज्ज्वलम् । रमते भार्यया सार्द्ध प्रमयश्वातिवितः ॥१८ व्योममध्यातं दिव्यं प्रादुरासोद् द्विजोत्तमाः २४ इतीरितेऽथ भगवान् प्रणवात्मा सनातनः । | स दृष्टा वदनं दिव्यं मूति लोकपितामहः । अमूर्तो मूर्तिमान मूत्या वचः प्राह पितामहम् ॥१९ | तेन तन्मण्डलं घोरमालोकयनिन्दितम् ॥२५ प्रणव उवाच। प्रजज्वालातिकोपेन ब्रह्मणः पञ्चमं शिरः । नोष भगवान् पत्न्या स्वात्मनो व्यतिरिक्तया। क्षणाददृश्यत महान् पुरुषो नीललोहितः ॥२६ कदाविद् रमते रुद्रस्तादृशो हि महेश्वरः ॥२०॥ निशूलपिङ्गलो देवो नागयज्ञोपवीतवान् । अयं स भगवानीशः स्वयंज्योतिः सनातनः । | तं प्राह भगवान् ब्रह्मा शंकरं नीललोहितम् ।।२७ स्वानन्दभूता कथिता देवी नागन्तुका शिवा ।।२१ | जानामि भवतः पूर्व ललाटादेव शंकर । इत्येवमुक्तेऽपि तदा यज्ञमूर्तेरनस्प च। | प्रादुर्भाव महेशान मामेव शरणं यज ।।२८ master of Yoga, whom the ascetics set the ignorance of the sacrifice-formed with great efforts--that is god Bhava, the Rrahmi, having no birth, was not auspicious one prut to an end due to the supernatural Hearing the auspicious speech of Vedas At that very time in this way, the giarious Brahma epoke Brahmā, the creator of the world, saw a this sentence, while laughing, deluded in wonderful great divine light which was spite of his being the universal soul. (17) filling the gap of the sky (22, 23) How it is that the supreme soul, O excellent Brahmaras, there appeared devoid of all attachments, delights with a divine and clean circle of light, shining his wife and the extremely proud with lusture, in the midst of sky, existing Pramathas (a class of demons attending in the middle of the previous light. (24) (18) Brahmi, the paternal grandfather of This bcing said, the eternal god, the | the world, saw a divine face in a head Pranava-souled one, the formless ane, | With that (face) that spotless circular assuming a form, spoke (this word) to light looked terrible (25) Brahma (the paternal grandfather), (19) The fifth head of Brahma blazed with Pranava said : The god Rudra is such great anger and after a moment there was a Maheśvara (the great god) that he seen the great Puruşa, the Nilalohita of never delights with a wife as being yellowish colour with a trident and having seperate from his own self The gloriou a snake as his sacred thread The Glorious and eternal lord is self-illuminous. His Brahmä said to Nilalohita Sarkara, "O joyous aspect is called Devt. The wifejgreat lord [Mahesana) Satikara, I know of Siva is not out-sider. (20,21) that you appeared from (my) foreliead Even after being said in this way, in former days. Therefore come to me [454] power of Išvara on Siva).

·उपारावमागे एकत्रिशोऽन्याय. २.३१४० श्रुत्वा सगर्ववचन पायोनेरथेश्वरः। यमन्तरा योगनिष्ठाः प्रपश्यन्ति हृदीश्वरम् । माहिणोत् पुरुष काल भैरव लोकदाहकम् ।।२९ तमादिदेवं ब्रह्माणं महादेवं ददर्श ह ॥३५ स कृत्या सुमहद् युद्धं ब्रह्मणा कालभैरवः । पस्य सा परमा देवी शक्तिराफाशसस्थिता । चकत्तं तस्य वदनं विरिवस्याथ पञ्चमम् ॥३० सोऽनन्तंन्धर्ययोगारमा महेशो दृश्यते किल ॥३६ निकृत्तवदनो देवो ब्रह्मा देयेन शभुना । यस्याशेषजगद् बीज विलय पाति मोहनम् । ममार चेशयोगेन जीवितं प्राप विश्वसृप ॥३१ सकृत्प्रणाममात्रैण म रद्रः खलु दृश्यते ।।३७ अयानुपश्यन् गिरिश मण्डलान्तरसस्थितम् । | योऽथ नाचारनिरतान् स्वभक्तानेव केवलम् । समासीन महादेच्या महादेयं सनातनम् ।।३२ | बिमोचयति लोकाना नायको दृश्यते कित ॥३८ भुजङ्गराजबलय चन्द्रावयवभूषणम् । यस्य देदविदः शान्ता निर्द्वन्द्वा ब्रह्मचारिण । कोटिसूर्यप्रतीकाशं जटाजूटविराजितम् ॥३३ विदन्ति बिमल रूप स शभुर्दश्यते किल ॥३९ शार्दूलदमवसन दिव्यमालासमन्वितम् । यस्य ब्रह्मादयो देवा ऋषयो ब्रह्मवादिनः । निशूलपाणि दुष्प्रेक्ष्यं योगिनं भूतिभूपणम् ।।३४ अर्बयन्ति तदा लिङ्ग विश्वेशः खलु दश्यते ॥४० for refuge (2628) (Bralımā) saw that Mahadeva, the first Hearing the proud words of the lotus- god, the Dralbrnan, the great lord, whorn born Brahma, the lord(Siva) sent the ascetics devoted to Yoga, see in their hearts (35) Blairava the Kala Purusa, the tormentor of the world (29) The Yoga-souled Mahesa of endless After fighling a great battle with power was being seen (by Brahma), whose supreme divinc power cxists in the sky Brakına, Kala Bhairava cut the fifth face ! That Rudra was being seen, Ly saluting of that Brahmä The god Brahma died, to whom only once the deluding world his face being cut by god Sambhu But seed disappears That lord of the worlds the creator of all (Brahma) became was being seen, who liberates those persons alive by the Yogic power of lord (30,31) who do not practise good conduct, but After that (Brahma) saw the eternal arc devoted only to him That Sambhu Mahadeva inhabiting mountain, sitling | was being seen, whose pure foren is known watlı the great goddess (Umā, the wiſe by knowers of Vedas, free from passions, of $iva). existing in the midst of the indifferent to opposite pairs of feclings circular light, (Sıva) having the serpent- (pleasure or pain) and lead a life of king as his bracelet, the young moon celibacy (the part of the moon) as his ornament being seen whose Linga is worshipped by shining like crores of suns, illuminating the gods Brahma and others and by the with long tresses of hair, possessing the sages who expound the Vedas. That skin of tiger as lus garment, endowed with Rudra was being seen by saluting to whoni a divine garland, with a tudent in His only once the deloding world-seed hand, difficult to be seen, ascetic, decorat. | disappears That Isvara, the son of ed with ashes (32 34) | Hiranyagarbha, was being teen in the [455 That lord of universe was - ·। २.३१.४१] कूर्मपुराणे ग्रस्याशेषजगद् बीजं विलयं याति मोहनम् । योगिनो योगतत्त्वज्ञा वियोगाभिमुखाऽनिशम् । सकृत्प्रणाममात्रेण स रुद्रः खलु दृश्यते ॥४१ योग ध्यायन्ति देव्याऽसौ स योगो दृश्यते किल ॥४६. विद्यासहायो भगवान् यस्यासौ मण्डलान्तरम् । सोऽनुवीक्ष्य महादेवं महादेव्या सनातनम् । हिरण्यगर्भपुत्रोऽसावीश्वरो दृश्यते किल ॥४२ वरासने समासीनमवाप परमां स्मृतिम् ।।४९ यस्याशेषजगत्पतिविज्ञानतनुरीश्वरी लब्ध्या माहेश्वरौं दिव्यां संस्मृति भगवानजः । न मुञ्चति सदा पाश्वं शंकरोऽसावदृश्यत ॥४३ | तोषयामास वरदं सोमं सोमविभूपणम् ॥५० पुष्पं वा यदि वा पत्रं यत्पादयुगले जलम् । ब्रह्मोवाच। दत्त्या तरति संसारं रुद्रोऽसौ दृश्यते दिल ।।४४ / नमो देवाय महते महादेव्यै नमो नमः । तत्सन्निधाने सकलं नियच्छति सनातनः । नमः शिवाय शान्ताय शिवाय शान्तये नमः॥५१ कालः किल स योगात्मा कालकालो हि दृश्यते ॥४५ ओं नमो ब्रह्मणे तुभ्यं विद्याप से नमो नमः । जीवनं सर्वलोकानां त्रिलोकस्यैव भूषणम् । नमो मूलप्रवृतये महेशाय नमो नमः ॥५२ सोमः स दृश्यते देवः सोमो यस्य विभूषणम् ॥४६ नमो विज्ञानदेहाय चिन्ताय ते नमो नमः । देव्या सह सदा साक्षाद् यस्य योगः स्वभावतः । नमस्ते कालकालाय ईश्वरायै नमो नमः ॥५३ गोयते परमा मुक्तिः स योगी दृश्यते किल ।।४७ नमो नमोऽस्तु रुद्राय रुद्राय ते नमो नमः । middle of whose circular light resides who know the reality of Yoga and who Brahmã with Sarasvats That Samkara are inclined to abstention from the worid was being scen whose cotapany (36-48) given up by the lordly body of intelligence, Ilaving scen the eternal Mahideva the creator of all the worlds. That Rudra sitting with the great goddess (Uma) on was being seen by offering a flosce or a the excellent seat, he (Brahma) attained Icaf or water in whose pair of foot a person supreme memory. (49) is freed from mundane existence. In the Having attained the divine memory presence of whom the eternal Kala | about Mahesvara, the unborn (Brahma) controls everytbing, that Yoga-souled praised Soma-god, bestower of books, (Siva), the Kala of Kala (the controller | having moon as his ornament. (50), Brahma said : Salutation to the great of Kala) was being seen. That Soma.god was being scen, who is the life of all the god, salutation again and again to the worlds, who is the ornament of all the great goddess. Salutation to the passionless three worlds and who possesses moca as Siva, salutation to the passionless Sivi his ornament. That ascetic was being seen, (Uma) Salutation to you, tác Brahman who is naturally always in closc union (i.c. universal soul), salutation again and with the goddess (Uma) and by seeing again to you wisdom. Salutation to the whom the supreme liberation is said to original cause, salutation again and again be attained. That ascetic was being seen to Mahesa. Salutation to you whose body whose union with the goddess (Uma) is is intelligence, salutation to you goddes constantly meditated upon by the ascetia, thought. Salutation to the Káls of Kala [456] is never ·उपरिविभागे एरिशोऽध्याय नमो नमस्ते कामाय मायाय च नमो नम ॥५४ | अथ देवो महादेय प्रणतातिहरो हर । नियन्त्र सर्यकार्याणा क्षोभिकायै नमो नम । प्रोवाचोत्थाप्य हस्ताभ्या प्रोतोऽस्मि तव सामतम्।।६० नमोऽस्तु ते प्रकृतये नमो नारायणाय च ।।५५ । दत्त्वाऽसौ परम योगमश्वयमतुल महत । योगदायै नमस्तुम्प योगिना गुरवे नम । प्रोवाचाय स्थित देव नीललोहितमीश्वरम ॥६१ नम ससारताशाय समारोत्पत्तये नम ॥५६ एष ब्रह्माऽस्य जगत सपूज्य प्रथम सुत । आत्मनो रक्षणीयस्ते गुरुज्येष्ठ पिता तब ।।६२ नित्यानन्दाय विभवे तमोऽस्त्वानन्दमूर्तये । नम कार्यविहोनाय विश्वप्रकृतये नम ॥५७ स्वयोगेश्वयमाहात्म्यान्मामेव शरण अय पुराणपुरषो न हन्तव्यस्त्वयाऽनघ । गत ॥६३ भोकारमूतये तुम्य तदन्त सस्थिताय ।। अय च यज्ञो भगवान सगर्यो भवताऽनघ । नमस्ते व्योमसस्थाय व्योमशक्त्यै नमो नम ॥५८ शासितव्यो विरिवस्य धारणीय शिरस्त्वया ॥६४ इति सोमाष्टकेनेश प्रणनाम पितामह । | ब्रह्महत्यापनोदार्थ व्रत लोकाय दशयन् । पपात दण्डवद भूमौ गृणन् वं शतरुद्रियम ॥५९ चरस्व सतत भिक्षा सस्थापय सुरद्विजान् ।।६५ (the destroyer of kala) salutation again driya (59) and again to Isvara Salutation again Theo the Hara Mahadeva) the and again to Rudra saluation again rcmover of calamities of lus devotees, and agam to Rudranı Salutation again tool hım (Brahma) up with his hands and and again to desire (Kama), salutation | spoke 'Now I am pleased with you. (60) again and again to Maya (power) Saluta Having given to him (Brahma) the con to the controller of all actions and to supreme loga unequalled and great (Uma) who gives impulsc to cverything prosperity he (Maladeva) spoke to god Salutation to you the Prakrti, salutation to Nilalohita the lord, who was standing Narayana Salutation to goddess who is in front of him (61) the bestower of Yoga salutatou to you, He is Brahmi who is to be sorshipped the preceptor of ascetics Salutation to hy this world and is my first son He is the destroyer of the world salutation to your most excellent father and should be the creator of the world Saluration 10 protected by you This ancient Purusa constant joy power and the joy formed should not be killed by you o sinless Salutation to one who is free from one He has come to me for refuge duc action salutation to the cause of universe to the greatness of his Yoga and prosperity Salutation to you the form of Onkára and He is the glorious sacrifice--this pride to you existing in 1 Salutation to one of Brahma is to be controlled by you o existing in the sky and salutation againsipless one and you have to mountain and again to the power of sky (51 58) his head Beg alms constantly while With thus Somāştaka eight verses manifesting the rule of expiation) for composed in the praise of Soma) Brahma removing the son of Brahmahatya (killing (the paternal grandfatber) saluted the of Brahman) to the world and you lord and he fell down on the earth should establish gods and Brah like a stick pronouncing the Saları (62-65) [457] 58 one manas ·२३१६६] पूर्मपुराणे इत्येतदुत्वा वचन भगवान परमेश्वर । तातो वक्ष्यति स्पष्टमुपाय पायशोधनम् ।।७२ स्थान स्वाभाविक दिव्य पयो तत्परम पदम् ॥६६ स देवदेवतावाक्यमाकर्ण्य भगवान् हर । तत स भगवानीश कपर्दी नीललोहित । यपालपाणिविश्वात्मा चचार भुवनश्यम् ।।७३ प्राहपामास बदन ग्रहण कालभैरवम् ।।६७ / आस्थाय विकृत वेष दीप्यमान स्वतेजसा । चर त्व पापनाशायं व्रत लोकहितावहम् । श्रीमत पविनमतुल जटाजूटविराजितम १६७४ कपालहस्तो भगवान् मिक्षा सर्बत ॥६८ कोटिसूर्यप्रतीपाश प्रमथचातिवित । उक्त्वव प्राहिणोत कन्या ब्रह्महत्यामिति श्रुताम् । भाति कालाग्निनयनो महादेय समावृत ।।७५ पष्ट्राफरालवदना ज्यालामालाविभूपणाम ॥६९ पोत्वा तदमस दिव्यमानन्द परमेष्ठिन । यावद् वाराणसी दिव्या पुरोमेघ गमिष्यति । लीलाविलासबहलो लोकानागच्छतीश्वर ७६ तावत् त्व भीषणे कालमनुगच्छ त्रिलोचनम ॥७० | दृष्टा कालवदन शकर कालभरवम । एयमाभाष्य फालाग्नि प्राह देवो महेश्वर । रूपलावण्यसपन्न नारीकुलमगादनु ।।७७ अटस्य निखिल लोक भिक्षार्थी मन्नियोगत ॥७१ गायन्ति विविध गीत नृत्यात पुरत प्रभो । पदा द्रक्ष्यसि देवेश नारायणमनामयम् । सस्मित प्रेक्ष्य वदन चर्भूभङ्गमेव च ॥७८ Saying these words the glorious will tell the clear way of purifying the Paramesvara went to bis natural divine in 17179) place the supreine abode (66) After heacng the speech of god of Then the glorious lord Nilalohita, gods the glorious Hara the universal having watted hair entrusted Kala' soul, reamed over the three worlds with bhairava with the face of Brahma (and skull in his hand Having put on 2 sard ) Observe this vow (of expiation), the deformed dress shining with his lustre bestower of welfare to the world for the full of glory pious incomparable and destruction of sin Let the glorious one decorated with the lang tresses of hair Mahadeva kalabhairava was shuning with a skull in his hand get alms from everywhere (67 68 being surrounded by Pramathas who were shining like crores of suns and were Saying this he sent the girl known as very proud (73 75) Brahma hatyä having a terrible face After drinking that divinc and pleu due to her large teeth and having the saut nectar of Parinesthin the lord heaps of fames as her ornaments (69) abounding in sport and grace approached O terrible one follow the three eyed the people (76) one up to the time till he goes to Having seen the blacklaced Kala Varants, the divine city (70) | bhairava Samkara endoved with beauti After taking in ths way the god ful for the group of ladies followed Mahesyara said to halagm(i e Bhairav?) him (77) Roam over the whole orld hy my They began to sing various songs and begging alms When you will see began to dance in front of the lord Narayana who is free from allments Having seen the smiling face of the lord •nd who is lord of all gods then he I they began to knit their eyebrons (78) [458) ·उपरिविभागे एकत्रिंशोऽध्याय [२३१६० स देवदानवादोना देशानस्येत्य शूलधृक् । अथ देवो महादेवस्तिपुरारिस्त्रिशूलभृत् । जगाम विष्णोभवन यत्रास्ते मधुसूदन ॥७९ तमापतन्त सायज्ञमालोकपदमिनजित् ।।६५ निरीक्ष्य दिव्यभवन शकरो लोकशकर । तदन्तरे महद्भुत युगान्तदहनोपमम् । सहब भूतप्रयरं प्रवेष्टुमुपचक्रमे ॥५० शूलेनोरसि निभिद्य पातयामास त भुवि ।।८६ अविज्ञाय पर भाव दिव्य तत्पारमेश्वरम् । स शूलाभिहतोऽत्ययं त्यक्त्वा स्व परम बलम् । म्यवारयत् निशूलाल द्वारपालो महावल {१८१ | तत्याज जीवित दृष्टा मृत्यु व्याधिहता इच ।।८७ शङ्खचक्रगदापाणि पीतवासा महाभुज । | निहत्य विष्णुपुरुष साधं प्रमथपुगवै । विष्वक्सेन इति ख्यातो विष्णोरशसमुद्भय ॥२ विवेश चान्तरगृह समादाय कलेवरम् ॥१८ अर्थन शकरगणो पुयुधे विष्णसभवम । | निरीक्ष्य जगतो हेतुमीश्वर भगवान् हरि । भीपणो भैरवादेशात् कालवेग इति श्रुत ॥१३ | शिरो ललाटात सभिद्य रक्तधारामपातयत ।।८९ विजित्य त कालवेग क्रोधसरतलोचन । | गृहाण भगवन् भिक्षा मदीयाममितद्युते । रुद्रायाभिमुख रौद्र चिक्षप च सुदर्शनम् ॥८४ न विद्यतेऽनाम्युदिता तव त्रिपुरमर्दन ।।९० After visiting the countries of gods Then the god Mahadeva, the enemy and demons the bearer of indent went of three cities, the bearer of trident, the ta the abode of Visnu where dwelt the winner of enemies saw that (Visvakscna) killer of Madhu (79} | coming towards himself with cantempt After seeing the divine abode, Samlara, conferring welfare to the world, began Then (Mahadeva) pierced that powerto enter (the abode of Visnu) with the | ful (Visunksena) resermiling the fire, eminent Blütas (80) at the time of destruction of the world Without knowing the supreme and in heart by his trident and made him divine intention {he power) of Parame to fall on the carth (86) $vara, the strong garekeeper, checked Deing fatally struck by the trident he beurer of trient, (the gate keeper) who had having given up his great strength, gave a conch, a disc and a mace in his hand, up hfe at the sight of death like persons liad put on yellow clothes, had large amacted with disease (87) arms, was born from a portion of Vasnu Having killed the man of Visnu and and was known as Vışvaksena (81, 82) having taken his dead body (Mahadeva) catered into the house (of Vişnu) along Then by the command of Bhairava with the excellent Pramathas 88) a terrible attendent (Cana) of Sarmkarn, known as Katavega, ſought with (Vaşva world, god Harz, pierced his head at Having seen Isvara the cause of the ksena), born from Visnu (83 forchead and dropped the current of Having defeated that Malavega blood (89) (Visvakscna) with lus cyes red math O god of limitless lustre accept alms anger, rustied towards Rudra and threw from me This is not inauspicious (almns) the terrible Sudarsana (84) for you, O destroyer of thirte cities (90) [459] (85) ·। २.३१६१] धर्मपुराणे न संपूर्ण कपालं तद् ब्रह्मणः परमेष्ठिनः | ततः सर्वाणि गुह्यानि तीर्थान्यायतनानि च । दिव्यं वर्षसहस्रं तु सा च धारा प्रवाहिता ।।९१ जगाम लीलया देवो लोकाना हितकाम्यया ॥९७ अथाब्रवीत् कालरद्रं हरिनारायणः प्रभुः । संस्तूयमानः प्रमयमहायोगरितस्ततः । संस्तूय वैदिकर्मन्नयंहुमानपुरःसरम् ॥९२ नृत्यमानो महापोगी हस्तन्यस्तकलेवरः ।।१८ किमर्थमेतद् वदनं ब्रह्मणो भवता धृतम् । तमभ्यधायद् भगवान् हरिनारायणः स्वपम् । प्रोवाच वृत्तमतिलं भगवान् परमेश्वरः ॥९३ अथास्थायापरं रूपं नृत्पदर्शनलालसः ।।९९ समाहूय हृषीकेशो ब्रह्महत्यामयाच्युतः । निरीक्षमाणो गोविन्दं वृपेन्द्रातिशासनः । प्रार्थयामास देवेशो विमुञ्चेति त्रिशूलिनम् ॥९४ | सस्मितोऽनन्तयोगात्मा नृत्पति स्म पुनः पुनः ॥१०० न तत्याजाय सा पार्श्व व्याहुताऽपि मुरारिणा । अथ सानुचरो रुद्रः सहरिधर्मवाहनः । चिरं ध्यात्वा जगद्योनिः शकरं प्राह सर्ववित् ॥९५ भेजे महादेवपुरीं वाराणसीमिति श्रुताम् ॥१०१ बजस्व भगवन् दिव्या पुरी याराणसी शुभाम् । प्रविष्टमा देबेरे ब्रह्महत्या कदिनि । यत्राखिलजगदोषं क्षिप्रं नाशयतीश्वरः ।।९६ हा हेत्युक्त्या सनादसा पातासं प्रापदुःखिता ॥१०२ That skull of Brahma, thc Parameshin After that the god, with a desire to do (principal god) was not filled completely good to the worlds, went to all mysterious That current (of blood) continued to llow ! (holy) places and temples for inere amusefor divine thausand years (91) ment Being praised hither and thither Teen the ford Hari, Narāyana, spoke by Frainathas, the great ascetic (Šiva) to Kala-rudra with great respect after was dancing with the body (nf Visvaksena) praising with Vedic Mantras (92) placed in his hands. Having assumed a different form, the god Harz Narayana What far have you maintained this Jumself, with a desire to see His dance, face of Brahma ? Tle god Paramesvara rushed after Him Sceng Govinda, narrated the whole story. (93) (Mahādeva), with the excellent bull and Having called Brahma hatya, the the soul of endless Yoga, danced again and imperishable Hrsikesa (Visnu, the lord of lagam (97-100) seases), the god of gods requested (her)- release the bearer of trident (Śrva)" Then Rndra, having Dharma as hus (94) vchicle, went to Värānası, the famous city Even after being instructed by Visnu of Mhhádeva along with his attendents (101) (the enemy of Mura), she did not give up and Hari the company for Sna) the world-rvomo (Visnu), the krioner of all, sardto Samkara As soon as the lord of gods, possessing (95) matted hair, entered (Varfnast) thic O god, go to the auspicious diuine Brahma-hatyá, uttering a tremendous city Varanasi, where Isvara quickly cry loudly, ivent to the lover world destroys sins of all the torlds (102) (96) sorrowfully. [460]] ·उपरिविभागे एकनिशोऽध्यायः [२.३१ १११ प्रविश्य परमं स्थानं कपालं ब्रह्मणो हरः । | देहान्ते तत् परं ज्ञानं ददामि परमं पदम् ॥१०७ गणानामप्रतो देवः स्थापयामास शंकरः ॥१०३ | इतोदमुक्त्वा भगवान् समालिङ्ग्य जनार्दनम् । स्थापयित्वा महादेवो ददौ तच्च कलेवरम् । सहैव प्रमथेशानः क्षणादन्तरधीपत ॥१०८ उक्त्वासजीवमस्त्वीशो विष्णवे सघृणानिधिः ॥१०४ सलच्या भगवान् कृष्णो विष्ववसेनं निशूलितः । ये स्मरन्ति ममाजलं कापालं वेपमुत्तमम् । स्व देशमगत् तूणं गृहीत्वा परमं वपुः ॥१०९ तेपा विनश्यति क्षिप्तमिहामुन व पातकम् ॥१०५ एतद् यः कथित पुण्यं महापातकनाशनम् । आगम्य तीर्थप्रवरे स्नानं कृत्वा विधानतः । कपालमोचन तीर्थ स्थाणोः प्रियकर शुभम् ।।११० तर्पयित्वा पितन देवान् मुच्यते ब्रह्महत्यया ॥१०६ य इमं पठतेऽध्यायं प्राह्मणाना समीपतः । अशाश्वतं जगज्ज्ञात्वा येऽस्मिन् स्याने वसन्ति । याचिकर्मानप्तः पापैः यायिकैश्च पिमुच्यते ।।१११ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पट्माइरयो सहितायामुपरिविभागे पविशोऽध्याय ॥३शा Having entered the supreme place, them supreme knowledge and supremo the god Samkara, Hara, placed the skull | abode after death." (107) of Brahma in front his attendan (Ganas) Ilaving placed (the skull), the Saying this and having embraced lord Mahadeva, a receptacle of compas- ' Janardana the god (Mahadeva) disappe- 510n, gave that body (or Visvaksena) to nred along with the escellent Prunathias Visnu after saying 'let it come to life" and lords ( e Gaņas) in a mument (103,104) Having received Visynksena from the "Wha continuously remember my ths supreauc body, the god Krant went bearer of tradent and having assumed excellent form endowed with the skull (108, 109) cheur sinbelonging to this world and the to his place quickly othier world-s destroyed quickly (105) I have described before you the holy 'Having come to this excellent holy place, Kapilamocana, virtuous, destroyer place, having taken the buth according of great sig, auspicious, causing pleasure to the rule and having presented libations to Sthanu (motionless as the trunk of a trec of water to tlic manes and gods a person during his austerities z e Sıva) One who is freed from Brahma-hatya (106) studies thuis cliapter from Brahmanas, he "Who dnellan this place after knowing is freed from sins belonging to speech, the transient, nature of the world, I give mind and body (110, 111) Thus ends Thirtyfirst Chapter in the Second part of the Kurma Purana Sambitá conosting of sit cliou and serses-31 [461] ·३२ व्यास उवाच। स्कन्धेनावाय मुसल लकुट वाऽपि खादिरम् । सुरापस्तु सुरा तप्तामास्मिवर्णा स्वयं पिबेत् । क्ति चोभयतस्तीक्ष्णमायस दण्डमेव वा ।।६ तया स काये निर्दग्धे मुच्यते तु द्विजोत्तमः ॥१ राजा तेन च गन्तव्यो मुक्तकेशेन पायता । गोमूनमग्निवर्ण वा गोशकृद्रसमेव वा। भावक्षाणेन तत्यारमेवकर्माऽस्मि शाधि माम् ॥७ पयो घृत जल वाऽथ मुच्यते पातकात् ततः ॥२ 'शासनाद् या विमोक्षाद् वा स्तेनः स्याद् विमुच्यते । जलावासाः प्रयतो ध्यात्वा नारायण हरिम् । | अशासित्या तुत राजा स्तेनस्थाप्नोति किल्बिषम् ।।८ ब्रह्महत्यानत चाथ चरेत् तत्पापशान्तये ॥३ । तपसाऽपनुनुत्सुस्तु सुवर्णस्तेयज मलम् । सुवर्णरतेयकृद् विप्रो राजानमभिगम्य तु । चौरवासा द्विजोऽरण्ये चरेद् ग्रहाहणो प्रतम् ॥९ स्वकर्म स्यापयन् ब्रूपान्मा भयाननुशास्त्विति ॥४ स्नात्वाऽश्वमेधावभृथे पूतः स्यादथवा द्विजः । गृहोत्वा मुसल राजा सकृद् हन्यात् तत. स्वयम् । प्रदद्याद वाऽप विप्रेन्य. स्वात्मतुल्य हिरण्यकम् ॥१० वर्धे तु शुद्धयते स्तेनो ग्राहाणस्तपसैव वा ।५ चरेद् वा वत्सर कृच्छ ब्रह्मचर्यपरायणः । 32 Vyasa sand The drinker of quor | go to the king, while running, lonse.harred should himself drink hot liquor, having the and carrying on his shoulder a mace or a colour of fire With his body burnt will stick made of the Kladora tree or a spear, that (hot liquor), an excellent Bralunana is sharp on both the sides, or an iron staff freed (from sin) Or, le is freed from and he shaqid say 'I have committed this that yn (by drinking) cow's urine having si punish me' 157) the colour of fire or Cow dung water or The thief is freed from the sin of) milk, ghec or water. Having meditated theſt either ty pamislument or by release upon Narayana Hari wich full devotion. But the litig attains the sin of thel with lus clothes wet with water, he should without giving punishment (8) observe the vow of Brahma hatya for A Brahmana desiring to remove thc the cessation of that sin (1-3) sin arising from the theft of gold should A Brahmana who steals gold, should | observe the rule of Brahna hatya na go to the king and should say, wlule forest, after being clothed in rags Of announcing his action, please punish a Brāhmana becomes pure by taking bath (4) in the concluding bath (Ayabhrtha Snana) Having taken a mace the king should of Aswamedha or he should give gold himself strike with it The equal to his weight to Brahmanas Or, a Tehmana thel 15 purified from sin) Brahmana thief of gold should observe when killed (ivith mace} or (he is purifiedi | the Krechra (a particular kind of religious by penance (The Brahmana thief) should I penance) for one year, resorting to [462] । " Іле once ·उपरिधिभाग द्वात्रिंशोऽध्याय [२.३२.२१ ब्राह्मणः स्वर्णहारो तु तत्पापस्यापनुत्तये ॥११ स्थानासनाभ्यां विहरंस्त्रिरह्योऽभ्युपयन्नपः ॥१६ गुरोर्भायों समारुहा ब्राह्मणः काममोहितः । अधःशायी विभिस्तद् व्यपोहति पातकम् । अवगृहेतु स्त्रियं तप्तां दीप्तां फाष्र्णायसी कृताम् ॥१२ चान्द्रायणानि याकुर्यात् पञ्च चत्वारि या पुनः॥१७ स्वय वा शिश्नदृषणायुरकृत्याधाय चाञ्चलो । पतितः संप्रयुक्तानामय वक्ष्यामि निष्कृतिम् । आतिष्ठेद् दक्षिणामाशामानिपातादजिह्मरः ॥१३ पतितेन तु संसर्ग यो येन फुरुते द्विजः । गुर्वयं वा हतः शुद्धच्चरेद् वा ब्रह्महा व्रतम् । स तत्पापापनोदार्थ तस्यैव व्रतमावरेत् ॥१८ शाखा वा कण्टकोपेतां परिष्वज्याथ वत्सरम् । तप्तकृच्छ चरेद् वाऽथ संवत्सरमतन्द्रितः । अधः शयोत नियतो मुच्यते गुरुतल्पगः ॥१४ पाण्मासिके तु संसर्गे प्रायश्चित्तामहति ॥१९ कृच्छ वारदं चरेद् विप्रवीरवासाः समाहितः । एभिर्वतैरगोहन्ति महापातकिनो मलम् । अश्वमेधावभृथके स्नात्वा या शुद्धयते नरः ।।१५ पुण्यतीभिगमनात् पृथिव्यां वाऽथ निष्पतिः ।।२० कालेऽष्टमे वा भुजानो ब्रह्मचारी सदायती। ब्रह्महत्या सुरापानं स्तेयं गुर्यङ्गनागमः । celibacy for the destruction of that i meals at the eighth time leading a life of sin. (11) chastity, always observing the vow, A Brahmaņa, who, infatuated by pissing his time by standing and sitting, passion, has committed adultery with the taling water for three days and sleeping wife of his religious teacher should below (on earth) for three years. Or, he embrace a hot and blazing woman, made should observe four or five Chandrayana. of black iron Or, having cut off lus vous (16,17) generative organ and cesticles and having placed them in his folded hands de Now I shall tell the cxpiation for the should go straightly to the southern associates of outcasts A Brahmana should direction till the fall of bizs body. Or, hc observe the vow of that very outcast with 13 purified by being killed for the sake of whom he associates himself for the remahis religious teacher Or, he should val of that sin Or he should observe the observe the rule of Brahma-hatya Or, hcated Krechra vow for onc year with he is freed by embracing a branch full of alertness If the association has been only thereas for one year A person, wis kas for six monthis, he deserves Julf expuation committed adultery #19h the wife of his {18, 19) religious teacher, should sicep below (on carth) without fail and he becomes free The great siers reinove their sin by of that sin Or tlie Bralimana, clothed these sows or the purification is effected in rags, should observe Krachra yow by going to the pious place of pilgrimage for one year with full devotion Or on carth a man is purificd by taling bath in the concluding bath (Avabhrtha Snāna) of Killing of Brahmana, drinking of Asvamedha. (12-15) liquor stealing, adultery with the wile Or one removes the sin by aling of religious teacher-alter doing these or 14163] (20) ·२३२२१] धर्मपुराणे कृत्वा तश्चापि ससगं बाह्मण कामकारत ॥२१ भ्रातृभार्या समारुह्य कुर्यात् तत्पापशान्तये । कुर्यादनशन विप्र पुष्यतीर्थे समाहित । चान्द्रायणानि चत्वारि पञ्च वा सुसमाहित ॥२७ ज्वलन्त वा विशेदग्नि ध्यात्वा देव कादिनम् ॥२२ पैतृष्वस्त्रेयों गत्वा तु स्वस्त्रेया मातुरेव च । न ह्यन्या निष्कृतिदृष्टा मुनिमिधर्मवादिभि । | मातुलस्य सुता वाऽपि गत्वा चान्द्रायण चरेत् ॥२८ तस्मात् पुण्येषु तीर्थेपु दहेद् वाऽपि स्वदेहकम् ॥२३ सखिभार्या समारुह्य गत्वा श्यालों तथैव च । गत्वा दुहितर विप्र स्वसार वा स्नुपामपि । | अहोरातोपितो भूत्वा तप्तकृच्छ समाचरेत् ॥२९, प्रविशेज्ज्वलन दीप्त मतिपूर्वमिति स्थिति ॥२४ | उदययागमने विप्रस्त्रिरात्रेण विशुध्यति । मातृष्वसा मातुलानी तथव च पितृष्वसाम् । चाण्डालीगमने चंब तप्तकृच्छत्रय विदु । भागिनेयीं समारुह्य कुर्यात् कृच्छातिकृच्छको ।।२५ सह सातपनेनास्य नान्यथा निष्कृति स्मृता ॥३० घान्द्रायण च कुर्वीत तस्य पापस्य शान्तये । मातृगरेता समासाद्य समानप्रवरा तथा । ध्यायन् देव जगद्योनिमनादिनिधन परम् ॥२६ चाद्रायणेन शुध्येत प्रयतात्मा समाहित ॥३१ associating with the doers of these sims wife of his brother one should obserse at will a Brahmana slould observe fast four or five Candrayana vows with full at a prous place of prigrum.nge with full devotion for the cessation of that sin (27) concentration or he should coter the Having committed adultery with the Irurning fire after meditating upon the daughter of father's sister and with the god Siva (haying matted hair) No other daughter of mother's sister or with the expiation has been seen by sages the daughter of maternal unclc one should prapaunders of Dharma Therefore one observe Candrāyana vow (28) should burn his body in prous places of Having committed adultery with the pilgrimage (21 23) wife of Sus Criend and with his sister in law, llaving committed adultezy Inowingly one should observe hcated Kqcchra-vow with his daughter, sister or with the wife after fasting for a day and night (29) of his son a Drahmana should cnter into Having committed adultery wille a burning fire-this is the fixed decision woman in her courses 4 Brahmana 15 (4) partfied (by fasting for three nights and Having committed adultery with the having committed adultery willa Capdali sister of his mother, the wiſe of his one should observe three heated krcchra maternal uncle sister of his father, the vows along with Samtapana yow Expa daughter of sister, onc should observe tion is not regarded in any other way (30) Krechra and Ankrochra vows (25) Having committed adultery with a l'or the cessation of that sin one should woman belonging to the locage of hus observe Cändrågana vou while meditat mother or with a woman belonging to lis ing upon the supreme god, the world own lineage a person is purified by obseru wornb, free free beginning and end (26) ing Candrayana vow with full devotion Having committed adultery with the land with pious mind (310 1464] ·उपरिविभाग द्वात्रिशोऽध्याय [२३२.४२ ब्राह्मणो ब्राह्मणों गत्वा कृच्छ्मैक समाचरेत् । | ब्रह्मचारी स्त्रिय पच्छेत् कश्चित्काममोहित । फन्तका दूषयित्वा तु चरेच्चान्द्रायणव्रतम् ॥३२ सप्तागार चरेद् भैक्ष वसित्वा गर्वभाजिनम् ।।३७ अमानुषीषु पुरुष उवयायामयोनिषु । उपस्पृशेत् विषवण स्वपाप परिकोर्तपन् । रेत सिनत्वा जले चैव कृच्छ सान्तपन घरेत् ॥३३ सवत्सरेण चैकेन तस्मात पापात् प्रमुच्यते ॥३८ बन्धकीगमने विप्रस्त्रिरानेण विशुद्धचति । | यहाहत्यानत यापि पश्मासानाचरेद् यमी । गवि मथुनमासेव्य चरेच्चान्द्रायणनतम् ।।३४ मुच्यते ावकोों तु ब्राह्मणानुमते स्थित ॥३९ अजावो मयुत मृत्वा प्राजापत्य चरेद् द्विज । | सप्तरानमकृत्वा तु भक्षचर्याग्निपूजनम् । पतिता स्त्रिय गत्वा निभि कृच्छ विशुद्धमति ।।३५ रेतसश्च समुत्सर्ग प्रायश्चित्त समाचरेत् ॥४० पुल्कसीगमने चव कृच्छ चान्द्रायण चरेत । | ओकारपूर्विकाभिस्तु महाव्याहृतिभि सदा । नौँ शैलूषकी चव रजकी वेणुजीविनीम । संवत्सर तु भुजानो नक्त भिक्षाशन शुचि ॥४१ गत्वा चान्द्रायण कुर्यात् तथा धर्मोपजीविनीम् ॥३६ साविौं च जपेच्चव नित्य शोधविजित । Having committed adultery with a a female flute player and a female shoe wife of n Brahmana, a Brahmana should maker one should observe Candrayana observe one Krcchra vow but after (36) defiling a girl, he should observe Candra If a celibate out of passion commits yana vow (32) | adultery with a woman, he should beg Having sprinkled his into alms in seven houses covering himself with superhuman women, in a woman who is the skin of a dunky He should have three in her courses outside the wombs and | ablutions (at dawn, noom and sun set), in water, a man should observc Krechra while pronouncing his sin (By doing and Santapana vows (33) | so) he is released from that sin in one Having committed adultery with an ycar Or, a person who has violated his unchaste woman, (a person) is purified (by celibacy is released (from sin) if he, fasting) for three nights Having committed restraining his senses and acting according sexual intercourse with a cow one should to the advice of Brahmanas observes obscrve Candrayana-vow (34) the row of Brahma hatya for six Having committed sexual intercourse months (37 391 with a goat or with a sleep a Brahmana If he does not beg alms and does not should obscrve Prajapatya vow Having worship the fire for seven nights and of his committed adultery with outcast semen pours out he should perform expia woman, one is purified by three Archratory files in all these cases VOWS (35) He becomes pure by reciting the Having committed adultery with the Mahavyahrts with Omkara constantly woman of despised tribe (Pulkasi), one and by eating the food begged as alms in should observe Krcchra and Candrayana the night for one year vows Having committed adultery with an He de ord of anger should mutter actress a female dancer, a washer woman Savitri datly at the banks of rivers and [465] 59 semen a ·२३२४२] कूर्मपुराणे नदीतीरेषु तीर्थेषु तस्मात् पापाद् विमुच्यते ॥४२ हत्या तु क्षत्रियं वैश्य शूत्रं चैव यथाक्रमम् ।।४७ हत्वा तु क्षत्रियं विप्रः फुर्याद् प्रह्मणो व्रतम् । | निहत्य ब्राह्मणों विप्रस्त्वष्टवर्ष व्रतं चरेत् । अफामतो ये पण्मासान् दद्यात् पश्चशतं गवाम् ।।४३ राजन्या वर्षपदक' तु वैश्या सवत्सरश्रयम् । अब्दं चरेत नियतो वनवासी समाहितः। वत्सरेण विशुद्धयंत शूद्रा हत्वा द्विजोत्तमः ।।४९ प्राजापत्य सान्तपन तप्तकृच्छतु या स्वयम् ।।४४ वैश्या हत्या प्रमादेन किञ्चिद् दद्याद् द्विजातये । प्रमाप्याकामतो वैश्य कुर्यात् सवत्सरद्वयम् । अन्त्यजाना वधं चैव कुर्याच्चान्द्रापण व्रतम् । गोसहस्त्र सपाव च दद्याद् ब्रह्महणो यतम् । पराकेगाऽथवा शुद्धिरित्याह भगवानजः ।।४९ कृच्छातिकृच्छौ वा कुर्याच्चान्द्रायणमथापि वा ॥४५ | मण्डूक नफुल काक' दन्दशूक च मूपिकम् । सवत्सर व्रत फुच्छूिद्रं हत्या प्रमादतः । | श्वान हत्या द्विजः कुर्यात् पोडशाश व्रत ततः ।।५० गोमहस्राद्धपाद च दद्यात् तत्पापशान्तये ॥४६ / पयः पिबेत् त्रिरान तु श्वानं हत्या सुयन्त्रितः । अष्टौ वर्षाणि षट् त्रीणि फुर्याद् ब्रह्मणो व्रतम् । | मार्जारं वाऽथ नकुल योजनं वाध्वनो प्रजेत् । in places of pilgrimage {By doing so) | Brahma-harya for eight, sax and three years he is released from that sin (42) respectively Having killed a Ksatriya, n Brahmana should observe the vow of Brahma hatya Having killed a Brahmanı, a Ksatriya, He should give five hundred cows in six and a Vaisya, a Brahmana should months (if the Ksatriya is killed) without observe vow for eight years, six years and intention (43) three years (respectively) Having killed Or, he should observe himself Prayas a Sudra, an excellent Brahmana is puri. patya-vow or Säntapana-vow or heated fied (by observing vow) for one year (48) Krcchra vow with full devotion, while Having killed a Varsya by mastake, dwelling in a forest, after having restrained one should give something to a Brāhmana his senses (44)|ftwice born) One should obscrve Having killed a Vaišya without 10ten. Candrayana vow on the killing of Sodras tion, he should give one thousand tho | Or purification {s achieved) by Parika hundred and înly cows in two years and a sort of religious penancei--says glorious should observe the vow of Brahma-hatya Aja (1 e Brahma) (49) or he should observe Krechra anil Having killed a frogs a mungoose a Atikycclıra vows Candrayana vow (45) crow a snake, a rat and a dog, a Brabmalla stiguld observe the sixteenth part of Having killed a Sudra by mistake, one that you (50) hould observe the vow for one year and should give one thousand one hundred Having killed a dog, one should drink and twenty five cows for the cessation of mulk (or water) for three nights, restraining that sin (46) | himself properly He should go one Yojana Having kiiled a Ksatriya a Vaisya and of path (after killing) a cat or a mungoose udra, one should abserve the vow of A Brāhmana should observe Krcchra-V014 [466] or

·उपरिविभाग द्वात्रिंशोऽध्याय
[२ २५९
कृच्छ द्वादशरात्र तु कुर्यादश्वव द्विज ॥५१ / किञ्चिदेव तु विप्राय दद्यादस्थिमतां वधे ।
अभ्रीं कायसीं दद्यात सर्प हत्या द्विजोत्तम । अनना चंब हिंसाया प्राणायामेन शुष्यति ॥५६
पलालभार पण्ड च संसक चैकमाषरन् ।।५२ 'फलदाना तु वृक्षाणा वेदने जप्यमृत्शतम् ।
घृतकुम्भ वराह च तिलद्रोण घ तितिरिन।
गुन्मबल्लीलताना तु पुष्पिताना च वीरधाम् ॥५७
शुक द्विहायन वत्स क्रौञ्च हत्वा बिहार ॥५३ पनपा चर वृक्षाणा सरसाना घ सयश !
हत्त्वा हस यताका च धक वहिणम् ।
नपुप्पोजवाना च धृतप्राशो बिशोधनम् ।।५८
वानर श्येनभासौ च स्पर्शयेद ब्राह्मणावर॥५४ हम्निना च वये दृष्ट तप्तकृच्छ विशोधनम्।
कव्यादास्तु भृगान् हत्वा धेनुदद्यातपदि।
चामायण पराक वा गा हत्वा तु प्रमावत ।
अन्नध्यावान् वसतरोमुष्ट हत्वा तु हान्न ॥५५ मतिपूर्व वर्ष चारपा प्रायश्चित्त न विद्यते ॥५९

·३३ व्यास उवाच। (मणिमुक्ताप्रयालाना तानस्य रजतम्य च । मनुष्याणा तु हरण करवा स्त्रोणा गृहस्य च । अय कास्योपलाना च द्वादशाह कणाशनम ॥६ वापीकूपजलाना च शुध्येच्वान्द्रायणन तु ।।१ । कार्यासकीटजोना द्विशकशफस्य च । द्रव्याणामल्पसाराणा स्तेप कृत्वाऽज्यदेश्मत । | पक्षिगन्धौषधोना च रज्वाश्चैव व्यह पय ॥७ चरेत् सातपन कृन्छ तन्नियात्यात्मशुद्धये ॥२ नरमासाशन कृत्या चान्द्रायणमथाचरेत् । धान्यानधनचौर्य तु कृत्वा कामाद् द्विजोत्तम । काक चैव तथा श्वान जाध्या हस्तिनमेव च । स्वजातोयहादेव कृच्छार्द्धन विशुद्धचति ॥३ वराह कुपकुट चाय सप्तकृच्छ ण शुध्यति । भक्षभोज्यापहरणे यातशय्यासनस्य | कव्यावाना च मासानि पुरीष मूत्रमेव च । पुष्पमूलफलाना च पञ्चगव्य विशोधनम् ।।४ गोगोमायुकपीना च तदेय अतमाचरेत् । तुणकाष्ठदुमाणा च शुष्कानस्य गुडस्य च । | उपोष्य द्वादशाह तु फूष्माण्डर्जुहुयाद् घृतम् ।।९ चलचर्मामिषाणा च त्रिरान स्यादभोजनम् ॥५ । नकुलोलूकमार्जार जाध्या सातपन घरेत् । 33 Vyasa and Having abducted men, and flesh, one should not take food for women, house, waters of a pond and a three nights (6) well one 4s purified by (observing) (Having committed theft of jewel Candrayapa Yow (1) pearl, coral copper silver, oron brass and Having committed theft of things of precious stone one should cat grains little value from the houses of others one (of rice) for twelve days (6) should observe Santa pana and Krechra- (Having committed theft of) cotton, vows for one's punification after returning silk wool, animals possessing two hool these article (to the owner) (2) and one hoof, bird, scent medicine and Having committed theft of corn food Tope, (one should take) milk (or water) and wealth at his will from the douse or for three arghts (7) a person belonging to his own caste an Hlaving caten the meat of man ono excellent Brahmana is purified with half should observe the Candrayana VOW Kfcclıra YoW (3) Having caten the meat of crow, dog, Purification is cffccted by the five elephant boar and cock, one is punfied products of the cow (viz milk, curd | by (observing) heated Krcchra {8) butter, and the liquid and solid excreta} Having caten the mcat, faces and unc at the abduction of food of all kinds of of heast of prey cow, yackat and monkey, vehicle bed and scat, of flowers roots and one should observe the same heated fruits (4) Kscchra) vow Having fasted for twelve (Having committed theft of) grass, days, he should offer ghee with Kumag, wood, tree, dry food sugar, cloth leather das [460] ·उपरिविभागे प्रतिशोऽध्याय २३३२० श्वापदोष्ट्रखराजग्ध्या तप्तपृच्छण शुद्धयति । | रक्तपादास्तथा जाध्या सप्ताह अंतदाचरेत् ।।१५ यतवच्चंव सस्कार पूर्वेण विधिनैव तु ॥१० | शुनो मास शुष्कमासमात्मा च तथा पतम् । बक चैव बलाफ च हस कारण्डव तथा । भुक्त्वा मास चरेदेतत् तत्पापस्यापनुत्तये ॥१६ पक्रयाका प्लव जाध्वा द्वादशाहमभोशनम् ॥११ वार्ता मूस्तृण शिनु पापण्ड करक तथा । फपीत टिट्टिम चैव शुक सारसमेव च । प्राजापत्य चरेज्जग्ध्या शङ्ख फुम्भीकमेव च ।।१७ उलक जालपाद च जग्याऽप्येतद् यत बरेत ॥१२ पलाण्ड लशुन चैव भुक्त्वा चान्द्रायण चरेत । शिशुमार तथा चाष मत्स्यमांस तथैव च । नालिका तण्डुलीय च प्राजापत्येन शुद्धयति ।।१८ जाध्या चैय कटाहारमेतदेव चरेट् प्रतम् ।।१३ अश्मान्तक तथा पोत तप्तकुच्छण शुद्धयति फोफिल चैय मत्स्याश्न मण्डूक भुजग तथा । | प्राजापत्येन शुद्धि स्यात कमकुभाण्डस्य भक्षणे ।।१९ गोमूनपायकाहारी मासेनकेन शुद्धयति ॥१४ अलाय किंशुक चैव भुक्त्वा चेतद् प्रत चरेत् । जलेचराश्च जलजान् प्रत्तदानसविष्फिरान् । | उदुम्बर च कामेन तप्तकृच्छण शुद्धयति ॥२० Having eaten the ineat of mungoose, (falcon hawk owl parrot, crow, Taven owl cut, one should observe Santapana peacock etc), and birds, rending with the VOW Having eaten the meat of wild claws and red fooled birds (15) animal camel, donkey, one Is purified by Onc should observe this vow for onc heated Krechra Samskára along with the month for the destruction of the bin arising vow should be done according to preced. from eating the meat of dog, dry meat (10) and the meat prepared for oneself (16) Having caten the meal of heron Having eaten the fruit of egg plant crane swan, duck ruddy goose, frog, one | Bhastrna {a kind of fragrant grass) horse should not take bis food for twelve days radish Khukhunga pomegranate conch (11) shell Kümbhika (a particular plant the One should observe this very vow after bark of which furnishes a yellow dye) one cating the meat of pagcon Tissabha, should observe Pryapatya-vow (17) parrot, crane, aw] web rooted bird After cating onion and garlic onc (goose) (12) | should observe Candriyana vow One 13 One should obscrve this very vow after purified by Prajapatya, (rfler eating) eating the ment of dolphun blue jay, fish Nalika (fotus flower) and Tancultya (1) and jackal 113) One ts purified by heated Krcchra (Having eaten the meat of) cuckoo, | (after eating) Asmantaka (a plant from fishes frog and serpent one is purified by the fibres of wluch a Brahmana's girdle 15 eating barley food prepared in the urine made), and the young shoot of a plant of cow for one month (14) Purification is effected by (observing) One should observe this (vow) for one rajapatya vow at the cating of weck altercating the meat of being Kakkubhanda (19) moving in water the beings born in water, One should observe this vow after birds that pierce things with their beals cating bottle gourd and Palasa [469] ing method Oncis ·२३३२१] मेपुरागे युधा पसरसयाय पापसापूपसकुलम् । । यस्पाप्तो हूयते नित्य न अस्मान न दोपते । भुक्त्या चंवविध वन्न विराण विशुद्धपति ।।२१ चान्द्रायण चरेत् सम्यक् तस्याप्ननाशने द्विज ।।२६ पीत्वा क्षीराण्यपेयानि ब्रह्मचारी समाहित । अभोज्यानां तु सर्वेषा भुगत्वा चानमुपस्कृतम् । गोमूत्रपावकाहारो मासेनफेन शुद्धयति ॥२२ / अन्तावसायिना चव तप्तकृच्छण शुद्धधति ।।२७ अनिर्दशाह गोक्षौर माहिप चाजमेव च । चाण्डालाल द्विजो भक्त्वासम्यक् चान्द्रायण चरेत । सधिन्याच वियत्साया पियन क्षीरमिद चरेत् ॥२३ युद्धिपूर्व तु कृच्छाब्द पुन सस्कारमेव च ॥२८ एतेपा च विकाराणि पीस्वा मोहेन मानव । असुरामद्यपानेन कुर्याच्चान्द्रायणव्रतम् । गोमूत्रयावकाहार सप्तरावण शुद्धचति ॥२४ अभोज्यानतु भुक्त्वा च प्राजापत्येन शुद्धयति ।।२९ भुक्त्या चंब नयथा मृतके सूतके तथा । | विण्सूनप्राशन कृत्वा रेतसश्चतदाचरेत् । चान्द्रायणेन शुद्धचेत ब्राह्मणस्तु समाहित ।।२५ अनादिप्टेषु चकाह सर्वन तु यथार्थत ॥३० purified by bcated hrcchra (after eating) by child birth or miscarriage in a family, Udumbara at will (20) a Brahmana is purified by (observing) Haung caten Krsara la mixture of Candrayana vow with full devotion (25) rice and pers with a few spices) pudding A Brahmania should observe the along with rice boiled in milk and round Candrayana vw properly after caring the cales of flour and other similar food in food of a man who does not daily perform vain (without any special occanon and Havana and who do-s not first of all give without offering to others), one is purilied (chanties) (26) (by observing fast) for three mghts (21 Having caten the prepared food of Having taken mill not fit for drink all persons whosc food is prohibited from ing a celibate is purified by taking being eaten by others and persons barley food cooked in the urine of cow belonging tn a low caste one is purified for one month with concentration (22) hy (observing) heated Krcchra (27) One should observe th15 vow after Having eaten the food of a Candala a drinking the milk of cow or buffalow or Brahmana should observe Candrayana goat which is just united with her malc vow properly (He shoulhd observe) one (bull ete) and impregnated by hum, Krcchra yow for one year and (should which is without her young onc and perform) Samskära (sacraments) after that (if the food of Candala) is (taken) which gave birth to her young one not knowingly (23) before ten days (28) Having drunk their modified products other than liquor, one should observe After taking any intoxicating dunk (curd ghee etc) due to rgnorance, a man | Candrayana Now One is purified by is punified by taking barley food cooked Prajāpaty a vow by eating prolabited in the urine of a cow for seven arghts (24) | fond (29) Having taken food in a sew funeral One should observe the vow after ceremony within the time of impurity abserve fast) in a proper manner for one eating foces urine and semon (One should contracted through the death of a relation day n all other cases which are not and within the time of impurity caused mentioned (30) [470] .

·दपारावमागे त्रयस्त्रिंशोऽध्यायः [२३३४० विडवराहखरोष्ट्राणां गोमायोः कपिकाकयोः । | शुनौच्छिष्टं द्विजो भुक्त्वा निरानेण विशुद्धयति । प्राश्य मूनपुरीषाणि द्विजश्चान्द्रायण घरेत् ॥३१ गोमूनपावकाहारः पोतोपं च रागवान् ॥३५ अज्ञानात् प्राश्य विमूत्र सुरासस्पृष्टमेव च । अपो मूगपुरीपाद्यपिताः प्राशयेद् यदा। पुनः सस्कारमर्हन्ति त्रयो वर्णा द्विजातयः ॥३२ तदा सातपन प्रोक्तं व्रतं पापयिशोधनम् ॥३६ कन्यादा पक्षिणा चैव प्राश्य मूरपुरीपकम् । चाण्डालकूपभाण्डेषु यदि जानात् पिवेज्जलम् । महासातपन मोहात् तथा कुर्याद् द्विजोत्तमः । चरेत् सातपनं कृच्छ ब्राह्मणः पापशोधनम् ॥३७ भासमण्डूककुररे विष्किरे कृच्छमाचरेत् ॥३३ चाण्डालेन तु सस्पृष्ट पीत्या वारि द्विजोत्तमः । प्राजापत्येन शुद्धचेत ब्राह्मणोच्छिष्टभोजने । निराण विशुद्धयेत पञ्चगव्येन चैव हि ॥३६ क्षत्रिपे तप्तकृच्छ स्याद् श्ये चैवातिकृच्छकम् । | महापातक्रिसस्पर्श भुक्तऽस्नात्वा द्विजो यदि । शूद्रोच्छिष्टं द्विजो भुमत्वाकुर्याच्चान्द्रायणवतम् ।।३४ युद्धिपूर्व तु मूढात्मा तप्तकुच्छ समाचरेत् ॥३९ सुराभाण्डोदरे वारि पीत्वा चान्द्रायण चरेत् । स्पृष्टा महापातकिनं चाण्डाल या रजस्वलाम् । Hasing enten feces and urine of village. I a Brahmana is purified by observing png, donkey. carnel, Jackal, monkey and vow) for three nights and he should eat crow, a Brahmana should observe Candra- barley-food cooked in the urine of a cow yana.VOS (31) and he should drink water which is left Having eaten urine and faces hy after a cow has then it with fondness mistake and liavang touched liquor, the (35) twice born of three classes require sancti When persons defiled with urine and fying ceremony again (32) feres etc, drink water, then Samtapana- Having taken the urine and feces of yow is proclaimed as the purzfier of sin. birds and animals eating raw flesh, by inistake, an excellent Brāhmana should If a Brāhmana knowingly drinks observe big Sämtapaua vow (Hayag eaten witer in the well and vessels of a Candál the meat of) vulture frog, osprey and cock he should observe Samtapana-vow for the he should observe Krcchra-vow (37) purification of sin (33) Having drunk water touched by a One as purified by Prajapatya-vow_CAndala, an excellent Brihmarna is purealter eating the leavings of a Brahmana fied by taking the five products of cow Heated Krechra sow should be observed collectively (milk, curd, ghee, urine and (after eating the leavings of) a Ksatraya cow-dung) (30) and Atikschra.vow (after eating the If a Brahmana, due to his foolishness, Teavings of) a Vasya Having caten the cats lood knowingly without taking a leavings of a $ūdra, a Bratunana should bath after being touched by a great observe Candrayana-10m (-4) sinner, he should obserc heated K cchra Having drunk water in a vessel of 1399 liquor, one should obsenc Candráyana Having taken bas meals due to mistake yow Having eaten the leavings of a dog, after touching a great enner, a Cindalı [471] (36) ·फूर्मपुराणे प्रमादाद् भोजन कृत्वा विरात्रेण विशुद्धचति ॥४० | गोमूनयावकाहार प्राजापत्येन शुद्धयति ॥४५ खाना) यदि भुञ्जीत अहोरात्रेण शुद्धघति । तलान्यतोऽथवा कुर्याद् यदि मूत्रपुरीपके । बुद्धिपूर्व तु कुच्छण भगवानाह पझन ॥४१ | अहोरात्रेण शुद्धचेत श्मश्रुकर्म च मैथुनम् ॥४६ शुष्कपर्युषितादीनि गवादिप्रतिदूषितम् । एकाहेन विवाहाग्नि परिहार्य द्विजोत्तमः । भुयत्वोपवास कुवात कृच्छपादमथापि वा ॥४२ बिरानेण विशुद्धर्चत निरागात् पडह पुन ॥४७ सवत्सरान्ते कृच्छ तु चरेद् विप्र पुन पुन । दशाह द्वादशाह वा परिहार्य प्रमादत । अज्ञातभुक्तशुद्धयर्थ ज्ञातस्य तु विशेषत ।।४३ कृच्छ चान्द्रायण कुर्यात् तत्पापस्यापनुत्तये ।।४- मात्याना यजन कृत्वा परेषामन्त्यकर्म च । | पतिताद द्रव्यमादाय तदुत्सर्गेण शुद्धयति । अभिचारमहीन च प्रिमि कृ विशुद्धयति ॥४४ चरेत् सातपन कृच्छमित्याह भगवान् प्रभु ॥४९ प्राह्मणादिहताना तु कृत्वा दाहादिका क्रिया । | अनाशकनिवृत्तास्तु प्रव्रज्यावसितास्तथा। YOW or a woman in her courscs one is purified by Prajapatya vow while taking barley (by observing fast) for three nights (40) food cooked in the urine of a cow (45) If a person requiring bath takes his If a person makes urine, feces does meals (without taking bath) he is pursfied shaving of beard and engages bimself by observing fast for one night and a day sexual intercourse after being anointed But fif it is dane) knowingly then purte with oil, he 15 purified (by observing fast) fication is effected by observing) Krechra- for one day and night (46) said glorious lotus born (41) Having avoided ( not offered Having eaten dry food, stale food etc oblations in) the marriage fire for one day, and food defiled by cow etc, one should | an excellent Brahmanas purified (by observe fast or one fourth of Kfcchra observing fast) for three days and having (42) avoided) for three nights (hess purified A Brahmana should observe Kacchra by observing fast) for six days again and again at the end of the year Having avoided (marriage fire) for for purifying himself (from the sin) of ten days or twelve days out of carelessness eating (prohibited food) unknowingly he should observe Krechra and Candra and particularly knowingly (13) yana vows for the destruction of that Ilaving performed the sacrifice for sin (48) the outcaste and the funeral site for others Having taken something from an as well as a sacrifice made for magical outcaste, one is purified by discarding purposes and a (particular) sacrifice lasting that thing He should also observe for several days, one Is purified by three Sathlapana and Krechra vows -It is sand Kịcchra vows (10) | by the glorious lord (Drahma) (49) Having performed burning sites and Those persons, who have abandoned others for those who are killed by the vow of fasting (before time) and the Brahmana and others, one : purified religious mendicants who have renounced [472] ·पूर्मपुराणे अहोरानोषितः स्नातः पञ्चगव्येन शुद्धयति ।।६० / उच्छिष्टस्तत्र फुर्वात प्राजापत्य विशुद्धये ॥६५ पेरधर्मपुराणानां चण्डालस्य तु भाषणे चाण्डालतकशवास्तथा नारों रजस्वलाम् । चान्द्रायणन शुद्धि स्थान हान्यातस्य निकृतिः ॥६१ स्पृष्टास्नाया विशुद्धपयं तत्स्पृष्टपतित तथा ॥६६ उद्घन्धनादिनिहतं सस्पृश्य ब्राह्मणः क्वचित् । चाण्डालसूतकशव सस्पृष्ट सस्पृशेद यदि । चान्द्रायणेन शुद्धिः स्यात् प्राजापत्येन वा पुनः ॥६२ प्रमादात् तत आचम्प जप फुर्यात समाहितः ॥६७ उच्छिष्टो यद्यनाचान्तश्चाण्डालादीन स्पृशेद् द्विनः । तत्पृष्टस्पशिग स्पृष्टा युद्धिपूयं द्विजोत्तमः । प्रमादान | जपेत् स्नात्या गायत्र्यष्टसहस्रकम् ।।६३ आचमेत् तद् विशुद्धअर्थ माह देय पितामहः ॥६८ दुपदाना शत वापि ब्रह्मचारी समाहितः । मजानस्य तु विप्रस्य यदाचित् सत्रवेद गुवम् । निरामोपोपितः सम्पर पश्चगायेन शुद्धपति ॥६४ पृत्वा शौच ततः स्नायादुपोप्य जुहयाद् घृतम् ।।६९ चण्डालपतितादीस्तु कामाद् यःसस्पृशेद् द्विजः । चाण्डालान्त्यशव स्पृष्टा कृच्छ कुर्या विशुद्धपे। Casting for one day and night and hy Iſaving touched a Candála, a person (eating) the five products of cow (mulk, impure due to child birth or miscarriage curd, ghee, urine and cow dung) (60) in a family, a dead body, a woman in Purification is effected by Candrayana. her courses, an outcastc and a person vow after teaching Veda, (scriptures on touched by them, one should take bath Dharma and Purana to a Candála There for purification (CG) is no other expiation 1511 If one by mistake, touches 1 person Having touclied a person killed by / who is touched by a Candata, a person hanging arin water, a Brāhmana is purified impure due to child birth or miscarriage by Candriyana or Prajapatya-vow (62) 112 a family and a dead body, he should obscrve muttering of prayers with If a Brahmana, with the remains of devotion after having sepped water (67) food in his mouth or hands and without Hating touched knowingly a person sipping water, touches a Candála duc to thistake, he should mutter eight thousand touched (by a Candālā etc.) an excellent who has touched another person who is Mantras in Gayatri metre after taking Brakmana should sip water for puzha his bath Os, a celbate is punfied (from fication, this is said by lord Pitamaha the above sin by reciting) a hundred (the paternal grand-father) (68) Drupadas (name of sacred formulae) and Ir by chance feces flows out of the by eating the live products of cow (milk, curd, shee urine and cow dug) after anus of a Bräbnana while he is taking having fasted three rughts properly his mcals, then, after the vading of feces, (63, 64) he should take his bath and should affer Having touched a Candala, an out oblations of ghee after observing fast (69) tastc etc at will with the retraigs of food Having touched the dead body of a in his mouth ur hands, a Drahmana Candāla and a man of low caste, onc should observe a Prajapatya for puri. should observe a Krcchra vow for puri. fication (65) fication Having touched an untouchable [474] ·। उपरि विभागे त्रयस्त्रिशोऽध्याय {२३३८० स्पृष्टाऽन्यक्तस्त्वसस्पृश्यमहोरात्रेण शुद्धयति ।।७० ऋतौ न गच्छेदभार्या या सोऽपि कृच्छ्राद्धमावरेत् ॥७५ सुरा स्पृष्टा द्विजः कुर्यात् प्राणायामन्त्रय शुचिः । विताऽद्धिरप्सु नाप्यातः शरीर सनिवेश्य च । पलाण्डु लशुन चव घुत प्राश्य ततः शुचिः ॥७१ सबैलो जलमाप्लुत्य गासालभ्य विशुद्धयति ।।७६ ब्राह्मणस्तु शुना दष्टस्म्यह साय फ्यः पिबेत् । बुद्धिपूर्व त्वन्युदितो जपेदन्तर्जले द्विजः । नाभेरुध्वं तु दष्टस्य तदेव द्विगुण भवेत् ।।७२ / गायत्र्यष्टसहर तु यह चोपयसेद् प्रती ॥७७ स्यादेतत् निगुण बाहोनि च स्याच्चतुर्गुणम् । | अनुगम्पेच्छया शूद्र प्रेतीभूत द्विजोत्तम । स्नात्या जपेद्यासाविश्वभिदंष्टो द्विजोत्तमः ।।७३ | गायत्र्यष्टसहस्त्र च जप्य कुर्यात्नदीषु च ॥७८ अनिवत्यं महायज्ञान को भुङ्क्ते तु द्विजोत्तम । कृत्वा तु शपथ विप्रो विप्रस्य वधसयुतम् । अनातुर. सति धने कुच्छार्द्धन स शुद्धयति ।।७४ | मृपैव यावकान्नेन फुर्याच्चान्द्रायण व्रतम् ॥७९ आहिताग्निरुपस्थान ने कुर्याद् यस्तु पर्वणि पवत्या विषमदान तुकृत्या कृच्छण शुद्धचति । one, anounted with oil, one is purified | petual sacrifice in a family, does not (by observing fast) for one day and night. worship (the fire) on the full moon day (70) | or a man who does not approach his wific Having touched liquor, a pious sexually at the fit time falter her Brāhmana should do three breath-exercises courses), he also should observe half and (having touched) onion and garlic, Kicchra one becomes pure after drinking ghee (71) If one without being sick merely purs Having been bitten by a dog, a his body into the water without using Bralımana should drink milk for water) waters (in bathing) he becomes purified In the evening for three days, but if he is only when he dives in water along with butten above the navel that should be his clothes and then touches a cow (76) doubled (he should drink mill in the (If the above sun is done) knowingly, evening for six days) (72) then a Brahmana should mutter eight (If bitten) in arms it should be three thousand Mantras in Gayatri metre after fold (he should drink milk in the evening the rising of Sur and should observe fast for mine days), if in head it should be for three days while practising vows (77) four-lold (he should drink milk in the After following a dead ſüdra at hus evening for twelve days) Or an excellent will an excellent Brābmapa should mutter Erahmana should mutter Mantras of the eight thousand Mantras in Gayatri metre god Savitſ after taking his bath when (78) bitten by dogs {73) Having taken the oath of a Brahmaņa An excellent Brahmana who takes his connected with his murder, a Brālimana meals without performing the great should obscrve a Cindrayana-vow with sacrifices in spite of being free from disease barlcy food and possessing wealth her purified by Having given unequal gifts to persons halloKrechra-row (74) sitting an) on line, one 13 purified by a Brahmana, militarning a per. Krechra-vow Having ascended (1 14751 in river (79) ·भाषणे। धर्मपुराणे अहोरात्रोषितः स्नातः पञ्चगव्येन शुद्ध्यति ॥६० / उच्छिष्टस्तन कुर्वीत प्राजापत्य विशुद्धये ॥६५ वेदधर्मपुराणाना चण्डालस्य तु चाण्डालसूतकशबास्तथा नारी रजस्वलाम् । चान्द्रायणेन शुद्धिःस्यान्न झन्यातस्य निष्कृति ॥६१ स्पृष्टा स्नाया विशुद्धयर्थतत्स्पृष्टपतित तथा ॥६६ उन्धनादिनिहतं सस्पृश्य ग्राह्मण. क्वचित् । चाण्डालसूतकशाव. सस्पृष्ट सस्पृरोद् यदि । चान्द्रायणेन शुद्धि स्यात् प्राजापत्येन वा पुनः ॥६२ प्रमादात् तत आचम्य जप कुर्यात् समाहित ॥६७ उच्छिष्टो यद्यनाचान्तवाण्डालादीन् स्पृशेद् द्विजः । ततस्पृष्टस्पर्शिन स्पृष्ट्रा बुद्धिपूर्व द्विजोत्तमः । प्रमादाद् वै जपेत् स्नात्वा गायन्यष्टसहस्रकम् ॥६३ | आचमेत् तद् विशुद्ध अर्थ प्राह देव पितामहः ॥६८ दुपदानां शत वापि ब्रह्मचारी समाहितः । भुजानस्य तु विप्रस्य कदाचित् सत्रवेद गुदम् । निरानोपोषितः सम्यक् पन्चगव्येन शुद्धयति ॥६४ | कृत्वा शौच तत. स्नायादुपोष्य जुहुयाद् घृतम् ।।६९ चण्डालपतितादीस्तु कामाद् यःसस्पृशेब् द्विजः । चाण्डालान्त्यशवस्पृष्टा कृच्छ कुर्याद् विशुद्धये । fasting for one day and night and by Having touched a Candala, a person (cating) the five products of cow (milk, impure duc to chuld birth or miscarriage curd, ghee, urine and cow dung) (60) | in a family, a dead body, a woman in Purification is cffected by Candrāyana her courses, an outcaste and a person vow after teaching Veda, (scriptures on) touched by them, one should take hath Dharma and Puräna to a Cándāla There for purification (66) 18 no other expiation If one by mistake, touches a person Having touched a person killed by who is touched by a Candāla, a person hanging orin water, a Brābmana is purified impure due to child.barth or miscarriage by Candrayana or Prājapatya-vow (629/ in a family and n dead body, he should If a Brahmana, with the regains of abserve multering of prayers withi (67) food in his mouth or hands and without devotion after having sipped water sipping water, touches & Candala clue to Having touched knowingly a person mistake, he should mutter eight thousand who has touched another person who is Mantras in Gayatri metre after taking conched (by a Candala etc.) an excellent his bath Or, a celibate is purified from Brahmana should sp water for purithe ahave sin by reciting) a hundred fication—thus is said by lord Putataaba (68) Drupadas (naine of sacred formulac) and (the paternal grand-father) If by chance feces flows out of the by catrag the five products of cow (m:lk, curd, ghec, urine and cow dug) after anus of a Brahmana while he is taking having fusted three rughts properly his meals then, after the voiding of feces, (53,61) | he should take his bath and should offer Having touched a Gándala, an out ablations of ghec after observing list (69) castc etc at will with the remains of food Having touched the dead body of a in his mouth or hands, a Brāhmana Cândala and a man of low caste, onc should observe a Prajapatya for puri- should observe a Kfcchra vow for purfication (65) fication Having touched an untouchable [474] (61) ·अपरिविभागे प्रयस्तिशोऽध्याय [२३३ ८० स्पृष्टान्यतस्त्वसस्पृश्यमहोरात्रेण शुद्ध्यति ॥७० ऋतौ न गच्छेद्भार्यां वा सोऽपि कृच्छार्द्धमावरेत १७५ सुरा स्पृष्टा द्विज कुर्यात प्राणायामय शुचि । विनाहिरप्सु नाप्यात्तं शरीर सनिवेश्य च । पलाण्डु लशुन चंब घृत प्राश्य तत शुधि ॥७१ | सचलो जलमाप्लुत्य गापालभ्य विशुद्धचति ॥७६ ब्राह्मणस्तु शुना दष्टस्यह साय पय पिबेत । बुद्धिपूर्व त्वम्युदितो जपेदन्तर्जले द्विज । नाभेरूध्वं तु दष्टस्य तदेव द्विगुण भवेत् ॥७२ गायत्र्यष्टसहस्त्र तु यह चोपवसेद् व्रती ॥७४ स्यादेतत् त्रिगुण बाहोमनि च स्याच्चतुर्गुणम् । अनुगम्येच्या शूद्र प्रेतीमूत द्विजोतम । स्नात्वा जयेद वासावित्री श्वमिदंष्टो द्विजोत्तम ॥७३ गायत्र्यष्टसहल च जप्य कुर्यातदोषु च ॥७८ अनिर्वयं महायज्ञान यो भुक्ते तु द्विजोत्तम । कृत्वा तु शपथ विप्रो विप्रस्य बघसंयुतम् । अनातुर सति धने कुच्छार्द्धन स शुद्धयति ।।७४ मृपेव यायकान्नेन फुर्याच्चान्द्रायण व्रतम् ॥७९ माहिताग्निरपस्थान न कुर्याद यस्तु पर्वणि । पइयत्या विषमदान तु कृत्वा कुच्छण शुद्धयति । one, anounted with oil one is purified petual sacrifice in a family does not (by ob erving fast) for one day and night worship (the fire) on the full moon day (70) or a man who does not approach his wife Having touched liquor a pious sexually at the fit time ( c after her Brahmana should do three breath exercises courses) he also should observe half and (having touched) onion and garlic Acchra (71) onc becomes pure after drinking ghiec (!) If one without being sick merely puts Having been bitten by a dog a his body into thc water without using Brahmana should drink milk (or water) | waters (un bathing) he becomes purified in the evening for three days but if he is only when he dives in water along with bitten above the navel that should be his clothes and then couches a cow (76) doubled (he should drink milk in the (If the above sın is donc) knowingly, cvening for six days) (72) then a Brahmana should mutter eight (If bitten) in arins it should be three thousand Mantrag in Gayatri metre afier rold (he should drink milk in the evening the rising of Sun and should observe fast for nine days), if in head it should be for three days while practising vows (77) four fold (he should drink mill in the After following a dead Slidra at hu eichng for twelve days) Or an excellent wul un excelient Brahmana should mutter Brilmana slould mutter Maatras of the eight thousand Mantras in Gayatri metre god Savit after taking bis bath when (78) bitten by dogs (73) Having taken the oath of a Drálmana An excellent Brahmana who takes hus connected with his morder, a Brahmana micals without performing the great should obserie a Cåndrayana-vow with suchſices in spite of being free from discase barley food (79) and possessing wealth lic is purified by Having given unequal gifts to persons half of Iccha Yow 174) sitting in) one line, one is purified by If a Brihmaça, maintaining a per i krochra low Haung ascended (c [4751 10 riler ·२.३३ ८०] कूर्मपुराणे छाया श्वपाकस्यारा स्नात्मा सप्राशमेव धृतम् ।।८० | कृच्छातिकृच्छौ कुर्वीत विप्रस्योत्पाद्य शोणितम् 11८५ ईक्षेदादित्यमशुचिर्दष्टानि चन्द्रमेव वा । गुरोराकोशमन्त कृत्वा कुर्याद् विशोधनम् । मानुपचास्थिसस्पृश्य स्नान कृत्वा विशुद्धचति ॥८१ एकरान त्रिरात्र वा तत्पापस्यापनुत्तये ८६ कृत्वा तु मिथ्याध्ययन चरेद् भक्ष तु वत्सरस् । देवर्षीणामभिमुख ठोबनानोशने कृते । कृतघ्नो ब्राह्मणगृहे पञ्च सवत्सर व्रती ॥२ उल्मुकेन दहेजिह्वा दातव्य च हिरण्यकम् ॥३७ देवोद्याने हुकार ब्राह्मणस्योक्त्वा त्वकार च गरीयस.। तु य कुर्यान्सूनोच्चार सकृद् द्विजः । स्नात्वाऽनश्नन्नह शेष प्रणिपत्य प्रसादयेत् ॥८३ | छिन्याच्छिश्न तु शुद्धयर्थ चरेच्चान्द्रायण तु वा ॥८८ | देवतायतने मूत्र कुत्या मोहाद् द्विजोत्तमः । ताडपित्या तृणेनापि कण्ठ बद्धाऽपि वाससा । शिश्नस्योत्कर्तन कृत्वा चान्द्रायणमथाचरेत् ॥८९ विवादे वापि निजित्य प्रणिपत्य प्रसादयेत् ।।८४ देवतानामृपोणा च देवाना चव कुत्सनम् । अवगूर्य चरेत् कृच्छ्रमतिकृच्छ निपातने । कृत्या सम्यक् प्रकुर्वात प्राजापत्य द्विजोत्तम ॥९० touched) on the shadow of a Candāla, one observe both Krechra and Aurkschra vows should eat ghee after taking a bath (80) after bringing out blood of a Brahmana Having seen the fire or the Moon at (05) the time of being ampure, one should see Having scolded and cheated his the Sun Having touched the bone of a religious teacher one should observe man, onc is purified by taking a bath (81) expiation for one night or three nights Having done false study, one should to destory that sin (86) beg alms for one year An ungrateful Having spitted in front of the gods person should dwell in the house of a and sages and having scolded diem one "Brahmana for five years while observing should burn his tongue with a piece of the Vrata (82) burning charcoal and should offer Having uttered the sound 'Hurn' for gold (87) à Brahmana and the word "Tvam' for A Brāhmana, who voids utine and reces respectable persons, one should observe even once in the grove of a god, hic should fast for the whole of remaining day after cut his generative organ for the purtaking buh and should please (them) fication and should obserse Candrayana afier bouing down (83)/500 (10) Having struck (thern) even with a blade Tiasing voided unite due to cureless of grass or loving boued their neck even ness in the abode of a god, an excellent with a piece of cloth or having deſcate Brahmana should observe Candrayına them even in discussion, one should please vow after cutting his generative tlicm after bowing down (84) organ (89) llaving threatened a Brahmana ono Having abused the gods sages and should obserse Krechra low and having god like person an excellent Drthmaņa thrown down (a bralimaņa one should should obsenc Prajapatya-tow obsere) Attkrechra son One should properly (90) 1476] ·उपरिविमागे त्रयस्त्रिंशोऽध्यायः [२.५३.१०२ तैस्तु संभाषणं कृत्वा स्नात्वा देशल समर्चयेत् । कृष्णाष्टम्यां महादेवं तथा कृष्णचतुर्दशोम् । दष्टा वीक्षेत भास्वन्तं स्मृत्वा विशेश्वरं स्मरेत् ॥९१ संपूज्य ब्राह्मणमुखे सर्वपापैः प्रमुच्यते ॥९७ यः सर्वभूताधिपति विश्देशानं विनिन्दति । त्रयोदश्यां तथा रात्री सोपहार मिलोचनम् । न तस्य निष्कृतिः शक्या फत्तुं घर्षशतरपि ।।१२ दृष्टशं प्रथमे यामे मुच्यते सर्वपातकः ।।९८ चान्द्रापणं चरेत् पूर्व कृच्छ यातिकृच्छकम् । उपोपिलवसुर्दश्यां कृष्णपक्षे समाहितः । प्रपन्नः शरणं देवं तस्मात् पापाद विमुच्यते ।।९३ | यमाय धर्मराजाय मृत्यवे चान्तकाय च ॥९९ सर्वस्वदान - विधिवत् सर्वपापविशोधनम् । विवस्वताय कालाय सर्वमूतक्षधाम च । चान्द्रायणं च विधिना कृच्छ् चैवातिकृच्छकम् ॥१४॥ प्रत्येकं तिलसंयुक्तान् दद्यात् सप्तोदकाञ्जलीन् । पुण्यक्षेत्राभिगमनं सर्वपापविनाशनम् । लात्या नद्यां तु पूर्वाले मुच्यते सर्वपातकः ।।१०० देवताम्यर्चत नणामोपायविनाशनम् ।।९५ ब्रह्मचर्यमधःशय्यामुपवास द्विजाचंनन् । अमावस्या तिथि प्राप्य यः समाराधयेच्छिवम् । व्रतेष्वेतेषु कुर्वीत शान्तः सयतमानसः ॥१०१ ग्राह्मणान् भोजयित्वा तु सर्वपापैः प्रमुच्यते ॥१६ अमावस्यायां ब्रह्माणं समुद्दिश्य पितामहम् । Having talked with them, one should moon is invisible), after feeding the Brahworship "the gads ' after taking bath. | manas he is released from all sins. (98) Having seen them one should see the Having fed the Drähmaņas after Sun, and having thought of them is worshipping Mahadeva on the 8th day should think of the lord of the in the dark half of a month and on the worlds. (91) | 14th day in the dark hair of a month, ohe One who blames the ruler of all the is released from all sins (97) beings, the tord of the worlds-of that Having scen the three-eyed lord with person purification is not possible even an offering in the first three hours of the in lundred years. He should observe night of 13th day of a month, one is Candrayana-vow first and then he slıould released from all sins (98) observe) Krechra and Atikrecha-vows. After taling bath in a river in the Having attained the refuge of god (the I forenoon and having fasted on the 14th day lord of the world) kc is freed from that of the black lialf of a manth, one should sin, (92,93) offer seven randfuls of water mixed with The gift of one's all in the prescribed the seeds of the sesamum plant for each of manner, Candriyana-vow in the press | these-Yama, Dharmaraja, Airtyu,Vaivas. cribeal manner. Krechra and Atikrechra. vata, Kala and Sarvabhitakaya, thus vows-these purify a person from all is released from all sins. (99, 1000 sins. {94) In these vows a person, free from Visiting of the holy places destroys passions and with his mind completely all sins, Worshipping of gods destroys restrained, should observe celibacy, sleep n11 sins of men. (95) ing on tlicground, fasting and worshipping A person who worships Śiva at the of Brahmanat (101) arrival of Amavasya (day on which the Having properly worshipped three 1477] ·२३३ १०२] पूर्मपुराणे ब्राह्मणास्त्रीन् समन्ययं मुच्यते सर्वपातकै ॥१०२ ब्रह्मघ्न वा कृतघ्न वा महापातकदूषितम् । षष्ठयामुपोपितो देव शुक्लपक्षे समाहित । भरिमुद्धरेनारो प्रविष्टा सह पादकम् ।।१०८ सप्तम्यामर्चपेद् भानु मुच्यते सर्वपातकं ॥१०३ एतदेव पर स्नोणा प्रायश्चित्त विद्युषा । भरण्या च चतुर्थ्यां च शनैश्चरदिने यमम् । सर्वपापसमुद्भूतो नात्र कार्या विचारणा ॥१०९ पूजयेत् सप्तजन्मोत्थैर्मुच्यते पातपर्नर ॥१०४ पतिव्रता तु या नारो भर्तृभूषणोत्सुका । एकादश्या निराहार समन्यच्यं जनार्दनम् । न तस्या विद्यते पापमिह लोके परम च ॥११० द्वादश्या शुक्लपक्षस्म महापापै प्रमुच्यते ॥१०५ | पतिव्रता धर्मरता रुद्वाण्येव न सशप । तपो नपस्तीर्थसेवा देवव्राह्मणपूजनम् । नास्या पराभव कर्तुं शक्नोतोह जन क्वचित् ॥१११ ग्रहणादिषु फालेषु महापातकशोधनम् ॥१०६ यथा रामस्य सुभगा सोता लोपयविश्रुता । 4 सर्वपापयुक्तोऽपि पुग्यतीयेषु मानय । पत्नी वाशरथेवी विजिग्ये राक्षसेघरम् ॥११२ निप्रमेन त्यजेत् प्राणान्स मुच्येत् सर्वपातकं ॥१०७ | रामस्प भार्या विमला रावणो राक्षसेश्वर । Brahmanas aining at Dralımā, thic he as released from all sins (107) paternal grandfather on the Amávasya day one is released from all the suns (103) (from sıns) who is a killer of Brilmaņa or A lady can deliver her husband Ilaving observed the fast with full ungrateful one or defiled by a great sin by devotion on the 6th day of the white entering with him into the fire (108) half of a month one should worship The sase persons have known it as the the god sun on the 7th dry then he is relcased from all ans (103) Supreme expiation of ladres in tlic nppcar ance of allsans-no doubt should be done One should sorship Yama in Bharant about it (103) (the occand constellation) and fourth day A desoled and virtuous lady, who is of a manth falling on Saturday-then a man is released from the sins ariing in cager to serve her husband, does not (101) | attain any ea in this world and in thic Having not taken hus meals on the next world (110) cleventh day of the white half of a A virtuous wife desoted to her husband month and having worshipped Janārdana and delighting in Dharma utcally on the twelfth day onc ! released Rudrani (representative of goddess from gtent les (105) Durgs)-there is no douht about it An man ein insult her in this world As Penince muttering of prayers usiting Slå hell known in tlic threc orlds, of holy places worshipping of gods an the beautiful wife of Rim the son of Ibrahimapas at the time of eclipses etc - Difuath defeated the lord of demons these purify (2 person) from great sins (111 112) Amin ulio ha up his life according Risara the lord of demons, acing to the prescribed manner in the dots placed under the influence of death denred Slu in spite of his bring endowed with all sins of wide eyes, the pious wife of Rimia [4701 seven birth:

·उपरिविभागे परिशोऽध्याय [२३३ १२४ सीता विशालनयता चकमे कालचोदित ॥११३ । भूतेश कृत्तिवसन शरण्य परम पदम् ।।११९ गृहीत्वा मायया वेष चरन्तीं विजने वने । ॐ प्रपद्ये जगन्मुत्ति प्रभव सर्वतेजसाम् । समाहर्तुं मति चक्रे तापस किल कामिनीम् ।।११४ | महायोगेश्वर वह्निमादित्य परमेष्ठिनम् ।।१२० विज्ञाय सा च तद्भाव स्मृत्वा दाशरथि पतिम् । प्रपद्ये शरण रद्र महाग्रास विशूलिनम् । जगाम शरण वह्निमावसथ्य शुचिस्मिता ।।११५ कालाग्नि योगिनामोश भोगमोक्षफलप्रदम् ॥१२१ उपतस्थे महापोग सर्वदोपविनाशनम् । प्रपद्ये त्वा विरूपाक्ष भूर्भुव स्व स्वरूपिणम् । कृताञ्जलीरामपत्नो साक्षात् पतिमिवाच्युतम्॥११६ | हिरण्यमये गृहे गुप्त महान्तममितौजसम् ॥१२२ नमस्यामि महायोग कृतान्त गहन परम् । वाहक सर्वभूतानामीशान बालरूपिगम् ॥११७ वैश्वानर प्रपद्येन्ह सर्वभूतेष्ववस्थितम् । नमस्ये पावफ देव साक्षिण विश्वतोमुखम् । हव्यकव्ययह देय प्रपद्ये वह्निमीश्वरम् ।।१२३ आत्मान दीप्तवपुप सर्वभूतहृदि स्थितम् ॥११८ प्रपद्ये तत्पर तत्व वरण्य सपितु स्वयम् । प्रपद्ये शरण वह्नि ब्रह्मण्य ब्रह्मरूपिणम् । भर्गमग्निपर ज्योती रक्ष मा हव्यवाहन ॥१२४ Ilaving disguised himself, he in the form skin, affording shelter and the supreme (119) of an ascetic, thought to carry away that abode lady moving in lonely forest (113, 114) Om, l approach fire the embodiment of the world the origin of all lustres the Having known his intention and great lord of Yoga the sun and principal having thought of dier husband Rāma diety (120) the son of Dasaratha she having a sweet I approach in the refuge of the tridentand pleasant smile approached to Gshya fire for the refuge The wiſe of Rama, with Kala fire, the lord of Yogins and the giver bearer Rudra, the great devourer, the her hands folded, worshipped the imperle of results in the form of enjoyment and shable fire a great Yogin, the destroyer galvation (121) of all sins, like her lusband in persain (115 116) I come to vou the great and diversely. eyed (god), having the form of Bhut, (She said ) I salute the Kala forned | Bhuvah and Svalh, concealed in the goldca Lord fire, the great Yogin, the extremely house and possessing limitless power (122) inaccessible Kstanta the tormentor of all 'I approach the god Vaisyanara fire, beings (117) the lard, cxisting in all living beings and I salute the fire god the witness facing the hearer of oblations to the gods and to all sides, the (universal) soul, possessing the manes (123) a burning body and existing in the heart I approach the skitlog fire, the of all living beings (110) supreme luminary, the supreme reality I approach for refuge the pious and the most excellent lustre of the god and Brahma formed fire the shelter of Savits himself Protect me, O bearer of Brahmanas lord of beings covered with oblations (124) [479]] ·सन्निधौ ॥१३१ २ ३३ १२५] कूर्मपुराणे इति वह्नयष्टक जप्त्वा रामपत्नी यशस्वितो। रामायादर्शयत सोता पावकोऽभूत सुरनिय ॥१३१ ध्यायन्तो मनसा तत्यो राममुन्मीलितेक्षणा ।।१२५ प्रगृह्य भत्तश्चरणो करान्यां सा सुमध्यमा । अयावसम्याद् भगवान् हव्यवाहो महेश्वर । चकार प्रगति भूमौ रामाय जनकात्मजा ॥१३२ आविरासीत् सुदीप्तात्मा तेजसा प्रदहन्निव ॥१२६ । सष्टा मायामपी सीता स रावणयघेप्सया । दृष्टा हृष्टमना रामो विस्मयाकुललोचन । सीतामादाय धर्मिष्ठा पावकोऽन्तरधीयत ॥१२७ ननाम वह्नि सिरसा तोपयामास राधव ॥१३३ ता दृष्टा तादृशों सोता रावणो राक्षसेश्वर । | उवाच वनेर्भगवान् किमेपा यरवणिनी । समादाय अयो लद्धा सागरातरसस्थिताम् ॥१२८ दग्या भगवता पूर्व दृष्टा मत्पाश्वंमागता ॥१३४ कृत्वाऽय रावणवध रामो लक्ष्मणसयुत । तमाह देवो तोकाना दाहको हव्यवाहन । समादायाभवत् सौतर शद्धाकुलितमानप्त ॥१२९ यथावृत दाशरथि भूतानामेव सा प्रत्ययाय भूतानां सोता मायामयी पुन । इस सा मिथिलेशेन पावंतों रद्रवल्लभाम् । विवेश पाययः चीप्त दाह ज्वलनोऽपि ताम् ।।१३० आराध्य सम्धा तपसा देव्याश्चात्यन्तवल्लभा ।।१३६ घग्या मापामयी सीता भगवानुग्रदीधिति । भर्तुं शुश्रूषणोपेता सुशीलेय पतियता। Having muttered these cight verses in to the gods (1tj Longur of the fire the illustrious wife of Having scized the feet of her husband Rama stood with her eyes opened thinking with her hands the slender waisted (125) daughter of Janaka bowed down on carth Then the glorous bearer of oblation, for Rama (132) the great lord having a Gery nature, Iłaving seen (Stra), Rama, belonging appeared from the household fire as if to the family of Raghu, rejoiced in mind burning with his lustre (126) and with his eyes filled with astonishmens, Ilaving created an corcal Sitá with a saluted fire with his head and pleased dessre takil Ravaya and having taken | him (fire) (133) Elic virtuous SIS the fire vanished (127) The glorious (Rama) said to fire Having seen Siti of that type, Ravana How this glorious woman was seen the lord ordemons taking Sts, Hent to | Previomly to be burnt by ther, the gtonous Lanka existang in the midst of the sea one after she had approached me" (134) {128) The god fire burning all people, the Ilaving Lilled Ravansa, Rima, along bearer of oblations, spoke the prestous with Lalmapa look back Sua but his Csent to Rama the son of Daſarath, in Inpd was bewildered by doubt (129) front of all people (135) That unreal Sta entered into the This is that (S113), very dear to the burning fire for the belief of people and gorldess (Pin a11) who has attained by itic it-fire burntlertoashes (130) lord of Vithila by worshipping through llaung turnt the unreal 5111 the painee Par 101, the beloved or Rudra glorious fire of terribile lustre zhanel (real) (136) Si ta Roma and to the fire b-cams dear Thu devoted and situous wife of [4801 over Rama ·उपरिविमागे त्रयस्त्रिंशोऽध्यायः [२३३.१५७ भवानीपार्श्वमानीता मया रावणकामिता ॥१३७ | अशेषपापयुक्तस्तु पुरुषोऽपि सुसंयतः । घा नीता राक्षसेशेन सीता भगवताहता। स्वदेहं पुण्यत्तीर्थेषु त्यक्त्वा मुच्येत किल्बिपात ॥१४३ मया मायामयी सृष्टा रावणस्य वधाय सा ॥१३८ पृथिव्या सर्वतीर्थेषु स्नात्वा पुण्येषु वा द्विजः । तक्यं भवता दुष्टो रावणो राक्षसेश्वरः । मुच्यते पातकः सर्वैः समस्तैरपि पूरुषः ।।१४४ मयोपसंहृता चंब हतो लोकविनाशनः ॥१३९ व्यास उवाच । गृहाण विमलामेना जानको वचनान्मम । इत्येष मानवो धर्मो युष्माकं कथितो मया । पश्य नारायण देवं स्वात्मानं प्रभवाव्ययम् ।।१४० महेशाराधनार्थाय ज्ञानयोग च शाश्वतम् ।।१४५ इत्युक्त्वा भावांश्चण्डो विश्वाचिविश्वतोमुखः । | योऽनेन विधिना युक्त ज्ञानयोगं समाचरेत् । मानिलो राघवेणाग्निभूतश्चान्तरधोयत ॥१४१ स पश्यति महादेवं नान्यः कल्पशतैरपि ।।१४६ एतत् पतिव्रतानां वं माहात्म्यं कथितं मया। | स्थापयेद् यः पर धर्म ज्ञान तत्पारमेश्वरम् । स्त्रीणा सर्वाघशमनं प्रायश्चित्तमिद स्मृतम् ।।१४२ न तस्मादधिको लोके स योगी परमो मतः ॥१४७ good conduct, engaged in the service of A person is released from sin after her husband was taken near Bhavāni, giving up his body in pious places of (the goddess l'ârvatiy, when she ($1ta) pilgrimage with full restraint in spite was desired by Ravana (137) of hrs being endowed with all sins (143) "Sita. who was taken away by the lord | Or having taken his bath in all pious of demons and who was taken back by places of pilgrimage on carth, a twice you, the glorious one, was unreal onc, born man is released from all sins comcreated by me for the death of Ravana i bined (138) Vyasa said. This Dharma belonging "For that (unreal Sitá) Rävaua the to human beings and the eternal Yoga lord of demons, the destroyer of people, | based on the acquisition of truc has been killed by you and (the unreal knowledge for the worship of Mahesa Sita) has been destroyed by me (139)| have been narrated by me for your sake. "Accept this pure Sta (the daughter of (145) Janukal by my words Think of your One who observes the concentrated forma-a god, Narayana (incarnation af | Yoga, based on the acquisition of true Visou), the paperishable cause of nil knowledge, through this method, die sees existence" Saying this, the glorious and Mahadeva No one else (can see him) terrible fire with his fames spreading on cven in one hundred Kalpas (one Kalpa all sides and with lus faces turned towards a period of four thousand, three hundred all siries, vanished, after being adored and twenty mullions years of mortals). by Rātra and other people {140,141) (146) This dignity of devoted and virtuous In this world there wives has been narrated by me This superior to him who establishes the is regarded an expiation which destroys supreme Dharma and the knowledge all sins of women (142) | connected with Paramesvara He is 1481] G! 13 no one ·२.३३ १८] कूर्मपुराणे य सस्थापपितु शक्तो न कुर्यान्मोहितो जन । श्राद्धे वा दैविके कार्ये ब्राह्मणाना च सन्निधौ । स योगयुक्तोऽपि मुनि त्यर्थ भगवत्प्रिय ॥१४८ पठेत नित्य सुमना श्रोतव्य च द्विजातिभि ॥१५१ तस्मात् सदैव वातव्य ब्राह्मणेषु विशेषत । योऽथं विचार्य युक्तारमा भावयेब्राह्मणान्शुबीन्। धर्मयुक्तेषु शान्तेषु श्रद्धया चान्वितेषु वै ॥१४९ स दोषकञ्चुक त्यक्त्वा याति देव महेश्वरम् ॥१५२ य पठेद् भवता नित्य सबाद मम चैव हि । एतावदुक्त्वा भगवान् व्यास सत्यवतीसुत । सर्वपापविनिर्मुक्तो गच्छेत परमा गतिम् ॥१५० ! समाश्वास्य मुनीन् सूत जगाम च यथागतम् ॥१५३ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पट्माहस्रपा सहितायामुपरिविभागे त्रयस्त्रिंशोऽध्याय ।।३३।। ३४ ऋपय ऊचु । रोमहर्पण उवाच । तीर्थानि यानि लोकेऽस्मिन विश्रुतानि महान्ति च । | शृणुध्व कथयिष्येऽह तीर्थानि विविधानि च । तानि स्व कथयास्माक रोमहर्षण साप्रतम् ॥१ | कथितानि पुराणेषु मुनिभिर्बह्मवादिभि ॥२ regarded a great Yogin (147) gue) rejoiced in his mind, in a Sraddha A person who is capable of cstablishing rite (a ceremony in honour and for the (Dharma and knowledge) lut who dues benefit of dead relatives), in a nte of gods not do so he is not dear to god u spite and in the vicinity of Brahmanas and of his being a gage devoted to Yoga (148){this dialogue) should be heard hy the Therefore,tt, (urnstructionaboutDharma | Brahmanas (the twace born ones) (351) and knowledge) should always be given A person concentrated in mind who particularly to passionless Brahmanas who after thinking the meaning of this dialo are endowed with Dharma and who are gue) reciles it to the pure Bralinanas, gifted with devotion (149) trains the god Mahesvara after being A person who always recites thus dia released from the cover of 310 (152) logue of yours and mine he being free Having said so much and having from allsins will attain supreme position consoled the sages and Suta, the glorious (150) Vyasa, the son of Satyavatt, went by the One should always recilc (thus dialo, I way he came (103) Thus ends Thirtythird Chapter in the Second Part of the hurma l'urana Saniuta consisting of six thousand verses---33 34 The sages said 0 Romharsana Romaharsana said Listen, I will se]] tell us now close places of pilgrimage the various places of plgrimage inentioned which are great and well known in this in the Puranas by sages, the expounders world (1) of Brahman Cexcellent sages, man) [482] ·उपरिविभागे चतुस्मिोऽध्याय [२३४ १४ यत्र स्नान जपो होम थाद्धदानादिक कृतम् । | तर लोकहितार्थाय रुद्रण परमात्मना। एकंकशो मुनिश्रेष्ठा पुनात्यासतम कुलम् ॥३ शिलातले पद न्यस्त तर पितन् प्रसादयेत ॥९ यश्वयोजनविस्तीणं ब्रह्मण परमेष्ठिन । गयाऽभिगमन कत्तुं य शक्तो नाभिगच्छति । प्रमाण प्रथित तीर्थ तस्प माहात्म्यमीरितम् ।।४ शान्ति पितरस्त वै घृथा तस्य परिश्रम ॥१० अन्यच्च तीर्थप्रवर कुरुणा देववन्दितम् । | गायन्ति पितरो गाथा कीर्तयन्ति महर्षय । ऋषीणामाश्रमणुष्ट सवपापविशोधनम् ॥५ गयायास्यतिय कश्चित सोऽस्मान सतारयिष्यति।।११ तन स्नात्या विशुद्धारमा दम्भमात्सर्यजित । यदि स्यात पातकोपेत स्वधर्मरतिवजित । ददाति यत्किश्चिदपि पुनात्युभयत कुलम् ॥६ गया यास्यति वश्योय सोऽस्मान् सतारयिष्यति ॥१२ गयातीर्थ पर गुह्य पितुणा चातिवल्लभम् । एष्टच्या बहच पुना शीलवन्तो गुणान्विता । कृत्वा पिण्डप्रदान तु न भूयो जायते नर, ७ तेषा तु समवेताना याकोऽपि गया व्रजेत् ॥१३ सकृद् गयाभिगमन कृत्वा पिण्ड ददाति य । | तस्मात् सवप्रयत्नेन ब्राह्मणस्तु विशेषत । तारिता पितरस्तेन यास्यन्ति परमा गतिम् ॥८ प्रदद्या विधिवत् पिण्डान् गया गत्वा समाहित ।।१४ purifies his family upto the seventh inanes are liberated by him and they attato generation by taking bath maltering supreme position (8) prayers, offering oblations performing of Sraddha rate and offering gifts etc even slab of rock by the great souled Rudra There a foot step was put down on a once at these places (2,3) Prayaga us large as five Yojanas for the welfare of people One should (9) please the manes there (Yojana =a measure of distance equal to four Krosas or eight or sine miles), 25 a One who does not go to Gayà in spite famous place of pilgrimage of the of his being capable to go there - (his) principal diecy Brahma Its dignity is manes mourn over hun His labour is (already) narrated 14)| in van There 19 another excellent place of The mane sing the song and the pilgrimage of Kurus, praised by gods great sages declare, Whoever goes to endowed with the hermitages of sages Gaya he will liberate us If a member and punifier of all sins (51 nf our family, cndowed with sin and A pure souled person devoid of pride extremely devoid of his Dharma, goes to and jealousy, purifies his family on both Gaya, he will liberate us sides by offering something there after taking bath One should desire for many sons of Gaya is an extremely mysterious place good conduct endowed with qualities Out of pilgrimage and 13 very dear to the of those all cven one may go to Gaya A man is not born again by Thercforc a Brahmana with all his efforts offering balls of rice to manes there (7) should offer balls of rice with full devotion Onc who offers balls of rice to manes according to the prescnbed method after after going to Gaya even once this) ' going to Gaya (13 14} [483] (10) (11 12) " manes ·२३४ १५] कूर्मपुराणे धन्यास्तु खलु ते मया गयाया पिण्डदायिन । सर्वव्याधिहर पुण्य रुद्रसालोक्यकारणम् ॥२० कुलान्युभयत सप्त समुद्धृत्याप्नुयात् परम् ॥१५ तीर्थाना परम तीर्थ विजय नाम शोभनम् । अन्यच्च तीथंप्रवर सिद्धावासमुदाहृतम् । तत्र लिङ्ग महेशस्य विजय नाम विश्रुतम् ॥२१ प्रभासमिति विख्यात यत्रास्ते भगवान् भव ।।१६ षण्मासान् नियताहारो ब्रह्मचारी समाहित । तत्र स्तान तप श्राद्ध बाह्मणाना च पूजनम् । उषित्वा तन विप्रेन्द्रा यास्यन्ति परम पदम् ।।२२ कृत्वा लोकमवाप्नोति ब्रह्मणोऽक्षय्यमुत्तमम् ॥१७ | अन्यच्च तीर्थप्रघर पूर्वदेशे सुशोभनम् । तीर्थ यम्बक नाम सर्वदेवनमस्कृतम् । | एकाम्न देवदेवस्य गाणपत्यफलप्रदम १२३ पूजयित्वा तन रुद्र ज्योतिष्टोमफल लभेत ॥१८ वत्याच शिवभक्ताना किञ्चिच्छश्चन्गही शुभाम्। सुवर्णाक्ष महादेष समन्यर्च कदिनम् । सार्वभौमो भवेद राजा मुमुक्षुर्मोक्षमाप्नुयात ॥२४ ब्राह्मणान् पूजयित्वा तु गाणपत्य लभेद ध्रुवम् ॥१९ / महानदीजल पुण्य सर्वपापविनाशनम् । सोमेश्वर तीर्थदर कद्रस्प परमेष्ठिन । प्रहणे समुपस्पृश्य मुच्यते सर्वपातर ॥२५ nane (211 Those men are fortunate who offer spliere to a man is a pious and cxccllent balls of rice at Gaya having liberated place of pilgrimage of the priacipal god their seven famihes on hoth sides they Rudra (20) attain supreme position (15) There is a beautiful place of prlgrimage Therc is another excellent place of Vajaya by name, supreme song the pilgrimage, well known as Prabhasa, which places of plgrimage There is a well 15 said to be the dwelling of accomplished known Linga of Mahesa Vijaya by persons (Siddhas) and where god Bhava Having dwelt there with full devotion (Swa) resides (16) while observing absteiniaus in food and Having observed bath, penance, cehbacy, the excellent Brahmawag attain Sraddha ceremony and the worship of lie supreme abode (22) Brahmanas there one attains the imperi There is another very beautiful and shable and excellent abode of Brahma (17) excellent place of pilgrimage of Samkara 'There is a place of pilgrimage (the god of gous) in the eastern country Traiyambaka by name and saluted by all Ekamra (by name), giver of the fruit of the gods Having worshipped Rudra leadership of troops (Ganas) (23) there, one attains the fruit of Jyotistoma llaving given some permanent ind (18) auspicious land 10 the devotees of Suva here one becomes the ruler of the whole llaving worshipped the golden eyed Mahadeva of matted hair and having attains at world and a person desiting salvation (24) worshipped the Brahmaņas there, one IIaving taken his bath (as a rcligious definitely attains the leadership of troops ceremony) at the time of eclipse in the (Ganas) (19) pious water of Mahanadi which is the Somelvara a remover of all diseases destroyer of all suns, one is released from and the cause of granting the Rudra's ail sins (25) [484] ·man 18 उपरिविभागे चतुरिंशोऽध्याय [२३४ ३७ अन्या च विरजा नाम नवी लोक्यविधुता । | तर देयो महादेवः स्थाणुरित्पभिविश्रुतः । तस्या स्नात्वा नरो विप्रा ब्रह्मलोके महीयते ॥२६ त दृष्टा सर्वपापेन्यो मुच्यते तत्क्षणानर ॥३२ तीर्थ नारायणस्यान्यनाम्ना तु पुरुषोत्तमम् । | अन्यत् कुब्जात्रमतुल स्यान विश्णोमहात्मनः । तर नारायणः श्रीमानास्ते परमपूरुपः ॥२७ सपूज्य पुरुष विष्णु श्वेतद्वीपे महीयते ॥३३ पूजयित्वा पर विष्णु स्नात्वा तन द्विजोत्तमः । यत्र नारायणो देवो रुद्रेण त्रिपुरारिणा । ब्राह्मणान् पूजयित्वा तु विष्णुलोकमवाप्नुयात् ॥२८ | कृत्वा यज्ञस्य मथन दक्षस्य तु विजितः ॥३४ तीर्थाना परम तीर्थ गोकर्ण नाम विश्रुतम् । समन्ताद् योजन क्षेत्र सिद्धर्षिगगवन्दितम् । सर्वपापहरं शभोनिवासः परमेष्ठिनः ॥२९ पुण्यमायतन विष्णोस्तास्ते पुरषोत्तमः ॥३५ पृष्टा लिङ्ग तु देवस्य गोकर्णेश्वरमुत्तमम् । अन्यत् कोकामुख विष्णोस्तीर्थमद्भुतकर्मण । ईप्सिताल्लभते कामान् रुद्रस्य दयितो भवेत् ।।३० मृतोऽत्र पातकमुक्तो विष्णुसारप्यमाप्नुयात् ॥३६ उत्तरं चापि गोकर्ण लिङ्ग देवस्य शूलिन । शालग्राम महातीर्य विष्णो. प्रीतिविवर्धनम् । महादेवस्यार्चयित्या शिवसायुज्यमाप्नुयात् ।।३१ प्राणास्तव नरस्त्यवत्वा हुषीकेश प्रपश्यति ॥३७ There is another river Varaja by Golarna, one attains union with Śiva name, well known in the three worlds (31) Having taken bath, in that (river) 0 There the god Mahadeva is known as Brahmanas, one is worshipped in the | Sthanu Having seen huma abode of Brahma (26) released immediately from all sins (32) There is another place of pilgrimage There is another matchless place of of Narayana, Purusottama by name pilgrimage of the great souled Visnu There resides the glorious Nārāyana the Kubjārra (by name) Having worshipsupreme Purusa (27] ped Visnu, (the supremc) Purusa one is Having worshipped the supreme worshipped in the Sveta Dvipa (name of Visnu and having worshipped the Brahan abode of the blessed), where the god manas there after taking bath, one nttains Náriyana was set free by Rudra the the abode of Visnu (20) enemy of three cities after destroying the sacrifice of Daksa This is a place of pilgri- There is a well known place of pilgra- mige one Yojana on all sides and praised mage, Gokarna by uame, the supreme by groups of accomplished sages There Among the places of pilgrimage, a dest toyer of all sins and abode of the dwells Visnu, the supreme Purusa (33 35) 15 a prus temple of Visnu in which principal dicty Sambhu (29) Kokamukha is another place of pilgri. Having seen the most excellent Linga mage of Visnu of wonderful deeds. After of god (Sambhu), Gokarnesvara (by dying here, one released from suns attains namc), one attains the desired objects assulation with Vişnu (36) and becomes dear to Rudra (30) Salagrāma is a great place of pilgri. Having worshipped the Linga of the magc, giver of jay to Vigru After giving trident-bearer god, existing in northern i up his life there a man sees Visnu (the [485] ·२.३४३८] धर्मपुराणे अश्वतीयमिति एपात सिद्धायास सुपावरन् । सप्तसारस्वत तीर्थ ग्रह्माये सेवित परम् ।। आस्ते हयशिरा नित्य तय नारायण स्वयम् ।।३८ पूजयित्वा तन स्ट्रमश्वमेधफल सभेत् ।।४४ तो प्रलोक्यविख्यात ब्रह्मण परमेष्ठिन । पन मणको रद प्रपन्न परमेश्वरम् । पुष्कर सर्वपापघ्न मृताना यालोफदम् ।।३९ आराध्यामात हर पश्चाक्षरपरायण ॥४५ मनसा सस्मरेद् यस्तु पुष्कर य द्विजोतम । नम शिवायेति मुनि जपन पश्चाक्षर परम् । पूपते पातर्फ सर्व शरण सह मोदते ।।४० आराधयामास शिव तपसा गोदपष्वजम् ।।४६ तन देवा सगन्धर्वा सयक्षोरगराक्षसा । प्रजज्यालाय तपसा मुनिर्मदुगरस्तदा । उपासते सिद्धसद्धा ग्रह्याण पयसभवम् ॥४१ / ननत्तं पवगन ज्ञात्वा न ममागतम् ।।४७ तम सात्वा भवेच्छलो ब्रह्माण परमेष्ठिनम् । [त प्राह नगवान रुद्र किमयं नतित स्यया । पूजयित्वा द्विजवरान् ग्रहाण सप्रपश्यति ॥४२ ( इप्टाऽपि दयमोशान नृत्यति स्म पुन पुन ॥४६ तयाभिगम्य देवेश पुरहूतमनिन्दितम् । मोचीक्ष्य भगवानोश सगर्व गवंशान्तपे। सुरपो जापते मत्यं सर्यान् रामानयान्नुयात् ॥४३ | स्यफ देह विदास्मि भस्मराशिमदर्शयत् ॥४९ lord of senses) (57) (insoled by many a man becomes of There 19 1 very plous (place of pilgre beautiful form and attains all bus desired mage), known as Alvatirtha the abode ohjects (3943) of accomplished persons Mariyana SaptasTransata is a place of pilgrimage having a horse's lead in the form of frequented by Brilmi and others 11140g Ilaya-ptiva) dwells there parmanently worshipped Rudra there, one Titains the fruit of Alvamedha Therc Mundartha Puilara is a place of pilgrimage of the approaching the great lord Rudra and principal God Brahmt which (Puskara) resorting to fre syllables lind worshipped is famous in the three worlds which is Ifara Vuttering the supreme file sy 1 destroyer of all uns and which gives tle bles Namab Sniya (salutstion to Sina)' abode of Brahmi to dead ones An esage hind son hipped the bull bannered rucellent Brahmini whathiaks of Sna ihen the age Namkaraka begall I ukara by mind is purified from all sitif to hlaze uit hus penance lic danced and lie delights with Indra Therett - due to extreme jos Inowing that Kutra gods Gandharias (1 class of demrgods) had come 'Thr glorious Rufra sud to Salyut (a class of demrgads) Uragas fiim What for you have danced? tien fsemi devine seipents) demont and the after seeing the god Isana () he groups of accomplished perings (52dd1:as) danced again and again (4110 worship Italim slie Jotas born one las ing narshipped the principal deity inlms Ilaning selle miell of pride thepleprous at the excellent Erst apu after being lord testing I byly, 17 one to hunti renfrd by a batlet vir the ser: Peale frap of ailes to destras ha porile Dessel 11a1trp 1:1 ted slie Lamele loro godt fent Bral man te that I can of a:=1 (38) ·परियिभागे चतुस्विशोऽध्याय [२३५६० पश्येम मच्छरोरोत्य भस्मराशि द्विजोतम । दृष्टा सनस्तहृदयो चेपमागो मुनीश्वर । माहात्म्यमेतत् तपसस्त्वादृशोऽन्योऽपि विद्यते ॥५० ननाम शिरसा रद रद्राध्याय जपन् यशो ॥५५ यत् सगयं हि भवता नतित मुनिपुगय । प्रसन्नो भावानीशस्त्र्यम्बको भक्तवत्सल । पुक्त तापसस्पतत् त्वत्तोप्याधिको ह्यहम् ॥५१ पूर्ववेष स जग्राह देवो चान्तहिताऽभवत् ।।५६ इत्याभाष्य मुनिश्रेष्ठ स रद क्लि विश्वदम् । | आलिङ्ग्य भक्त प्रगत देवदेव स्वपशिव । आस्थाय परम भाव ननतं जगतो हर ॥५२ न भेतव्य त्वया वत्स प्राह कि ते दवाम्यहम् ।।५७ सहस्रशीर्पा सूत्वा स सहस्राक्ष सहस्रपात । प्रणम्य मूर्ना गिरिश हर त्रिपुरसूदनम् । दष्ट्रामरालयदनो ज्वालामालो भपकर ॥५३ विज्ञापयामास तदा हुष्ट प्रप्टुमना मुनि ॥५८ सोऽन्वपश्यदशेपस्य पायें तस्य निशूलिन । नमोऽस्तु ते महादेव महेश्वर नमोऽस्तु ते । विशाललोचनमेका देवों चारविलासिनीम् । विमेतद् भगवदरप सुघोर विश्वतोमुरम् ॥५९ सूर्यायुतगमप्रएया प्रसन्नवदना शिवाम् ॥५४ | का च सा भगवत्पाश्य राजमाना व्यवस्थिता । सस्मित प्रेक्ष्य विश्वेश तिष्ठन्तीममितद्युतिम् । | अन्तहितेव सहसा सर्वमिन्धामि येदितुम् ॥६० arisen out of my body This s dignity or licad before Sun, tule trembling und penance There is some one other also while muttering Rudridhyaya (prayers strılar to you. This is not proper for an addressed to Rudra) (55) ascetic that you have danced with pride The glorious tlırcc cycd lord kind excellent sige Jam greater than you to hos des otecs was pleased He assuined In this respect (1951) his previous form and the goddess disap Having tulcd so with the exuellent perred (56) sng, that Rudrn,thester ofall and the des troyer of the world resorting to supreme Having embraced himself the humble pouer, (lunced) becoming thousand desotee, Suvr, the god of godsd, hended thousand eyed thousand footed dear cluld, do not for 11 should with his fnce looking terrible due to Igse to pau" (57) teeth flame garlanded and terrible (53) Hung bosed dosn with his head lle (Munkanala) saw the largeeted before IJara, dwelling in the mountains and smiling ſuced goddess Suvs (clic wife and the destroyer of three cities, the of Sova) sluning with beauty and looking delighted sage with a mind to enquire lile ten thousanu suns near the perfect I then requested (sta) Salutation to you Ind tndent brrer Sm Validesa, salutation to you, O Haring treat the smiling faced lord! Vahetusra what is this extremely terrible of 1 (Savr) of boundless lysture form of the glorious onc facing on all and having seen (S. 3) standing by litt! des? 150 125 that shining (lady) side), the lord of ascetirs, lasing the song in the Sicinity of the glorious on maitery over his pasions, and with his and who disappeared all of a sudden dicit frightened boned down with his 1 1 int 10 know all this (5050) 17 ·यूमपुराणे प्रकृतेरजः ॥६७ । - - २.३४६१] इत्युक्ते व्याजहारेम तथा मङ्गणक हर. । सृजत्यशेपमेवेद स्वमूत. महेशः स्वात्मनो योगं देवीं च निपुरानलः ॥६१ स देवो भगवान् यहा विश्वरूपः पितामहः । अहं सहस्रगयनः सर्वात्मा सर्वतोमुखः । । तवैतत् कथित सम्यक स्रष्ट्रत्य परमारमनः ॥६८ वाहकः सर्वपापाना कालः कालकरो हरः ॥६२ । एकोऽह भगवान् कालो हानादिध्वान्तकृद् विभुः । मयैव प्रेयंते पृत्स्न चेतनाचेतनात्मकम् । समास्थाय पर भावं प्रोक्तो रद्रो मनीषिभिः ॥६९ सोऽन्तर्यामी स पुरुषो यह ये पुरषोत्तमः ॥६३ , मम चै साऽपरा शक्तिर्देवी विद्येति विश्रुता। तस्य सा परमा माया प्रकृतिस्त्रिगुणात्मिका । दष्टा हि भवता नून विद्यादेहत्त्वह ततः । १७० प्रोस्पते मुनिभिशक्तिर्जगद्योनिः सनातनो ॥६४ एपमेतानि तत्त्यानि प्रधानपुरुपेश्वराः। स एप मायया विश्व व्यामोहयति विश्ववित् । विष्णुबहा च भगवान रुद्रः काल इति धुति. ।।७१ नारायणः परोऽव्यक्तो मायारूप इति श्रुतिः ॥६५, अयमेतदनाद्यन्त ब्रह्मण्येव व्यवस्थितम् । एयमेतज्जगत् सर्व सर्वदा स्थापयाम्यहम् । तवात्मक तदयक्त तदक्षरमिति श्रुतिः ।।७२ योजपामि प्रकृत्याऽह पुरपं पञ्चविंशकम् ॥६६ आत्मानन्दपर तत्य चिन्मान परम पदम् । तथा वे रागतो देवः फूटस्थः सर्वगोऽमलः। आकाश निकस यहा तस्मादन्यन्न विद्यते ॥७३ Being said like this Hara, the great birth creates this whole world) from lord, the Gre for the throc citics told Praktı, has Divn forin (67) Mnnkannka about the Yoga of his soul He is the glorious and all formed god, and abuut the goddess (61) the paternal grand father Brahma I have I am the thousand eyed Hara, the properly spoken to you the creatorsłup of universal soul, facing all sides, burnug the great soul all the sins, Kala and the maker of Kala I am the sole god, laving no beginn- All the sentent and unseutient beingsing, Kāla the destroyer and all-pervnding are moved by me I am the soul, Having resorted to supreme feeling the checking the internal feelings, the wise persons call me Rudra (69) {haghest) soul, the highest being (62,63) That too known as goddess Vidya, His suprerne power, Prakrti (original us my power You have defiantely seen me source), the eternal world womb consisting possessing a body of Vidyā (70) of three attributes (Sattva, Rajas and In this way these arc the truc princi Tamas) is called Salts by the sages (64) pies--- Pradhana Purusa and Isvara They That knower of all bewilders the world are Visnu, the glorious Brahman and the by his Maya (power) The supreme and Kala formed Rudra according to Veda. unmanifested Narayana 13 Maya furined (71) one says the Veda (65) These three, having no beginong and In this way I always maintain this no end, cxist in Brahman That is the world I unite Purusa with twenty five universal soul, that is the upmanifested (clements) with the belp of Prakst: Being one and that is the imperishabe one united in this way the impaurable all Brahman reoicing 10 the supreme spirit, pervading and pure (Puruşa), free from 15 the highest reality, the pure intelligence [488] (60) ·[२ ३५.६ रुद्रमाराधयन्मुनिः ।।७५ उपरिविभागे पञ्चनिशोऽध्याय एव विज्ञाय भवता भक्तियोगाश्रयेण तु । तंत्रव भक्तियोगेन सपूज्यो धन्वनीयोऽह ततस्त पश्य शाश्वतम् ।।७४ एतत् पवित्रमतुल तीथं ब्रह्मविसेवितम् । एतावदुवस्वा भगवाजगामादर्शन हरः । ससेव्य ब्राह्मणो विद्वान् मुच्यते सर्वपातक: ॥७६ इति श्रीयूर्मपुराणे षट्साहनया सहितायामुपरिविभागे चतुरिनोऽन्याय ॥३॥ ३५ सूत उवाच । अन्योऽन्य भक्तियुक्ताना व्याघातो जायते किल ॥३ अन्यत् पवित्र विपुल तीर्थ त्रैलोक्यविधुतम् । तेषा भक्ति तदा दृष्टा गिरिशो योगिनां गुरुः । रुद्रको निरिति रूपात रुद्रस्प परमेष्ठिन ॥१कोटिरूपोऽभवद् रद्रो रुद्रफोर्टिस्तत. स्मृतः ॥४ पुरा पुण्यतमे काले देवदर्शनतत्पराः । ते स्म सर्वे महादेव हर गिरिगुहाशपम् । टिब्रह्मर्ष दान्तास्त देशमगमन् परम् ॥२ पश्यन्त पार्वतीनाथ हृष्टपुष्टषियोऽभवन् ॥५ अह द्रक्ष्यामि गिरिश पूर्वमेव पिनाकिनम् । अनाद्यन्त महादेव पूर्वमेवाहमीश्वरम् । the supreme abode and undivided sky became invisible The sage worslapped There is nothing other than bım (72, 73) Rudra just there with devotion and Yoga Having known (the reality) in this way (75) you should worship and praise me resor Ilaying visited this pure and matchless ting to devotion and Yoga After that place of pilgrimage, frequented by Braby you will see that cternal (reality) (74) | manaseers, a learned Brahmapa is released Having said so much the glorious llara from all sins (76) Thus ends Thurtyfourth Chapter in the Second Part of the Karma Purana Samhità consisting of six thousand verses —-34 35 Sūta said There is another extremely this mutual conflict arose among these pious place of pilgrimage famous in the devotees (3) three worlds, known as Rudrakott and Having seen their devotion at that belonging to the principal deity Rudra ume, Rudra the lord of Yogins, inhabiting (!) mountains assumed one crore fnrns Formerly in the most pious time crores Hence it is called Rudrakoti of self restrained Brahmana secrs, armag Seeing Hara the great gad inhabiting at sceing the god, weat to that supreme the caves of mountains the lord of place (2), Parvati, they became of happy and "I will first see Śrya (the Pinaka cheerful minds (5) bearer), dwelling in the mountains" - I have first seen the lord Maladeva [489 62 ·धर्मपुराणे दृष्टवानिति भक्त्या ते बद्रन्यस्तधियोऽभवन् ॥६ श्वेतो नाम शिव भक्तो राजपिप्रवर पुरा । अथान्तरिक्ष विमल पश्यन्ति स्म महत्तरम् । तदाशोस्तनमस्कार पूजयामास शूलिनम् ॥१२ ज्योतिस्तव ते सर्वेऽभिलपन्त पर पदम् ॥७ | सस्थाप्य विधिना लिन भक्तियोगपुर सर । जजाप रुद्रमनिश तत्र सन्यस्तमानस ॥१३ एतत् सदेशाध्युपित तीर्थ पुण्यतम शुभम् । सत कालोऽथ दोप्तात्मा शुलमादाय भीषणम् । दृष्टा रद्र समभ्ययं कद्रसामीप्यमान्नुपात् ।। नेतुमन्यागतो देश स राजा पत्र तिष्ठति ।।१४ अन्यच्च तीर्थप्रवर नाम्ना मधुवन स्मृतम् । वीक्ष्य राजा भयाविष्ट शूलहस्त समागतम् । तन गत्वा नियमवानिन्द्रस्यासिन लभेत ९ काल कालकर घोर भीषण चण्डदीधितिम् ।।१५ अथान्यत्पुष्पनगरी देश पुण्यतम शुभ । उभाम्यामय हस्तान्या स्पृष्ट्रासो लिङ्गमैश्वरम। तन्न गत्या पितॄन् पूज्य गुलाना तारयेच्छतम् ॥१० ननाम शिरसा रुद्र जाप शतद्रियम् ॥१६ कालमर महातोथं लोके रुद्रो महेश्वर । | जपन्तमा राजान नमन्तमसकृद् भवम् । काल जरितवान् देवो यत्र भक्तप्रियो हर ॥११ एहोहोति पुर स्थित्या कृतान्त महसन्निव ॥१७ having no beginning and no end--with In former days an excellent royal this idea out of devolion their minds sage, Sveta by name devoted to Siva became completely devoted to Rudra (6) worshipped the trident bearer (Sıva), All of them waslung for supreme depending on him and saluting to him (12) abode saw the purc and great light Having established the Linga (of in the sky just chere (7) | Siva) with devolion and Yoga in the prescribed manner le muttered (prayers Having seen that auspicious and most prous place of pilgrimage alivays o cupied of Rudra there day and mnght with devoted mind (13) by the lord and having worshipped Having taken a terrible spear Kala, Rudra one altarns vicinty of Rudra (8) There is another excellent place of possessing a fiery nature came ncar the place where king was established to carry pilgrimage known Madhuvana by name him Having gone there a self restraatit person Having seen that the terriblc Kala, attains half seat of Indra (9) the fierce destroyer of terrible lustre There is another auspicious and the bad coine with a spear in his hand the most prous place Puspanagari (by name) kung was filled with terror (15) Having gonc there and having worshipped Hayung touched the Linga of Isvara the manes onc libcrates hundreds of with both his hands he bowed down families (10) [ before Rudra with his head and muttered halijara is a great place of pilgri Satarudnya (161 mage on carth where the god Rudra Having stood before the king) the the great lord, the destroyer (of world) Artanta as if laughing sand (Hara) beloved of devotee Lad destroyed (prus ers) and who was saluting again and Come on' to the king who was mullering Kala (11) 1 again to Siva (Blava) (17) [490) Come on ·उपविभागे पत्रिशाऽध्यायः [२.३५.२६ तमुवाच भपाविष्टो राजा बद्रपरायणः । आगच्छन्तं नातिदुरेश्य दृष्टा एफमोशार्चनरतं विहायान्य निपक्ष्य ॥१८ फालो एवं देवदेव्या महेशम् । इत्युक्तवन्तं भगवानप्रवीद् भौतमानसम् । व्यपेतभोरखिलेशकनाथ रुद्धार्चनरतो याग्यो मयशे को न तिष्ठति ।।१९ राजपिस्त नेतुमच्याजगाम ।।२३ एवमुक्त्या स राजानं कालो सोकप्रकालतः । आलोक्यासो भगवानुग्रकर्मा बबन्ध पाशे राजाऽपि जजाप शतरुद्रियम् ॥२० देवो रद्रो भूतभर्ता पुराणः । अथान्तरिक्ष विमलं दीप्यमाने एक भक्तं मत्परं मा स्मरन्त तेजोराशि मूतभर्तुः पुराणम् । देहीतीम कालमूचे मनेति ॥२४ ज्यालामालासंवृतं व्याप्य विश्वं धुत्वा घाक्य गोपतेरुप्रभायः प्रादुर्भूतं संस्थितं संददर्श ।।२१ कालात्माऽसौ मन्यमानःस्वभावम्। तन्मध्येऽसौ पुग्पं रुभगवर्ण बद्धा भक्तं पुनरेवाऽथ पार्शः देव्या देवं चन्द्रलेखोज्ज्वलाङ्गम्। बुद्धो रुद्रमभिदुद्राव वेगात् ॥२५ तेजोल्पं पश्यति स्मातिहष्टो प्रेक्ष्यायान्तं शैलपुत्रीमधेशः मेने चास्मन्नाथ आगच्छतीति ॥२२ सोऽन्वीक्ष्यान्ते विश्वमायाविधिज्ञः। । The king, filled with lear and devoted (The king) was very much pleased and the to Rudra, said to hun "Kill other Icav- though!, 'Our lord is coming." (22) ing one engaged in the worslip of the Having seen Rudra, the great lord, lord" (18) the lord of all and the sole lord with After the king) had spaken so, the the goddess, corning not very far, the glorious Käla said to him, afraid in mind royal scer was freed from fear but Kála "who is not under my control-whether came to carry him (23) he is one engaged 18 the worship of Rudra Having seen at, the glorious and or someone elsey (19) ancient god Rudra of terrible decds, After saying this to king, Kala, the des- the lord of being said to Kala, “Grve to troyer of the worlds, bound the king with me this one votary, devoted to ine and shares and the king also muttered Šata-thuking of me" rudrnya. Havrug treard the seatcace of the Then (the king) saw that there in the earth-lord, Kala, of terrible intention, shy appeared and existed as ancient heap thinking highly of his nature, full of of light, spotless, shinning, belonging to ] anger, ran towards Rudra with speed the lord of beings, covered by the garlands alter binding the devotee with the snares of Names and persading all 121) (25) In the midst of that (the king) saw a Having seen him coming and then fan of radiant colour, the god with the looking at the daughter of the mountain goddess, with his limb shinning with a (Parvati) the lord, skilled in all magical digit of the moon, the lustre forrmed one. art, strack Afriya (Kala) with contempt [491] [20) ·ददौ ॥३३ कूर्मपुराणे सावतं वै वामपादेन मृत्यु नमो वृषध्वजाय ते फपालमालिने नमः । श्वेतस्यन पश्यतो व्याजधान ॥२६ नमो महानटाय ते नमो वृषध्वजाय ते ॥३२ ममार सोऽतिभोपणो महेशपादधातितः । | अयानुगृह्य शकरः प्रणामतत्परं नृपम् । रराज देयतापतिः सहोमया पिनाकधुक ॥२७ स्वगाणपत्यमव्यय सस्पतामयो निरीक्ष्य देवमीश्वरं प्रहृष्टमानसो हरम् । सहोमया सपायः सराजपुगयो हरः । ननाम साम्बमब्यय स राजपुगवस्तदा ॥२८ | मुनीशसिद्धयन्दितः क्षणावदृश्यतामगात् ॥३४ नमो भवाय हेतवे हराय विश्वसभवे । काले महेशाभिहते लोकनाथ. पितामहः । नमः शिवाय धीमते नमोऽपयर्गवापिने ॥२९ अयाचत वर वन्न राजीवोऽय भवत्विति ॥३५ नमो नमो नमोऽस्तु ते महाविभूतये नमः । | नास्ति कश्चिदपोशान दोपलेशो बृपध्वज । विभागहीनरूपिणे नमो नराधिपाय ते ॥३० | कृतान्तस्यय भवता सत्कार्य विनियोजितः ॥३६ नमोऽस्तु ते गणेश्वर प्रपन्नदुःखनाशन । स देवदेववचनाद् देवदेवेश्वरो हरः । अनादिनित्यभूतये वराहपृङ्गधारिणी।३१ तथास्त्वित्या विश्वात्मा शोऽपि तादग्विघोऽभवत्।।३७ (34) by his left foot while Sveta (the king) having a bull for a sign; salutation to was looking all this (26) you possessing a garland of skulls Salu- That extremely terrible (Kala) dred, | tation to you, the great actor, salutation struck down by the foot of Mahesa to you having a bull for a sign (29-32) The Pināka bearer, lord of gods shone Having favoured the king, engaged in with Uma (27) salutation. Samkara granted Him his form, Having seen the god Hara, the lord, and the permanent leadership of troops that excellent king, then made obeisance (Canas) (33) to the imperishable one with mother Hara, saluted by the chief of sages and (Parvati) (28) accomplished persons becarne Invisible in Salutation to Bhava (Siva) the cause a moment along with Umá, altendants (of the world), to IIara (Siva), the creator and the excellent king Salutation to the wasc Siva, After the killing of Kala by Mahesa, of all salutation to the giver of salvation Salu- thc paternal grandfather, the lord of tation agaia and again to you, salutation people begged a boon from Rudra, "Let (35) to (Śiva) possessing great fortune Salition ham be ahve to you, the lord of men, possessing an "O Isana, O Vrsadhvaja (having a bull undivided forum Salutation to you, o| for siga), there is not even the slightest leader of troops (Ganas), destroyer of fault of Kſtanta He was employed in the calamity of distressed ones (Salm- that act by yan" (36) tation to onc) possessing eternal pros By the word of the god of gods Hara, perity, having no beginning, bearer of the the lord of god of gods the universal soul, horn of a boar Salutation to you, and, Let it be sou He (Käla) also [492] ·उपरिविभागे पनिशोऽध्याय इत्येतत् परम तीथं कालजरमिति श्रुतम् । गत्वाऽम्यगे महादेव गाणपत्य स चिन्दति ॥३८ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पटसादरया सहितायामुपरिविभागे पश्चतिशोऽध्याय ॥३५॥ ३६ सूत उवाच । स्नात्वा तत्र पद शार्व दृष्ट्रा भक्तिपुर सरम् । इदमन्यत् पर स्थान गुह्याद् गुह्यतम महत् । नमस्कृत्वाऽथ शिरसा रुद्रसामीप्यमाप्नुयात् ।।४ महादेवस्य देवस्य महालयमिति श्रुतम् ॥१ | अन्यच्च देवदेवस्य स्थान शभोर्महात्मन । तत्र देवादिदेवेन रुद्रेण त्रिपुरारिणा। | केदारमिति विख्यात सिद्धानामालय शुभम् ॥५ शिलातले पद न्यस्त नास्तिकाना निदर्शनम् ॥२ तत्र स्नात्वा महादेवमभ्ययं वृषकेतनम् । तन्न पाशुपता शान्ता भस्मोजूलितविग्रहा । पीत्वा चंधोदक शुद्ध गाणपत्यमवाप्नुयात् ॥६ उपासते महादेव वेदाप्यपनतत्परा 11३ श्राद्धदानादिक कृत्वा क्षय लभते फलम् । became of that type (he became alive) is known as Kalajara Having gone (37) and worshipped Mathadeva (there) arne Thus, the supremne place of pilgrimage, I attains leadership over troops (Ganas) (38) l'hus ends Thirtyfifth Chapter in the Second Part of the Karma Purana Samhita consisting of Six thousand verses-35 36 Suta said There is another excellent śıva) with devotion after taking bath thero place extremely mysterious belonging to and having bowed down (before Syn) the god Mahadeva and known as with head onc attains vicinity of Kudra Mahalaya (1) There Rudra, the first among the gode There 13 another place of the great and enemy of the three citics, had placed | souled Sambhu, the god of gods, an his foot step (foot mark) on the slab of a auspicious abode of accomplished persons, stone to set an example before the non well known as Kedūra (5) beltevers (athersts) (2) Haying worshipped the bull barncred There the worshippers of Pasu pati Mahadeva there after taking a bath and (Śiva) free from passion smearing the having drunk pure water (there) one body with ashes and engaged in the study attaits leadership over troops (Ganas) (6) of Vedas, worsłup Maharleva Having observed Sraddlia ceremony Having seen the foot mark of Sarva and giving of gaſts etc one attains imperi [403] ·२३६७] धर्मपुराणे द्विजातिप्रबरर्जुष्ट योगिभिर्वतमानस ॥७ | अन्यच्च तीर्थप्रदर नाम्ना श्रीपर्वत शुभम् । तीर्थ प्लक्षावतरण सर्वपापविनाशनम् । | तन प्राणान् परित्यज्य रुद्रस्य दयितो भवेत् ॥१३ तत्राम्ययं श्रीनिवास विष्णुलोके महीयते ।। तत्र सनिहितो रुद्रो देच्या सह महेश्वर । अन्य मगधराजस्य तीर्थ स्वर्गगतिप्रदम् । नानपिण्डादिक तत्र कृतमक्षय्यमुत्तमम् ।।१४ अक्षय विन्दति स्वयं तत्र गत्वा द्विजोत्तम ॥९ गोदावरी नदी पुण्या सर्वपापविनाशनी । तीर्थ कनखल पुण्य महापातकनाशनम् । तन लात्वा पितन देवास्तपयित्या यथाविधि । या देवेन रद्रेण यज्ञो दक्षस्य नाशित ॥१० | सर्वपापविशुद्धामा गोराहलफल लभेत् ॥१५ तर गङ्गामुपस्पृश्य शुचिर्भावसमन्वित । पवित्रसलिला पुण्या कायेरी विपुला नदी । मुच्यते सर्वपापस्तु ब्रह्मलोक लनेन्मृत ॥११ | तस्या नात्योदक हात्वा मुच्यते सर्वपातक । महातीर्थमिति रुपात पुण्य नारायणप्रियम् । चिरात्रोपोयितेनाथ एकरानोषितेन वा ॥१६ तनायर्य हृषीकेश श्वेतद्वीप निगच्छति ।।१२ | द्विजातीना तु कथित तीर्थानामिह सेवनम् । shable frut This place is liabited by There is another auspicious and excel excellent Brahmanas and Yogins, who lent place of pilgrimage Sriparvata by have restrained their minds (7) | name Having given up his life there Plaksavatarana is a place of pilgrimage one becomes dear to Rudra (19) which destroys all sins Having worshipp ed Vistiu (the abode of Sri) there one is watly the goddess Taling of bathi and Rudra the great lord, is present there honoured in the abode of Visnu (8) There is anothier place of pilgrimage of offering of rice balls etc, there, is the most excellent and imperishable Magadharaja, which gives access to heaven The pous river Godavari destroys all Having gone cherc an excellent Brahmana sins Having offered lubations of water attains imperishable heaven (9) to mancs and gods there after taking onth There is a prous place of pilgramage according to the prescribed rules a person Kanakhala (by name) which destroys with his soul purified from all sins, attains great sus, where the god Rudra had the fruit of (giving of) one thousand cows destroyed the sacrifice of Dakşa (10) (15) Having touched the water of Ganges Laserl is a sacred and big river (for ablution) there a pure mnded person endowed with devotion, is released from containing prous water Having prescnted all sins and attains the abode of Brahma mater (to the manes) after taking bith in that river a person, observing a fast for There is a pious (place of pilgrimage) three nights or olie night, is released from drir to Narayana and known as | all ins (16) Mahttirtha llaving worshipped Vişnu Visiting of places of pigrimage las (the lord of senses) there one goes to been prescribed here for Dvijas A Sictadvspr {12) celebate person, free from greed, whose [491] after death ·उपरिधिभागे पतिशोऽध्याय [२३६२४ यस्य वाड्मनसी शुद्धे हस्तपादौ च सस्थितौ । विध्यपादे प्रपश्यन्ति देवदेवं सदाशिवम् । अलोलुपो ब्रह्मचारी तीर्थाना फलमाप्नुयात् ॥१७ भवत्या ये ते न पश्यन्ति यमस्य सदनं विजाः ॥२२ स्यामितीयं महातीर्थ त्रिषु लोकेप विश्रुतम् । देविकाया वृपो नाम तीर्थ सिद्धनिषेवितम् । तत्र सन्निहितो नित्य स्कन्दोऽमरनमस्कृत. ॥१८ तत्र नात्योदक दत्वा योगसिद्धि च विन्दति ॥२३ खात्या कुमारधारायां कृत्वा देवादितर्पणम् । दशाश्वमेधिकं तीर्थ सर्वपापविनाशनम् । आराध्य पण्मुख देव स्कन्देन सह मोदते ॥१९ दशानामश्वमेधाना तत्राप्नोति फल नरः ।।२४ 'नदो लोक्यविख्याता ताम्रपर्णीति नामतः । | पुण्डरीक महातीर्थ ब्राह्मणरुपसेवितम् । तन ज्ञात्वा पितन भवत्या तर्पयित्वा यथाविधि । तत्राभिगम्य युक्तात्मा पौण्डरीकफल लभेत् ॥२५ पित स्तारपेनान संशयः ॥२० तीन्यः परम तीर्थं ब्रह्मतीर्थमिति श्रुतम् । चन्द्रप्ती मिति ख्यातं कावेर्याः प्रभवेऽक्षयम् । ब्रह्माणमर्चयित्वा तु ब्रह्मलोके महीयते ।।२६ तो तत्र भवेद् वस्तं मृतानां स्वर्गतिधुंवा ॥२१ सरस्वत्या विनशनं प्लक्षप्रस्रवण शुभम् । पापकर्तनपि speech and mind are pure and who has The Brahmanas, who see Siva who controlled his hands and fect, attains the 15 always kind, the god of gods at fruit of places of pilgrimage (17) Vindhyapāda, do not see the abode Svāmi-tirtha is a big place of pilgri of Yama (22) mage, well known in the three worlds. There is a place of pulgrimage to Skanda, saluted by immortals (gods) 15 Devika, Vrsa by bam, inhabited by always present there (18) Sıddhas (accomplished persons) Having Having offered libations of water to the offered libations of water there after a bath, gods and others after a bath in the one attains accomplishment in Yoga (23) Kumiradhara and having worshipped Dasasvamediaukas a place of pilgrithe six-mouthed god (Skanda), one enjoys | mage which destroys all sins A person with Skanda (19) | there gets the frut of ten Asvamedhas (24) The river, Tamraparni by name, 1s Pundarika is a great place of pilgrifamous in the three worlds Having mage, inhabited by Brahmanas Having offered libations of water with devotion gone there a person, concentrated in after a bath there to the manes according mind, attains tic fruit of Pundariba to the prescribed rule one liberates even sacrifice) (25) the sinful manes--thicre is no doubt about Brahmatirtha is a place of pilgrimage, it (20) the best among the places of pilgrimages an undecaying place of Hasang worshipped Brahmā (there), one is (26) pilgrimage known as Candra fletha at honoured in the abode of Brahma the place of origin of Kaveri. This is a The place of disappearance of place sliere one should reside and by Sarasvati Plakşaprasramını (name of a dying where people definitely go to turtha swhere the Sarasvats takes it rist), heaven (21) Vyasatirtha, the supreme among the [495] There 13 ·sins २३६२७J धर्मपुराणे व्यासतीय पर तीर्थ मनाक च नगोतमम् । तत्र श्राद्धानि देयानि नित्य पापक्षवेच्छया ॥३२ यमुनाप्रभव चैव सर्वपापविशोधनम् ।।२७ दशार्णाया तथा दान श्राद्ध होमस्तथा जप । पितृणा दुहिता देवी गन्धकालोति विभुता । | अक्षय चाव्यय चैव कृत भवति सर्वदा ॥३३ तस्यास्नात्या दिव याति मृतो जातिस्मरो भवेत॥२८ | तीर्थ द्विजातिभिर्जुष्ट नाम्ना व कुरुजाङ्गलम् । कुबेरतुन पापघ्न सिद्धचारणसेवितम् । दत्त्वा तु दान विधिवत् ब्रह्मलोके महीयते ॥३४ प्राणास्तत्र परित्यज्य कुबेरानुचरो भवेत् ।।२९ वैतरण्या महातीर्य स्वर्णवेद्या तथैव च । उमातुङ्गमिति ख्यात यन्न सा रुद्रवल्लभा । | धर्मपृष्ठे च सरसि ब्रह्मण परमे शुभे ।।३५ तत्राभ्यर्थ्य महादेवी गोसहस्रफल लभेत् ॥३० भरतस्याश्रमे पुण्ये पुण्ये श्राद्धवटे शुभे । भृगुतुङ्ग तपस्तप्त श्राद्ध दान तथा कृतम् । महाहदे च कौशिक्या दत्त भवति चाक्षयम् ॥३६ फुलान्युभयत सप्त पुनातीति श्रुतिर्मम ॥३१ मुञ्जपृष्ठे पद न्यस्त महादेवेन धीमता । काश्यपस्य महातीर्थ कालसपिरिति श्रुतम् । | हिताय सर्वभूतानां नास्तिकाना निदर्शनम् ॥३७ places of pilgrimage, Manaka, the best pilgrimage of Kafyapa With a desire to mountain and the place of origin of destroy the sins one should always offer Yamuna--these are the destroyers of all Sraddha ceremonies there (92) (27) Offering of giſts Śräddha ceremony, (There is a river) the daughter of offering of oblations and muttering of mancs, known as the goddes Gandha prayers-all this heing done at Dasarna kali Having taken lath in that (river), as always imperishable and free from decay one goes to beaven and after death (38) remembers his previous birth (28) The place of pilgrimage, Kurujangala Kuberatunga (13 a place of pilgrimage) try name, is inhabited by Brähmanas (the inhabited by accomplished persons and twice born ones) Having offered gifts celestial singers and destroyer of sins (there) according to the prescribed rules, Having given up his life there one one is honoured in the abode of Brahma becomes follower of Kubera (29) Offering of gifts is free from decay of Umatanga is a famous (place of pilgri the great place of Image) where resides (Parvath) the given at Vaitarani beloved of Rudra Having worshipped the pilgrimage, at Svarnavedi at Dharma prstha the excellent and auspicious pond great goddess (Parvati) there one attains the frunt of (gzving of) thousand cows (30) of Brahmat at the pious bermutage of Bharata, at the pious and auspiczous Penance practised at Dhrgutunga śraddhavata and at the Mabābrada (big and Sradha ceremony and offering of pool) and on Kausıkı gifts observet (there)-Purifies seven The Wise Mahadeva had placed a foot families on both the sides --- thus is beard mark at Mudjapistha for the welfare of hy me (31) all beings and for setting an example Kalasarp is a famous and big place of before the non believers (37) [496] (3536) ·उपरिविभागे पनिशेऽध्याय [२३६४७ अल्पेनापि तु कालेन नरो धर्मपरायण । पर्वतो हिमवान्नाम नानाधातुविभूषित । पाप्मानमुत्सृजत्याशु जीर्णां त्वचमियोरग ।।३८ योजनाना सहस्राणि सोऽशीतिस्त्वायतो गिरि । नाम्ना कनकनन्देति तीर्थ त्रैलोक्यविभुतम् । सिद्धचारणसकीर्णो देवषिगणसेवित ॥४३ उदीच्या मुञ्जपृष्ठस्य ब्रह्मर्षिगणसेवितम् ॥३९ तत्र पुष्करिणी रम्पा सुषुम्ना नाम नामत । तत्र स्नात्वा विव यान्ति सशरीरा द्विजातय । | तत्र गत्वा द्विजो विद्वान् ब्रह्महत्या विमुञ्चति ॥४८ वत्त चापि सवा श्राद्धमक्षय समुदाहृतम् । श्राद्ध भवति चाक्षय्य तत्र दत्त महोदयम् । ऋणस्त्रिभिर्नर स्नात्या मुच्यते क्षीणकल्मप ||४० तारयेच्च पितन सम्यग वश पूर्वान दशापरान ।।४५ मानसे सरसि स्नात्वा शकस्यासिन लभेत् । सर्वत्र हिमवान् पुण्यो गड्डा पुष्पा समन्तत । उत्तर मानस गत्वा सिद्धि प्राप्नोत्यनुत्तमाम् ॥४१ नद्य समुद्रगा पुण्या समुद्रश्च विशेषत ॥४६ तस्मानिवर्तयेच्छाद्ध यथाशक्ति यथावलम् । बवर्याश्रममासाद्य मुच्यते कलिकल्मपात् । कामान् स लभते दिव्यान् मोक्षोपायच विन्दति ॥४२ तन तारायणो देवो नरेणास्ते सनातन ॥४७ (There) A man, devoted to Dharma, There is the mountain Himavan by gives up sin immediately in a short time name and adorned with different metals as a serpent (gives up its) old skin (38) That mountain 18 as long as one thousand There is a place of prigrimage in the and engiity Yojanas It is full of Inorth of Munjaprstha, Kanakananda by | accomplished persons as well as celestial name famous in the three worlds and singers and is inhabited hy groups of inhabited by the group of Brahmana godly seers Seers (39) Having taken bath there the Brah There is a beautiful pool Susuman manas go to heaven along with their by name Having gone there a Icarncd bodies Sraddha ceremony offered there is Brahmana gives up Brahma hatya (31n of said to be always free from decay Having killing a Brahmana) The Sraddha offcred taken bath (there) a man with lus sihs there is frec from decay and confers great destroyed, 19 released from three debts fortunc It also liberates ten preceding {to the scers to the gods and to the j and ten following manes properly (44 45) manes) (40) The Himaván 15 pious everywhere Having taken bath in the Manasa pond onc attains half scat of Indra and the Ganges in pious on all sides The ocean going rivers are prous and Having gone to the northern Manasa 146) one attains the unsurpassed accomplish the ocean is particularly {prous) mment (Siddhi Having gone to Badartkaframa (a Therefore, oncsbould perform Sraddha hermitage of Nira and Narayana), onc ceremony (there) according to his power 15 released from the sin of Kalı (name and might That (man) attatos divite of the last and worst of the four Yugas objects of desire and knows the method the present Yuga) There the eternal of salvation (42) | god Narayapa dvells with Nara [4971 63 ·२३६४८] कूर्मपुराण अक्षप तन्त्र दान स्याज्जप्य वाऽपि तथाविधम् । | अत्र नित्य वसिष्यामि सह नारायणेन च । महादेवप्रिय तोयं पावन तद् विशेषत । प्राणानिह नरस्त्यक्त्वा न भूयो जन्म विन्दति ॥५३ तारयेच्च पितॄन् सर्वान् दत्त्वा श्राव समाहित ॥४८ सस्मरन्ति च ये तीर्थ देशान्तरगता जना । देवदारुवन पुण्य सिद्धगन्धर्वसेवितम् । तेषा च सर्वपापानि नाशयामि द्विजोत्तमा ।।५४ महादेवेन देवेन तन्त्र दत्त महद दरम् ॥४९ मोहयित्वा मुनीन् सर्वान् पुनस्तै सप्रपूजित । श्राद्ध दान तपो होम पिण्डनिर्मपण तथा । प्रसन्नो भगयानीशो मुनीन्द्रान् प्राह भावितान् ॥५० ध्यान जपश्च नियम सर्वमत्राक्षय कृतम ॥५५ इहाश्रमवरे रम्ये निवसिष्यथ सर्वदा । तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन द्रष्टव्य हि द्विजातिभि ॥ मद्भावनासमायुक्तास्तत सिद्धिमवाप्स्यथ ॥५१ देवदारुवन पुण्य महादेवनिपवितम् ॥५६ येन मामचंयन्तीह लोके धर्मपरा जना । यत्रश्वरी महादेवो विष्णुर्वा पुरुषोत्तम । तेपा ददामि परम गाणपत्य हि शाश्वतम् ।।५२ तत्र सन्निहिता गङ्गा तीर्थान्यायतनानि च ।।५७ इति धाकूर्मपुराणे पसाइनद्या सहितायामुपरिविभागे पनिशोऽध्याय ॥३६॥ offering of gifts there is free from I give the supreme and eternal leadership decay and similar (free from decay) is over troops (Ganas) (52) the muttering of prayers That sacred 'Ishall dwell here permanently with place of pilgrimage is particularly dear Narayana Having given up his life here Mahadeva One, having offered a man does not get birth again (53) Sraddha (there) with full devotion liberates O exccllent Brahmanas, I destroy all all of his manes (18) | suns of those persons, who remember this The pious Devadaruvana is mhabited place of hermitage after going to other by accomplished persons and Gandharvas country (51) (a kind of dem gods) A great boon was Sraddha offering of gifts penance given there by the god Mahadeva (49) | offering of oblations the ablation of Having deluded all the sages and being balls of ricc to manes, meditation mutter worshipped by them again the delighteni ing of prayers and restraining all this donc and glorious lord sard to the excellent and here is free from decay (55) devoted sages (50) Therefore the pous forest Devadaru Dwell always in this beautiful and occupied by Mahadeva should be seen excellent hermitage devoted to meditation by the Brahmanas with all efforts (56) about me will attain The Ganges the places of pilgrimages accomplishment (51) | and the temples exist in those places Those men, who devoted to Dharma where dwells Mahadeva, the lord or worship me here in this world to them | Visnu, the best among the people (57) Thus ends Thirtysixth Chapter in the Second Part of the Kurma Purāna Samhita consisting of six thousand verses-36 to " Then you [498] ·ऋषय ऊचु.। ययौ निवृत्तविज्ञानस्थापनायं च शकरः ॥५ कथं दारुवत प्राप्तो भगवान् गोवृषध्वजः । आस्थाय विपुल वेशमूनविंशतिवत्सरः। मोहयामास विप्रेन्द्रान् सूत वक्तुमिहार्हसि ॥१ लीलालसो महाबाहुः पीनाङ्गलारुलोचन ॥६ सूत उवाच । चामीकरवपु. श्रीमान् पूर्णचन्द्रनिभाननः । पुरा दारवने रम्पे देवसिद्धनिविते । मत्तमातङ्गगमनो दिवासा जगदीश्वरः ॥७ सपुत्रदारा मुनयस्तपश्चेरः सहस्रशः ॥२ | कुशेशयमयों माला सर्वरत्नरलकृताम् । प्रवृत्त विविध कर्म प्रकुर्वाणा यथाविधि । दधानो भगवानीश. समागच्छति सस्मित. ।।८ यजन्ति विविध स्तपन्ति च महर्षयः ।।३ । योऽनन्तः पुरुषो योनिलोकानामव्ययो हरिः । तेषा प्रवृत्तिविन्यस्तचेतसामय शूलधुरु । | स्त्रीवेष विष्णुरास्थाय सोऽनुगच्छति शूतिनम् ॥९ यापयन् स महादोषं ययौ दारवन हरः ॥४ सम्पूर्णचन्द्रवदन पीनोन्नतपयोधरम् । कृत्या विश्वगुरु विष्णुं पावें देवो महेश्वरः । 'शुचिस्मित सुप्रसन्न रणनूपुरकद्वयम् ॥१० 37 The sages said How did the bull- ] great lord, went to Daru forest) for bannered god (Sıva) deluded the excellent establishing the doctrine of activity sages after going to Daru forest. Sūta, (5) please tell us about it (1) The lord of the world (went there) Süta said In former days thousands after having assumed a profound form of scers practised penance along with their mineteen years in age shining with sport sons and wives in the beautiful Dáru large armed one, possessing fleshy limbs, forest inhabited by gods and accomplished beautiful eyes, golden body glory, his face persons (2) resembling the full moon, moving like an intoxicated elephant and naked (6,7) The great sages performed various The glorious lord was approaching sactices and practised penance according (there) with a smile while putting on a to the prescribed rule while taking ar garland of lotuses, decorated with all active part in the worldly l«fe (3) jeivels (3) The trident-bearer IIara went to The imperishable Puruşa Hanz-Vtsnu, Dátu forest telling the great faults of the world womb, was following the those (sages), who had directed their tndent-bearer after assuming the minds to acuve worldly life (4) form of a lady with the face resembling Takang Vişnu, the teacher of the the full moon, with the fleshy and elcvated universe with him, the god Samkara, the breast, saling brightly, extremely [499] ·२३७११] धर्मपुराणे सुपीतवसन विन्य श्यामल चारुलोचनम् । पदै निपेतु स्मितमावरन्ति उदारहसचलन विलासि सुमनोहरम् ॥११ गायन्ति गौतानि मुनीशपुत्रा । एव स भगवानोशो देवदारुवने हर । आलोपय पद्मापतिमादिदेव चचार हरिणा भिक्षा मायया मोहपन् जगत् ॥१२ भ्रूभङ्गमन्यै विचरन्ति तेन ॥१७ दृष्ट्रा चरन्त विश्वेश तत्र तत्र पिनाकिनम् । आसामयंपामपि वासुदेवो मायया मोहिता नार्यों देवदेव समन्वयु ॥१३ मायो मुरारिमनसि प्रविष्ट । विसस्तवस्त्राभरणास्त्यरत्वा लज्जा पतिव्रता । फरोति भोगान् मनसि प्रवृत्ति सहव तेन कामार्ता विलासिन्यश्वरन्ति हि ॥१४ मायानुभूपन्त इतीच सम्पक ॥१८ ऋपोगा पुत्रका ये स्युर्युवानो जितमानसा । विभाति विश्वामरभूतभर्ता अन्वगच्छन् हपीपेश सर्वे कामप्रपीडिता ॥१५ समाधय स्त्रीगणमध्यविष्ट । गायन्ति नृत्यन्ति विलासबाह्या अशेषशपत्पासनसनिविष्टो नारीगणा मापिनमेकमीशम् । यकशरत्या सह देवदेव ॥१९ दृष्ट्रा सपत्नीकमतीवकान्त- करोति नृत्य परमप्रभाव मिच्छन्त्यथालिङ्गनमाचरन्ति ॥१६ तदा विएट पुनरेव भूप । delighted, with a pair of zinging anklets sole lord, skilled in enchantment with his yellou-coloured clothes, divine and dark wiſe the groups of lustful ladics begin to coloured beautiful eyes, moving like a sing, dance, desire and embrace (Siva) finc swan, charming and very attractive (16) (9-11) Haung seen Vişnu (tic husband of Thus the glorious lord Hara was Padma), the first god the sons of excellent begging nlmns with Hari in Devadáru forest, sages feil at (his) feet, began to smile while dcluding the world with his super began to sing songs and the others began natural power {he Maya) (12) to knit their eye brows with him Having seen the Pinika hearer Siva, Having entered in the minds of those the lord of tåe world, the god of gods (ladies) and those (men), Vişnu (thic son moung here and there the ladies deluded of Vasudevı), the enemy of Alura, skilled by the supernatural power followed an enchantment, created activity in their (Him) (13) minds for enjoyment They were all The devoted and wirtunus wach, with experiencing the supernatural power (2 their ornaments and clothes dishes elled, Vişnu) properly if scre (18) afflicted with passion and sensualisis began (14) ta move with him Vidlizsa, supporting all thic godi I as well as being and Icated in the The youthful sons of the sages who had their minds controlled began to middle of the groups of ladies, appeared follow Vwqu (thc lord of sense) afilicted as if the god of gods we sitting on the (15) seat endowed will all power with one Having seen the extremely beautiful Saku (Tin211) (19) (13) with passion [300] ·BOMBAY-7 (2.50346 उपार्शवमारे सात्रिंशोऽध्यायः [२३७३० ययौ समारुह्य हरिः स्वभावं तस्य ते वाक्यमाकर्ण्य भृग्वाधा मुनिपुगयाः । तदोशदत्तामृतमादिदेवः १२० ऊचुर्गहोत्या वसनं त्यवत्वा भाषां तपश्चर ॥२६ दृष्टा नारीकुल रुद्र पुत्राणामपि केशवम् । | अयोवाच विहस्येशः पिनाको नीललोहितः । मोहयन्तं मुनिश्रृष्टाः कोप सदधिरे भृशम् ॥२१ सप्रेक्ष्य जगलो योनि पार्श्वस्य च जनार्दनम् ॥२७ अतीव परुप वाक्यं प्रोचव कपर्दिनम् । कथं भवद्भिरुदित स्वभापिरोपपोत्सुफैः । शेपुश्च शापैविविधर्मायया तस्म मोहिता ॥२२ त्यक्तव्या मम भाति धर्मजः शान्तमानसः ।।२८ तपासि तेपा सर्वेषा प्रत्याहन्पन्त शकरे । ऋपय ऊचुः। यथादित्यप्रकाशेन तारका नभसि स्थिताः ॥२३ व्यभिचाररता नार्यः संत्याज्याः पतितरिताः । से भलतपसो विप्राः समेत्य वृपमध्यजम् । अस्माभिरेपा सुभगा तादृशी त्यागमर्हति ॥२९ को भवानिति देयेश पृच्छन्ति स्म विमरेहिताः ॥२४ महादेव उवाच । सोऽनवीद् भगवानीशस्तपश्चर्तुमिहागतः। न कदाचिदिय विधा मनसाप्यन्यमिच्छति । इदानीं भायंया देशे भवद्भिरिह सुव्रताः ॥२५ नाहमैनामपि तथा विमुञ्चामि कदाचन ॥३० Then again riding his supreme nature Haying heard his sentence the excel. (1 c experiencing his Natarāja nature) he lent sages Bhrgu and others said, Observe danced Hani also accepting his true penance after putting on your clothes nature followed the act of Lord (Isa) (20) and after giving up your wiſc" (26) Having seen Rudra and Visny (Košava) deluding the women and sons Then the Pinaka bearec lord Siva respectively, the excellent rages became (Ntla Lohita) said, while laughing and very angry (21) looking at the world-womb Vişna They spoke very harsh sentences to the (Janardana) staying near him (27) god of matted hair and cursed (hum) with various curses, deluded by his super How did you say that I should give natural power (22) up my wife while you, the knower of The penances of those all sages Dharma and possessing passionless minds {attacking) on Sarikara were driven back arc anxiously desirous of lourishing your As the stars. existing in the sky (become wives" (28) invisible) by the light of sun (23) The sages said : The wanton ladtes, Tlc deluded Brahmanas, having engaged in uochastity, should be given broken penanccs, went to the bull ban up by the husband This beautiful lady Bered lord of gods and asked him, 'who of that type should be given up by us are you"? (24) (29) The glorious lord (Sankara) said to them, "O obseryers of good rites, I have Mahadeva said Brahmaņas, shic come here with my wife to practise never desires other person cren in mind. penance witli you" (25) ! In the same way] never give her up (30) [501] ·२३७३१] कूमपुराणे ऋषय ऊचु । चकार महती पूजा प्रार्थयामास भार्यया । दृष्टा व्यभिचरन्तीह झस्माभिः पुरुषाधम । को भवान् कुत आयात किमाचारो भवानिति। उक्त सत्य भवता गम्यता क्षिप्रमेव हि ॥३१ उवाच ता महादेव सिद्धाना नवरोऽस्म्यहम् ॥३६ एवमुक्ते महादेव सत्यमेव मयेरितम् । यदेतन्मण्डल शुद्ध भाति ब्रह्ममय सदा । भवता प्रतिभात्येषेत्युभत्वासौ विचचार ह॥३२ एपेव दत्ता मह्य धारयामि सदैव तत् ॥३७ सोऽगच्छद्धरिणा साद्धं मुनीन्द्रस्य महात्मन । इत्युक्त्वा प्रययौ श्रीमाननुगृह्य पतिव्रताम् । वसिष्ठस्याश्रम पुण्य भिक्षार्थी परमेश्वर ॥३३ ताडयाञ्चक्रिरे दण्डाष्टिभिर्मुष्टिभिद्विजा ॥३८ दृष्ट्रा समागत देव भिक्षमाणमरन्धती । दृष्टा चरन्त गिरिश नग्न विकृतलक्षणम् । वसिष्ठस्य प्रिया भार्या प्रत्युद्गम्य ननाम तम् ।।३४ ताननबीन्महायोगी करिष्यामीति शकर । प्रोचुरेतद् भवाल्लिङ्गनुत्पाटयतु दुर्मते ।।३९ प्रक्षाल्य पादौ विमल दत्त्वा चासनमुत्तमम् । युष्माक मामके लिङ्गे यदि तपोऽभिजायते ॥४० सप्रेक्ष्य शिथिल गात्रमभिधातहत द्विजै । | इत्युक्त्वोत्पाटयामास भगवान् भगनेत्रहा । सधयामास भैपज्पैविपणा वदना सतो ॥३५ नापश्यस्तत्क्षणेनेश केशव लिङ्गमेव च ॥४१ The sages said Owretched person se Mahadeva said to her 'I am the most lave seen her doing unchastity here You excellent among the accomplished lave spoken untruth Go away immedia persons (1c Siddhas)" (3586) tely (31) This pure sphere which is identified Being said in this way Mahadeva always with Braliman and which is (sand) I have spokca truth She appcars shining 25 (my) god I owe to him like that to you " Saying this he moved always (37) (32) Having said this and having favoured the devoted and virtuous wife, the giorious The great lord Siva (Paramesvara), with one went away Having seen that the a desire to beg alms went to the pious mountain dwelling and naked hermitage of the great souled and excell possessing dasfigured marks was moving, ent sage Vasistha along with Visnu (33) the Brahmanas beat him with sticks Having seen that the god bas come clads and fists They said to him, o begging alms, Arundhati, the dear wiſe of evil munded one you should break out Vasistha approached and saluted him (34) this Linga of your (3839) Having washed his feet and having Samkara the great Yog: said to them, offered an excellent seat and then having "I shall do it if you have cnerity with seen his weak body injured by the attack my Linga (40) of Brahmanas, sbe with her sorrowful After saying this thic glorious Śrva the face cured him with medicines She destroyer of Bhaga's cyes broke out (his honoured him a lot and requested who | Linga) From that moment (the sters) are you, where have you come from with did not see the lord (Śiva), Vışau (Kešava) your wife and what is your practice and the Linga [502] on whe ·उपरिधिभागे सप्तत्रिशोऽध्याय [२३७५३ तदोत्पाता बभूहि लोकाना भयशसिनः । | विभ्राजमान वपुषा सस्मित शुभ्रलोचनम् । न राजते सहलाशुश्चचाल पृथिवी पुनः । | चतुर्मुख महाबाहु छन्दोमयमन परम् ।।४८ निष्प्रभाश्च महाः सर्वे चक्षुभे च महोदधिः ॥४२ | विलोक्य वेदपुरुष प्रसन्नवदन शुभम् । सपश्यच्चानुसूयातः स्वप्न भार्या पतिव्रता । शिरोभिर्धरणों गत्वा तोषयामासुरीश्वरम् ।।४९ कथयामास विप्राणा भयादाकुलितेक्षणा ॥४३ | तान प्रसन्नमना देवश्चतुतिश्चतुर्मुख. । तेजसा भास पन् कृत्स्न नारायणसहायवान् । व्याजहार मुनिश्रेष्ठा. किमागमनकारणम् ।।५० भिक्षमाण. शिवो नून दृष्टोऽस्माक गृहेष्विति ॥४४ तस्य से वृत्तमखिल ब्रह्मण परमात्मनः । तस्या वचनमाकर्ण्य कमाना महर्पय । शापयाञ्चकिरे सर्व कृत्वा शिरसि चाञ्जलिम्॥५१ सर्वे जामुमहायोग ब्रह्माण विश्वसभवम् ॥४५ रापय ऊचुः। उपास्यमानममलयर्योगिभिर्ववित्तम | कश्चिद् दारवन पुण्य पुरुषोऽतीयशोभन. । चतुर्वेतिमद्भिः साविन्या सहित प्रभम् ।।४६ भार्यया चारसर्वाग्या प्रविष्टो नग्न एव हि ॥५२ आसोनमासने रम्ये नानाश्वर्यसमन्विते । | मोहयामास वपुषा नारोणा कुलमीश्वरः । प्रभासहलकलिले जानश्वर्यादिसयुते ।।४७ कन्यकाना प्रिया चास्य दूपयामास पुनकान् ॥५३ Then the portents indicating danger mixed with thousands of lustres and giftto the world, began to take place The eri with knowledge and prosperity, slunjog thousand rayed (Sun) did not shine and with his body, smiling, having radiant the earth began to move All the planets eyes, four-mouthed, the large armed code became devoid of lustre and the ocean sisting of sacred hymns unborn, supreme began to agitate Anusuya, the devoted and the Vedas personified and having and virtuous wife of Atri saw a dream touched the carth, they pleased the lord and with her eyes perplexed with fear she (4649 said to the Brāhmanas, 'Illuminating the The four mouthed god (Brahma), whole world with his lustre (Śiva) was having four forms of appcarance, rejoiced definitely seen begging alms in our homes in his mind, said to them, "O excellent along with Narayana' (4244) sages what is the cause of your coming Harmy hcard her words, all the great (50) sages filled with doubt, went to the great Having taken their folded hands on Yogin Brahma, the crcaror of the worlds their heads all of them narrated the whole (45) incident before the great souled Brahma (51) Having seen with Saryitri (the wife of Brahma) the auspicious and The sages said Some extremely gracious looking lord Brahma being beautiful man entered just naked in the worshipped by the prous Yoginis, the pious Dāru forest with his wife, beautdul knowers of Drahman and by the four in all her limbs. (52) Vedas ir person, scated on a beautiful The lord deluded the groups of our seat, endowed with various wonders, I women and girls and lus beloved defiled [503] " ·२३७५४] कूर्मपुराणे अस्माभिविविधा शामा प्रदत्ताश्च पराहता । | सप्राप्य पुण्यसस्कारान्निधोना परम निधिम् । ताडितोऽस्माभिरत्यय लिङ्ग तु विनिपातितम् ॥५४ उपेक्षित वृथाचारभवद्भिरिह मोहित ॥६० अन्तहितश्व भगवान् सभार्यो सिड्नमेव च । काक्षन्ते योगिनो नित्य यतन्तो यतयोनिधिम् । उत्पाताश्चाभयन् घोरा सर्वभूतभयकरा ॥५५ यमेव त समासाद्य हा भवद्भिरपेक्षितम् ॥६१ क एप पुरुषो देव भोता स्म पुरुषोत्तम । यजन्ति प्रज्ञविविधप्राप्त्यदेववादिन । भवन्तमेव शरण यममच्युत ॥५६ महानिधि समासाद्य हा भवद्भिरपेक्षितम् ॥६२ त्यहि येसि जरत्यस्मिन् यत्किञ्चिदपि चेष्टितम् । य समासाद्य देवानामश्वर्यमखिल जगत् । अनुग्रहेण विश्वेश तदस्माननुपालय ।।५७ तमासाद्याक्षनिधि हा भवद्भिरपेक्षितम् ॥६३ विज्ञापितो मुनिगणविश्वात्मा कमलोद्भव । ध्यात्या देव निशुलाङ्क कृताञ्जतिरभापत ।।५८ यत्समापतिजनित विश्वेशत्वमिद मभ। ब्रह्मोवाच । तदेवोपेक्षित दृष्ट्रा निधान भाग्यजित ॥६४ हा कष्ट भवतामद्य जात सर्वार्थनासनम् । यस्मिन समाहित दिव्यमश्वयं यत् तदव्ययम् । घिग्नल विक् तपश्चर्या मिपय भवतामिह ॥५१ समासाद्य निधि ग्राह्य हा भवद्भिर्दयाकृतम् ॥६५ प्रपन्ना our sons The various curses given by us pious merils, (ht 19) disregarded by you were driven back (by lum) Being very the deluded onts, practising good con much beaten by us lus Linga was thrown duct in vain (59,60) down and the glorious god disappeared Al I the treasure which the Yogins and with lots wife and the Linga also {des the l'atis devoted to Yamas, always desire appeared) Thereafter terroble porteats | (to attain) with efforts, you have neglecterrifying all the beings took place (53 55) ted that after attaining (61) O god, o highest soul, who was that ment of which persons versed in Vedic All the great treasure for the attain. Puruşa ? 11c are terrified Ve haye resorted 10 your reſuge O imperishable lore perform various sacrifices, you have onc You know whatever happens in this disregarded that after attaining (62) world Thereforc, preserve us by your The Imperishable treasure by attaining favour, Olord or all {56 57) wlucl gods have attained sovereignty an Being informed in this way) by thic the whole world, alas ! you have disa groups of sages, the unulersal soul and reguded that after attaining (63) lotus born (Drahma) spole with folded The treasure by medicatiog on whom hands after meditating upon the trident I have attained this lordshup over all, you marked god (Śisa) (58) liate disregarded that after seeing, devoid Brahmi sad Ah! Boc! eserything of fortune as you are of yours 1s destroyed today re on your ! The impenshable treasure, sacred to might Your penance 1$ in van in this the Vedas, in which the dranc sovereignty world Having attained the most excel us fixed, alas! you liaic made useless lent treasure of all the treasures due to after attalning it (65) [501] ·अपरिविमागे सप्तत्रिशोऽध्याय [२३७७७ एम देवो महादेवो विज्ञेयस्तु महेश्वर । यत्र तिष्ठति तद् ब्रह्म योगेन तु समन्वितम् ॥७१ न तस्य परम किञ्चित पद समधिगम्यते ॥६६ या चास्य पार्श्वगा भार्या भवद्भिरभिधीक्षिता। देवतानामृषोणा च पितृणा चापि शाश्वत । | सा हि नारायणो देव परमात्मा सनातन ॥७२ सहस्रयुगपर्यन्ते प्रलये सर्वदेहिनाम। | तस्मात् सर्वमिद जात तनैव ध लय व्रजेत् । सहरत्येष भगवान् कालो भूत्वा महेश्वर ॥६७ | स एव मोहयेत कृत्स्म स एव परमा गति ॥७३ एप चंब प्रजा सर्वा सृजत्येक स्वतेजसा । सहस्रशीर्पा पुरुष सहस्राक्ष सहस्रपात् । एप चनी । वनो च श्रीवत्राकृतलक्षण ॥६८ एकशृङ्गो महानात्मा पुराणोऽष्टाक्षरो हरि ॥७४ पोपी कृतयुगे देवस्त्रेताया यज्ञ उच्यते । | चतुर्वेदश्चतुर्पतिस्तित्तिस्त्रिगुण पर । द्वापरे भगवान् कालो धमकेतु कलो युगे ॥६९ एकमूत्तिरमेपारमा नारायण इति श्रुति ॥७५ रुद्रस्य मूर्तयस्तिस्रो याभिविश्वमिद ततम् । ऋतस्प गर्भो भगवानापो मायात प्रभु । तमो ह्यग्नो रजो ब्रह्मा सत्त्व विष्णुरिति प्रभु ॥७० | स्तूयते विविधर्माह्मणैर्धर्ममोक्षिभि ॥७६ मूतिरन्या स्मृता चास्य दिग्यासाय शिवाघ्र वा। सहृत्य सकल विश्व कल्पान्ते पुरुषोत्तम । This god Mahadeva the great lord eternal where Brahman cxists endowed as to be known properly No other abode with Yoga (71) superior to him is attainer (66) Hus wiſc whom you siw staying near At the approach of universal dissola him is the great souled and eternal god tion, at the end of thousand ages the Narayana (72) eternal and great lord becoming the This whole world is born from him glorious kala, destroys gods sages manes and is absorbed just there He deludes and all the living beings He alone cveryone creates all people with his power He is He is the supreme abode (73) the discus bearer, thunderbolt bearer and Har is the ancient l'urusa, thousand is wearing the Sri vatsa mark la particular | headed thousand eyed thousand footed, mark on the chiest) (67 68) | one horned the great soul and containing eight syllables (74) Hc 18 called Yogin in the instayuva According to $autt the supreme (golden age) the gud Yajſia in the 'I reta yuga (second age) the glorious kala in the Narayana as four formed three formed Dvaparayuga (third age) and Dharma | one-formed, containing the four Vedas and letu in the haliyuga (fourth and the possessing three qualities (of mind) (75) worst age) (69) The glonous lord possessing an unreal There are three forms of Rudra by body (existing in the form of) waters Which this whole world is pervaded as the womb of Rta He us praised with (His) Tama quality is Agni Rajas-quality various Mantras by the Brahmaras zs Brabmã, Sattva-quality is Visnu (70) (desirous for) Dharma and salvation (76) He is regarded to possess one another Having destroyed the whole world form which is naked auspicious and at the end of the halpa, the fugliest soul [505] 64 ·मपुराग शेते योगामृत पीत्वायत् तद् विष्णो पर पदम् ।।७७ | स वेवान् प्रददौ पूर्व योगमायातनुमन ॥५३ न जायते न नियते बद्धते न च विश्वसृक् । | स मायो मायया सर्व करोति विकरोति च । मूलप्रकृतिरव्यक्ता गीयते वैदिकरज ॥७८ तमेव मुक्तये ज्ञात्वा व्रजेत शरण भवम् ॥२४ ततो निशाया वृत्ताया सिसारखिलजगत् । | इतौरिता भगवता मरीचिप्रमुखा विभुम् । भजस्य नाभौ तद् बीज क्षिपत्येष महेश्वर १७१ प्रणम्य देव ब्रह्माण पृच्छन्ति स्म सुबु खिता 10 त मा वित्त महात्मान ब्रह्माण विधतो मुखम् । मुनय ऊचु । महान्त पुरुष कय पश्येम त व पुनरेव पिनाकिनम् । विश्वमपां गर्भमनुत्तमम् । न त विदाय जनव मोहितास्तस्य मायया । यूहि विश्वामरेशान पाता त्व शरणषिणाम् ॥६६ पितामह उवाच । देवदेव महादेव भूतानामोश्वर हरम् ॥६१ यद् दृष्ट भवता तस्य लिङ्ग भुवि निपातितम् । एष देयो महादेवो हानाबिभंगवान् हर । तल्लिङ्गानुकृतीशस्य कृत्वा लिङ्गमनुत्तमम् ॥ विष्णुना सह संयुक्त करोति विकरोति च ॥२ पूजयध्द सपत्नीका स्रावर पुत्रसयुता । न तस्य विद्यते कार्य न तस्माद् विद्यते परम् । पंदिकरेव नियमविविधर्माचारिण II sleeps in the supreine abode of Vasau unrcal body of Yoga he gave the Vedas te after drinking the nectar of Yoga (77) mc in former days (83) The creator of all does not take buth does not die and does not increase The Skilled in magical arts, he creates and unborn (god) as called the unnianifested destroys everything by his supernatural original cause (of the world) by the power knowing lum as the cause of knowers of Vedas (78) salvation, one should go into the refuge of Bhava (Siva) (84) Al the passing away of night (universal dissolution) Mahesvara, desirous to create Being said by the glorious (Brahma) the world, places the seed in the navel af | m this way the sages) Marics and others, of unborn ont (79) extremely sad asked the all pervading Know me the great souled Brahma, god Brahma after salutation (85) having face on all sides the great universal soul as the usurpassed womb of The sages saird Teli (us) OJord of all water (80) mortals, how sliall we again see the l'anåka bearer god You are the protector Deluded by lits supernatural power of those who seek your refuge (86) you did not know Mahadeva Hara, the creator, the god of gods and the lord of Drahmi said Having made the beings (81) unsurpassed Linga of the lord, resembling This glorious god Mahadeva Hara is that Linga which you saw fallen on the beginningless Unted with Visnu lic ground, you observing celibacy should creates and destroys (82) worslup that Linga respectfully along He has no duty to perform There is with your wives and sons by vanous no one superior to him Possessing an Vedic rules (87,88) [006] ·सपरिबिभागे सप्तत्रिंशोऽध्याय [२३७ सस्थाप्य शाकरमन्त्रीग्यजु सामसभव । शैवालभोजना केचित् केचिदन्तर्जलेशया । तप पर समास्थाय गणन्त शतरुद्रियम् ॥८९ केचिदनावकाशास्तु पादाउगुष्ठानविष्ठिता ।। समाहिता पूजयध्व सपुत्रा सह बन्धुभि । | दन्तोऽलूखलिनस्त्वन्यै ाश्मकुट्टास्तथा परे। सर्व प्राञ्जलयो भूत्वा शूलपाणि प्रपद्यय ॥९० | शाकपर्णाशिन केचित् सप्रक्षाला मरोचिपा ॥ ततो द्रक्ष्पय देवेश दुर्दर्शभकृतात्मभि । ५ वटा सर्वमज्ञानमधर्मच प्रणश्यति ॥९१ काल नन्ति तपसा पूजयन्तो महेश्वरम् ।। वृक्षमूलनिकेताश्व शिलाशय्यास्तथा परे । तत प्रणम्य वरद ब्रह्माणममितौजसम् । जग्मु सहृष्टमनसो देवदारुवन पुन ॥९२ ततस्तेषा प्रसादार्थ प्रपन्नातिहरो हर । आराधयितुमारब्धा ब्रह्मणा कथित यथा । चकार भगवान् बुद्धि प्रबोधाय वृषध्वज ।। अजानन्त पर देव वीतरागा विमत्सरा ॥९३ देव कृतयुगे ह्यस्मिन शृङ्गहिमवत शुभे । देवदारुवन प्राप्त स्थण्डिलेषु विचित्रेषु पर्वताना गुहासु च । प्रसन्न परमेश्वर ॥ नदोना च विविक्तेषु पुलिनेए शुभेषु च ॥१४ भस्मपाण्डुरदिग्घाटो नग्नो विकृतलक्षण । Having established (the Linga) with Some took Saivala (a kind of gre the Mantras of Rgveda, Yajurveda and grass-like plant growing in pools) | Samaveda related to Samkara, and their food some resorted to lying having resorted to great penance, you walers solne, having the clouds | should worship (Mahadeva with full slelter, stood on the top of toes of the devonon along with your sons and feet (9 relatives while reciting Salatudriya All Some used their teeth as a mort of you, with folded hands should resorti (ate unground grain) some brole (el to the trident bearer (Srva! Then you graus) with a stonc land ate) Son w]] see the lord of gods dillicult to be ate the leaves of vegetables, some resort seen hy those who are not yet edentified to complete ablution and some drat (9 Twith the supreme spirit after seeing tays of light hum all ignorance and unighteousness Some dwelt at the roots of trees im is destroyed (89917 | larly others slept on rocks They passe Haying saluted to Bralims of unlimited their time with penince winle worsht1 (9 power the giver of hoons (the sages) ping Mnheśvara rejorced in their minds went again to Then the glorious and bull banner thic Devadaru forest Hara ibe rcipover of the calamitics (92) his devotees made up his mind 1 Not knowing this supreme god (the enliguten them for the sake of pleasın sages), devoid of attachment and devoid them (98 of Jerlousy, begin to worship (Mahideva) The god Purmesvara delighted weri as tard by Berliini in various Utars in the totlic Davidáru forest on the auspiciou caves of mountains and in die lonely and peak of flimasin in the golden 28 auspicious hank of mere (93,94) | (Krraynga) (Paramesvarn yas) nated [507] ·कृमगुराणे - -- । {99, 100) | eyed URE २.३७.१०० उरूमुकव्यग्रहस्तश्च । रक्तपिङ्गललोचनः ।।१०० | नमो देवादिदेवाय महादेवाय ते नमः ।, ५वचिच्च हसते रौद्रं भवचिद् गायति विस्मितः त्र्यम्बकाय नमस्तुभ्यं त्रिशूलवरधारिणे ॥१०६ क्वचिन्तयति शृङ्गारी क्वविद्रोति मुहर्मुहुः ॥१०१ नमो दिग्वाससे तुम्य विकृताप पिनाकिने । आश्रमेऽभ्यागतो भिक्षां याचते च पुनः पुनः । | सर्वप्रणतदेहाय स्वयमप्रणतात्मने ॥१०७ मायां कृत्वात्मनो रूपं देवस्तद् बनमागतः ॥१०२ अन्तकान्तकृते तुम्यं सर्वसंहरणाय च।' कृत्वा गिरिसुतां गौरी पाश्वे देवः पिनाकधूक् । नमोऽस्तु नृत्यशीलाय नमो 'भैरवरूपिणे ॥१०८ सा च पूर्ववद् देवेशी देवदारुवनं गता ॥१०३ नरनारीशरीराम योगिनां गुरवे नमः । ' दृष्टा समागतं देवं देव्या सह कपदिनम् । नमो वान्ताय शान्ताप तापसाय हराय च ॥१०९ प्रणेमुः शिरसा भूमौ तोपयामासुरीश्वरम् ॥१०४ विभीषणाय रुद्राय नमस्ते कृतिवाससे ।। वैदिविविधर्मन्त्रः सूक्तमाहेश्वरैः शुभैः । नमस्ते लेलिहानाय शितिकण्ठाय ते नमः ॥११० अथर्वशिरसा चान्ये रुद्राभिर्भवम् ॥१०५ | अघोरघोररूपाय वामदेवाय वै नमः। having disfigured mark, with his body Salutation to the god (Śiva)first smcared by white ashes, having the hands among the gods, salutation to you, O occupied with a fire-brand and possessing Mahadeva Salutation to you the threered and yellow eyes the bearer of excellent Sometimes be laughed terribly, some-trident. (106) times le sang wonderstruck Sometimes Salutation to you, the naked ane, he danced, fecling amorous passion and the deformed and the bearer of Pınāka. sometimes he shouted again and again bow, serving as a body for all those (101) sho are howed down (before you) and Having approached the liermitage le never bowing down himself (107) begged alms again and again Having assumed an unreal form the god came to (Salutation) to you, the destroyer of the that forcst. The Pinäla-bearer god (came Antaka (i e scath) and the destroyer of all to the forest) taking Parvatt, the daughter Salutation to the dancing one, salutation of mountain with him and the mistress to the Bhairava-formed one Salutation of gods went to the Devadaru forest as to the preceptor of Yogins, possessing the before. (102, 103} body of man and women Salutation Having seen that the god of matted to the restrained, passionless, ascetic hair had come with the goddess, (the Hara Salutation to you, the most sayes) saluted with their head on earth terrible Rudra, covered with skin, and pleased the iord Dirva (Śiva) with Salutation to you, frequently licking the various auspicious Vedic Mantras and | Tongue, salutation to you, the dark layırıns related to Mahesvara. Other necled one (108-110) (sagea) (pleased with thic Atharvasıras Salutation to Vámaderr (a form of (name of an Upanisad) related to Srva), having a nature both not trrrific Rudra: (104, 105) | and terrific. Salutation to one putting [508] 1 ·उपरिविमागे सप्तत्रिंशोऽध्यायः [२.३७.१२१ नमः कनकमालाय देव्याः प्रियकराय च ॥१११ / नमो भुजंगहाराय कणिकारप्रियाय च । गङ्गासलिलधाराय शम्भवे परमेष्ठिने । | किरीटिने कुण्डलिने कालकालाय ते नमः ॥११६ नमो योगाधिपतये ब्रह्माधिपतये नमः ॥११२ बामदेव महेशान देवदेव त्रिलोचन । प्राणाय च नमस्तुभ्यं नमो भस्माङ्गरागिने । क्षम्यतां यत्कृतं मोहात् त्वमेव शरणं हि नः ॥११७ नमस्ते धनवाहाय दैष्ट्रिणे वह्निरेतसे ॥११३ चरितानि विचित्राणि गुह्यानि गहनानि च । ब्रह्मणश्च शिरो हर्ने नमस्ते कालरूपिणे । | ब्रह्मादीनां च सर्वेषां दुर्विज्ञेयोऽसि शंकर ॥११८ आमात ते न जालोमो गति नैव च नंव च । अज्ञानाद् यदि वा ज्ञानात् यत् किंचित्कुरुते नरः । विश्वेश्वर महादेव योऽसि सोऽसि नमोऽस्तु ते ॥११४ | तत्सर्व भगवानेष कुरुते योगमायया ॥११९ नमः प्रमथनाथाय पाच शुभसंपदाम् । एवं स्तुत्वा महादेवं प्रहृष्टेनान्तरात्मना । फपालपाणये तुम्यं नमो मीढुष्टमाय ते | | ऊचुः प्रणम्य गिरिश पश्यामस्त्वां यथा पुरा॥१२० नमः कनकलिङ्गाय वारिलिङ्गाय ते नमः ॥११५ तेषां संस्तवमांकी सोमः सोमविभूषणः । नमो बहत्यर्कसिङ्गस्य ज्ञानलिदाय ते नमः। | स्वमेव परमं रूपं दर्शयामास शंकरः ॥१२१ on a garland of Dhattīra tree and one decorated will a diadem and decorated causing pleasure to goddess (Parvati). | with ear-rings and the Kala of Kala Salutation to the principal deity Sashbha, (111-116) the supporter of Ganges-water. Salutation O Vamadeva (a form of Siva), O to the lord of Yoga, salutation to the lord great lord, O gord of gods, O three-eyed of Brahman Salutation to you, the life onc, forgive (us) for what was donc breath (of all}, salutation to one smeariag (before by us) due to delusion, since You ashes on his body. Salutation to one, riding | are our shelter. (117) on clouds, having large teeth and the fire O Sarkara, your acts are wonderful, semen. Salutation to the Käla-formed one, mysterious and nexplicablc You are the remover of the head of Brahman. We difficult to be known even by Brahmi and tion't know your coming and going o all others. (118) Mahadeva, O lord of all, salutation to Whatever a does whether you whatever you may be Salutation unknowingly or knowingly, that all is to the lord of Pramathas (a class of | done by the glorious (Siva) by the superdemons attending an siva) and the giver natural power of Yoga. (1.91 of good fortunes Salutation to you, Having praised Mahadeva in this the most bountiful one, having a skull way, the sages, with their inner soul in hand. Salutation to the gold-Linged, rejoiced, said tn the mountain-dwelling salutation to you, the water-I.inged. | {Siva), "Let us see you as before". (120) Salutation to you, the fire-Linged, sun- Having heard their praise Soma Linged and knowledge-Linged one. | (Samkara) possessing the moon as his Salutation to the serpent-garlanded, fand ornament, his supreme of Karrikira-flower. Salutation to you form. (121) mana showed [509]] ·२.३७ १२२] कूर्मपुराने त ते दृष्टाज्य गिरिश दव्या राह पिनाकिनम् । ब्रह्मणे कथित पूर्वमादायेव महर्षय ॥१२७ पया पूर्व स्थिता विप्रा प्रणेमुहूंप्टमानसा ॥१२२ | साल्पयोगो द्विधा ज्ञेय पुरुषाणा हि साधनम् । ततस्ते मुनय सर्व सस्तुय च महेन्धरम् । योगेन सहित साख्य पुरुषाणा विमुक्तिदम् ॥१२८ भृग्वाङ्गिरोवसिष्ठास्तु विश्वामित्रस्तथैव च ॥१२३, न केवलेन योगेन दृश्यते पुरुष पर । गौतमोऽनि सुपेशश्च पुलस्त्य पुलह ऋतु । जान तु केवल सम्पयपवर्गफलप्रदम् ॥१२९ मरीचि कश्यपश्चापि सवतंश्च महातपा | भवन्त केवल योग समाश्रित्य विमुक्तये । प्रणम्प देव देवेशमिद वचनमब्रुवन् ॥१२४ । विहाय साक्ष्य विमलमकुर्वन्त परिश्रमम् ।।१३० कम त्या देवदेवेश क्मयोगेन चा प्रभो। | एतस्मात् कारणाद् विप्रा नूगा केवलमिणाम्। ज्ञानेन वाथ योगेन पूजयाम सदैव हि ॥१२५ आगतोऽहमिम देश शापयन् मोहसमवम् ॥१३१ केन वा देवमार्गेण सपूज्यो भगवानिह । | तस्माद् भवद्भियमल ज्ञान कैवल्यसाधनम् । कि तत् सेव्यमसेव्य वा सर्वमेतद् नवोहि न ॥१२६ ज्ञातव्य हि प्रयत्नेन श्रोतव्य दृश्यमेव च ।।१३२ देवदय उवाच । एक सर्वग्रयो हात्मा केवलनितिमात्रक । एतद् व सप्रवक्ष्यामि गूढ गहनमुत्तमम् । | आनन्दो निमलो नित्य स्यादेतत् सांख्यदर्शनम् ॥१३३ d, Having seen the mountain dwellng was explained to Drahman for the first (Sıva), bcaring the Pinaka with the time (by me) in former days (127) goddess as before the Brikmanas saluted, Samkhyr Yoga leading man strtight with their minds rejoiced (122) to the goal should be known of two 7 hea living praised Malesvara 111 types Sankhya along with Yoga gives (128) the sages-Birgu Angrras, Vasutha, salvatron to man Visimitra Gnutama, Atri Sulesa, The supreme Puruga is not scen only by Pulacryn l'ulohn, kratu, Afarico, Kabyapa Yoga But tlic knowledge only can and Sathvitta, the great acetac--spoke properly give the fourt of salvation (129) this sentence after saluintion to the lord of You did labour for salvation having [123 124) resorted to Yoga alane and living given up the pure Sankhya "O lord, the god of gods, how should (150) we always worship you through active have come to this place to expose (tbe O Brahmanas due to this reason, I cxccrtion through knowledge or through Yoga 1125) Ignorance) arising from delusion of men, devoted to Dharma alonc (131) "Ey wiuch way of gods, the glonous Therefore the pare knowledge, Icad. (ged) is to be worshipped What is to ing men straight to salvation should be be done and what is not to be done known, beard and seca by jou with Teil us all this (132) The gou of gods (Sera) sud I will Soul 1 one, all perviding pure tell you thic excellent and inexplicable consciousness, joy, stainleu and eternalsnyrtery o grest sages, this (mystcryl i tfus 11 Slihklıya philosophy (133) [510] or (126) efforts ·उपरिधिमागे सप्तत्रिशोऽध्याय [२३७ १४५ एतदेव पर ज्ञानमेष मोक्षोऽत्र गोयते । प्रशान्त सयतमना भस्मोद्धूलितविग्रह । एतत् कंवल्यममल ब्रह्मभावश्च णित ॥१३४ ब्रह्मचर्यरतो नग्नो व्रत पाशुपत घरेत ॥१४० आनित्य चैतत् परम तनिष्ठास्तत्परायणा । निर्मित हि मया पूर्व व्रत पाशुपत परम् । पश्यन्ति मर महात्मानो यत्तयो विश्वमीश्वरम् ॥१३५ गुह्याद गुहातम सूक्ष्म घेदसार विमुक्तये ॥१४१ एतत् तत परम ज्ञान केवल सनिरञ्जनम् । | यद् वा कौपीनवसन स्याद् वैकवसनो मुनि । अह हि वैद्यो भगवान् मम मूत्तिरिय शिवा ॥१३६ वेदाम्यामरतो विद्वान् ध्यायेत् पशुपति शिवम ॥१४२ बहूनि साधनानीह सिद्धये कथितानि तु । एष पाशुपतो योग सेवनीयो मुमुक्षुभि । तेषामन्यधिक ज्ञान मामक द्विजपुगवा ॥१३७ भस्मच्छन्नहि सतत निष्कामैरिति विश्रुति ॥१४३ ज्ञानयोगरता शान्ता मामेव शरण गता । वीतरागभयकोया मन्मया मामुपाथिता । ये हि मा भस्मनिरता ध्यायन्ति सतत हुवि ॥१३८ । बहयोऽनेन योगेन पूता मद्भावमागता ॥१४४ मद्भक्तिपरमा नित्य यतय क्षीणकल्मषा । | अन्यानि चैव शास्त्राणि लोकेऽस्मिन् मोहनानि तु। नाशपाम्यचिरात् तेपा घोर ससारसागरम् ।।१३९ वेदवादविरुद्धानि मयैव कथितानि तु ॥१४५ This is the supreme knowledge This A man passionless with hus mind 13 stated to be salvation This is pure restrained with his body smeared with liberation and thus sa described to be the ashes, devoted to celibacy and naked position of Bralaman (134) should observe l'asupata vow (a vow Resortung to thas supreme (Brahman) | sacred to Pasupati = Siva) [140) the great souled ascehics grounded on and The supreme Paſupata vow the most devoted to that (Brahman) see me, the mysterious one and the subtle substance lord of all (135) of the Vedas, was made by mc in former This is that supereme and spotless days for salvation knowledge alonc by which I, the glorious A learned sage, devnted to the practice onc, am to be known This Soya 1s my of Vedas and with only a snall piece of form (136) | cloth over the privattes ar with one cloth Many means for success (Siddhis) have should meditatc upun Sava the lord of been told in this world Knowledge of cattle (142) mine is superior to them O excellent The Srutt says that thus Pasupata yoga Brahmanas (137) | should be observed continuously ly those I quickly destroy the ocean like persons who are desirous for salvation terrible world of those passionless ascetics who are free from worldly desires and who who are devoted to the Yoga based on the are covered with ashes (143) acquisition of true knowledge, who have Many people, with their attachment come only to my refuge who continuously fear and anger destroved devoted and meditate upon me in their hearts with resorted to me have attained my rank (their bodies) smeared with ashes and after being purified by this Yoga who have destroyed their sins due to their Many other dcluding scriptures devotion to me (138 139) | contrary to the principles of Vedas, have [511] ·१२.३७.५४६! धर्मपुराण । वामं पाशुपतं सोमं लाफुलं चैव भैरवम् । वितेनिरे बहून् वादानध्यात्मज्ञानसंधयान् ।।१५१ असेव्यमेतत् कथितं वेदवाझं तथेतरम् ॥१४६ किमस्य जगतो मूलमात्मा चास्माकमेव हि । वेदमूतिरहं विप्रा नान्यशास्त्रार्थवेदिभिः । | कोऽपि स्यात् सर्वभावानां हेतुरीश्वर एव च ॥१५२ ज्ञायते मत्स्वरूपं तु मुक्त्वा वेदं सनातनम् ।।१४७ इत्येवं मन्यमानानां ध्यानमार्गावलम्बिनाम् । स्थापयध्वमिदं मागं पूजयध्वं महेश्वरम् । आविरासोन्महादेवो देवी गिरिवरात्मजा ॥१५३ अधिरादेश्वरं ज्ञानमुत्पत्स्यति न संशयः ॥१४८ कोटिसूर्यप्रतीकाशा ज्यालामालासमावृता । मयि भक्तिश्च विपुला भवतामस्तु सत्तमाः । | स्वभाभिविमलाभिस्तु पूरयन्तो नभस्तलम् ॥१५४ तामन्वपश्यन् गिरिजाममेयां ध्यातमानो हिसान्निध्यं दास्यामि मुनिसत्तमाः।।१४९ ज्वालासहलान्तरसन्निविष्टाम् । इत्युपत्वा भगवान् सोमस्तवान्तरधीयत ।। प्रणेमुरेकामखिलेशपत्नी तेऽपि दारधने तस्मिन् पूजपन्ति स्म शंकरम् । मानन्ति ते तत् परमस्य बीजम् ॥१५५ ब्रह्मचर्यरताः शान्ता ज्ञानयोगपरायणाः ॥१५० अस्माकमेषा परमेशपत्नी समेत्य ते महात्मानो मुनयो ब्रह्मवादिनः । गतिस्तथात्मा गगनाभिधाना। been spoken by me. (145) The great souled sages thc cxpounders The Vama, Pasupata, Soma, Lakulas of Brahman, having met together, Bhairava and similarly any other sect held many discussions regarding whuch is opposed to Vedas is spoken by spiritual knowledge. What is the cause of mc and is said to be not fit for observe this world ? (reply) Our soul. There ing. (146) must be a cause of all the living beings ? O Brahmaņas, I am the embodiment Isvara (is the cause! While these (sages) of Veda. The knowers of the precepts | resorting to the path of meditation, of other scriptures can not know my were discussing like that, the goddess form leaving eternal Veda. (147) (Pärvati), the wiſe of Mahadeva and the Establish this right way and worship daughter of excellent mountain (Parva:1) Maheſvara. Then the knowledge regard- appeared-sluning like crores of suns, ing Isvara will arise immediately-there surrounded by tle garlands of flames is no doubt about it and filling up the sky with her spotless (148) Justres (151-154) O most virtuous ones, let you baye a lot of devotion in me. O most virtuous (They) saw the immcasurable Parvati sages, as soon as you meditate upon me, the daughter of mountain), existing in I shall come to you. (149) the middle of thousands of ſlaines They Saying this the glorious Soma (Siva) saluted to the sole wiſe of lord of all (Śiva). became invisible there. Those passion. They know her as the seed of the less (sages), devoted to celibacy and supreme. (155) resorted to the Yoga based on the acqui. sition of crue knowledge, also worshipped This wife of the great lord (Siva) Samkara in that Daru forest. (150) | having the name sky. is our abode and [512] ·उपविभागे सप्तत्रिशोऽध्याय [२३७ १६३ पश्यत्ययात्मानमिद कुरस्न अस्या महत्परमेष्ठी परस्ता- तस्थामथते मुनधश्च विप्रा ॥१५६ महेश्वर शिव एकोऽथ रुद्र । निरीक्षितास्ते परमेशपल्या चकार विश्व परशक्तिनिष्ठा देवमशेषहेतुम् । मायामथारुह्य स देवदेव ॥१६० पश्यन्ति शभु फविमोशितार एको देव सर्वभूतेषु गूढो रुद्र बृहन्त पुरष पुराणम् ।।१५७ मायो रुद्र सकलो निकलश्च । आलोक्य देवीमथ देवमीश स एव देवो न च तद्विभिन्न- प्रणेमुरानन्दमवापुरप्रयम् मेतज्ज्ञात्वा ह्यमृतत्व मजन्ति ॥१६१ तदेश भगवत्प्रसादा- अन्तहितोऽभूद् भगवानथेशो दाविभौ जामविनाशहेतु ।।१५८ देव्या भर्ग सह वेवादिदेव । इय हि सा जगतो योनिरेका आराधयन्ति स्म तमेव देव सर्वात्मिका सर्वनियामिका च । वनौकसस्ते पुनरेव रुद्रम् ॥१६२ माहेश्वरीशक्तिरनाविसिद्धा एतद् व कथित सर्व देवदेवविचेष्टितम । व्योमाभिधाना दिवि राजतीव ।।१५९ देवदारुबने पूर्व पुराणे यन्मया श्रुतम् ।।१६६ soul Thesc sages, O Brahmana then saw Beyond this {Mahesvar! Saktı) exista themselves and every other in her (156) the auspicious Rudra alone, the great Reing seen by the więc of the grcat who having mounted on Maya existing lord the grealest desty, the god of gods lord (Siva), they (sages) in the mean tuine saw the wise god Sambhu Rudra in the supreme power has created tho world (160) the cause of all, the lord and the cternal highest soul The sole lord Rudra, the lord or (157) Maya complete in all respects and Having seen the goddess and the god vadivided 3 concealed in all beings Hc (Sva) the lord, {the aages) saluted to is identical with goddess also and not them) and attained supreme joy Then different from her Knowing this people the knowledge regarding the lord, attain immartality (161) the cause of the destruction of mundane Then the glorious lord Bharga (Siva) existence, dawned upon (the sages by the first among the gods disappeared with the favour of the god (158) goddess (The sages) dwelling in the This is the supernatural power of forest again began to worship the same Mahesvara existing from all eternity, the god Rudra (162) world womb containing and controlling I have described to you this entiscaction everything, bearing the name for natpre) of the god of gods done 18 the Devadáru of the sky and appears as if shuning uforest as I heared it previously in the heaven (159) Purana (163) [513] 65 ·सपुराणे २३७ १६४ यः पठेच्छृणुयानित्य मुच्यते सर्वपातकं । श्रावयेद् वा द्विजान शान्तान् स यातिपरमागतिम्॥१६४ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पटसाइलया सहितायामुपरिविमागे सानिशोऽध्याय ॥३७॥ ३८ सूत उवाच । मार्कण्डेय उवाच । एषा पुण्यतमा देवी देवगन्धर्वसेविता । | नमदा सरिता श्रेष्ठा रुद्रदेहाद् विनि मृता। नर्मदा लोकविख्याता तोर्यानामुत्तमा नदी॥ तारयेत् सर्वभूतानि स्थावराणि चराणि च ॥५ तस्या शृणुध्व माहात्म्य मार्कण्डेयेन भाषितम् । | नर्मदायास्तु माहात्म्य पुराणे पन्मया भुतम् । युधिष्ठिराय तु शुभ सर्वपापप्रणाशनम् ॥२ । इदानीं तत्प्रवक्ष्यामि शृणुष्वकमना शुभम् ॥६ युधिष्ठिर उवाच । पुण्या कनखले गड्ना कुरक्षने सरस्वती । श्रुतास्तु विविधा धर्मास्त्वत्प्रसादान्महामुने । | पामे वा यदि वारण्ये पुण्या सर्वत्र नर्मदा 11७ माहात्म्य च प्रयागस्य तीर्थानि विविधानि च ॥३ विभि सारस्वत तोय सप्ताहेन तु यामुनम् । नर्मदा सर्वतीर्याना मुख्या हि भवतेरिता । सद्य पुनाति पाय दर्शनावेव नार्मदम् ॥८ तस्यास्त्विदानों माहात्म्य वक्तुमर्हसि सत्तम ॥४ कलिङ्गदेशपश्चाद्धे पर्वतेऽमरकण्टके। One who reads this or hears it always it to the passionles Bratunanas, he attains 15 released from all sins Or who recites the supreme position (164) Thus ends Thirtyseventh Chapter in the Second Part of the Kurma Purana Samhita consisting of six thousand verses-37 38 Suta sard This goddess, Narmada Markandeya said Narmada, the best river the most pruus one inhabited by among the rivers, sprung from the body gods and Canlharvas (a class of demi of Rudra liberates all beings non moving gods) anul well-known in the worlds as the and moving oncs (5) best among the places of pilgrimage Now I will tell the auspicious magni Listen to its auspicious dignity, the maty of Narmada, as heard by me in the destroyer of all siis as described by Purana Listen to it attentively (6) Markandeya to Yudhisthira 11,2) Ganges 15 pious at Kanakhala Yudhisthira said great sage, by Sarasvati at Kuruksetra Narmada is your kindness various Diarmas as well plous everywhere whether in village or a as the dignity of Prayaga and the various forest (7) places of hermitage have been heard Water of Sarasvati purifies in three Narmadá has been spoken by you as days of Yamuna in seven days, of prominent among all the places of Ganges immedzately and of Narmada pilgrimage Tell als dignity now, only by seeing most virtuous one (34) The beautiful and charning [514J ·उपरिविभागे अप्टाधिशोऽध्याय [२३८. पुण्या च त्रिषु लोकेषु रमणीया मनोरमा ९ तस्य पुण्यफल राजन् शृणुष्वावहितो नृप ॥१ सदेवासुरगन्धर्श ऋषय तपोधना। शतवर्षसहलागि स्वर्गे मोदति पाण्डव । तपस्तप्त्वा तु राजेन्द्र सिद्धि तु परमा गता ॥१० अप्सरोगगसकोगों दिव्यस्त्रीपरिवारित ॥१ तम सात्वा मरो राजन् नियमस्यो जितेन्द्रिय । दिव्यगन्धानुलिप्तश्च दिव्यपुष्पोपशोभित । उपोण्य रजनीमेका कुलाना तारयेच्छतम् ।।११ | कोडते देवलोके तु देवतं सह मोदते ॥१८ योजनाना शत साग्न धूयते सरिदुत्तमा । तत स्वत परिभ्रप्टो राजा भवति धानिक । विस्तारेण तु राजेन्द्र योजनद्वयमायता ।।१२ गृह तु लभतेऽसौ व नानारत्नसमन्वितम् ॥१- पण्डित्तीर्थसहस्राणि पष्टिकोट्यस्तथैव च। स्तम्भमणिमदिव्यवंनवयंभूषितम् पर्वतस्य समन्तात् तु तिष्ठन्त्यमरकण्टके ॥१३ / आलेल्यवाहन शुभंदासोदाससमन्वितम् ।।१८ ब्रह्मचारी शुचिर्भूत्वा जितक्रोधो जितेन्द्रिय । राजराजेश्वर श्रीमान् सर्वस्नीजनवल्लभ । सर्वहिसानिवृत्तस्तु सर्वभूतहिते रत ॥१४ जीवेद् वर्षशत सान तत्र भोगसमन्वितः ॥२- एव सर्वसमाचारो यस्तु प्राणान् समुत्सृजेत् । अपिप्रवेशेऽय जले अथवाऽनशते कुते । (Narmada), prous in the three worlds | In the welfare of all beings (14, 15) (flows) on the Amarakantaka mountain Oson of Pandu, he enjoys an heaven in the western side of Kabuga country for one hundred thousand years crouded (9) by the group of Apsarases (a class of female Having practised penance (there) the divinities) and surrounded by divine sages ascetics along with gods, demons ladies (16) and Gandharvas attained the supreme Desmcared with divine perfumes and success, O excellent king (10) decorated truth divine Powers he sports O king having taken bath and having fasted for one night onc, observing vows and cnjoys with the gods in the abode of gods (17) and with his senses subdued, libcrates hundreds of families (11) Then fallen from heaven he becomes The excellent river is heard to be a religious minded king He attains a various jewels more than one hundred Yojanas in house cadowed with Jength In width at extends as long as (house) having divine pillars formed of tuo Yojanas, O excellent king (12) Jewels and decorated with diamonds There are sixty Crores and sixey thou and cat's-eye gems having beautiful sand places of pilgrimage on the Amara painted vehicles and endowed with male kantaka around the mountain (13) and female servants (18 19) Oking, o protector of people, listen He, the lord of emperors, possessing attentively to frust of piety of that man prosperity and a favounts of all who gives up his body after pracusag ladies lives there for more than hundred these things - Lecorneng a celibate, pure, years, endowed with enjayments (20) with his anger and senses subdued He who enters there) into lire or water Testained from all uolentt and cagaged or resorts to fast he gets the posifon, not 1515] ·साप २.३८.२१] कूर्मपुराणे अनिवत्तिका गतिस्तस्य पवनस्याम्बरे यथा ॥२१ | तर ती नर स्नात्वा विशल्पो भवति क्षणात् ।।२७ पश्चिमे पर्वततटे सर्वपापविनाशनः। फपिला च विशल्या च श्रूयते राजसत्तम । हदो जलेश्वरो नाम त्रिषु लोकेषु विश्रुत. ॥२२ ईश्वरेण पुरा प्रोक्ता लोकाना हितकाम्यया ॥२८ तन्न पिण्डप्रदानेन सम्योपासनकर्मणा । | अनाशकं तु प कुर्यात् तस्मिस्ती नराधिप । दशवर्षाणि पितरस्तपिता स्युनं सशयः ॥२३ सर्वपापविशुद्धारमा रुद्रलोक स गच्छति ।।२९ दक्षिणे नर्मदाफूले फपिलाल्पा महानदी । सरलार्जुनसच्छन्ना नातिदूरे व्यवस्थिता ।।२४ तर स्नात्वा नरो राजन्नश्वमेधफल लभेत् । | ये घसरत्युत्तरे कूते रुद्रलोके वसन्ति ते ॥३० सा तु पुण्या महाभागा निपु लोकेषु विश्रुता। तत्र कोटिशत साग्न तीर्थाना तु युधिष्ठिर ॥२५ सरस्वत्या च गङ्गाया नर्मदाया युधिष्ठिर । तस्मिस्तीर्ये तु ये वृक्षा. पतिताः फालपर्ययात् । | सम स्नान च दान च यथा मे शकरोऽयचीत् ॥३१ नर्मदातोयसस्पृष्टास्ते यान्ति परमा गतिम् ॥२६ / परित्यजति य. प्राणान् पर्वतेऽमरकण्टके । द्वितीया तु महाभागा विशल्पकरणी शुभा । वर्षकोटिशत रुद्रलोके महीयते ॥३२ fit to be abondoned, like sky of ar (21) | karanl (by name) auspicious and extremely On the western slope of the mountain, glorious Having taken bath in that there is a deep lake, Jalesvara hy name, | place of pilgrimage, a man is freed from the destroyer of all sins and well-known pain in a moment (27) in the three worlds (22) O most virtuous king, it is hend that With the offering of Pindas to the Kapila and Visalya were created and) manes and the act of Sandhyå worship. announced by Isvara in former days (performed at the morning and cycning with a desire to do good to the twilights) manes are satisfied for ten years world: (28) There is no doubt about it (23) O lord of people, a man who alstains On the southern bank of Narmadā, from food (upto death) in that place of there is a big river, Kapıla by name, pulgripiace be with his soul purified existing not very far (froun Narmada) from all sins, goes to the abode of and covered with the Sarala and Arjuna Rudra (29) Having taken batle there a This pious and extremely glorious (river) is very famous in the three worlds gets the fruit of Asvamed!, O king Those who dwell on the northern bank, O Yudlusthira, there are more than one hundred crores of the places of pilgrimage they dwell in the abode of Rudra (30) (25) Yulbisthira, taking of bath and In that place of pilgrimage the trees offering of gifts is suzular un Sarasvat] fallen at the lapse of time and tnuched | rn Ganges and in Narmada, as Sankara by the water of Narmada, attain supreinc had told me (31) position (26) A person, who gives up his fie on There is a second (river) Visalya-( the Amarakantaka he is [516) trees man mountain ·उपरिधिमागे अष्टानिशोऽध्याय [२३८५० नर्मदाया जलं पुण्यं फेनोमिसमलंकृतम् । नानाद्रुमलताकीर्णो नानापुष्पोपशोभितः ॥३७ पवित्रं शिरसा वन्य सर्वपापैः प्रमुच्यते ।।३३ तत्र सनिहितो राजन् देव्या सह महेश्वरः । नर्मदा सर्वतः पुष्पा ब्रह्महत्यापहारिणी । ब्रह्मा विष्णुस्तथा चेन्द्रो विद्याधरगणैः सह ॥३८ अहोरात्रोपवासेन मुच्यते ब्रह्महत्यया ॥३४) प्रदक्षिण तु यः कुर्यात् पर्वत ह्यमरकण्टकम् । जालेश्वरं तीर्थवर सर्वपापविनाशनम् । पौण्डरीकस्य यज्ञस्य फल प्राप्नोति मानवः ॥३९ तत्र गत्वा नियमवान् सर्वकामालभेन्नरः ॥३५ कावेरो नाम विपुला नदी कल्मषनाशिनी । चन्द्रसूर्योपरागे तु गत्वा हमरकण्टकम् । तत्र स्नात्वा महादेवमर्चयेद् वृषभध्वजम् । अश्वमेधाद् दशगुण पुष्पमाप्नोति मानवः ॥३६ सगमे नर्मदायास्तु रुद्रलोके महीपते ।।४० एप पुण्यो गिरिवरो देवगन्धर्वसेवित. । इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पट साइप्रया सहितायामुपरिविमागे अष्टानियोऽध्याय ॥३८॥ honoured in the abode of Rudra for from Astamedha (36) more than one hundred crore years (32) This pious and cxcellent mountain Having adored with head the pious filled with various trees as well as and sacred water of Narmadă, adorned creepers and decorated with various with foam and wave flowers one is released inhabited by gods and Gandharvas (a class of dem gods) from all suns (33) (37) O king, Mahesvara is present there Narmada is pious everywhere and with the goddess as well as Brahma, remover of Brahma-hatya (the sin of | Visnu and Indra (are also present) with killing a Brahmana) By fasting for a Vidyadharas ka krad of supernatural day and night (there), one is released | being) (38) from Drahmalatya (34) A man, who goes round the Amara- Jalesvaras an excellent place of kantaka from left to right, he attains the fruit of Paundarlka sacrifice (99) pilgrimage the destroyer of all sins There is a big river, named Kaveri, Having gone there man observing rule attains all desires 135) the destroyer of sins Having taken bath there at the confluence of Narmadá onc Having gone to Amarakantaka at the should worship the bull bannered Mahātime of the eclipse of sun and moon, a deva and by this act, ont u honoured in man attapos piety ten times more than the world of Rudra (40) Tlus ends Thirtyerghth Chapter in the Sccond part of the Karrus Purina Sanhita consisting of six thousand verses-38 18 क [517] ·३९ मार्कण्डेय उवाच । | ततो गच्छत राजेन्द्र तीर्थमानातकेश्वरम् । नर्मदा सरिता श्रेष्ठा सर्वपापविनाशिनी । तत्र स्नात्वा नरो राजन् गोसहस्त्रफल लमेत् ।।५ मुनिभिः कधिता पूर्वमीश्वरेण स्वयभुवा ।।१ । ततोऽङ्गारेश्वर गच्छेन्नियतो नियताशनः । मुनिभिः सस्तुता ह्येषा नर्मदा प्रवरा नदी । सर्वपापविशुद्धामा रुद्रलोके महीयते ॥६ रदगाबाद विनिष्क्रान्ता लोकाना हितकाम्यया ॥२ ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र केदार नाम पुण्यदम् । सर्वपापहरा नित्य सर्वदेवनमस्कृता। तनस्नात्योदक कृत्वा सर्वान् कामानवाप्नुयात् ॥७ सस्तुता देवगन्धर्वरप्सरोभिस्तथैव च ॥३ | पिप्पलेश' ततो गच्छेत् सर्वपापविनाशनम् । उसरे चैव तत्कूले तीथं त्रैलोक्यविश्रुतम् । | तत्र स्नात्वा महाराज रुद्रलोके महीयते । नाम्ना भद्रेश्वर पुण्य सर्वपापहर शुभम् । ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र विमलेश्वरमुत्तमम् । तत्र स्नात्वा नरो राजन् देवते. सह मोदते ।।४ तन प्राणान् परित्यज्य रुद्रलोकमवाप्नुयात् ॥९ 39 Markandeya Sard Narmada the best | there, O King, a man gets the fruit of among the rivers was said to be the the gift of one thousand cows (5) destroyer of all sins by the sages and by the seir born Isvara in former days (1) Then a person self-restrained and abste- This excellent river Narmada, praised (By doing so a person) with his soul punified mious in faad should go to Angaresvara by the sages, the remover of all sins, from all sins us honoured in the world saluted by all the gore always and of Rudra (6) praised by the gods, Gandharvas (a class of dem gods) and Apsarases (a class of Then one should go to the place of female divinities) sprang forth from the pilgnnuage) Kedara hy name the giver of body of Rudra with a desire to do good of piety, O excellent kug Having offered 12,3) tubations of water to the manus after On the northern bank of that river there taking a bath there, one attains all desires 13 a pious and auspicious place of pilgri mage, Bhadresvara by name well known in Then one should go to Pippalesa, the the three worlds and the remover of all sins destroyer of all sins Having taken a Having taken bath there a man enjoys bath there, great king with gods, O king (4) honoured in the world of Rudra (8) Thereafter, one should go to the place Then one should go to the excellent of pilgrimage (known as) Amrātakesvara Vimalesvara Having given up lufc there O excellent king having takea bath one attains the abode of Rudra (9) [518] to the worlds Onc 18 ·उपरिविमागे एकोनचत्वारिंशोऽध्यायः [२.६९२१ -सतः पुष्करिणीं गच्छेत् स्नानं तत्र समाचरेत् । नारदस्य तु तत्रैध तीर्थ परमशोभनम् । स्नातमात्रो नरस्तन इन्द्रस्पार्क्सनं लभेत् ॥१० खातमात्री नरस्तत्र गोसहस्रफलं लभेत् ।।१६ ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र शूलभेदमिति श्रुतम् । यन्त्र तप्तं तपः पूर्व नारदेन सुरपिणा । तन्त्र स्नात्यायेद् देवं गोसहवफलं लभेत् ॥११ प्रौतस्तस्प ददौ योगं देवदेवो महेश्वरः ॥१७ ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र बलितीर्थमनुतमम् । ब्रह्ममा निर्मित लिङ्गं ब्रह्मेश्वरमिति श्रुतम् । तत्र स्नात्वा मरो राजन् सिंहासनपतिर्भवेत् ।।१२ यत्र स्नात्वा नरो राजन् ब्रह्मलोके महीयते ।।१८ "शक्कतीर्थ ततो गच्छेत् कूले चंब तु दक्षिणे । ऋणतीथं ततो गच्छेत् स ऋणान्मुच्यते ध्रुवम् । उपोष्य रजनीमेकां स्नानं कृत्वा पयाविधि ।।१३ महेश्वरं ततो गच्छेत् पर्याप्तं जन्मनः फलम् ॥१९ आराधयेन्महायोगं देवं नारायणं हरिम् । भीमेश्वरं ततो गच्छेत् सर्वव्याधिविनाशनम् । गोसहस्रफल प्राप्य विष्णुलोक स गच्छति ।।१४ स्नातमानो नरस्तत्र सर्वदुःखः प्रमुच्यते ॥२० प्रयितीर्थ ततो गत्वा सर्वपापहरं नृणाम् । ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र पिङ्गलेश्वरमुत्तमम् । लातमानो मरस्तन शिवलोके महीयते ॥१५ । अहोरात्रोपयासेन त्रिरात्रफलमाप्नुयात् ॥२१ Then one should go to Paskarını and There is a very beautiful place of should take bath there Rya mere pilgrimage of Närada just there. By a bath there, a man attains hall seat of mere bath therc, a man attains the fruit Indra (10) of one thousand cows Penance was Then one should go to the place) | practised there by the divine sage in known as Soinbheda, excellent king former days. Mabesvara, the god of One should worship the god there after gods, being pleased on bım, gave Yoga to bath. (By this act) onc gets the fruit of one him (16,17) thousand cows A Linga known as Brahmesvara was Then one should go to the unsur- made by Brahman Having taken a bath passed Balatyrtha, excellent king there, Oking, a man is honoured in the Haying taken a bath there a man ben world of Brahman. (18) comes the owner of throne. (12) Then one should go to the Sakra- Then one should go to the Rnatirtha, One is released fruit debes delinciy. tirtha situated on the southern bank Having fasted for one night and having | Thern one should go to Mahesvara, by taken bath according to the prescribed this act one gets the fruit of his life (19) rules one should worship the god Hari- Then one should go to Bhimesvara, Narayana, the great ascetic Having the destroyer of all diseases. By a mere attained the fruit of thousand cows, one bath there, a man is released from all (20) goes to the abode of Vinnu. Then one should go to the Rsitirtha, Then one should go, O excellent king, the remover of all $103 of men By a to the excellent l'ingaleśvara By fasting mere bath there, a man is honoured in for one night and one day, ont attains the world of Siva. (15) 'the fruit of Triratra (sacrifice). (21) 15191 {13,14}j sorrorys ·२.३६ २२] धर्मपुराणे तस्मिस्तीथे तु राजेन्द्र कपिलां यः प्रयच्छति । ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र इलनधास्तु संगमम् । यावन्ति तस्या रोमाणि तत्प्रसुतिकुलेषु च । त्रैलोक्यविश्रुतं पुण्यं तत्र सन्निहितः शिवः । तावद् वर्षसहस्राणि रुद्रलोके महीयते ।।२२ । तत्र स्नात्वा नरो राजन् गाणपत्यमयाप्नुयात् ।।२७. यस्तु प्राणपरित्यागं कुर्यात् तत्र नराधिप । स्कन्वतीयं ततो गच्छेत् सर्वपापप्रणाशनम् । अक्षयं मोदले कालं यावच्चन्द्र विवाकरों ॥२३ आजन्मनः कृतं पापं स्नातस्तोत्र व्यपोहति ॥२८ नर्मदातटमाश्रित्य तिष्ठन्ते ये तु मानवाः। तत्र देवाः सगन्धर्वा भवात्मजमनुत्तमम् । मृताः स्वर्गमायान्ति सन्तः सुकृतिनो यथा ।।२४ उपासते महात्मानं स्कन्दं शक्तिधरं प्रभुम् ॥२९ ततो दीप्तेश्वरं गच्छेद् व्यासतीथं तपोवनम् । ततो गच्छेदाङ्गिरसं वानं तत्र समाचरेत् । निर्यात्तता पुरा तत्र व्यासभोता महानदी। | गोसहस्रफलं प्राप्य रुद्रलोक' स गच्छति ॥३० हुंकारिता तु व्यासेन दक्षिणेन ततो गता ॥२५ अङ्गिरा यत्र देवेशं ब्रह्मपुत्रो वृषध्वजम् । प्रदक्षिणं तु यः कुर्यात् तस्मिस्तीर्थे युधिष्ठिर । | तपसाराध्य विश्वेशं लब्धवान योगमुत्तमम् ।।३१ प्रोतस्तस्य भवेद् व्यासो वाञ्छितं लभते फलम् ॥२६ कुशतीर्थ ततो गच्छेत् सर्वपापप्रणाशनम् । O excellent king, one who gives a attains desired fruit. (26) brown cow in that place of pilgri. Then one should go, excellent king mage, the descendants of that family to the pious confluence of Iksu river, honoured in the world of Rudra for well known in the three worlds. Siva as many thousand years as arc the hair is present there Having taken a bath, on the body of that cow and on the there, O king, a man attains lordship Lodes of the progeny of that cow. (22) over troops (Gaņas). (27) A person who gives up his life therc, Then one should go to the place of O lord of people, he enjoys (in the pilgrimage of Skanda, the destroyer of heaven) for an imperishable time till the all sins By taking a bath one destroys moon and sun (arc in the universe) (23) his strong sing committed from his birth. Men, who dwell on the bank of (281 Narmadá, go to heaven after death like The gods along with the Gandharvas saints performing good actions. (24) | worship the great-souled lord Skanda, Then one should go to Diptesvara, the unsurpassed son of Bhava (Siva), a grove in which religious austcrities are bearing a Sakti (a particular weapon). performed, the place of pilgrimage of (29) Vyasa. Mahanadi (ie Narmada), terri Then a person should go to Angirasa fied from Vyäsa came back (i.e. changed tirtha and should take bath there. After lier course) there in former days Having attaining the fruit of one thousand cows heard the exclamation 'hum' from Vyāsa, he goes to the world of Rudra. Having it went to south then.' (25) worshipped (there) the bull-bannered O Yudhisthira, one who goes round (Siva, the lord of gods and the lord of all, that place of pilgrimage from left to with penance Angira, the son of Bralıman right, Vyasa is pleased with him and he | had attained the excellent Yoga. (30, 31) [520] ·सपरिविमागे एकोनचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय [२३६४३ स्नान तर प्रकुर्वीत अश्वमेघफल लभेत् ॥३२ दरिद्रा व्याधिता ये तु ये च दुष्कृतकारिण । कोटितीयं ततो गच्छेत् सर्वपापप्रणाशनम् । मुच्यन्ते सर्वपापेभ्य सूर्यलोक प्रयान्ति च ॥३८ तत्र लाल्या नरो राज्य लभते नान्न सशम ।।३३ मार्गश्वर ततो गच्छेत् स्लान तन समाचरेत् । चन्द्रभागा ततो गच्छेत् स्नान तन समाचरेत् । स्वातमानो नरस्तन स्वर्गलोकमवाप्नुयात् ।।३९ सातमानो मरस्तर सोमलोके महीयते ॥३४ तत पश्चिमतो गच्छेनगपदालयमुत्तमम् । नर्मदादक्षिणे यूले सगमेश्वरमुत्तमम् । तन स्नात्वा तु राजेन्द्र शुचिर्भूत्वा प्रयत्नत ॥४० तय सात्वा नरो राजन् सवयज्ञफल लभेत् ॥३५ काश्चन तु द्विमो दद्या यथायिभवविस्तरम् । नर्मदायोत्तरे फूले तोयं परमगोभनम् । पुष्पकेण विसानेन वायुलोक स गच्छति ॥४१ आदित्यापतन रम्यमोश्चरेण तु भाषितम् ।।३६ ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र अहल्यातीर्थमुत्तमम् । तत्र स्नात्वा तु राजेन्द्र दत्त्वा दान तु शक्तित । स्नानमात्रादप्सरोभिर्मोदते कालमक्षयम् ।।४२ तस्प तीर्थप्रभावेण लभते चाक्षय फलम् ।।३७ (चनमासे तु राप्राप्ते शुक्लपक्षे त्रयोदशी । Then one should go to the husa pilgrimage Jone disensed and those tirtha, the destroyer of all sias One who are the doers of misdeeds to should take but there and attain the released from all sins and go to the world frunt of Afvamedha (32) of aun (clue to the magnanimity of this Then one should go to hourtin, turtlin) (37,38) the destroyer of all sins Having then Thien one should go to Alargeſvara a bath there one attains kingdom-there and should take bath tlcre Bya mere is na doulyt about it (33)| bath there, 1mn attains heaven (39) 'Then one should goto Cundrabhag. Then one slould go to the cxcellent and should take bath there by a merc Marudalaya in tlic Western direction bail there in is honoured in the Being purifica with cloris after a 1918 world of the moon (Soma) (34) there Occellent ling a Brihnana On the southern bank or Narinada should give gold according to the extent there is thic excellent Sungamešvara of his prosperity Piere he goes to the Having then a bath there, o ling 1 world of Vayu by the Mrepathy Wom kine man attains the fruit of 2]) 2071fices (nime of a sell mosing acrial car) (35) On the northern bank of Narında Thich one slivuld go 10 tlie cxcellent there st beautiful place of pilgrimage Ahalytirtha 0 crcellent krngha Adis Ayatına (by time) I was sud mere laih (llicrc) ona enjoys with thic (36) Aparises (7 class of femalc diuitics) (42) llaying taken 2 baths there and leasing for an amperishable tiene $11ch gifts 7ccording to luis capability One who warship Thalya in that excellent ling, one alltins asperi (place of pilgrimage) on the day of the kable (rure by thic poser of this place of god of love falling on the thactccall day [521] 66 (10, OM hy svam ·२३६४३] पूर्मपुराणे कामदेवबिने तस्मिन्नहल्यां पस्तु पूजयेत् ॥४३ जले धानशनं वाऽपि नासो मोऽभिजायते ॥४९ यत्र तत्र नरोत्पप्नो वरस्तत्र प्रियो भवेत् । स्तम्भतीर्थ ततो गच्छेत् स्नान तत्र समाचरेत् । स्त्रीवल्लभो भवेच्छीमान् कामदेव इवापर. १४४ स्नातमानो नरस्तर सोमलोके महीयते ॥५० अयोध्या तु रामासाद्य तीर्थ शकस्य विश्रुतम् । ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र विष्णुतीर्थमनुत्तमम् । स्नातमात्रो नरस्तत्र गोसहस्रफलं लभेत् ॥४५ योधनीपुरमाख्यात विष्णोः स्थानमनुत्तमम् ॥५१ सोमतीय ततो गच्छेत स्नानं तत्र समाचरेत् । | असुरा योधितास्तन वासुदेवेन कोटिशः । स्नातमानो नरस्तत्र सर्वपापे प्रमुच्यते ।।४६ तम तीयं समुत्पन्नं विष्णुथीको भवेदिह । मोमग्रहे तु राजेन्द्र पापक्षयकर भवेत् । | अहोरामोपवासेन ब्रह्माहत्या व्यपोहति ॥५२ त्रैलोक्यविश्रुत राजन् सोमतीथं महाफलम् ॥४७ नर्मदादक्षिणे फूले तीर्थ परमशोभनम् । यस्तु चान्द्रायणं कुर्यात् तत्र तीर्ये समाहितः । कामतीर्थमिति स्यात पत्र कामोर्चयद् भवम् ॥५३ सर्वपापविशुद्धात्मा सोमलोफ स गच्छति ॥४८ तस्मिस्तो नरः नात्या उपवासपरायणः । अग्निप्रवेश यः कुर्यात् सोमतोयें नराधिप । | कुसुमायुधरूपेण रुद्रसोके महीयते ॥५४ of wiste half at the arrival of Caitra mortal is not born again 149) month, that excellent man, possessing Then one should go to Stambha-tirtha prosperity, born anywhere, becomes and should take bath there By a mere favourite and becomes dear to ladies bath there a man is honoured in the world of Sama (500 like another god of love Then one should go to the excellent Having gone to Ayodhya, the wellplace of pilgrimage of Visnu known as known place of pilgrimage of Indra, a Yodhanipura, the unsurpassed place of man attains the fruit of the gift of one (51) thousand cows by a mere bath (45) Visnu (Vasudevn) hnd fought with Then one should go to Soma tırtiza crores of demoas there A place of and should take a batle there A man 23 pilgrimage came into existence there released from all sins by a mere bath By observing a fast for oue day and night there (46) | there, a person atrains the prosperity O excellent kung (Soma tirtha) is the of Visnu and removes Brahma-hatya destroyer of sins at the eclipse of moon (sin of kiling a Brahmana) (52) O king, Soma tirtha, well known in the On the southern bank of Narmada three worlds, confers great fruit (47)| there is a very beautiful place of pul. grimage known Kama tirtha, where A man who nhserves Candrayana-vow the god of love had worshipped Bhava at that place of pilgrimage with full (Śiva) {53) devotion, he, with his soul pucfied from Having taken bath in that place of all sins, goes to the world of moon (48) pilgrimage a man, devoted to fasting, lord of people, one who enters into is honoured in the world of Rudra in the firc or into the water at Soma-tirtlia the form of the god of love (the floweror who observes fast up to death, that armed one) (54) [522]] Visnu ·अपरिविमागे एकोनचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय [२१६४ ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र ग्रहातीर्थमनुत्तमम् । यत्र नारायणो देवो मुनीनां भावितात्मनाम् । उमाहकमिति स्यात तत्र सतर्पयेत् पितन ॥५५ स्वारमान वर्शयामारा लिङ्ग तत् परम पदम् ॥६० पौर्णमास्याममायामा प्राद्ध फुर्याद् यथाविधि । अडोल तु ततो गत् सर्वपापविनाशनम् । गजल्पा शिला तर तोयमध्ये व्यवस्थिता ॥५६ सान दान च तत्रैव ब्राह्मणानां च भोजनम् । तस्मिस्तु दापयेत् पिण्डान् वंशाण्यातु विशेषत । पिण्डप्रदान च कृत प्रेत्यानन्तफलप्रदम् ॥६१ नारवा समाहितमना दम्भमात्सर्यजित । श्रेयम्बकेन तोयेन यश्चरु अपयेत् तत । तृप्यन्ति पितरस्तस्य यावत् तिष्ठति मेदिनी ।।५७ अशोलगुले दद्याच्च पिण्डाश्चय पयाविधि । सिद्धेश्वर ततो गचंद्रेत लान तत्र तमाचरेत् । तारिता पितरस्तेन तृप्यन्त्याचन्द्र तारकम् ॥६२ सातमात्रो नरस्ता गाणपत्यपद लमेत ॥५८ ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र तापसेघरमुत्तमम् । ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र लिङ्गो यत्र जनार्दन । तन खात्या तु राजेन्द्र प्राप्नुयात् तपस फलम् ॥६३ तब मात्या तु राजेन्द्र विष्णुलोके महीयते ॥५९ शुक्लतीर्थ ततो गच्छेत् सर्वपापविनाशनम् । Then one should go to the unsur lad choved himself to the pious siges passed place of pilgrimage of Bralumna in the form of 1 Linga which is supreme known as Umthala One shoulrl offer the abode (5960) Inbations of witer to the manes there (15) Then one should go to Ankola, the One slould oliserve the Sriddka cerc destroyer of all sins Talking of tath mony according to the prescribed rule offering of galts, feeding to Brihtanas on the full moon day and the new moon and the offering of rice balls to the duy An elephant formed rock is placed fruit after slenta manes-done there, thrgwer of endless (61) there in the middle of wtier (56) Onc should cook the Caru (oblation One should offer inlk of rice in the of nice, barley and Pulse boiled with munes portentarly on the full moon day butter and milk for presentation to the 11 tlie month nf Vasilka fter taking gods or mines) with the water sacred a bath with full desution inte being 10 Ruin Try amlila (1 c with the devoid of pride and je lousy JIS mones twiter of Narmada) and then should are sititied upto the time tull therrih offer that ourition) ind ncc intli Exists (57) according to prescribed rules at the root Then one hould go tu oddhesi 11 of inholt "The tancs, bertig Wertail and should take both therc By 1 mere lys, are stied uplo tlic ime oll both there a min unins the positions of the moon and 0.1msturs are in the the lord of troops (Gunus) (62) 1 ben one should go to the excellent Then one should go 10 lhe place where Tipiseli ura O excellene king fining exists the idol of Junirdini, excellent aken a but there, O curellent king, Ang Hua then bath there ) one alfyns the fuel premianco excellent la one as lind pured in the Then one should pa lollir Yolla torld of Vou Tlicte the god V4t111n1 tirtha the destroyer of all Im [523] (59) Interne) ·२३६.१३] धर्मपुरागे कामदेवदिने तस्मिन्नहल्यां यस्तु पूजयेत् ।।४३ / जले घानानं वाऽपि नासौ मत्योऽभिजायते ॥४९ पत्र तत्र नरोत्पन्नो परस्तत्र प्रियो भवेत् । | स्तम्भतीर्थ ततो गच्छेत् स्नान तत्र समाचरेत् । स्त्रीवल्लभो भवेच्छोमान् कामदेव इवापर. ॥४४ स्नातमात्रो नरस्ता सोमलोके महीयते ॥५० अयोध्या तु समासाद्य तीर्थ शकस्य विश्रुतम् । ततो गन्धेत राजेन्द्र विष्णुतीर्थमनुत्तमम् । नातमात्रो नरस्तन गोसहस्रफलं समेत 11४५ योधनीपुरमाख्यात विष्णोः स्थानमनुत्तमम् ॥५१ सोमतीयं ततो गच्छेत् स्नानं तत्र समाचरेत् । असुरा योधितास्तत्र वासुदेवेन कोटिशः । स्नातमात्रो नरस्तत्र सर्वपापैः प्रमुच्यते ।।४६ तत्र तीय समुत्पन्न विष्णुनीको भवेदिह । योमनहे तु राजेन्द्र पापक्षयकर भवेत् । अहोरायोपवासेन ब्रह्महत्या व्यपोहति ॥५२ लोक्पवित्र त राजन् सोमतीयं महाफलम् ॥४७ नर्मदादक्षिणे फूले तीय परमशोभनम् । यस्तु चान्द्रायणं कुर्यात् तन्त्र तीयें समाहितः । कामतीमिति ख्यात यत्र कामोर्चयद् भवम् ।।५३ सर्वपापविशुद्धारमा सोमलोक स गच्छति ॥४८ तस्मिस्तीथे नर सात्या उपयासपरायणः । अग्निप्रवेशं य. कुर्यात् सोमतीर्थे नराधिप । कुसुमायुधरूपेण रुद्रलोके महीयते ॥५४ of white half al the arrival of Caitra mortal is not born again 149) montll, that excellent man, possessing Then one should go to Stambha-Lirtha prosperity, born anywhere becomes and should take bath there By a mere favourite and becomes dear to ladies bith there a man is honoured in the world of Soma like another god of love (14) (50) Then one should go to the excellent Having gone to Ayodhya, the wellplace of pilgrimage of Vesuu kaawn as known place of pilgrimage of Indrs, a Yodhanipura, the unsurpassed place of man attains the fruit of the gift of one Visnu thousand cows by 4 mere bath (51) (45) Visnu (Vasudeva) had fought willi Then one should go to Soma tirtha crores of demons there A place of and should take a bnth there A manis pilgrimage came into existence there released from all sins by a mere bath By observing a fast for one day and night there (46) there, a person attains the prosperity O excellent king, (Soma Listha) is the of Visriu and removes Brahma-hatya destroyer of sins at the eclipse of moon (sin of killing a Brahmana) (52) On the southern bank of Narmada O king, Soma tirtha, well known in the three words, confers great fruit (47) there us a very beautiful place of pilgrimage, known Káma tirtha, where A man who observes Candrājana vow the god of love had worshipped Bhava at that place of pilgrimage with full (Śiva) (59) devotion, he, with his soul purified from Playing taken bath in that place of all sins, goes to the world of moon (40) pilgrimage, a man, devoted to fasting, O lord of people, one who enters into s honoured on the world of Rudra in the fire ar into the water at Soma tirtha, the form of the god of love the floweror who observes fait up to death, that armed one) (54) [522]] ·परिविमागे एकोनचत्वारिंशोऽध्यायः ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र ब्रह्मतीर्थमनुत्तमम् । यत्र नारायणो देवो मुनीनां भावितात्मनाम् । उमाकमिति ख्यातं तत्र संतपयेत् पितन् ॥५५ स्वात्मानं दर्शयामास लिङ्गं तत् परमं पदम् ॥६० पौर्णमास्याममावास्यां श्राद्धं कुर्याद् यथाविधि । अकोलं तु ततो गच्छेत् सर्वपापविनाशनम् । गजरूपा शिला तत्र तोयमध्ये व्यवस्थिता ।।५६ नातं दानं च तव ब्राह्मणानां च भोजनम् । तरिमस्तु दापयेत् पिण्डान वैशास्यांतु विशेषतः। पिण्डप्रदानं च कृतं प्रेत्यानन्तफलप्रदम् ॥६१ मात्वा समाहितमना दम्भमात्सर्यवजितः । त्रयम्बकेन तोयेन यश्वरं श्रपयेत् ततः। तृप्यन्ति पितरस्तस्य यावत् तिष्ठति मेदिनो ॥५७ अडोलमूले दद्याच्च पिण्डांश्चैव यथाविधि । सिद्धेश्वरं ततो गच्छेत् सानं सत्र समाचरेत् । तारिताः पितरस्तेन तृप्यन्त्याचन्दतारकम् ॥६२ सातमानो नरस्तत्र गाणपत्यपदं लभेत् ॥५८ | ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र तापसेश्वरमुत्तमम् । ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र लिङ्गो या जनार्दनः । तत्र स्नात्वा तु राजेन्द्र प्राप्नुयात् तपसः फलम् ॥६३ तम सात्या तु राजेन्द्र विष्णुलोके महीयते ।।५९ शुषलतोय ततो गच्छेत् सर्वपापविनाशनम् । Then one should go to the unsur- iad showed himself to the pious sages passed place of pilgrimage of Dralıman in the form of a Linga which is supreme known as Umahaha One should offer the aboda (59,60) hbations of water to the manes there (55) Thea one should go to Ankola, the One should abserve the Sraddha ceredestroyer of all sins Taking of bath, mony according to the prescribed rule offering of gifts, feeding to Bralmanas on the Cull moon day and the new moon and the offering af rice-balls to the day An elephant-formed roch is placed fruit after death mancs-done there, is the giver of endless (GI) there in the middle of water (56) One should cook the Caru (oblation Onc should offer balls of rice to the of rice, barley and Pulse boiled with manes particularly on the full moon day butter and milk for presentation to the in the month of Varsākha after taking gods or manes) with the wafer-sacred 2 bath with full devotion while being to Rudra Tryambala (i e wth the devoid of pride and jealousy Ilis manes water of Narmada) and then should are satisfied upto tlic time till the earth offer (that oblation) and ricc-balls Cxists (57) according to prescribed rules at the root Then one should go w Siddhesvara of Ankola The manes, berng liberalcd and should take bathi iliere By a mere by this, are satisfied uplo thc time uli bath there, a man attains the position of the moon and th: stars are in the the lord of troop (Ganas). {62) Then one should go to the excellent Then one should go to the place where Tapasesvari, O excellent king Having exists the idnl of Janirdana, Occellent token a bith there, O excellent king, king Havinm inlen a bath there,0 one altains the fruit of penince (63) excellent 2016, one is honoured in the Then eine should go to the Szkla. korld of Visay There the god Nārāyana tistha, the destroyer of all size 0 [523] (58} universe) ·२३६६४]] कूर्मपुराणे नास्ति तेन सम तीर्थ नर्मदाया युधिष्ठिर ।।६४ रजकेन यथा वस्त्र शुक्ल भवति वारिणा । दर्शनात स्पर्शनात तस्य स्नानदानतपोजपात् । | आजन्मनि कृत पाप शुक्लतीर्थ व्यपोहति । होमाचवोपवासाच्च शुक्लतीर्थे महत् फलम् ॥६५ स्नान दाा तप श्राद्धमनन्त तन दृश्यते ॥७० योजन तत् स्मृत क्षेत्र देवगन्धर्वसेवितम् । शुक्लनोर्थात् पर तीर्थ न भूत न भविष्यति । शुक्लतोमिति ख्यात सर्वपापविनाशनम् ॥६६ | पूर्व वयसि कर्माणि कृत्वा पापानि मानय । पादपानेण दृष्टेन ब्रह्महत्या व्यपोति । | अहोरात्रोपवारोन शुक्लतीर्थ' व्यपोहति ॥७१ देव्या सह सदा भर्गस्तत्र तिष्ठति शकर ॥६७ | कात्तिकस्य तु मासस्य कृष्णपक्ष चतुर्वशी । कृष्णपक्षे चतुर्दश्या वंशाखे मासि सुनत । | घृतेन सापयेद् देवमुपोष्य परमेश्वरम् । यंलासाच्चाभिनिष्क्रम्य तन सन्निहितो हर ॥६८ एकविंशत्कुलोपेतो न न्यवेदश्वरात् पदात् ॥७२ देवदानवगन्धर्वा सिद्धविद्याधरास्तथा। तपसा ब्रह्मचर्यण यज्ञदानेन वा पुन । गणाश्चाप्सरसा नागास्तन तिष्ठन्ति पुगव ॥६९ न ता गतिमयाप्नोति शुक्लतीर्थे तु या लभेत् ॥७३ Yudhisthira, there is no other place possessed of magical powers), host of of pilgrinage equal to that on Apsarases and the Nagas (scrpent demons Narmada (64) | inhabiting in the waters under the Earth) A lot of fruits attained by sceing or dwell there As a cloth is made white touching that or by taking hath oflerang by the washerman with the help of water, of gifts, practising of penance, muttering in the same way sin committed from birth of prayers ofTering of oblations and is removed in the Sukla tirtha Taking abscrving of fast at Sukla tirtha (55) of bath, offering of gifts, Oleserving of That place inhabited by gods and penance and offering of Sraddha ceremony Gandharvas (a class of demi gods) Inown as seen to be endless there (6970) as Sublatirtha and the destroyer of all No place of pilgrimage has been and Sias IS sud to be one Yojana (in will be better than Suklı tirtha Having cxtent) (66) performed sinful deeds in previous nge One removes Brahma hatya by sccing a mun remotes (all sıns) Ly olvserving fast til tirtha even from the top of a tree for one day and one night at Sulla Pirtha Šarlar Dharga (Śiva) resides there (71) aluays with the goddess (67) One should sprinkle the god Parame O strict an observing religious vous, vra with ghee after observing fast on (king) Hara is present there after coming the fourtecath day of the dark half of the out from a rilas on the fourteenth day of hartıka month (Then) ane along with Islach Iial in the month or Vaiſaklıa (68) tenty one famılıcı, does not fall from the O excellent une god denions, Gandha position of prosperity (72) rvas a class of demi gods), accompla The position which is attained at shed persons (Siuldlins), Vidyadhiras (a Sukla tirtha can not be attained by kind of supernatural bemgs dwelling in penance, celibacy, sacrifice and offering idic llimalaya attending upon Śiva and of gifts (79) 1524] ·उपरिविभागे एशेनचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय [૨૩૬ ૮૪ शुक्लतीर्थ महातीर्थमृघिसिद्धनिषेवितम् । स्नान कृत्वा नक्तभोजी न पश्येद् योनिसङ्कटम् ॥९७ तत्र सात्वा नरो राजन् पुनर्जन्म न विन्दति ।।७४ ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र एरण्डीतीर्य मुत्तमम् । अयने घा चतुर्दश्या सक्रान्ती विषुवे तथा । सगमे तु नर स्नायादुपवासपरायण । सात्वा तु सोपवास सन् विजितात्मा समाहित ॥७५ ब्राह्मण भोजयेदेक कोटिर्भवति भोजिता ॥६० दान दद्याद् यथाशक्ति प्रोपेता हरिशकरौ । एरण्डीसगमे स्नात्वा भक्तिभावात् तु रन्जित । एतत् तीर्यप्रभावेण सर्व भवति चाक्षयम् ॥७६ मृत्तिका शिरसि स्थाप्य अवगाह्य च तज्जलम् । अनाथ दुर्गत विप्र नायवन्तमथापि वा। नर्मदोदकप्तमिश्र मुच्यते सर्वकिल्बिर्ष ॥८१ उद्वाहति यस्तीय तस्य पुण्यफल शृण ॥७७ | ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र तोयं कार्णाटिकेश्वरम् । यावत् तद्रोमसख्या तु तत्प्रसूतिकुलेषु च । गङ्गावतरते तन दिने पुण्ये न संशय ॥१२ तावद् वर्षसहस्राणि रुद्रलोके महीयते ॥७८ तन स्नात्या च पोत्या च दत्त्वा चव यथाविधि । ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र यमतीर्थ मनुत्तमम् । | सर्वपापविनिर्मुक्तो ब्रह्मलोके महीयते ॥५३ कृष्णपक्षे चतुर्वश्या माघमासे युधिष्ठिर । | नन्दितीथं ततो गच्छेत स्नान तत्र समाचरेत् । Sukla-tirtha inhabited by sages and fourteenth day of black half of Magha accomplished persons is a great place of month, O Yudhistlura he does not see pilgrimage Having taken bath there, the sorrow of (entering into the womb Oking a man does not get rebirth (1 e re birth) (79) Having taken a bath with fast on the Then onc should go to the excellent fourteenth day (of 2 month) and at the Crandi tirtha A man should take bath passing of the sun into the next direction at the conflucnce devoted to fasting Hc at vernal cquinox, on Sankranti one should ſeed one Bralımana nne at becomes having conquered his soul strould offergic equal to the feeding of one crore (Braba (80) manas) according to his capabuity with full deyo tion and should please Hari and Samkara Having taken a bath on the con lluence By the power of this place of pilgrimage of Crands being delighted by the feeling everything becomes imperishablc 175 76) of devotion, and having Lathed in that Listen to the fruit of prety of that | water, mixed with the water of Narmads, {man) who gets married a distressed cd from all sins after placing cartb on had one is relcas (81) Brahmana or a Brahmına having no pro Then one should go to the place of teclor or even one having a protector (77) pilgrimage (known as) Kârnaţikešvara, O He is lionource in the world of Rudra exccitent king The Ganges appears there for as many thousand years as many are on a pious day-there is no doubt about the hairs on his (Brahmana's) body and on {82) the bodies of people born in his family (78) Having taken a bath, having drunk Then one should go to the unsurpassed water and having offered gifts according to the prescribed rules there, a person, Yama tirtha A person, who takes food released from all suns, is honoured in the (only) in night after taking bath on the world of Braliman (83) [525]] ·२३६.८४] फूर्मपुराणे प्रीयते तस्य नन्दीशः सोमलोके महीयते ॥८४ | सर्वाभरणसंयुक्त सर्वदेवनमस्कृतः । ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र तीय वनरक शुभम् । | शिवतुल्यबलो मूत्वा शिववत् कोडते चिरम् ॥९० तन स्नात्वा नरो राजन नरक नैव पश्यति ॥८५ अङ्गारकदिने प्राप्ते चतुर्थ्यां तु विशेषतः । तस्मिस्तीतु राजेन्द्र स्वान्यस्थीनि चिनिक्षिपेत् । सरपयित्वा शिव दद्याद् ब्राह्मणेभ्यस्तु भोजनम् ।।९१ रूपवान् जायते लोके धनभोगसमन्वितः ।।८६ सर्वभोगसमायुक्तो विमाने, सार्वकामिकः । ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र कपिलातीय मुत्तमम् । | गत्या शक्नस्य भवनं पारण सह मोदते ॥१२ तन्त्र नात्वा नरो राजन् गोसहलफल सभेत् ११८७ (ततः स्वर्गात परिभ्रष्टो धनवान भोपयात भवेत् । ज्येष्ठमासे तु सप्राप्ते चतुर्दश्या विशेषतः । अङ्गारकनवम्या तु अमावास्या तथैव च । तत्रोपोष्य भरो भक्त्या दद्याद् दीप घृतेन तु ॥१८ स्नापयेत् तत्र मनेन रूपवान् सुभगो भवेत् ॥९३ घृतेन स्नापयेद् रदै सधृत श्रीफल बहेत् । ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र गणेश्वरमनुत्तमम् । घण्टाभरणसयुक्ता कपिला वं प्रदापयेत् ।।८९ धावणे मासि संप्राप्ते कृष्णपक्ष चतुर्दशी ॥९४ Then one should go to Nandı-tirtha and should offer a brown cow possessing and should take bath these The lord bells as orbament (89) of Nandia (name of an attendant of (That man by thus act) possessed of all Suva) s pleased with him and he as honour ornaments and saluted by all gods sports ed in the world of Soma (84) | for n long time like Siva having power Then one should go to the auspicious equal to Siva (90) place of pilgrimage. (known as) Anaraka At the arrival of Tuesday particularly O cxcellent king, having taken a bath on the fourth day (of a month), one should thcrc O kug, one does not see the hell give food to Brahmanas after causing Siva {85) to bathe (910 One should throw his bones In that llaving gone to the house of Indra by place of pilgrimage. O excellent king, he aeroplanes, fulfilling all desires, one, is born in (due to this act) the world endowed with all enjoyments, enjoys with possessed of beauty and endowed with Indra 192) the enjoyment of wealth (86) Calicn from heaven after that, he Then one should go to the excellent becames possessed of wcalth and possessed Kapila-cithn, O excellent king, laying of enjoyment on the ninth day falling taken a bath tliere, Oking, a man attains on Tuesday and on the new moon day, the fruit of one thousand cows {87)/ one should cause (the god) to take batli At the arrival of the month of Jyestha, with efforts Then one becomes possessed particularly on the fourteenth day (of that of (beautiful form and possessed of good month), a man should offer a lamp with fortune (93) ghcc with devotion after observing a fast Then one should go to the unsurprised there (80) Ganesvara.0excellent king Bya mere He should sprinkle Rudra with ghee bath there on the fourteenth day of and should roast the Bulva fruit with ghee black half on the arrival of Sravana- [526]] ·उपरिविमागे चत्वारिंशोऽध्याय [२.४०.३ स्नातमानो नरस्तत्र छलोके महीपते । उपोष्य रजनीमेका मासि भाद्रपदे शुभे । पितृणां तर्पण कृत्वा मुच्यतेऽसावणत्रयात् ।।९५ अमावस्या नरः स्नास्वा पूजयेद् वृषभध्वजम् ॥९८ गङ्गेश्वरसमीपे तु गडावदनमुत्तमम् । काञ्चनेन विमानेन किङ्किणोजालमालिना । अकामो वा सकामो वा तत्र स्नात्वा तु मानवः । गत्वा रुद्रपुर रम्यं रुद्रेण सह मोदते ॥१९ आजन्मजनितः पापमुच्यते नात्र संशयः ।।९६ | सर्वत्र सर्वदिवस स्लान तर समाचरेत् । तस्य पश्रिमे देशे समीपे नातिदूरत । पितणा तर्पणं कुर्यादश्वमेधफलं लभेत् ॥१०० दशाश्वमेधिक तोयं निप लोकेप विधुतम् ।।९७ इति श्रीपूर्मपुराणे पट्साहसपो सहितायामुपरिविभागे शेनपत्यारिंशोऽध्याय ॥३९॥ ४० माकं पडेय उवाच । दर्शनात् तस्य देवस्य सद्यः पापात् प्रमुच्यते । ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र भृगुतोर्यमनुत्तमम् । एतत् क्षेत्र सुपिपुल सर्वपापप्रणाशनम् ॥२ तत्र देवो भृगु. पूर्व छमाराधयत् पुरा ॥१ |तन स्नात्या दिव यान्ति ये मृतास्तेऽपुनर्भयाः । month, one is honoured in the world of Having taken bath on the new moon Rudra and having offered libations to the day after obscrving fast for one night in manes, onc is released from the three the auspicious month of Bliadrapada, one debts (to the sages, to the gods and to the should worship the bull bannered (Sıva). manes) (95) (98) There is the excellent Gangavadana near Cangeſvara Having taken a bath (By this act) Having gone to the world there without desire or with desire, a of Rudra by a golden acroplane, having man is relcased from sing produced since a circle of small bells, onc cnjoys with birth--there 13 no doubt about it Rudra (96) (99) In the western side of that and not One should take bath there on all very far from that is the place of pilgri- days every where and should offer leba. mage, (known as) Darasvamedhika, which tions of water to the manes One (by this is well known in the three worlds (97) act) attains the fruit of Ašvamedha (100) Thus ends Tourtyninth Chapter in Second half of the Kurma Purana Samhita consisting of six thousand verses-39 40 Virataqdeya sard Then one should By having a sight of that god one is go to tie unsurpassed Ehrgu tietha O released from sins immediately This place lord of the king The god Bliggu had is very big and destroyer of all kins (2) worshipped Rudra thereun former days (1}! These, who die after taking a tatha [527] ·२४०३] धर्मपुराणे उपानहोस्तथा युग्म देयमान सकाञ्चनम् । धौतपाप ततो गच्छेद् धौत यत्र वृषेण तु । भोजन च यथाशक्ति तदस्यालयमुच्यते ॥३ नर्मदाया स्थित राजन सर्वपातकनाशनम् । क्षरन्ति सर्वदानानि यज्ञदान तप किया। तत्र तीर्थ नर स्नात्वा ब्रह्महत्या ध्यपोहति ।।९ अक्षय तत् तपस्तप्त भृगुतीय युधिष्ठिर ॥४ तन तीर्थ तु राजेन्द्र प्राणत्याग करोति य । तस्यैव तपसोग्रेण तुष्टेन निपुरारिणा । चतुर्भुजस्निनत्रश्न हरतुल्यबलो भवेत् ॥१० सानिध्य तर कथित भृगुतीर्थे युधिष्ठिर ॥५ वसेत कल्पायुत सान शिवतुल्यपराक्रम । ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र गौतमेश्वरमुत्तमम् । कालेन महता जात पृथिव्यामेकराड् भवेत् ॥११ यनाराध्य निशूलाङ्क गौतम सिद्धिमाप्नुयात् ।।६ ततो गच्छत राजेन्द्र हसतीर्थमनुत्तमम् । तर स्नात्वा नरो राजन् उपवारापरायण । तत्र स्तात्वा नरो राजन् ब्रह्मलोके महीयते ॥१२ कावनेन विमानेन ब्रह्मलोके महोयते ।।७ वृपोत्सर्ग ततो गच्छेच्छाश्वत पदमाप्नुयात । ततो गच्छेत राजन्द्र सिद्धो पत्र जनार्दन । न जानन्ति नरा मूढा विष्णोर्मायाविमोहिता ॥ | वराहतीथं माख्यात विष्णुलोकगतिप्रदम् ॥१३ Then one should go to Dhauta papa there, go to heaven and are not born again A pair of shoes corn along with where Visa had done washing This gold and food accarding to capability Dhauta papa), stłuated in Narradk 23 thc should be given there to Brahmanas destroyer of ul sans o bung Having This is said to be undecaying for him (3) talen bath there in that place of pilgrim All the gifts, offering of sacrifice age one removes Brahma hatya (sin of killing a Brahmana) (9) penance and ritc perish but the penancn. A person who gives up hug life there practised at Bhrgu tirtha is imperishable O Yudhisthira (4) 2n that place of pilgrariage O excellent Being pleased by his terriblc penance king, be, possessing four arms and three the enemy of three citics (Sıva) had told eyes gets strength equal to Hara Possessing his availablity there at Bhrgu tirtha o valour equal to śava he dwells (iti licaven) Yudhisthara (5) for more than ten thousand halpas (onc Then one should go to the excellent halpa = a day of Brahma or one thousand Gautamesvara, O excellent king where. | Yugas = 432_million years of nortals) leaving worslupped the trident marked Born on earth after a very long time be (Suva) Gautama had attained success (6)| becomes the sovereign ruler (1011) Having talen back there, Oking a Then one should go to the unsurpassed man, devoted to fasting, as hanuured in Hamisa tirtha O excellent king Having thic world of Brahma (aller going there) taken a bath there, O king a man 13 by a golden acroplane (7)/ honoured in the world of Brahman (12) Then one should go to Vpsotsarga and Then one should go (to the place) (Ly doing so) hc attains eternal position where ellustrious Janardana (is present) The fools, deluded by the Maya (super excellent king. That place is known as natural power) of Visnu, do not know Vardliatirtha and it gives power of gouag (the importance of tlus place) (a) to the world of Vişnu [528]] ·मोदते ।।२० उपरिविभागे चावारिंशोऽध्यायः [२४०.२३ ततो पच्छेत राजेन्द्र चन्द्रतीर्थमनुत्तमम् । यत्तत्र क्रियते थादं सर्व तदक्षयं भवेत् ॥१८ पौर्णमास्यां विशेषेण स्नानं तत्र समाचरेत् । सावित्रीतीर्थमासाद्य यस्तु प्राणान् परित्यजेत् । स्नातमायो नरस्तन चन्द्रलोके महीयते ॥१४ विधूप सर्वपापानि बह्मलोके महीयते ॥१९ ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र कन्यातीर्थमनुत्तमम् । मनोहरं तु तत्र तीर्थ परमशोभनम् । शुक्लपक्षे तृतीयायां ना तत्र समाचरेत् । तत्र स्नात्वा नरो राजन देवतः हातमानो नरस्ता पृथिव्यामेकराड् भवेत् ।।१५ ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र मानसं तीर्थमुत्तमम् । देवतीर्थ ततो गच्छेत् सर्वदेवनमस्कृतम् । खात्या तत्र नरो राजन् रुद्रलोके महीयते ॥२१ तत्र नात्या घ राजेन्द्र दैवतैः सह मोदते ॥१६ स्वर्गविन्दं ततो गच्छेत्तीर्थ देयनमस्कृतम् । ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र शिखितीर्थमनुत्तमम् । तत्र स्नात्वा नरो राजन् दुर्गति नैघ गच्छति ॥२२ पत सत्र दोपते दानं सर्व कोटिगुणं भवेत् ॥१७ | अप्सरेशं ततो गच्छेत् स्नानं तर समाचरेत् ।' ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र तीर्थ यंतरमहं शुभम् । मोडते नाकलोकस्यो एप्सरोभिः स मोदते ।।२३ Then one should go to the unsurpassed there, becomes undecaying. (10) Candra-ttrtha, o excellent king One A person who gives up lis life after should take bath tlicre particularly on going to Savitci-tirtha, is honoured in the the full-moon day. By a mere bath world of Brahman after removing away there a man is honoured in the world of all his sins. (19) (14) At that very place there is a very Then onc should gº to the unsur beantiful place of pilgrimage Manolara parsed Kanya-tietha, O excellent king., by name Having taken a bath cere, O One should take bath there on the third king, a man enjuys with the gods. (20) day of white half of the month By a mere both there a man becomes a sovereign Then one should go to Manasa. the ruler on earth. (15) || excellent place of pilgrimage flaving taken a bath therc, o ling, a man is Then one should go 10 Desa-tirtha, lionoured in the world of Rudra. (21) saluted by all the gods Having taken a bath there,OExcellent king, one enjoys Then onc should go to Syarga-bindu, with the gods. (16) the place of pilgrimage, saluted by gods. Then one slould go to the excellent. Having taken a bath therc, o king, a Sikhi-tirtha, O ctcellent king All the gift does altain distressed which is given there becomes crores of position (22) times. (17) Then a person should go to Apsareša Then one alould go to the auspicious and should take batli cherc Lxisting place of pilgrimage of Pitamalia (the in heavenly wurid he sports and cajoy paternal grand-father). O excellent ling. with 1lie Apasarses (a class of female All the Sraddha-ceremony which is done divinities) 123) [529] 67 moon. man mot ·१२.४०२४] धर्मपुराणे ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र भारभूतिमनुत्तमम् । तर तोयं महापुष्प सर्वपापप्रणाशनम् ॥२९ उपोषितोऽचयेदोश रुद्रलोके महीयते । उपवासपरो मूत्वा नित्य प्रतपरायणः । अस्मिस्ती मृतो राजन् गाणपत्यमवाप्नुयात् ।।२४ तत्र स्नात्वा तु राजेन्द्र मुध्यते ब्रह्महत्यया ॥३० कात्तिके मासि देवेशमर्चयेत् पार्वतीपतिम् । ततो गच्छेत् राजेन्द्र नर्मदोदधिसपमम् । अश्वमेधाद् दशगुणं प्रवदन्ति मनीषिणः ॥२५ जमदग्निरिति स्यातः सिद्धो यत्र जनार्दनः ॥३१ वृषभं यः प्रयच्छेत तत्र कुन्देन्दुसप्रभम् । तत्र स्नात्वा नरो राजन् नर्मदोदधिसंगमे। घययुक्तेन यानेन रुद्रलोक स गच्छति ॥२६ त्रिगुण चाश्वमेघस्य फल प्राप्नोति मानवः ॥३२ एतत् तोयं समासाद्य यस्तु प्राणान् परित्यजेत् । ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र पिङ्गलेश्वरमुत्तमम् । सर्वपापविशुद्धात्मा रुद्रलोक स गच्छति ॥२७ तत्र स्नात्वा नरो राजन् रुद्रसोके महीयते ॥३३ जलप्रवेशं य. कुर्यात् तस्मिस्तीर्णे नराधिप । हसयुक्तेन यानेन स्वर्गलोक स गच्छति ।।२८ तत्रोपवासं यः कृत्वा पश्येत विमलेश्वरम् । एरण्डया नर्मदायास्तु सगम लोकविश्रुतम् । सप्तजन्मकृत्त पाप हित्या याति शिवालयम् ॥३४ Then one should go to the unsurpassed Erandi is well-known in the world Bharabhatı, o cxcellent ling Onc There is a very prous place of pilgrimage, should worship the lord after fasting the destroyer of all sins Having taken a (By this act) One is worshipped in the | bath there, while being devoted to fasting world, of Rudra One, who dies at this and being always engaged in vows, noe is place of pilgrimage, Oking attains released from Brahma-hatya (the sin of lordship over troops (Ganas) (24) | killing a Brahmana), Oexcellent king (29, 300 One should worship the lord of gods (Sıva), the husband of Pärvat in the of Narmada with the occan where the Then one should go to the confluence month of Karttika (By this one attains a illustrious Janardana became a suddha fruit) ten tumes of Asvamedha-say the Wise people (25) (accomplished one) known as Jamadagnu. Having taken a bath there on the con- Onc, who gives there a bull resembling luence of Narmada with the ocean, O the Jasmine Doner or the moor in king, a man attains the fruit, three times Leatre, he gaes to the world of Rudra by of Assamtdba 131,32) a vehicle possessed of a bull A person, who gives up bis life after arriving at this Then one should go to the excellent place of pilgrimage, le, with his soul, Patgalesvara, o excellent king llaving portfied from all sins, goes to the world taken a bath there, o king, a man is of Rudra A person, who enters into honoured in the world of Rudra (33) water at that place of pilgrimage, O Jord A person, who Vimaleśvara of people, he goes to the celestial-world (Śiva) after observing a fast there, he by a vehicle possessed of a $12 (26, 28) goes to the world of Siva, aſter giving up The confluence of Narmada with the sin committed in feyen burtlas (94) [530]] । ses ·उपरिविमागे एकचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय [२.४१.२ ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र आलिकातीर्यमुत्तमम् । | मनसा संस्मरेयस्तु नर्मदां च युधिष्ठिर । उपोष्य रजनीमेकां नियतो नियताशनः । चान्द्रायणशर्त साग्रं लभते नात्र संशयः ॥३८ अस्य तीर्थस्य माहात्म्यान्मुच्यते ब्रह्महत्यया ॥३५ | अभद्दधानाः पुरषा नास्तिवय घोरमाश्रिताः । एतानि तव संक्षेपात प्राधान्यात् कथितानि तु। | पतन्ति नरके घोरे इत्याह परमेश्वरः ॥३९ न शाक्या विस्तरा वक्तुं संख्या तीर्थेषु पाण्डय ॥३६ एषा पवित्रा विमला नदी त्रैलोक्यविश्रुता । | नर्मदा सेवते नित्यं स्वयं देवो महेश्वरः । नर्मदा सरिता श्रेष्ठा महादेवस्य वल्लभा ॥३७ । तेन पुण्या नदी ज्ञेया ग्रहाहत्यापहारिणी ॥४० इति श्रीकृर्मपुराणे पसाहस्त्रया संदितायागुपरिविभागे चत्वारिंशोऽध्याय ॥४॥ ४१ The said so सूत उवाच । इदं लोपपविख्यातं तोपं नमिशमुत्तमम् । महादेवं दिदृश्णामृपीणां परमेष्ठिनाम् । महादेवप्रियकरं महापातकनाशनम् ॥१ | ब्रह्मणा निर्मितं स्थान तपस्तप्तुं द्विजोत्तमाः॥२ Then a person should go to the Mahadeva A person, who thinks of excellent Alika-tirtha, o excellent king | Narhuada in mind, O Yudhisthura, he Having fasted for one night, a restrained attains (the fruit of more than one man, abstemious in food, 18 released from hundred Cândrāyana-vows-there is no Brahma-hatya (the sun of killing a Brāh-doubt about it (37,38) mana) due to the power of this place of The non believlog pcopie, resorted to pilgrimage (35) terrible atheism (about Narmadary, I have told about these principal fall into the terrible hell--Paramesvara has (places of pilgrimage) in brief (39) number of places of pilgrimage (is so big) The god Maliesvara hinsell always that they cannot be narrated in detail (36) dwells in Narmada Due to it this river This prous and sacred Narmada river, lis regarded as sacred and remover well-known in the three worlds is the of Brahma-hatya (sin of killing a best among the rivers and is deur 10 Brāhmana) (40) Thus ends Tourtieth Chapter in the Second Part of the Kurma Purana Sailahita consisting of santhousand verses-40 41 Sūtasard This Najmsa is the best place! excellent Brāhmanas, tus place was of pilgrimage, well known in the thirce made by Brahman for practising penance worlds, causing pleasure to Mahadeva for the sake of the principal sages, desirous and the destroyer of great sins (1) to see Mahideva (2) [5311 ·२,४१.२] कूर्मपुराणे मरीचयोऽन्यो विप्रा वसिष्ठाः क्रतवस्तथा । ततो मुमोच तरुचकं ते च तत्समनुष्नजन् । भृगवोऽङ्गिरसः पूर्वा ब्रह्माणं कमलोद्भवम् ।।३ | तस्य वंजतः क्षिप्रं यत्र नेमिरशीर्यत । समेत्य सर्ववरदं चतुर्मति चतुर्मुखम् । मिशं तत्स्मृतं नाम्ना पुण्यं सर्वत्र पूजितम् ।। पृच्छन्ति प्रणिपत्येन विश्वकर्माणमच्युतम् ॥४ सिद्धचारणसंकीर्ण यक्षगन्धर्वसेवितम् । पटकुलीया ऊचुः । स्थान भावतः शंभोरेतन मिशमुत्तमम् ।।९ भगवन् देवमीशानं भगंमेकं फदिनम् । फेनोपायेन पश्यामो हि देवनमस्कृतम् ॥५ | अत्र देवाः सगन्धर्वाः सयक्षोरगराक्षसाः। यह्मोवाच । तपस्तप्त्वा पुरा देवा लेभिरे प्रवरान् वरान् ॥१० सत्र सहसमासघ्यं पाइमनोदोषनिताः । इमं देशं समाश्रित्य पटुकुलीयाः समाहिताः । देशं च यः प्रयक्ष्यामि यस्मिन् देशे चरिष्यय ॥६ सप्रेणाराध्य देवेशं दृष्टवन्तो महेश्वरम् ॥११ उक्त्वा मनोमयं चक्रं स गृष्टा तानुवाच है । क्षिप्तमेतम्ममा चक्रसनुग्रजत मा चिरम् । अत्र दानं तपस्तप्तं स्नातं जप्यादिकं च यत् । पत्रास्य नेमिः शोर्यंत स देशः पुरुषर्षभाः ॥७ | एकक पावयेत् पापं सातजन्मकृतं द्विजाः ॥१२ The excellent Brahmanas belonging followed it. The pious (place where the rim to the family of Marici, Atri Vasistha, of that (wheel), guing quickly, perished, is Kratu, Bhrgn and Angiras-met together | Lnown as Nainita, adored everywhere (0) and asked the lotus-born Bralimi, the This excellent place of the glorious granter of all hoons, four-formed, four- Sambliu, Naimiša, is filled with accompmouthed creator of the world and the im lished persons as well as celestial singers perishablc. (3, 4) and is inhabited by Yaksas (a class of The Bralumanas of six families said. demi-gods) as well as Gandharvas (a class O glorious one, tell us the way by of Jemr-gods). (9) which we can see the god Dharga (Siva) Having practised penance here in hf maited hair, the sole lord, saluted by former days the gods along with gods 15) Gandharvas (a class of demi-gods). Yakşas Brahma said Perform one thousand (a class of demi-gods). serpents (semi. great sacrifices, being devoid of the divinc beings) and demons attained faults of speech and mind. I shall tell excellent boons, Ogoris. Having resorted to you the place in which you will perform to this place and having warshipped with (these sarifices). (6) devotion the lord of gods with great Having said this and having created a sacrifice, tlic sages belonging to the six mental whecl lic said to them, "Yollow fatuies had seen Mahesvara (111) this wheel which being thrown by me. O lrahmanis, offering of gifts, practice Don't delay. Wherever the rim of this penance, taking of bath, muttering wheel perishes, that is the place, of prayers etc here--eacli one of these excellent men (7) ! purifies the sun committed in seven Then he left that wheel and the sages birbis. (12) [532] ·उपरिविभागे एकचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय ६२.४१.२४ अन्न पूर्व स भगवानपोणा सत्रमासताम् । तस्प वर्षसहस्रान्ते तप्यमानस्य विश्वकृत । प्रोवाच वायुब्रह्माण्ड पुराण ब्रह्मभाषितम् ॥१३ शर्वः सोमो गणधृतो घरदोऽस्मोत्पभापत ॥१९ अत्र देवो महादेवो रुद्राण्या किल विश्वकृत् । स बने वरमोशान यरेण्य गिरिजापतिम् । रमतेऽद्यापि भगवान् प्रमय : परिधारित. ॥१४ अयोनिज मृत्युहीन देहि पुन त्वया समम् ।।२० अन प्राणान परित्यज्य नियमेन द्विजातयः । | तयास्त्वित्याह भगवान् देव्या सह महेश्वरः । मालोकं गमिष्यन्ति मन गत्वा न जायते ॥१५ पश्यतस्तस्य विप्रपरन्त न गतो हरः ॥२१ अन्यच्च तीर्थप्रवर जाप्येश्वरमिति श्रुतम् । ततो यिया. स्वा भूमि शिलादो धर्मवित्तमः । जजाप रुद्रमनिशं यत्र नन्दो महागणः ॥१६ | चकर्ष लालसेनो: भित्त्वादृश्यत शोभगः ॥२२ प्रोतस्तस्य महादेवो देव्या सह पिनापघृव । सवतकानलप्रख्य. फुमारः प्रहानिय । ददावात्मसमानत्व मृत्युपश्चनमेव च ।।१७ रूपलावण्यसपन्नस्तेजसा भासयन् विशः ॥२३ अमूवृद्धिः स धर्मात्मा शिलादो नाम धर्मवित् । कुमारतुल्योऽप्रतिमो मेघगम्भीरया गिरा। आराधयन्महादेव पुत्रार्थ बृपभध्वजम् ॥१८ | शिलाद सात तातेति प्राह नन्दो पुनः पुनः ॥२४ Here the glorious Vayu had Darrated At the end of one thousand years in former days the Brahmānda Purana ) of his practice of penance the all creator spoken by Brahman, before the sages ) Sarva Soma (Srva), surrounded by his performing the goat (Soma) sacrifice (13) | troops (Ganas) sard "I am the granter Here the glorious god Mahideva the of boons" (19) all creator, served by the Pramathas, IIe begged a boon from the excellent enjoys with Rudrani kthe goddess Parvrity | lord (Siva), the husband of the daughter even to day of mountun 'Give me 1 son simlar to Having given up life here according you not born from the womly and free from death. (20) to the rules the Bralımanns go to the world of Brahman after going where no The glorious Malesvara said, 'Let it be sa" and Fara became invisiblc with Lady is born (15) the goddess while that Brahmına scer There is another excellent place of was sccing (21) pilgrimage known 13 Jipyesvar where Then with a desire to perform sacrifice, Nandın, inuttered the name of Siva day ślada, the best knower of Dharma, (16) dragged the vast carth with a plough T'leased with lum Mahidevy, tlic and when it was torn there was seen a Punaka hearer, along with the godders, the world-destroying (Samvartika) fire, beautiful boy, as of laughing, shining like milde fram egunt to humscif 13 well as endowed with form and beruty and free from the death (17) | illuminating the directions by his lustre There was a religious-minded sage, (22,23) the kpower of Dharma and Silida by Kumara (i < Skanda) said aguo and again The incomparable Nandin, iske name He worshipped the bull bannered to Ślada O father, O lacher" 10 a sound Malodevn for 7 son (18) deep lile the cloud [533] and miglit ·परमीश्वर ॥३० २४१२५] पूर्मपुराणे तं वृष्टा नन्दनं जातं शिलादः परिषस्वजे । | तावदायुमहादेव देहीति मुनिभ्यो दर्शयामास ये तदाश्रमवासिनः ।।२५ एवमस्स्विति सप्रोच्य देवोऽप्यन्तरधीयत । जातकर्मादिकाः सर्वाः क्लियास्तस्य चकार है । जजाप कोटि भगवान् भूयस्तद्गतमानसः ॥३१ उपनीय यथाशास्त्र घेदमध्यापयत् सुतम् ॥२६ | द्वितीयाया च कोटया वै सपूर्णाया वृषध्वजः । अधीतवेदो भगवान् नन्दी मतिमनुत्तमाम् । आगत्य वरदोऽस्मोति प्राह भूतगणवृतः ॥३२ चक्र महेश्वर द्रष्टु जेष्ये मृत्युमिति प्रभुम् ।।२७ / तृतीया जप्तुमिच्छामि कोटि भूयोऽपि शकर । स गत्वा सरितं पुण्यामेकानश्रद्धयान्वितः । तथास्त्वित्याह विश्वात्मा देवोऽप्यन्तरघीयत ॥३३ रुद्रमनिशं महेशासक्तमानसः ॥२८ कोटिनयेऽथ सपूर्णे देव. प्रीतमना भूशम् । तस्य कोटमा तु पूर्णाया शकरो भक्तवत्सलः । | आगत्य वरदोस्मीति प्राह भूतगणव॒तः ।।३४ आगत्य साम्बः सगणो घरदोऽस्मीत्युवाच ह ॥२९ जपेय कोटिमन्या वै भूयोऽपि तव तेजसा । स बजे पुनरेवाहं जपेय कोटिमोश्वरम् । इत्युक्तं भगवानाह न जप्तव्य त्वया पुनः ॥३५ जजाप in Having seen that born son, Silada He hegged, "I wall mutter the name embraced him and showed the son) of) Rudra again for one crore time to the sages, dwelling in that her Give me such longevity Give me this mitage (25) | boon, Olord Mahadeva" (30) He performed his (religious) Tites Having said, ''Let it be sa", the god beginning with birth ceremony Having (Siva) became invisible The glorious performed his Upaлaуana-ceremony (Nandin), with his mind devoted to hum (one of the Sanskaras whicia | (Rndra), muttered (his name) for one the bay is invested with the sacred tlread) crore comes (31) according to the scriptures, hic taught At the complelion of second crore the Veda to his sun (26) buli bannered (Śiva), surrounded by a Having studied Veda the glorious multitude of ghosts, came and said "" Nandan made up his excellent mind to am the granter of boons" (92) see the lord Maheśvara and (said), "I will (Nandin sand), "I want to mutter the llard crore, O Samkara" The win the death again universal soul said, "Let it be so" and Having gone to a pious river, he, the god became invisible (33) endowed with concentration and devotion, At the completion of third crore, the muttered (the name of) Rudra day and god (Siva), extremely pleased and night, with his mind attached to Mahesa surtounded by a multitude of ghosts, came (28) and said, "I am the granter of boons" When he had (recited the name of (34) Rudra) for one crore times Šamkara, kind (Nandin said), "I want to mutter again to his devotees, came with mother the other crore by your power" Being (Parvaul) as well as troops (Canas) and said this the glorious (Šiva) rud, 'You said, 'I am the granter of boon!" (29) have not to muller again You will be 1534] ·उपरिवभागे द्विचत्वारिंशोऽध्यायः [२४२३ अमरो जरया त्यक्तो मम पार्श्वगतः सदा । | एतयुपस्या महावेषो गणानाहूय शकरः । महागणपतिर्देव्याः पुत्रो भव महेश्वरः ।।३६ / अभिषेकेण युक्तेन नन्दीश्वरमयोजयत् ॥३९ योगीश्वरी योगनेता गणानामीश्वरेश्वर । | उनाहयामास च त स्वयमेव पिनाकधृक् । सर्वलोकाधिप. श्रीमान् सर्वज्ञो मदबलान्वित. ॥३७. मरुता च शुभा कन्या सुयशेति च विश्रुताम् ।।४० ज्ञान तन्मामक दिव्य हस्तामलकवत् तव । | एतज्जप्येश्वर स्थान देवदेवस्य शूलिनः । आभूतसम्लयस्थायी ततो यास्यसि मत्पदम् ॥३८ यत्र तत्र मृतो मत्यों रुद्रलोके महीयते ॥४१ इति श्रीधर्मपुराणे घट्साहसपा सहितायामुपरिविभागे एक्चत्वारिंशोऽध्याय ॥४१|| ४२ सूत उवाच । निराजोपोपितस्तत्र पूजयित्वा महेश्वरम् । अन्यच्च तीर्थप्रवर जप्येश्वरसमीपत। सर्वपापविशुद्धात्मा रुद्रलोके महीयते ॥२ नाम्ना पश्चनव पुण्य सर्वपापप्रणाशनम् ॥१ अन्यच्च तीर्थप्रवर शफारस्यामितौजसः । Immortal, free from old age, residing, | to the dissolution of the universe Then always in thy vicinity, great leader of the you will attain my world (35-38) troops (Ganas), the son of the goddess Haying said this Mahadeva Sankara (Pärvati), the great lord, the lord of called the troops and made him Nandt vara the Icader of yoga, the lord ascetics by a proper coronation ceremony (39) of troops (Garnas), the master of all The Pināka-bearer (Śiva) Limself got the worlds, possessing prosperity omors him marned with the beautiful daughter cent endowed with my strength of Maruts, well known as Suyals Having My divine knowlege {will be clear) to you | died anywhere at Japyesvarn, the place Iike the fruit of the Myrobalan in the of tradent bearer god of gods, a mortal as hand You will exist (in this way) down l bonoured in the world of Rudra (40,41) Thus ends Fourtyfirst Chapter in the Second Part of the Kurma l'urāņa Samhita consistng of sx thousand verses-41. 42 S012 sad. There is another excellent, a fast of tlıree ruglits diere, one with big place of pilgrimage near Japyclvara, soul purificil from all sins, 15 honoured in Palicanada by name, pious and destroyer the world of Rudra (2) (1) There is another excellent place of Having worshipped Malicávara after pilgrimage of Sankara, passessing anumi [595] of all sid:

·२४२.३] धर्मपुराणे महाभैरवमित्युक्त महापातकनाशनम् ॥३ अन्यच तीर्थप्रवर यान्यातीर्थ मिति श्रुतम् । तीर्थाना च पर तीयं वितस्ता परमा नदी। तगत्वात्यजेत् प्रागांल्लोकान् प्राप्नोति साश्वतान्।।१ सर्वपापहरा पुण्या स्वयमेव गिरोन्द्रजा ॥४ जामदग्न्यस्य तु शुभ रामस्याक्लिष्टकर्मण । तीथं पञ्चतप नाम शभोरमिततेजस । |तन स्तात्वा तीर्भवरे गोसहस्रफल लभेत ।।१० यन देवादिदेवेन चक्राय पूजितो भव ॥५ पिण्डदानादिक तर प्रेत्यानातफलप्रदम् । | महाकालमिति त्यात तीर्थ लोक्यविश्रुतम् । | गत्वा प्राणान् परित्यज्य गाणपत्यमवाप्नुयात् ।।११ मृतस्तनापि नियमाद् ब्रह्मलोके महीयते ॥६ कायावरोहण नाम महादेवालय शुभम । | गुह्याद पुह्यतम तीर्थ नकुलीश्वरमुत्तमम् । पर माहेश्वरा धर्मा मुनिभि सपत्तिता ॥७ | तत्र सनिहित श्रीमान भगवान् नकुलीश्वर ॥१२ श्राद्ध दान तपो होम उपवासस्तयाऽक्षप । | हिमवच्छिदसरे रम्ये गङ्गाद्वारे सुशोभने । परित्यजति य प्राणान् रुद्र लोक स गच्छति ।। | देव्या सह महादेवो नित्य शिष्यश्च सवत ।।१३ led power called Mahabhairava and Rudra 10) destroyer of great sans (3) There is a another excellent place of The most excellent river Vitastã is the pilgrimage Inown as hanya tirtha if best place of pilgrimage among the places person gives up his life after going of pilgrimage This prous (river) as the there lic attams eternal worlds 19) remover of all sids and us herself daughter There is an auspicious (place of of the lord of mountains (LE Parvati) atself (4) pilgrimage) of Paraſurama unwearied The place of pilgrimage named in act, the son of Jamadagni Having Palcatapa belongs to Sarbhu of limitless taken a bath in that excellent place of poner, where Bhava (Swa) was worship pilgrimage one attains the fruit of the ped by the first among the godne Visnu) | gift of one thousand cows (10) for the wheel (5) There is an excellent place of pil Offering of nice balls etc there, is of grimage, Inoua as Mahaksh and famous endless fruit after death Alier dyrng there in the three worlds Having given up according to the prescribed rules one is lus life after going (Diere), one attains honoured in die warld of Bralıman (6) | lordship over the Ganas There an auspicious tcmple The excellent Nalulisuara s llic most of Mahadeva named Kayavarohaņa mysterious place of pilgrimage The where the Dharmas of Mahardvara lad glorious Makulisvara possessing prosperity been commenced by the sages (7) present there (12) Sraddha ceremony offering of gift Mali deva surrounded by lucis practising of penance affering of oblationsciples is lways (present) with the goddess and sitaulutly thic obstring of fast (there) at the extremely beautiful Canga-dvim 11 undecaying A person who gnc! lp (the door of the Ganyes, llar dvara) on Liis life (theres goes to the world or the beautiful peak or llamalayas (13) [530 ·उपारावमागे दिनलादिशोऽध्याय [२४२२३ तन स्नात्या महादेव पूजयित्वा वृषध्वजम् । एते प्राधान्यत. मोक्ता देशा. पापहरा नृणाम् । सर्वपापविमुच्येन मृतस्तज्ज्ञानमाप्नुयात् ॥१४ गत्वा सक्षालपेत् पाप जन्मान्तरशतं कृतम् ॥१९ अन्यच्च देवदेवस्प स्थात पुण्यतम शुभम् । |प स्वधर्मान् परित्यज्य तीर्थसेवा करोति हि । भीमेश्वरमिति ख्यात गत्वा मुञ्चति पातफम् ।।१५ मतस्य फलते तोमिह लोके परत्र च ॥२० तथान्यच्चण्डबंगाया सभेद पापनाशन । प्रायश्चित्तौ च विधुरस्तथा पापचरो गृही। तर स्नात्वा च पौत्वा च मुच्यते ब्रह्महत्यया ॥१६ प्रकुर्यात् तीर्थससेवा ये चान्ये तादशा जना ॥२१ रापामपि चैतेपा तीर्थाना परमा पुरी। सहाग्निर्वा सपत्नीको गच्छेत् तीर्थानि यत्नत । भाम्ना धाराणसी दिव्याकोटिकोटययुताधिका ॥१७ | सर्वपापविनिर्मुक्तो यथोक्ता गतिमाप्नुयात् ।।२२ तस्या पुरस्तान्माहात्म्य भापित वो मया विह। ऋणानि पीण्यपाकृत्य कुर्याद घा तीर्यसेवनम् । नान्यत्र सम्यते मुक्तियोंगिनाप्येकजन्मना ॥१८ विधाय वृत्ति पुनाणा भार्या तेषु निधाय च ॥२३ Having worshipoed the bull banuered of sins of men have been narrated by me Mahadeva there after a bach one 18 A person should go there) and wash off released from all sing and attains his sins committed in hundreds of other knowledge about him after death (14) birties (19) There is another auspicious and inost A person who visits n place of pilgri pious place of the god of gods, known as image after giving up his duties the Rhumešvara llaving gone there one place of pilgrimage does not give him any gives up sun (15) fruit in this syorld and in thc rext world (20) In the same way the confluence of Canda vega (name of a river) is another A door of cxp!ation, a widower, a sin (place of pilgrimage) the destroyer of'sın doer, a house holder and other similar Having taken bath and having drunk persons should visit places of pilgrimage waler there one is released from Bralima. (21) latya (the on oſ killing a Brihmana) (16) persou should go out of teal to the The most excellent among all these places of pilgrimage with fire or with his places of pilgrimage the divine city wale lic, freed from all sins attains the named Varanast It 15 superior to position as stated (22) other places in thousand crore times I have already narrated before you the Or, one should visit the places of dignity of that (city) Salvation is not pilgrimage after having remayed the three attained in one birth even by a Yogin debts (to the sages, gods and mancs), after anywhere else (17, 18) basing scttied the livelihood of sons and after having placed his wife with them These principal places the destroyer 1537]] 68 ·२४२२४] कूर्मपुराणे प्रायश्चित्तप्रसङ्गेन तीर्थमाहात्म्यमीरितम्। यि पठेच्छृणुयाद् वाऽपि मुच्यते सर्वपातक ॥२४ इति श्रीवर्मपुराणे पटसाहस्रचा सहितायामुपरिविभागे द्विचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय ॥२!! सूत उवाच। सूत उवाच। एतदाकर्ण विज्ञान नारायणमुखेरितम । श्रुत्वा तेषा तदा वाक्य भगवान् कूर्मरूपधृक् । फर्मरूपधर देव पप्रच्छुर्मुनय प्रभुम् ॥१ व्याजहार महायोगी भूताना प्रतिसचरम् ।। ४ मुनय ऊचु । कूर्म उवाच । कथिता भवता धर्मा मोक्षजान सविस्तरम् । नित्यो नैमितिकश्चत्र प्राकृतात्यन्तिको तया । लोकाना साविस्तार वशमन्वन्तराणि च ॥२ चतुर्धाज्य पुराणेऽस्मिन् शेच्यते प्रतिसचर ॥५ प्रतिसर्गमिदानी नो वक्तुमर्हसि माधव । योऽय सदृश्यते नित्य लोके भूतक्षयस्त्विह । भूताना भूतभव्येश यथा पूर्व त्वयोदितम् ।।३ | नित्य सकीत्यते नाम्ना मुनिभि प्रतिसचर ॥६ The dignity of the places of pilgrimage ton A person, who reads or even has been narrated in the context of expia listens to it, is released from all sins (24) Thus ends Fourtysecond Clapter in the Second Part of the Kūrma Purana Samhita consisting of six thousand verses-42 43 Sita said Having heard this know kūrma said The four kinds of ledge spaken from the mouth of Narayana dissolutions are described in this Purana - the sages asked the gnd the lord possessing Nutya (coostant occurring of the death the form of a tortoise (1) of mortals), Naimittika (due to the Nimitta The sages said Customary obseror occasion of Brahma's sleep at the vances (Dharma) knowledge of salvation, end of his day known as Kalpa) Prakrta cxpansion of the creation of the storld (when every created object is inade to be genealogy of kings, Yanvantaras (periods dissoked in the Prakrto the original of Manu) have been narrated by you in material cause of the universe) and Atyandetatl Narrate now before us the lila (firal dissolution or absorption into dissolution of the beings as narrated by Brahman of one who has acquired the you previously O Madhava, lord of the h ghest knowledge of Brahman and has past and future (23) realised his true self) (5) Sata said Having heard their words The destruction of beings which is then, the glorious (Mirasana), possessing constantly seen here in the world, 15 the body of a tortoise the great Yogio called Nitya dissolutton by name by thic narrated the dissolulion of beings (1|sages (6) [530] ·उपरिविभागे त्रिचत्वारिशोऽध्याय' [२४३.१८ ब्राह्मरे नैमित्तिको नाम कल्पान्ते यो भविष्यति । । ततो यान्यल्पसाराणि सत्त्वानि पृथिवीतले । त्रैलोक्यस्यास्य कथितः प्रतिसर्गो मनीषिभिः ।।७ तानि चाग्ने प्रलोयन्ते भूमित्वमुपयान्ति च ॥१३ महदा विरोपान्त यवा सयाति सक्षयम् । | सप्तरश्मिरथो भुत्या समुत्तिष्ठन् दिवाकरः । प्राकृतः प्रतिसोऽयं प्रोच्यते फालचिन्तकः ।।८ असारश्मिभवति पिबन्नम्भो गभस्तिभिः ॥१४ ज्ञानादात्यन्तिकः प्रोक्तो योगिनः परमात्मनि । तस्य ते रश्मयः सप्त पिबन्त्यम्बु महार्णये । प्रलयः प्रतिसर्योऽय कालचिन्तापद्विजैः ॥९ तेनाहारेण ता दोप्ताः सूर्याः सप्त भवन्त्युत ॥१५ आत्यन्तिकश्च कथितः प्रलपोऽन ससाधनः । ततस्ते रश्मयः सप्त सूर्या मूत्वा चतुर्दिशम् । नैमित्तिकमिदानों वः कथयिष्ये समासतः ॥१० चतुर्लोकमिदं सर्व वहन्ति शिखिनस्तथा ॥१६ चतुयुगसहस्रान्ते सप्राप्ते प्रतिसंचरे । व्याप्नुवन्तश्च ते विप्रास्तूवं चायश्च रश्मिभिः । स्वात्मसस्थाः प्रजाः कर्तुं प्रतिपेदे प्रजापतिः ॥११ दोप्यन्ते भास्कराः सप्त युगान्ताग्निप्रतापिनः ॥१७ ततो भवत्यनावृष्टिस्तीवा सा शतवार्षिकी । ते सूर्या वारिणा दीप्ता बहुसाहस्ररश्मयः । भूतक्षयकरी घोरा सर्वभूतक्षयकरी ॥१२ ख समावस्य तिष्ठन्ति निर्दहन्तो वसुंधराम् ॥१८ The dissolution of the three worlds terribe destroyer of living beings and the which will take place at the end of Kalpa destrayer of all living beings (a day of Brahma) (due to the occasion of Brahma's sleep} is said Namıka Jitele strength on carth, are dissolved first Then the living beings, who are of by the wisc ones (7) (13) When everything beginning from Mahat of all and mix with the earth and ending with Višeşa goes to dissolu- Then the sun, after becoming scvention, this dissolution is called Prakrta by | rayed shines and, makes his rays tntolera. the thinkers of Kala (8) ble, while sucking the water with its rays (14) The final dissolution or absorption into Brahman of an ascetic due to louw- Then those seven rays of that (sun) ledge is called Atyantiha by the Brah-suck water in the great ocean and being manas, devoted to the thinking of illumined by virtue of that food, the Kala (9) | seven rays} become seven suns (15) The Atyantika dissolution has been Having become seven suns these rays. narrated here along with its means Now leaving flames then barn all the four I shall narrate before you the Naimituka worlds in four direction (16) In short (10) The seven suns siune, while spreading On the arrival of (Naimattika) dassolu- upwards and downwards with their rayı, tion at the end of one thousand Caturyugas scorclung with the fire of the end of the [%Da Maha-yuga), Prajapatn (Brahina, world 117) presiding deity ayer creation) begins to Illumined with the water, those suns, absorb the people in himself (11) possessing many thousand rays, stand Then acute drought (want of rain} whilc covering the sky and burning the takes place for one hundred years, the earth (18) [339] ·२४३.१६] धर्मपुराणे ततस्तेषां प्रतापेन दामाना सुघरा । पाताले यानि सत्त्वानि महोदधिगतानि च । सादिनद्यर्णवद्वीपा निस्नेहा समपद्यत ।।१९ ततस्तानि प्रलीयन्ते भूमित्वमुपयान्ति च ॥२५ दीप्ताभिः सतताभिश्न रश्मिभिः समन्ततः । द्वीपाश्च पर्वताश्चव वर्षाण्यथ महोवधीन् । अधश्नोध्वं च लप्नाभिस्तिर्यक् चैव समावृतम् ॥२० तान् सर्वान् भस्मसात् कृत्वा सप्तात्मापावक.प्रभुः।२६ सूर्याग्निना प्रभृष्टाना ससृष्टाना परस्परम् । समुद्रेभ्यो नदीम्पश्च पातालेभ्यश्च सर्वश । एकत्वमुपपातानामेकज्याल भवत्युत ॥२१ | पिबन्नप. समिद्धोऽनि. पृथिवीमाभितो ज्वलन् ।२७ सर्वलोकप्रणाशश्न सोऽग्निर्भूत्या सुकुण्डली । ततः सवर्तकः शलानतिक्रम्य महास्तथा । चतुर्लोकमिद सर्व निर्वहत्यात्मतेजसा ॥२२ | लोकान् दहति दीप्तात्मा रुद्रतेजोविजृम्भितः ॥२८ तत. प्रलोने सर्वस्मिन् जगमे स्थावरे तथा । स दग्ध्वा पृथिवी देवो रसातलमशोपयत् । निवृक्षा निस्तृणा भूमि कूर्मपृष्ठा प्रकाशते ॥२३ अधस्तात् पृथिवीं दाध्या दिवमूवं दहिष्यति ।।२९ अम्बरीपमिवाभाति सर्वमापूरित जगत् । योजनाना शतानोह सहलाप्ययुतानि च । सर्वमेव तदचिभिः पूर्ण जाज्वल्यते पुनः ॥२४ उत्तिष्ठन्ति शिखास्तस्य वर्ने सवर्तकस्य तु ॥३० Then the earth along with the Then the living, beings, dwelling mountains, rivers, oceans and islands, in the lover world and in the great being burnt by their heat, becomes ocean, are dissolved and become united devoid of moisture (19) with carth (25) There comes into cxistence only one Islands, mountains Varsas (a division fire out of the various fiannes which have of the earth as separated off by certain assembled with the luminous says that mountain ranges), the great oceansare stretched on all sides and stuck laying reduced all these into ashes, the cnkindled fire, purifying lord, having upwards, down-wards as well as obliquely and rubbed with as well as mixed with seven essences, (1 e forms) resorts to the the fire of sun and which have resulted carth while burning and sucking water from the oceans, rivers and the lower in one unit (20,21) worlds completely (26,27) That fire, the desroyer of all worlds Then, the world destroying Sathvar. moving in circle, burns all the four worlds taka fire, having a fiery nature and expandwittists (burning) power (22} | ed by the power of Rudrn, burns the worlds after having passed over the great At the dissolution of (28) and stationary things, the earth, devoid Having burnt the earth, the god of trees and grass, looks like the back of a' (fire) dried up the lower world Ilaving (23) burnt the carth below, it will burn the hcaven above This whole world filled with the (29) I he flames of that Sathvarttala (c flames) appears like a frying-pan and world destroying) fire ne hundreds, this sliole world s burnt voilently thousands and ten thousands of Yojana: agun and again with those) Names (24) (30) 1540] the moving mountains tortoisc ·। उपरिविमागे तिचत्वारिशोऽध्याय' [२४३.४० गन्धर्याश्च पिशाचाश्च सयक्षोरगराक्षसान् । शकुन्दनिभाश्चान्ये जात्यञ्जननिभाः परे ॥३६ तदा दहत्यसो दीप्तः कालरुद्ररचोदितः ॥३१ मन.शिलाभारत्वन्ये च कपोतसदृशाः परे। मूर्लोक च भुवलोक स्वलोक च तथा महः । इन्द्रगोपनिमा केचिद्धरितातनिभास्तथा। दहेदशेप कालानि. कालो विश्वतनुः स्वयम् ।।३२ इन्द्रचापनिभाः केचितिष्ठन्ति घमा दिवि ॥३७ घ्याप्तेष्येतेषु लोकेषु तियंगूवमयाग्निना । केचित् पर्वतसंकाशाः केचिद् गजकुलोपमाः । तत् तेजः समनुप्राप्य कृत्स्न जगदिद शनैः । | फूटाङ्गारनिभाश्चान्ये फेचिन्मीनकुलोदहाः । अयोगुडनिभं सर्वं तदा चैक प्रकाशते ॥३३ बहुरपा पोररूपा योरस्वरनिनादिनः ।।३८ ततो गजकुलोन्नादास्तडिद्धिः समलंकृताः । तदा जलधराः सर्वे परयन्ति नभ स्थलम् । उत्तिष्ठन्ति तबायोम्नि घोराः सवतका धना.11३४ | ततस्ते जलदा घोरा राविणो भास्करात्मजाः । केतिनीलोत्पलश्यामाः केचित् कुमुदसन्निभाः । | सप्तधा सवृतात्मानस्तमग्नि शमयन्त्युत ॥३९ धूम्रपर्णास्तथा फेचित् फेचित् पीताः पयोधराः ।।३५ ततस्ते जलदा वर्ष मुञ्चन्तीह महौधयत् । केचिद् रासभवांस्तु लाक्षारसनिभास्तथा । सुधोरमशिवं सर्व नाशयन्ति च पायकम् ॥४० Then the blazing fire, impelled by some arc smoke coloured and some clouds Kala Rudra (Rudra regarded as the fire are yellow Some are fonkey-coloured that is to destroy the world) burns the and some arc similar to the oul of l1c Gandharvas (a class of dem gods), the, Somc are similar to conch and Jasmine Pisscas (nclass of demons), Yaksas a class flower, others are similar to the genuine of demi-gods), serpents (a class of dem. collyrium Some are similar to the red divine beings) and demons (31) Arsenic, some are similar to a pigeon Some Thenthe Kalagni (the fire that destroys , are similar to a fireilly, some are similar the world), the destroyer, having the 10 a yellow coloured pigeon Haritala) universe as his body, fumself burns the 'Some clouds similar to a rain-bou risc in terrestrial world (earth), the world of the the sky Some are similar tornmountain, asr (atmosphere), the celestial world and some aresmlar to a herd of elephants (heaven) and Mahas (the fourth of the Others are like the most excellent charcoal, seven worlds) completely (52) some are similar to the multitude of files When these worlds are pervaded The multi-formed and terrible-formed upwards and obliquely by the fire, that (cloud:) cry out dreadful sound (35-30) lustre slowly perasles tlus whole or Then all the clouds fill up the sky untersc Eserything theu looks like an Then these ternble and routing sufi Iron-ball (33) Then the world destroying tertable products clouds aſ seven types extinguish that lite clouds, crying out like a herd of elephants, Tisc in the sky (31) Thien those clouds send forth rainfall, Sonic arc dark coloured liic a blus. sit to hear foods and destroy all the torus, some are similar to a water-taly, termble and unauspicious fire. (40) [1] (39) ·२४३ ४१] धर्मपुराणे प्रवृष्टे च तदात्यर्थमम्भसा पूर्यते जमत् । | तमिरनेकार्णदे घोरे नष्टे स्थावरजङ्गमे । अद्भिस्तेजोभिभूतत्वात् तदाऽग्निःप्रविशत्यपः ॥४१ योगनिन्द्रा समास्थाय शेते देवः प्रजापतिः ॥४६. नष्टे चाप्ती वर्षशतः पयोदाः क्षयसभवाः । चतुर्युगसहस्रान्त कल्पमाहुमहर्षयः । प्लावयन्तोऽथ भवन महाजलपरित्रवै ॥४२ वाराहो वर्तते कल्पो यस्य विस्तार ईरित ॥४७ धाराभिः पूरयन्तीद चोद्यमानाः स्वयभुवा । असख्यातास्तथा कल्पा ब्रह्मविष्णुशिवात्मका । अत्यन्तसलिलोघेव वेला इब महोदधिः ॥४३ कथिता हि पुराणेष मुनिभि. कालचिन्तकः ॥४८ साद्रिद्वोपा तथा पृथ्वी जलः सच्छाद्यते शनैः। आदित्यरश्मिभिः पोत जलमभ्रेषु तिष्ठति । सात्विकेष्वम कल्पेषु माहात्म्यमधिक हरेः । पुनः पतति तद् भूमौ पूर्यन्ते तेन चार्णवाः ॥४४ तामसेषु हरस्योक्तं राजसेषु प्रजापते. ॥४९ ततः समुद्राः स्वा वेलामतिकान्तास्तु कृत्स्मश. । योऽय प्रयतते कल्पो वाराहः सात्त्विको मतः । पर्वताश्च विलीयन्ते मही चाप्सु निमज्जति ॥४५ अन्ये च सात्त्विकाः कल्पा मम तेषु परिग्रहः ॥५० Due to extreme rainfall the world is god Prajapat lies after having resorted filled with water Being overpowered by to meditation sleep (Yoganidra) (46) the powerful waters, the fire then enters The great sages say that a Kalpa into the waters consists of one thousand Caturyugas (a At the destruction of the fire in one Maha Yuga) This is a Boar-Kalpa (name hundred years the clouds produced at of the present Kalpa or day of Brahmal the time of dissolution, overflow the carth whose expansion has been narrated (47) with big currents of water (42) Innumerable Kalpas belonging to Being impelled by the self born (sod Brahma Visu and Siva have been (these clouds) fill up this (warld), with the narrated in the Puranas by the sages, currents and with the streams of enormous thinkers on Kala (48) water as big ocean docs to its shore (43) The digoity (1 c importance) of Iſara The earth along with the mountains (Visnu) s prominent in the Kalpas endo and islands is slowly covered by waters. | wed with Sattva quality and (the dignity) The water, sucked by the rays of the sun, sf Hara (Sıva) is sud (to be prominent in stays in the clouds That falls down again the Kalpas) cadowed with Tamas quality on the earth and the occans are filled up and (the dignity) of Prajapati (Brahma) (is with that (44) prominent in the Kalpas) endowed with Then the occans, completely pass over Rajas quality (49) their shores and the The Kalpa of Varáha, which exists dissolved The earth sinks down into at present, regarded to be endowed [15) with Sattva quality I am honoured in At the destruction of the moving and those other Kalpas which are endowed non movzhig beings in that ont ocean, the with Sattya quality 150) [542] mountains are the water ·वजन्ति ।।५९ उपरिविभागे त्रिचत्वारिंशोऽध्यायः [२४३५६ ध्यानं तपस्तथा ज्ञान लब्ध्वा तेष्वेव योगिनः। | संवत्तको महानात्मा पवित्रं परम यशः । आराध्य गिरिशं मां च यान्ति तत् परम पदम् ।।५१ वेदो वेद्य प्रभुर्गोप्ता गोपतिर्गहाणो मुखम् ॥५६ सोऽहं सत्त्व समास्याय मायी मायामयी स्वयम् । अनन्तस्तारको योगी गतिर्गतिमता बरः। एकार्णवे जगत्यस्मिन् योगनिद्रा व्रजामि तु ॥५२ हंसः प्राणोऽथ कपिलो विश्वमूत्तिः सनातनः ॥५७ मा पश्यन्ति महात्मानः सुप्तं काल महर्षयः । क्षेत्रज्ञः प्रकृतिः कालो जगबीजमथामृतम् । जनलोके वर्तमानास्तपसा योगचक्षुषा ॥५३ माता पिता महावेचो मत्तो ह्यन्यन्न विद्यते ॥५८ अह पुराणपुरुषो मूर्भुवः प्रभवो विभुः । आदित्यवों भुवनस्य गोप्ता सहस्रकरणः श्रीमान् सहस्राशुः सहस्रदृक् ॥५४ नारायणः पुरुषो योगमूत्तिः । मन्त्रोऽग्निह्मणा गायः कुशाश्व समिधो महम् । मां पश्यन्ति यतयो योगनिष्ठा प्रोक्षणी च ध्रुवश्चैव सोमो घृतमथास्म्यहम् ।।५५ जात्वात्मानममृतत्व इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पसाहस्रया सहितायामुपरिविमागे त्रिचत्वारिंशोऽध्याय ॥४३॥ Having attained meditation, penance vessel containing holy water), Sruvas and knowledge in those very (Kalpas) and | (sacri Jadles), Soma juice and ghee. havmg worshipped me, and Sıva (dwelling Samvartaka (the world destroying in the mountains), the Yogins attain the fire), the great souled me and thc most excellent position (51) | sacred as well as supreme fame, the Having accepted the Sattva-quality I knowledge, the object of knowledge. rmyself, an enchantment, assume the illusive | the lord, the protector, the chief of meditation-sleep in this world consisting the herdsmen and the mouth of Brahman; of only onc occan (52) endless, liberator, ascetic, refuge, the The great-soulcd sages, dwelling in the best among the moving ones, soul, vital Janaloka (the fifth of the soyen divisions air, Kapıla (one of the incarnations of of the universe situated above Maharloka) Visnu), all formed one and eternal, the see me, the destroyer, while asleep, thrugh | knower of the body (soul), Prakria (the penance and with the eye of meditation original material cause of the universe), (Yoga) (53) the destroyer, the immortal seed of the I uw the cent-being the origen or universe, mother, father and Mahadeva the earth, and the atmosphere, and all-There is not other than I (55-18) pervading possessing one thousand feet, 1 am Narayana-Purusa, bearing the one thousand rays, one thousand eyes and form of Yoga the sun coloured and proprosperity (54) tector of the world. The ascetics, devored I am Mantra, fire, Brahmanas, cows to Yoga, se me Having known the soul Kuša-grasses fuels and I am Proksani (a) they atlain immortality (59) Thus ends Fourtytherd Chapter in the Second part of the Kurma Puriņa Samhità consisting of six thousand verses - 43 1543] ·फर्म उवाच । अतः पर प्रवक्ष्यामि प्रतिसर्गमनुत्तमम् । प्राकृत हि समासेन शृणध्व गदतो मम ॥१ गते पराद्धद्वितये कालो लोकप्रकालनः । कालानिर्भरमसात् कर्तुं करोति निखिल मतिम् ॥२ स्थात्मन्यात्मानमावेश्य भूत्वा देवो महेश्वर. । वहेदशेप ब्रह्माण्डं सदेवासुरमानुपम् ॥३ तमाविश्प महादेवो भगवान्नीललोहित. । करोति लोकसहार भीषण रूपमाश्रितः ॥४ प्रविश्य मण्डल सौर कृत्वाऽसो बहुधा पुन.. निर्वहत्यखित लोक सप्तसप्तिस्वरूपधृक् ॥५ स दग्ध्या सकलं सत्वमस्त्र ब्रह्मशिरो महत् । देवताना शरीरेषु क्षिपत्यखिलदाहकम् ।।६. दग्धेष्वशेषदेवेषु देवो गिरिवरात्मजा। एकासा साक्षिणी शभोस्तिष्ठते वैदिको धुति ॥७ शिर.कपालदेवाना तरत्रग्वरमूपण । आदित्यचन्द्रादिगणः पूरयन् व्योममण्डलम् ॥ सहस्रनयनो सहलाकृतिरीश्वरः। सहस्रहस्तचरणः सहस्राचिमहाभुजः ॥९ दष्ट्राकरालवदन' प्रदीप्तानललोचनः। त्रिशूली कृत्तिवसनो योगमश्वरमास्थितः ॥१० 44 Karma said. After this I will narrate the whole world (5) the excellent Prakrta dissolution a shor! Having burnt all the living beings, he Listen to it while I am speaking (1) throws the great weapon-Brahma fırns At the lapse of second Parardhat the name of a mythical wearion), burning number of mortal days corresponding to everything, on the bodies of gods (6) fifty years of Brahma's life), Kalagmi (the When all the gods liave been burnt, lire that is to destroy the world), the the goddess (Parvati), the daughter of the destroyer and the killer of the world makes excellent mountain, seeing Sambhu with up its mind to reduce everything into her eyes, stays alone-this is the Vedic ashes (2) test Having made himself to enter into his Paramesvara god (Śrva) does Tänslava soul and having become the god name of the dance of Siva and his Mahesvara, be burns the whole univers votaries) after drinking himself a lot of along with gods, demons and men (3) Dectar, the supreme felicity and after Having entered into htm Mahadeva, seeing the goddess (Parvati) while making the glorious Nila-Lobita destroys the the garland and the excellentornament with world after assuming a terrible form (1) the skulls of heads of gods filling up the Having entered into the solar sphere sky with the multitude of the sun, moon and having made himself manifold, be etc, thousand eyed, the thousand formed assuming the forin of sun, burns completely I lard, thousand-handed, thousand.footed [544] ·तपरिविभागे चतुश्चत्वारिंशोऽध्यायः [२.४४.२१ पीत्वा तत्परमानन्द प्रभूतममृतं स्वयम् । भूतादौ च तथाकाशं लीयते गुणसंयुतम् ।।१६ करोति ताण्डवं देवीमालोक्य परमेश्वरः ॥११ इन्द्रियाणि च सर्वाणि तेजसे यान्ति संक्षयम् । पीत्वा नृत्तामृतं देवी भर्तः परममङ्गला । यंकारिके देवगणाः प्रलयं यान्ति सत्तमाः ॥१७ योगमास्थाय देवस्य देहमायाति शूलिनः ॥१२ वकारिकस्तैजसच भूतादिश्चेति सत्तमाः । संत्यक्त्या ताण्डवरसं स्वेच्छयव पिनाकधृक् । | त्रिविधोऽयमहंकारो महति प्रलय व्रजेत् ॥१८ ज्योतिः स्वभाव भगवान् दाध्या ब्रह्माण्डमण्डलम् ।।१३ महान्तमेभिः सहितं ब्रह्मागमतितेजसम् । सस्थितेष्वथ देथेषु ब्रह्मविष्णुपिनाकिषु । | अव्यक्त जगतो योनिः सहरेदेकमव्ययम् ॥१९ गुणरशेषः पृथिवीं विलयं याति बारिषु ॥१४ एव संहृत्य भूतानि तत्त्वानि च महेश्वरः । स बारितल्यं सगुणं असते हव्यवाहनः । | वियोजयति चाग्योन्यं प्रधान पुरुष परम् ॥२० तेजस्तु गुणसयुक्त वायो संयाति सक्षयम् ॥१५ प्रधानपुसोरजयोरेष संहार आकाशे सगुणो वायुः प्रलय याति विश्वभूत् । | महेश्वरेच्छाजनितो न स्वय विद्यते लयः ।।२१ ईरितः। thousand-fiamed, large armed, possessing | 1s dissolved into the sky In the same a terrible face duc to long teeth, eyes like way the sky, with its qualities, is dissolved the burning fire, trident-bearer, putting In Dhukadi (a type of Alhamkara) (16) on skin and adopting the lordly Yoga All the sensc-organs are dissolved in (8110 Taijasa fa type of Ahamkara). All the Having drunk the nectar of dancing gods are dissolved into Vaikārıka (a type of her husband, the supremely auspicious | of Ahamkara), O excellcat ones (17) goddess (Parvata), having assumed Yoga, O excellent ones, Vaikārzka, Taijasa is united with the body of the trident and Bhatādi this Ahackära of thrce bearer god (12) types (individualization) is dissolved into Having given up the joy of Tandava Mahat (Intellect) (18) (frantic dance of Siva and his votaries) at The world womb destroys the imperihis own will the Pinaka-bearer lord burns shable, unmanifested and great Brahma the shining natured universe (13) (Intellect-Buddhy) of graal Jewire woh When the gods-Brahmi, Visnu and these (clements) (19) Siva (the bearer of Pinaka-bow) have taken Having destroyed the living beings, in a resting position the earth, with all its qualities, is dissolved into waters this way Mahesvara separates Pradhăna {14) (Prakrti) and the suprerne Purusa from Fire (the bearer of oblations) devours | cach other (20) the element of water with all its qualities This destruction of the unconquered Fire, with its qualities, is dissolved into Pradhāna (Prakrh) and Purusa is said to (15) the aur. be affected by the wish of Mabesvara and The all-bearing air, with its qualities, not by atself. (21) [545] 69 ·२४४.२२] धर्मपुराणे गुणसाम्य तदव्यक्त प्रकृति. परिगीयते । । सृजेदशेष प्रकृतस्तामप पञ्चविंशकः ॥२७ प्रधान जगतो योनिर्मायातत्त्वमचेतनम् ॥२२ सर्वज्ञा. सर्वगा. शान्ताःस्वात्मन्येव व्यवस्थिताः। कूटस्थश्चिन्मयो ह्यात्मा केवलः पञ्चविंशकः । शक्तयो ब्रह्मविष्ण्वीशा भुक्तिमुक्तिफलप्रदा. ॥२८ गीयते मुनिभिः साक्षी महानेकः पितामह ॥२३ | सर्वेश्वराः सर्ववन्द्याः शाश्वतानन्तभोगिन । एव सहारफरणी शक्तिमाहेश्वरी ध्रुवा । एकमेवाक्षर तत्त्व पुप्रथानेश्वरात्मकम् ॥२९ प्रधानाद्य विशेषान्त दहेद् रुद्र इति श्रुति. ॥२४ अन्याश्च शक्तयो दिव्याः सन्ति तत्र सहस्रमाः । योगिनामथ सर्वेपा जातविन्यस्तचेतसाम् । इज्यन्ते विविधैर्य. शक्कादित्यादयोऽसरा ॥३० आत्यन्तिक चैव लय विदघातीह शकरः ॥२५] एकैकस्य सहस्राणि देहाना वे शतानि च । इत्येष भगवान् रुद्रः सहार कुरुते वशी। कश्यन्ते चैव माहात्म्याच्छक्तिरेकंब निर्गुणा ॥३१ स्थापिका मोहनी शक्तिराियण इति श्रुतिः ॥२६ ता ता शक्ति समाधाय स्वय देवो महेश्वरः। हिरण्यगर्भा भगवान् जगत् सदसदात्मकम् । | करोति देहान् विविधान् ग्रसते चैव लीलया ॥३२ Pradhana is the non-sentent element non-manifested out of Praktı (27) of illusion, the womh of the world Its Brahma, Vunu and Isa (the lord Siva) called the unmanifested Prakrti when-the all-knowing and all pervading. there is equilibrium of qualities (Sartva, passionless powers existing in themselves- Rajas and Tamas) (22) are the givers of trust in the form of Thic soul, the 25the principle is immo enjoyment and liberation (28) vable and seatient. The great and sole 'These eternal (powers) of limitless patcrnal grandfather (Purusa) is called a enjoyments, lord of ali and adored by all a witness by the sages (23) | are only one imperashable element, in the In this was the firm destroying power form of the lord of Purusa and Pradhana of Mahesvara Rudra, burns (everything|| (Prakru) (29) beginning with Pradhana (Prakrti) and There are thousands of other divine ending with Visesa-says Veda (24) powers such as the gad Indra, Aditya etc Sankara brings about the Atyantika wlio are worstipped by various socrifices dissolution of all the ascetics, who had (30) directed their minds to knowledge (25) Tlicrc arc thousands and hundreds of This glorious and self-controlled forms of cach (power) There is only Rudra brings about the dissolution The one power, devoid of qualities, mentioned deluding power which preserves (every- (variously) due to its dignity (31) thing) is Narayan according to Veda (26) Having displayed himself in the form The glorious Hiranyagarbha, the 25th of each power, the god Mahesvara pro. principle, identical with that (Prakrti) duces various forms and devours them out creates the whole world, matfested and of sport (32) 1540] ·उपरिधिमागे चतुश्चत्वारिशोऽध्याय २४६४३ इज्यते सर्वयज्ञेय ब्राह्मणवेदयादिभि । तस्मादेकतर भेद समाश्रित्यापि शाश्वतम् । सर्वकामप्रदो रद्र इत्येषा वैदिको भुति ॥३३ | आराधयन्महादेव याति तत्परम पदम् ।।३९ समासेव शत्तीना ब्रह्मविष्णुमहेश्वरा । किन्तु देव महादेव सर्वशक्ति सनातनम् । प्राधान्येन स्मृता देवा शक्तय परमात्मन ॥३४ आराधयेद् वै गिरिश सगुण घाऽय निर्गुणम् ॥४० आद्य परस्ताद भगवान परमात्मा सनातन । | मया प्रोक्तो हि भवता योग प्रागेव निर्गुण । गोयते सर्वशक्त्यात्मा शूलपाणिमहेश्वर ॥३५ | आरुरुक्षुस्तु सगुण पूजयेत परमेश्वरम् ॥४१ एनमेके वदन्त्यग्नि नारायणमयापरे। पिनाकिन जिनयन जटिल कृत्तिवाससम् । इन्द्रमेके परे विश्वान ब्रह्माणमपरे जगु ।।३६ | ब्रह्मविष्ण्यनियरणा सर्वे देवास्तथपंय । पद्मासनस्य रुवमाभ चिन्तयेद् वैदिको धुति ॥४२ एकस्यैवाथ रुद्रस्य भेदास्ते परिकोतिता ॥३७ एप योग समुद्दिष्ट सबीजो मुनिसत्तमा । पर भेद समाश्रित्य यजन्ति परमेश्वरम् । | तस्मात सर्वात परित्यज्य देवान ब्रह्मपुरोगमान । तत् तद रूप समास्थाप प्रददाति फल शिव ॥३८ | आराधयेद् विरूपाक्षमादिमध्यान्तसस्थितम् ।।४३ Rudra the giver of all desires 15 Thercfore a person who worships worshipped in all sacrifices by the Brab Mahadeva after resorting to any eternal manas the expounders of Veda-thas ts | modification, he attarns_his supreme the saying of the Vedic text (39) Out of all the powers of the highest But one should worship the eternal soul thc gods--Brahma Vasqu and and all powerful god Mahadeva dwelling Mahesvara (Sıva) are regarded as princi in the mountains cither as possessing pal powers (34) qualities or devoid of qualities (40) Mahesvara having a spear in his hand The Yoga, devoid of all qualities, 13 called the first, forcmost, ctcrnal and has been spoken by me to you before glorious great soul and consisting of all hand A person desirous of attainment powers (35) of Yoga as possessed of qualities should Some call this (god) Agni while worship Para me vara others (call) Narayana Some call ham (A person should) meditate upon the Indra and others Visva whilc others (call three eyed and skin dressed Siva the him) Brahma (36) wetlder of Pinaka bow, of matted har, sitting on a lotus scat and possessing Brahma Visnu Agn, Varuna-all shining lustre-this (these) gods and similarly the sages are text described as the modifications of only one (42) excellent sages, this Yoga, possessing Rudra (37) seed 15 explained Therefore, having Having resorted to whichever a med given up all the gods preceded by Brahma, fication, people worship l'aramesvara Śiva one should worship the deformed eyed gives frunt alter assuming that very form Siva existog in the beginning, middle (38) ! and at the end (43) (547] (33) abnde (41) 13 the Vedic ·२ ४४४४] दूमपुराणे भक्तियोगसमायुक्त स्वधर्मनिरत शुचि । पूजयेत पुरुष विष्णु चतुर्मूत्तिधर हरिम् । तादृश रूपमास्थाय समायात्यन्तिक शिवम् ॥४४ अनादिनिधन देव वासुदेव सनातनम् ॥४९ एष योग समुद्दिष्ट सबीजोश्यन्तभावने । नारायण जगद्योनिमाकाश परम पदम् । यथाविधि प्रकुर्वाण प्राप्नुयादेश्वर पदम् ॥४५ तल्लिङ्गधारी नियत तद्भक्तस्तदपाश्रय । अनाप्यशक्तोऽय हर विष्णु बह्माणमर्चयेत् । | एष एव विधिह्यो भावने चान्तिके मत ॥५० अथ चेदसमर्थ स्यात् तत्रापि मुनिपुगवा । इत्येतत कथित ज्ञान भावनासश्रय परम् । ततो वायग्निशनादीन् पूजयेद् भक्तिसयुत ॥४६ | इन्द्रद्युम्नाय मुनये कथित यन्मया पुरा ॥५१ ये चान्ये भायने शुद्ध प्रागुक्ते भवतामिह । अव्यक्तात्मकमेवेद चेतनाचेतन जगत् । अथापि कथितो योगो नि:जश्च सबीजक ॥४७ तदोश्वर पर ब्रह्म तस्माद् ब्रह्ममय जगत् ॥५२ ज्ञान तदुक्त निर्बोज पूर्व हि भवता मया । सूत उवाच। विष्णु रुद्र विरवि च सबोज भावपेद बुध । एतावदुक्त्या भगवान् विरराम जनार्दन । अथवाऽग्न्यादिकान् देवास्तत्पर सपतेन्द्रिय ॥४८ | तुष्टुवर्मुनयो विष्णु शक्रेण सह माधयम् ॥५३ A pure minded person devoted to full devotion and with his sensc-organs devotion and Yoga and engaged in the controlled (48) performance of his duty, goes near Śiva One should worship the eternal god after assuming that type of form (44) Ilari-Visnu the supreme being possessing Tlus Yoga with the seed is explained four forms the son of Vasudeva, having for promoting grent great welfare Tractus neither beginning nor end ing it according to the prescribed manner A person devoted to him (Nórayana), one attains the abode of Isvara (45) resorting to him (Narayana) for refuge If one 13 incapable even here (the Yoga and wearing his (Narayana's) Linga, with seed), then he should worship Hara | (should worship) Narayana, the world. Visnu and Brahma If one is incapable wound, the supreme abode (adentical syuth) even there, O excellent sages, then he, ether This is regarded {the hest) method full of devotion should norshup Vayu | 11 thc attainment of meditation of Agai, Indra etc (45)/ Brahman (50) The other two types of pure medita This supreme knowledge related to tions which were parrated to you before meditation 19 narrated by me as it was hand, they have been stated afternards narrated in past by me for the sage Indra as secdless Yoga and the Yoga with dyumna (51) sced Sentient and non scatient world 25 The seedless knowledge has been manifested in nature explained to you by me beforehand A Drahman ile lord of that (world or wise man should worship Visnu Rudra Nature) Therefore the world is identical and Brahm with sced or (he should with Brahman (52) worship) the gods Agni and others with Sota said Having said so much 1l1c The supreme [548] ·उपरिबिभागे चतुश्चत्वारिंशोऽध्यायः [२४४६४ मुनय ऊचुः । नमः सांख्याय योगाय केवलाय नमोऽस्तु ते । नमस्ते फर्मरूपाय विष्णवे परमात्मने । धर्मज्ञानाधिगम्याय निष्कलाय नमो नमः ।।५९ नारायणाय विश्वाय वासुदेवाय ते नमः ।।५४ नमोऽस्तु व्योमतत्त्वाय महायोगेश्वराप च । नमो नमस्ते कृष्णाय गोविन्दाय नमो नमः । परावराणा प्रभवे वेदवेद्याय ते नमः ॥६० माधवाय नमस्तुभ्यं नमो यज्ञेश्वराय च ।।५५ | नमो बुद्धाय शुद्धाय नमो मुक्ताय हेतवे । सहस्र शिरसे तुम्यं सहस्राक्षाय ते नमः । | नमो नमो नमस्तुभ्यं मायिने वेधसे नमः ॥६१ सहनहस्ताय सहस्रचरणाय च ॥५६ | नमोऽस्तु ते वराहाय नारसिंहाय ते नमः । ॐ नमो ज्ञानरूपाय परमात्मस्वरूपिणे । वामनाय नमस्तुभ्यं हृषीकेशाय ते नमः ॥६२ आनन्दाय नमस्तुभ्य मायातीताय ते नमः ॥५७ नमोऽस्तु कालरद्राय कालरूपाय ते नमः । नमो गूढशरीराय निर्गुणाय नमोऽस्तु ते । स्वर्गापवर्गदाने नमोऽप्रतिहलात्मने ॥६३ पुरुपाय पुराणाय सत्तामात्रस्वरूपिणे ॥५८ नमो योगाधिगम्याय योगिने योपदायिने । नमः glorious Janardana (agitating men) stopp Salutation to Sainkhya (and) Yoga ed The sages along with Indra praised salutation to you, the solc-one Salutation Visnu-Madhava (53) again and again to one who is approached Thc sages sard : Salutation to you the through Dharma and knowledge and wig J3 undivided (59) tortoise formed Visnu, the great soul. Salutation to one who is identical Salutation to you, the all-pervading Narayana, the son of Vasudeva (54)| with the clement of ether and is the lord of great Yoga Salutation to you, who is Salutation again and again to you known by the Vedas and who is the origin Kpsņa, salutation again and again to of the highest and lowest (60) Govinda Salutation to you, Madhava and Salutation to the wise and pure one; salatation to the lord of sacrifice (55) salutation to the skilful and the cause of (Salutation) to you, the thousanduniverse) Salutation again and again to headed , salutation to you, the thousandeyed Salutation to the thousand handed you the creator, versed in magical arcs (61) and the thousand-footed one (16) Salutation to you, the boar, salutation Om, Salutation to the knowledge formed | to you, the man-lion Salutathon to you, supreme soul itself Salutatron to you, the dvari , salutation to you, the lord or the pure happiness; salutation to you, who senses (62) has got over Maya (57) Salutation to Kala Rudra, salutation Salutation to the secret bodied one, to you, the Kala-formed one Salutation salutation to you, devoid of qualities to the gner of heaven and salvation, (Sativa, Rajas and Tamas) (Salutation to) possessing an unimpeded soul (63) the ancient being, the all existence its if Salutation to the Yogin, the giver of (58)| Yoga, to be attained by Yoga (Salutation) [5491 ·२४४६४] धर्मपुराणे देवाना पतये तुम्य देवात्तिशमनाय ते ॥६४ | प्रजापतीना सर्गस्तु वर्णधर्माश्च वृत्तय । भगवस्त्वत्प्रसादेन सर्वससारनाशनम् । धर्मार्थकाममोक्षाणा यथावल्लक्षण शुभम् ॥७० अस्माभिविदित ज्ञान यज्जात्याऽमृतमश्नुते ॥६५ पितामहस्य विष्णोश्च महेशस्य च धीमत । श्रुतास्तु विविधा धर्मा बशा मन्वन्तराणि च । एकत्व च पृथवत्व च विशेषश्चोपर्वाणत ॥७१ सर्गश्च प्रतिसर्गश्च ब्रह्माण्डस्यास्य विस्तर ॥६६ भक्ताना लक्षण प्रोक्त समाचारश्च शोभन । त्व हि सर्वजगत्साक्षी विश्वो नारायण पर । वर्णाश्रमाणा कथित पभादिह लक्षणम् ॥७२ नातुमर्हस्यनन्तात्मस्त्यमेव शरण गति ॥६७ । आदिसर्गस्तत पश्चादण्डावरणसप्तकम्। सूत उवाच। | हिरण्यगर्भसगंश्च कौतितो मुनिपुगवा ।।७३ एतद् य कथित विना योगमोक्षप्रदायकम् । पालसरयाप्रकथन माहात्म्य चेश्वरस्य च । कौम पुराणमखिल पज्जगाद गदाधर ॥६८ ग्रहण शयन चाप्सु नामनिर्वचन तथा ॥७४ अस्मिन् पुराणे लक्ष्म्यास्तु सभव कथित पुरा । | वराहवपुषा भूयो भूमेरुद्धरण पुन । मोहायाशेषभूताना वासुदेवेन योजनम् ॥६९ मुख्यादिसाकियन मुनिसर्गस्तथापर ॥७५ to you the lord of gads the Pacificr of the thc Varnas (four principal classes), calamities of the gods (64) the auspicious and proper nature of O glorious one, we have attained the Dharma, Artha (wealth), Kama (love) knowledg", the destroyer of all mundane and Voksa (salvation), the identity, existence, by vour favour by knowing separateness and difference of Brahma which one attains immortality (65) (the paternal grandfather) Visnu and Varnous Dharmas, genealognes periods ) the swise_Mahesa (Siva) is described of Manus creation, dissolution and the minutely (70,71) expansion of this universe have been The nature as well as the beautiful beard (by us) 66)/ conduct of the devotees has been narrat You are the witness of all the sporld, ed The nature of the Vardas (the four the all pervading supreme Narayana principal classes) and Aśramas (the four You, the infinite spirit should protect periods of life) has been narrated You are our refuge our asylum {67)| properly (72) Suta Said This entire hurma The primitive creation and after that Purana, the giver of Yoga and salvation, the collection of the seven coverings of las been narrated before you O Brah thc mundane egg as well as the creation manas, which was spoken by Gadadhara of Hıranyagarbba is described O exccl (1 e Visnu) (68) lent sages (79) The birth of Laksm) and her union Here is statement of the enumeration with Vasudeva for deluding all the living of time, and the glorification af Išvara, beings is narrated in the beginog of his Brahmas sleeping in the water and the Purana (69) derivation of names (74) The creation of Prajapatis, duties After that there is a description) of conducts and the means of livelihood of the liftrag up of the carth again by the [550] Lus ·धीमतः। उपरिविभाग चतुश्चत्वारिंशोऽध्यायः [२४४.८६ व्याख्यातो रुद्रसर्गश्च ऋपिसर्गश्च तापसः । अवतारोऽय देवस्य ब्रह्मणो नाभिपङ्कजात् ।।८१ धर्मस्य च प्रजासर्गस्तामसात् पूर्वमेव तु ॥७६ | एकोभावश्च देवस्य विष्णुना कथितस्ततः। ब्रह्मविष्णुविवादः स्यादन्तदेहप्रवेशनम् । विमोहो ब्रह्मणश्चाथ सज्ञालाभो हरेस्ततः ॥२ पोद्भवत्वं देवस्य मोहस्तस्य च धीमतः ॥७७ तपश्चरणमाख्यात देवदेवस्य दर्शनं च महेशस्य माहात्म्यं विष्णुनेरितम् । प्रादुर्भावो महेशस्य ललाटात् कथितस्ततः ।।८३ दिव्यदृष्टिप्रदानं च ब्रह्मणः परमेष्ठिनः ॥७८ गदाणा कथिता सृष्टिब्रह्मणः प्रतिषेधनम् । संस्तबो देवदेवस्य ब्रह्मणा परसेष्ठिना । | भूतिश्च देवदेवस्प वरदानोपदेशको ।।४ प्रसादो गिरिशस्याय बरदानं तथैव च ॥७९ अन्तर्द्धानं च रद्रस्य तपश्चण्डिजस्य च । दर्शन देवदेवस्य नरनारीशरीरता ॥५ संवादो विष्णुना सार्थ शंकरस्य महात्मनः । वरदानं तयापूर्वमन्ततिं पिनाकिनः ।।८० | देव्या विभागकयां देवदेवात् पिनाकिनः । बधश्च कथितो विप्रा मधुकैटभयोः पुरा । | देव्यास्तु पश्चात् कथित दक्षपुत्रीत्वमेव च ॥६६ bear formed {Narayana) Then there is | and then the appearance of god Drahni the description of the creations beginning | from the navel-lotus (of Visnuts narrated) with Mukhya (crcation) and amlarly the (81) Creations of the sages (75) Then the oneness of the god (Bralama) The creation of Rudra and the creation with Visnu is described, then the delusion of the seers is cxplained The creation of Brahina and then the attainment of clear of the progeny of Dlarma from the Tamis' understanding Hari is said (82) quality (is described) beforehand The The practice of penance of the wise dispute of Brahma and Visnu, their enter god of gods is described Then the ing into body, the appearance of the goc appearance of Mahesa from the forchead (Brahma) as sprung from the lotus and is described (83) the delusion of that wise one, the seeing Crcation of Rudras and the prohibition of Mahesa (Śiva) and the glorification of or Brahmă are described Power of Śiva spoken by Visnu, offering of divine, the god of gods, the granting of boon Wrror to Brohnd the parmacapal darty | and the mstrackson {to Braand are descrxpraise of god of gouls (ie Siva) by principalved in this l'urāna) Disappcarance of god Brahmä, kundress of Seva (dwelling in Rudra and the practice of penance of the the mountains) and the granting of boons, egy born, the appearance of the god similarly, the dialogue of the great soulcd of gods and the possessing of a body of Sarnkara with Visnu, granting of boon as | man and woman (s also described) {84,45) luefore and the disapprearance of Siva The description of the scparation of (the welder of Pinaka bow is narrated the goddess from Siva (the wielders of the (7680) Pinaka-bow), the god of gods is narrated Brāhmanas, the killing of Madhu After that the daughtership of the goddess and Kaitalha is described belureland l of Daksa is described (86) [551] ·२.४४.८७] कूर्मपुराणे हिमवदुहितृत्वं च देव्या माहात्म्यमेव च । | हिरण्यकशिपो शो हिरण्याक्षवधस्तथा ।।९२ दर्शन दिव्यरूपस्य वैश्वरूपस्य दर्शनम् ।।८७ ततश्च शापः कथितो देवदारवौकसाम् । नाम्नां सहलं कथितं पित्रा हिमवता स्वयम् । निग्रहश्चान्धकस्याय गाणपत्यमनुत्तमम् ।।९३ उपदेशो महादेव्या वरदान तथंव च ।।८८ प्रह्लादनिग्रहवाय बलेः संयमन ततः । मृग्वादीनां प्रजासर्गो राज्ञां वशस्प विस्तरः । वाणस्य निग्रहश्वाथ प्रसादस्तस्य शूलिनः ।।१४ प्राचेतसत्व दक्षस्य दक्षयज्ञविमर्वनम् ॥८२ ऋषीणा वंशविस्तारो राजा वंशाः प्रकोतिताः । दधीचस्य च वक्षस्य विधाद: कथितस्तदा । | वसुदेवात् ततो विष्णोरत्पत्तिः स्वेच्छया हरेः ॥९५ ततश्च शापः कथितो मुनीना मुनिपुंगवाः ।।९० दर्शनं चोपमन्योर्व तपश्चरणमेव च। रुद्रागतिः प्रसादश्च अन्तर्द्धानं पिनाकिनः। वरलाभो महादेव दृष्टा साम्ब निलोचनम् ।।१६ पितामहस्योपदेशः कोयते रक्षणाय तु ॥९१ | कैलासगमन चाथ निवासस्तन शाङ्गिणः । वक्षस्य च प्रजासर्गः कश्यपस्य महात्मनः । | ततश्च कथ्यते भौतिरिवत्या निवासिनाम् ।।९७ The daughtership of Himavân of the and the great souled Kaśyapa, the goddess and her glorification, the seeing destruction of Pirapyalası pu and simiof the divine form and the seeing of the larly the killing of Hiranyäksa are parramultifarm 13 also described. (92) The thousand names (of Parvati), have Then the curse of the inhabitants of been told by the father Himayin lümself Deradāru forest is described Then the The instruction of the great goddess defeat of Andhaka and then his unsur- (Pärvati) and similarly the granting of passed lordship over troops (Ganas) is described boons are the other subjects of this (93) Then the defeat of Prahrada and then Purana) (88) The creation of the progeny of Bhrgu Bana and the kindness over him of thie the binding of Bali. Then the defeat of and others and the expansion of the tradient-bearer Śiva are the subject-matter genealogy of lings, the Pracetasa-ship of of this Purāņa) Dalşa and the destruction of the sacrifice The expansion of the gepealogy of the of Dalsa (are told in this Purana). (89) sages and the genealngies of kings have Then the dispute of Dadhica and been described Then the birth of Hari- Dalsa is described Then the curse on the Visnu from Vasudeva at his will is oarrasages is described, O excellent sages, (90)|ted (95) The coming of Rudra, the wielder of Then seeing of Upamonyu and his Pinaka-baw, lus kindness and the disappca practice of penance Then his altaininent of rance and instruction of Brahmi (the boonafter sccing the three cyed Mahadeva paternal grandfather) for protection is with mother (Parvati) (96) described. (91) Then the going of Vasnu Krana (the The creation of progency of Dakșa | archer) to Kailasa and his dwelling [552] (87) ted ·उपरियिभागे चतुश्चत्वारिंशोऽध्यायः ६२.४४.१०८ रक्षणं गरुडेनाथ जिस्वा शत्रून् महाबलान् । | कृष्णस्य गमने बुद्धि पीणामागतिस्तथा । नारदागमनं चय यात्रा चैव गरमतः ।।९८ । अनुशासितं च कृष्णेन वरदानं महात्मनः ॥१०४ ततश्च कृष्णागमनं मुनीनामागतिस्ततः । गमनं चव कृष्णस्य पार्थस्यापि च दर्शनम् । नत्यकं वासुदेवस्य शिवलिङ्गार्चनं तथा ॥९९ कृष्णद्वैपायनस्योक्ता युगधर्माः सनातनाः ।।१०५ मार्कण्डेयस्य च मुनेः प्रश्नः प्रोक्तस्ततः परम् । लिङ्गार्चननिमित्तं च लिङ्गस्यापि सलिङ्गिनः॥१०० अनुग्रहोऽथ पार्थस्य वाराणसोगतिस्ततः । पाराशर्यस्य च भुनेासस्थाद्भुतकर्मणः ॥१०६ याथात्म्यकथनं चाय लिङ्गाविर्भाव एव च । ब्रह्मविष्णोस्तथा मध्ये कोतितो मुनिपुंगवाः ।।१०१ वाराणस्याध्व माहात्म्यं तीर्थानां चंब वर्णनम् । मोहस्तयोस्तु कथितो गमनं चोर्ध्वतोऽप्यधः । | तोर्थयात्रा च व्यासस्य देव्याश्चवाय दर्शनम् । सस्तवो देवदेवस्य प्रसादः परमेष्ठिनः ।।१०३ उद्रासनं च कथितं वरदानं तथैव च ॥१०७ अन्तर्घानंच लिङ्गस्य साम्बोत्पत्तिस्ततः परम् । प्रयागस्य घ माहात्म्य क्षेत्राणामथ कीतनम् । कीर्तिता चानिरुद्धस्य समुत्पत्तिद्विजोत्तमाः ॥१०३ फलं च विपुलं विना मार्यण्डेयस्य निर्गमः ॥१०८ there. Then is described the fear of the described the birth of Aniruddha, O dwellers of Dväravati. (97) excellent Brahmapas. (103) Then the protection by Garuda after Krsna's mind for gaing (to this world) defeating the very powerful enemies and and then the coming of the sages. The the coming of Narada as well as the travel instruction by Krsna and the granting of (98) | gift of the great-souled one (to sages is (104) Then the coming of Kişņa and then narrated) the coming of the sages and the worship Then the going of Krsna and the visit or siva's Linga daily by Krsna (the son of of Arjuna. The eternal characteristics or Vasudeva). (99) the Yugas are described by Krsna- After that the question of Markandeya dvaipayana (to Arjuna). Kindness to is mentioned. Then cause of Linga- Arjuna and then going to Varanasi of worship, the true statement of the the sage Vyasa of wonderful deeds, the (105,106) Linga or Siva {possessing a Linga) and son of Parāfara the appcarance of the Linga in the middle Glorification of Váránast and the of Brahma and Vişnu is described, description of the places of pilgrimage. excellent sages. Then their delusion is The visit of the places of pilgrimage by described as well as their going up and Vyása and the sceing of tặc goddess. down. Then the praise of the god of gods Banishing and similarly the granting of and Lindness of the principal god are boon is described. (107) described. ((100-102), Glorification of Prayāga, the descrip- Disappearance of the Lidga and after tion of the places of pilgrimage. The that the birth of Sāmaba and then iz huge fruit (of Tirthas}then, O Brahmapas [553] 70 of Garuda. । ।

·२.४४ १०६] कूर्मपुराणे भुवनाना स्वरूप च ज्योतिषा च निवेशनम् । कपालित्व व रुद्रस्य भिक्षाचरणमेव च ॥११४ कोत्यंन्ते चंय वर्षाणि नदीना चैव निर्णय ॥१०९ पतिव्रतायाश्चात्यान तीर्थाना च विनिर्णय । पर्वताना च कथन स्थानानि च दिवौकसाम् । | तथा मङ्कणकस्याथ निग्रह कोत्यंते द्विजा ॥११५ द्वीपाना प्रविभागश्च श्वेतद्वीपोपवणनम् ॥११० वषच कथितो विप्रा कालस्य च समासत । शपन केशवस्याथ माहात्म्य च महात्मन । देवदारुवने सभी प्रवेशो माधयस्य च ॥११६ मन्वन्तराणा कथन विष्णोर्माहात्म्यमेव च ॥१११ दर्शन पटकुलीयाना देवदेवस्य धीमत । वेदशाखाप्रणयन च्यासाना कथन तत । वरदान च देवस्य नन्दिने तु प्रकीर्तितम् ॥११७ अवेदस्य च वेदाना कथन मुनिपुगवा ॥११२ नमित्तिकस्तु कथित प्रतिसास्तित परम् । योगेश्वराणाच कथा शिष्याणा चाय कीर्तनम् । प्राकुन प्रलपश्वोद्धवं सबोजो योग एव च ॥११८ गीताश्च विविधा गुह्या ईश्वरस्याथ कोत्तिता ॥११३ एव ज्ञात्वा पुराणस्य सक्षप कोर्तयेत् तु य । वधिमाणामाचारा प्रायश्चितविधिस्तत । तयपापविनिर्मुक्तो ब्रह्मलोके महीयते ।।११९ 15 6 Brahand desparture of Markandeya is of the highest reality) cxpounded by described (108) | Isvara, have been describert (113) 1 The form of the worlds, situation Then the duties of the Varnas (the of the luminaries, Varsas (a division of four principal classes) and the Asramas the earth as separated off by certain the four periods of life) and the method mountain ranges) are described and there of expiation the state of possessing skull 13 the narration of rivers (109) by Rudra and the begging of alms (114) (The description of the mountains and The story of the chaste and devoted the places of the gods (inhalıtants of lady and the batration of the place of heaven), the division of islands and the pilgrimage, sınılarly the defeat of minute description of the Sveta dvipa are Mankanka described, narrated (110)| manas (115) The sleeping and the glorificalun of The killing of Kala is described in the great soulcd Kcśava the descriplion short, O Brahmanas. I'he entry of of Manvantaras (periods of Manus) and Sambhu and Madhava in Devadara the glon fication of Visnu are narrated forest (116) (111) The appearing of the wise god of gode The creation of the branches of Vedas (Śwa) before the sages of six families and and the description of Vyasis, the the granting of boon to Nandın by the description of the Vedas and of that god described (117) which is Veda, 0 excellent After this the Naimittika dissolution sages (112) is described and after that the fraksta Tirt story of the lords of Yoga and dissolution as well as the Yoga with seed ihen the description of disciples Thch u described (118) the various mystec Gstas the knowledge A persbo wło reales the bhief expost 1554] not ·उपरिविभागे चतुश्चत्वारिंशोऽध्याय [ २ ४४ १३१ एवमुक्त्वा थिय देवीमादाय पुरषोत्तम । तत स्वर्गात् परिभ्रष्टो विप्राणा जापते कुले । सत्यज्य कूर्मसस्थान स्वस्थान न जगाम ह ॥१२० । पूर्वसस्कारमाहात्म्याद ब्रह्मविद्यामवाप्नुपात् ।।१२६ पठित्वाध्यायमेवंत्र देवाश्च सर्वे मुनय स्वानि स्थानानि भेजिरे। सर्वपापै प्रमुच्यते । प्रणम्य पुरुप विष्णु गृहीत्वा ह्यमृत हिजा ॥१२१ | योऽयं विचारयेत सम्यक्स प्राप्नोति पर पबम ॥१२७ अध्येतव्यमिद नित्य विप्रे पर्वणि पर्वणि । एतत् पुराण परम भाषित कूर्मरूपिणा । साक्षाद् देवादिदेवेन विष्णुना विश्वयोनिना ॥१२२ श्रोतव्य च द्विजश्रष्ठा महापातकनाशनम ॥१२८ य पठेत सतत मत्यो नियमेन समाहित । | एकतस्तु पुराणानि सेतिहासानि करस्नश । चेद परममेतदेवातिरिच्यते ।।१२९ सर्वपापविनिर्मुक्तो ब्रह्मलोके महीयते ।।१२३ एकत्र लिखित्वा व पो दद्याद वंशाखेमाशि सुबत । धर्मनैपुण्यकामाना ज्ञान पुण्यकामिनाम् । विप्राय वेदविदुषे तस्य पुण्य निबोधन ।। १२४ | इद पुराण मुक्त्यफ नास्त्यायत् साधन परम ११३० सर्वपापविनिर्मुक्त सर्वेश्वर्यममन्वित । यथावदन भगवान् देयो नारायणो हरि । भवत्या च विपुलान्स्वर्गे भोगादिव्यान्सुशोभनान्। १२५ कथ्यते हि यथा विष्णुर्न तयाऽन्येप सुनता ॥१३१ 1107 of Purana after knowing it in this enjoys a lot of divine and extremely good way hc, relcascd from all síns is honoured enjoyments in the heaven Then fallen In the world of Brahman (119) from the heaven he is born in the family Having said 60 and flaving taken of Brahmaras and attains the knowledge Lakşen's Visņu (the highest being) went to of Brahman due to the dignity of his abade after giving up the form of the previous impression (124 126) Hortoise (120) One is released from all sins after Thus gods and all the sages went to | reading only one chapter (of this Purana) their own places nfter saluting to Vişnu and he who properly thinks over the the supreme being and after taking nectar, meaning (of this Purānal attains supreme OJralirmanas (121) | pasation (127) The supreme Purina was spoken by This (Purana), the destroyer of great the tortoise formed Visou fuimself, the sins slould be recated and heard always first among tlic gnds and the Creator of by the Drabim nas at each festival untyerse (122) (128) A person who constantly secites (this (IC we place) all the Turanas and Purana) in proper method and swith full Jtzhāsas (1 e Mahabharat and Ramayana) devotion he released from all sins 19 on one side and this supreme (Purina) on honoured in the world of Brahman (123) one side-this (Purina) excels (129) Know result of the peity of that man Leaving this one Purant there is no wlio, sinct in observing Teligious vows other beter means for those desiring gives (thus Purára) after kriung 2n the dexterity in Dharma and those desiring month of Varsallia Released from all sins dexterity in knowledge (130) and endowed with all prosperity, he As properly the glorious god [555] ·२४४१३२ धर्मपुराने ब्राह्मी पौराणिको चेय सहिता पापनाशनी । ज्ञात्वा यथावद् विप्नेन्द्रान् थाययेद् भक्तिसयुतान् । अत्र तत परम ब्रह्म कोयते हि यथार्थत ॥१३२ | सर्वपापविनिर्मुक्तो मह्मसायुज्यमाप्नुयात् ॥१३५ तीर्थाना परम तीर्थ तपसा च पर तप । योऽश्रद्दधाने पुरपे दद्याच्चाधार्मिक तथा। ज्ञानाना परम ज्ञान प्रताना परम वतम् ॥१३३ | स प्रेत्य गत्वा निरयान् शुना योनि बजत्यघ ॥१३८ माध्येतव्यमिद शास्त्र वृपलस्य च सन्निधौ । नमस्कृत्वा हरि विष्णु जगद्योनि सनातनम् । पोचौते स तु मोहात्मा स याति नरकान् बहून् ॥१३४ अध्येतव्यमिद शास्त्र कृष्णद्वैपायन तथा ॥१३९ श्राद्धे वा दैविके काय धावणीय द्विजातिभि । इत्याज्ञा वेवदेवस्य विष्णोरमिततेजस । यज्ञान्ते विशेषेण सर्वदोषविशोधनम ॥१३५ पाराशयस्य विप्रयासस्य च महात्मन ॥१४० मुमुक्षूणामिद शास्त्रमध्येतव्य विशेषत । श्रुत्वा नारायणाद् विच्या नारवो भगवानपि । श्रोतव्य चाथ मन्तव्य घेदार्थपरिबृहणम ॥१३६ गौतमाम ददौ पूर्व तस्माच्चैव पराशर ॥१४१ one. (131) salvation Narayana Hari Visou is described here (in meaning of the Vedas and 50 it should be this Purana) He as not described in ohers recited heard and meditated upon parti (1 e texts) in the same way O virtudus cularly by those who are desirous of (136) This Brahmi Samhita of (thus) Purana After knowing it properly, a person 13 the destroyer of'sın because fiere (in this should recile it to the excellent Drahmanas, Purana) s properly described that endowed with devoton He (who does so) supremc Brahman who is the most released from all sins, attarns upon with Brahman excellent place of pilginage among all the (137) places of pilgrimage the most excellent A person who gives (the knowledge of penance among all the penances, the most this Purana) to a non devoted and irreliexcellent knowledge among all the know gious man br after going to the hello ledges and the most excellent yow among after death goes to the lowest le of all the vows (132,133)| dogs 1198) This scripture should nnt be read (ve This scripture should be studied after recited) in the vicinity of a Sudra A saluting to Harr Visnu, the eternal world person of deluded soul, who recites, goes | womb and to Krsnadvaapayana (139) to many hells (131) This is the order of Viņu the god of (This Paräna) the purifier of all sins gods possessing unlimited power and should be made to be heard by the of the great souled Vyåsa the Brahmana Brahmanas (the twice born oncs) at the sage the son of Paralara Sraddha ceremony, at a rite relating to the Having heard the divine (Purana) gods and particularly at the end of a from Nārāyana the glorious sage Narada sacnfice (135) gave it to Gautama first and from him This scripture is a explanatory to the (was heard by) Parásara [556] ·उपरिविभागे चश्चत्वारिशेऽध्याय [२४४ १४८ पराशरोऽपि भावान् गङ्गाद्वारे मुनीश्वराः । | लेभे पुराण परम च्यास. सर्वार्थसचयम् ।।१४५ मुनिभ्य कथयामास धर्मकामार्थमोक्षदम् ।।१४२ तस्माद् व्यासादह श्रुत्वा भवता पापनाशनम् । ग्रह्मणा फथित पूर्व सनकाय च धीमते । उचिवान् वै भवद्भिश्च वातव्य धार्मिक जने ॥१४६ सनत्कुमाराय तथा सर्वपापप्रणाशनम् ॥१४३ तस्मै व्यासाय पुरये सर्वज्ञाय महर्षये । सनकाद्भगवान् साक्षाद् देवलो योगवितम । पाराशर्याय शान्नाय नमो नारायणात्मने ॥१४७ अवाप्तवान् पञ्चशिखो देवलादिदमुत्तमम् ॥१४४ यस्मात् सजायते कृत्स्न पर चंव प्रलीयते । सनत्कुमाराद् भगवान् मुनि सत्यवतीसुत । नमस्तस्मै सुरेशाय विष्णवे फर्मरूपिणे ॥१४८ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराणे पट्साहनया सहितायामुपरियिमागे पतुश्चत्वारिंशोऽध्याय ११४५ उपरिविभाग समाप्त ॥ इति श्रीकूर्मपुराण समाप्तम् ॥ The glorious Parásara also spoke the store (1 c contaming accounts) of all (this Purana), the giver of Dharma Kama jobyects, from Sanatkumaru (145) (Inve) Artha (wealth) and Molsa Having heard (this Purana), the (salvation to the sages at Gangå dvara destroyer of sins from that Vyasa I have (Handvära) O excellent sages (142) spolen it to you and by you it should (This Purana), the destroyer of all be givea to a religious person (146) sins was described preuously by Brahman Salutation to the preceptor Vydia to the wise Sanaka and to Sanatkumara the all knower, the great sage Saluta similarly (143) tron to the passionless son of Parafara The glorious Devala the best I nower a form of Nárāyana of Yoga received it from Sanaka directly Salutation to that tortoise formed Pancasıkha received this cxcellent Vişnu the lord of gods from whom (Purana) from Devala everything is born and in whom cvery- The glorious sage Vyas, the son of thing us dissolved (148) Satyava:1, recensed the supreme Puriņa Thus ends the Fortyforth Chapter in the Second Part of the Karma Purana Samlata consisting of six thousand verses - 41 Thus ends the Second Part Here ends the Karmn Perana 13571 ·APPENDIX 1A परिशिष्टम् (१क) (The lists of personal names, geographical names, tirthas etc. contained in the Kurma-Purana) कूर्मपुराणे समागतानां व्यक्ति-अनपद-सोर्यादिनाम्ना भौगोलिक नाम्नां च म्नच्या प्रश। (देव) 11516 | अङ्गारक (इ. मगल ) अश 2 ( इ. सूर्य) | अङ्गारेश्वर ( तीर्थ ) 239.6 पशु (नृप) 12331 अङ्गिरम् । (ऋषि) 122277.33,343 प्रशु ( द. सूर्य) 8.18% 10 86; 12.35 पशुमान् । ( नृप) 120.8 13.93 156; 40.43; प्रशुमान् 2 {१. सूर्य) 21115.12% 6.279 अकूर (नृप) 123.44,45 11.128 37.1233 अक्षपाद ( शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 15126 39 31413 अगस्त्य (पि) 112 10;21.75 | अङ्गिरस् 2 ( 5. बृहस्पति ) अग्नि 1 (देव)। 112.15,16; 1939, 24 55; | अच्युत । (द्र. विष्ण ) 4915; 26.4t, 617, 36; अच्युत 2 ( हा ) 33.141, 3770, 4437, 46प्रज। (द्र ब्रह्मा) -प्रनल 213 25 | अज 2 ( नृप) 120.17 --पावकः 112.15,27,274, 33127,130,133 अजित ( नप) 1.21.11 -सर्ग 233 124 ( प्रजवपाद ( नक्षत्रस्वामी, पूर्वभाद्रपदा ) 220.15 18.19314633 4413, 14, प्रजन (पर्वत) 14332; 46.45 211.61, 33 115, 10, 123 अट्टहास ( शिवावतार) 151.18 133,1343 4430 प्रतिथि ( नप) 12057 बश्वानर 2617, 33 123 | अनिनाभ (चाक्षुपमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये) 149.22 हल्यवान 233 124, 126, 135 प्रतिरात्र (नृप 1138 -हुतवह 12462 | प्रति । (ऋषि) 12.22, 7.33, 35, 8.193B -हुताशन 22640 10.863 127,9,18183 21.75,2459% 840.43 अग्नि ! (तामसमन्वन्तरे राप्तपिगये। 149 15 25.1935 37.45, 1245 प्रग्निती ( तीर्थ ) 1.337,37. अग्निपाहु ( नृप) 1387,9| पनि वैवस्वनमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये ) 149.25 मग्निमुन ( सर्प) 142.72 | पत्रि (शिवावतार ) 151.7 पग्निवेश्य ( शिवावतार-शिष्य) 151.24 विक(शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 159.19 अग्निष्टा (नप) 1138 | अदिति (अश्वारली ) 115.15,173 16.14,413B पग्निप्यात्त ( पितर) 112.19 19.1:49.33 भग्नीध (नप) 1.38.7, 10, 38.26, 23 | मघमं ( तमसुत्र) 18.5,25,28 पोत ( सौर्य) 23961 | पनप (ऋषि) 1.12.13 मङ्ग (मुप) 1139,10/मनन । (र-पुत्र) 117.103 224 ·अनमित्र ( नप) 11914,25 14321,26 कूर्मपुराल अनन्त । (शेपनाग, सर्प) ,14217; 27.9 प्रणायु ( नृप ) 1212 142.26; 47 62; 26 35 अमावायु ( नृप ) 1212 अनन्न 3 (द्र विष्णु) अमृता । ( वृष्टिसर्जकरश्मिसा) 14112 12339, 41, 41 अमृता 2 ( नदी ) 1477 भनय ( उत्तममन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये) 14912 अम्बरीप ( नृप अनरस (तीय) 1374,3935 अम्बष्ठ (जनपद) 14542 अनरण्य ( नप] 11927 | अम्बिका (द्र पार्वती) मनल 1 ( देव, प्रप्टवमुमध्ये ) 1151114 | अयग्यान ( पिचर ) 11219 मगन 2 (नृप) 1239 प्रयुतायु ( नप) 12012 अयोध्या ( तोयं-पुरो) 23915 मनल 3 (द्र अग्नि) परिष्ट (नग) 1817,127 1195 मनसूया ( दक्ष न्या) अरिष्टनेमि । (ऋषि) 23743 115531717 -अनुसूया (१) (अभि-पली) मनिरख । (प्रद्युम्न-पुत्र) 1262,244101 अरिष्टनेमि 2 ( ग्रामणी) 140.7 पनिरद (द विष्ण) परिप्टा ( दक्ष-वन्या) 11515% 31710 अनिल 1 ( देव, अष्टयमुमध्ये ) 115 11, 13 परण ( दिनता-पुत्र) 11714,15 पारणा (नदी) 2302 मनित 2 (द्र मरत्) प्ररणोद ( सरोवर) 1217,19, 23 30, 31, +4 महन्पती (दसिष्टपली) 1112343 157, 103 1474 18,20,23 1129 | प (द सूर्य) अनुम्नोचा (अप्परा) 14013 अर्जुन ( पाण्डुपुत्र) 12117,56327432811, 1.396 633 21101 मनुसूया ( : अनसूया ) -पार्थ 1272, 13, 15,28563 244 105, 06 अनुहाद (मगुर) 11543,44 | मद ( जनगद) 14510 पन्त ( यधर्मपुत्र) 1825 मर्यमा 1 (सूर्य) अन्न शिरा (नदी) 145341 प्रयंमा 2 ( नदासम्वामी, उतरा फाल्गुनी) 22011 पर्वरीवान् ( स्यारोचिषमन्यन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये ) 1499 अन्तर्धान (नृप) 11321 मविगु 1 (गन्धर्व) 14012 अन्धर 1( ममुर) 11573,69, 161,24493 1411,7 पापा 2 (नप) पलरनन्दा (नदी) 14419, 11 अन्धकार (दतिमत्-गुत् ) 1472 प्रविज्ञानगति ( देव, पनिलवमुपुत्र) 11513 मन्धरार (पर्वत) 14727 129 24,27, 30, 34,41, 42, मन्मतागिय ( नरप) 43, 44,55, 59,60,61,713 पन्या (प्रमग, गम्भा) 14015 3333341 भामिनि (गभूति-नन्या) 1125 मगंग ( मोर्ष) 24023 अम्मय (विष्ण) 12013 मभिमन्यु (ना) 1136 अम्मर (नप) भरपष्टय । ती) 22029 | प्रश्वर (ना) 1213 समसष्टर : (पर्वत) 2389, 13, 32, 16, 39 | प्रवीत ( नप) 1.2316 ममगपती (पूरी) 1.39334410] प्रश्वर (ग) 135193401 (2) अनुतप्ता ( नदी) अनुमती (देवी) अनुबह (वायु) अन्तर (४ यम) 123 15, 47 पविगु 2 (नरप्रिम) 2248 प्रपिमुक्त (सी) ·प्रष्टवसु (देव) परिशिष्ट-१५ अश्वतीर्य ( सीयं ) 234 38 | पावसथ्य (वह्नि) 233115,126 प्रश्परय (नृप) 13821 | प्रावह ( वायु) 1396 अश्विनी 1(देव) 2638 आश्वलायन ( शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 15125 अश्विनी 2 (नक्षत्र) 2.2015 पासुरि (शिवावतार शिष्य ) 15116 1159 | अस्तगिरि ( पदंत) 14733 असमञ्जम नप) 120 78 पाहुक ( नृप) 12362 असिानी (दक्ष-मली) 1153 | इक्षु ( नदी) 23927 असित (यश्यप-सुत) 118 25, इक्षा (नदी) 14734 असितोप ( सरावर) 143 23 35 | इक्षुरसाम्भोधि ( सप्तसागरमध्ये ) 14718 असिपनवन (नरख) 2248 इक्षुरसोद (सागर) 1434 असी (नदी) 129 52 | इश्वाकु (नृप) 1194,10 अहल्या ( गौतम-पत्नी) 23943 इन्दु (द्र चन्द्रमा) अहल्यातीथं ( तीर्थ ) 239 42 इन्दुमौलि [द्र शिव) महिर्बुध्य ( नक्षत्रस्वामी, उत्तर भाद्रपदा ) 220 15 11643, 3942, 46243 प्रहीनगु (नृप) 12059 2534; 38 36, 39 103 पापाश (तीर्य) 1333 4636 प्रानि ( स्यायभुवमनु पुरी) 1812,4927 -देवराज 11123,4513 माग्नेयी ( हविर्घान-पत्नी) 11330 पुरन्दर 11612,63,2141, 2326, प्राङ्गिरस 1 (शिवावतार शिष्य) 15117 4934,226.3 प्राङ्गिरस 2 { तीर्थ ) 23930 23443 प्रादित्य ( गूर्य) वासव 11421,2141,2462 प्रादित्यायतन ( तीर्थ ) 23936 3424,4624 पानफदुन्दुभि ( अनुपुत्र-नृप ) 1234g -शक 1131,119,121, 11227,1613, आनन्द ( मेघातिथि-गुष) 13824 641173,195,22,24,2018, मानन्दपुर ( तीर्थ ) 13318 26.3,3628, 4410, 468, आप। 1 (देव) 115112 245,622, 11141, 3440, पापा 2 (रासस) 140 3945,92, 44 30, 46,53 प्राप । ( नक्षत्रस्वामी पूर्वा पाडा) 22013 -शतकनु 276 भाभीर (जनपद) 14540 -महयाक्ष 14411 प्राधिकेय ( पवन) 1473 12383,2437,93 मामातोश्वर (वीर्य) 12945, 395 इन्द्र 2 ( मूर्य) मायति (मस्वन्या) 1122 इन्द्र (य्याम ) पायाति ( नप) 1215 इन्द्रद्युम्न ! (मुनि) 142,45,61,84, 1211 12123 2.3,244.51 भारोह ( मप) 12311 इन्द्रद्युम्न 2 ( तेजम-पुत्र) 2387 11912 इन्द्रदुम्न 3(द्वीप) 14523 माही (नक्षत्र) 22010 इरा ( दी) 11515,1712 प्रापंभ (तीप) 1333; इरावती (नदी) 14527 मालिया (सीय) 24035 | दिला (मृगजिन्दु-पुत्री) 1188,9 1504 मामु (नप) मादन ( नृप) ·, कूर्मपुराण इला (वुध-पली) 1195,81 उशद्गु ( नृप) 1231 इसाप्त 1 ( नृप] 1387, 31 उशना 1{द्र शुक्र) इलावृत 2 (जम्बुद्वीपे वर्ष ) 138 30, 43 13, 14, 218459 उशना 2 (नृप) 1235 उशना 3 (प्यारा) 1503 (द्र शिव) | उशना 4 (शिवावतार-शिप्य) 15124 ईशान (द्र शिव) उशिज | शिवावतार शिप्य ) 15124 उग्र ! (तीर्थ) 13315 उपाइनुप 13820 उप (शिवावतार) 1515 | कर (नस) 1138,9 उग्र (शिवावतार-शिष्य) 15119 | ऊज (स्वारोचिपमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये ) 1498 उग्रसेन 1 (पाहुक-पुत्र) 12363 | ऊर्जा ( दक्ष-कन्या) 1817, 12.12 उग्रसेन ? (गन्धर्व) 14012 | ऊर्णायु (गन्धर्व) 14013 उतथ्य (शिवावतार पिप्य) 15121 | ऊवं । उत्तगमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये) 1492 उस्कल (नृप) 1199 ऊध्र्ववाह । (ऋषि) 11213 उत्सला ( प्रश्मण-पत्नी) 12014 ऊवंबाहु 2 ( रैवतमन्वन्तरे सप्तर्षिमध्ये ) 149 1', 18 उत्पालायती (नदी) 14536/क्षपर्बन ( पर्वत 14522 उत्तम । (तृतीयो मनु) 149 1, 10, 19, 29ऋक्षवान् (पर्वत) 143:24,4532 उत्तम 2 ( नारुपमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये ) 149 22 | सूचीक ( शिवावतार-शिप्य ) 15113 14312 | नातीयं ( तीर्थ) 239 19 उत्तानपाद ( नृप) 18 11, 131,2| हरप्रमोचन ( तीर्थ ) 13614 14733 | ऋजुदास { बसुदेव सुत) 12375 उदापी (नृप 12375ऋतञ्जय ( व्यास) 1506 उद्गीथ (नप) 138 39 | ऋतुपर्ण ( नृप) 1.2012 उभेद (नृप) 13821 ऋतुमाला (नदी) 1.4516 उन्नत (पर्वत) 14714 | ऋभु (मृपि) 1719, 10.13 उपदेव ( नप) 12345,64 | ऋषभ !( नृप) 138.34, 33 उपदेवा ( देवपन्या) 12355 रुपम 2 (पर्वत) 1473 123 पिया (नदी) 145.37 1243, 31, 485 25 20, | पिपुल्या ( नदी) 1.4537 24496 ऋपितीय ( तीर्थ) 23915 1.5126 उपशान्त ( तीर्थ) 1.3317| प्य ( शिवावतार शिष्य ) उपेन्द्र (विण) एषपर्णा ( असित-पत्नी) 1183 14325,4610 23423 उमातुन (तीय). 22610 एकाग्र (तोर्य उमाहा (तीर्थ) 2:39.35 | एररी । (तीर्थ) 23980,81 उर्वशी ( अप्सरा) 1212,229, 21, 23,एने 2(नदी) 2.4079 27,32,36,4015 एगपत्र (सर्प) 14010 उबंशोपुतिन ( तीर्थ 13525 | ऐन्द्र (भूष) 12156 उप गिरायतार-गिप्प) 151225 ऐराषत । (सर्प) 14010 जामुग (यनराम-पुत्र) 12378 | ऐरावा ? (गजी 27.5 उत्तरकुरु ( जम्बुद्वीपे वर्ष ) . उदय (पर्वत) - उगमदगु ( नृप) उपमन्यु ( ऋषि उमा (द्र पावंती) एवंड (पर्वत) ·परिशिष्ट-१क वकुद्वान (पर्वत) वक (पर्वत) है 4933. है कषव ( पि) 43, 44,2459 कस (नृप) 123.56,74, 26 3 | कदम (ऋषि) 1466 कबुत्स्थ ( नृप, इक्ष्वाकुवंशी) 11911 | वजशेश्वर (वीर्य) 1336 14714 कलिङ्ग ! (पर्वत) .1437 यकुभ ( धर्मसर्जकरश्मि) 14114 कसिङ्ग 2 (जनपद) 14540,2389 14331, 4714 | वश्या । ( नपि) 1153, 18, 1643, 17 16%B कङ्कण ( शियावतार) 1515 181,7,6, 27, 19, 31, कवनीर ( सर्ग) 14010 25 31, 401, करणाद (ऋषि) 2117 237124,4492 122 18, 19, 33, 34, 37, 39, | कश्यप । वैवश्वतमन्वन्तरे सप्तर्षिमध्ये) 1495 | कश्यप (शिवावतार शिष्य) 1510 कद्र ( दक्ष पुत्री) 11615वान्तिमती [ पुरी) 1443 वनकनन्दा (नदी) 236 39 | कापिल ( तीर्थ) 1330 क्नकाण्डज (द्र ब्रह्मा) काम 1 (धमन) 1810 कनखल ( तीर्थ) 236 10,387 काम ? देव) 2393 " पन्यातीथे (तीर्थ) 24015,422 -सामदेव 1229,23943,14 । कदिन (शिव) गुसुमायुष 23951 कदिनी (देवी) 11158 -मन्मथ 115158 कपालमोचन (तीर्थ) 230 24, 31 110, 3318| कामतीय तीर्थ ) 2393 कपालिन् (शिव) यामरप (जनपद) 14579 कपि ( शिवावतार शिष्य) 1511624 पायावतार (तीर्थ) 1.5110 पपिन 1 (असुर) 1173 | कायावरोहण ( तीर्थ) 2427 कपिल 2 (नए) 13821 कारक (नप) 1195 कपिल (पि) 2117,519, 77, काटिकेश्वर (तोयं ) 23982 11128,4357 काल (द्र यम) कपिल 4 (पर्वत) 1.43 30, 31, 36,464 कालजर (तीय) 2.3511,38 पापिना । (नदी) 14221 कपिला 21 तीर्थ ) 23987 | कालमरख ( गण) 23129, 30,67,77 कपिलाच ( नृप) 11970 कालद्र (द्र शिव) कपिलोदवा (पर्वत) 14535,2.36 16,21,3840 कपोतरोमा (नृप 23612 बन्ध ( शिवावतार शिष्य) 15122 कालाजन (पर्वत) 14335 14336 वालिन्दी ( नदी) 1225,23 धमलासन (द्र ग्रह्मा) काव्य (तामसमन्वन्तरे राप्तपिमध्ये) 14915 कमलोद्भव (द्र ब्रह्मा) कश्यप (तीर्थ 23632 काम्बल (सर्प) 13515, 4011, 43 3 काश्यप 2 ( शिवावतार शिष्य ) 151.19 कम्बलहिण ( नृप 12347 | दिपुरुष (नप) 13827,29,499 परम्भ (नृप) 12329 किगुरुप 2 ( वप) 14311,457,44 मर्शटक ( सप) 14011वीति । ( दक्षकन्या) 1815,23 वदंग । (प्रजापनि) 1126, 1925 | मोति ( नृप) 12114 (5) 238.1, 23 कालनेमि (पसुर) 14313 वावरी (नदी) 12318 कालसपि ( तीथ) ।) कमल (पर्वत) 4.

·-मोम 1.3818 15120/ कुहू 1(देदी) 15125 2 (नदी) 23679 कृतजय ( व्यास) 12338 150.6 बुब्जाम (तीय) कूर्मपुराण मोतिमती ( गुफपुनी) 118.26 | कुशध्वज (द ब्रह्मा) योतिमान् (नृप) 123.75| शरीर (शिवावतारशिष्य) 15120 कुकुर ( नृप) 123.47, 48 | कुशावतं ( तोयं 22035 बुज (गङ्गासग्रह) 220 16कुशन (नृप ) 13819 239 10, 91 बुशिक ( शिवावतारशिष्य ) 15126 141.39 बुशिकन्यर ( शिवावद्वारशिष्य ) 15122 139 10, 4125, 37 ] युगेशय ( पर्वत ) 147.20 -लोहित 1417 भुसुमायुध (द्र.काम) -वक 139 11, 21, 25 | युसुमोत्तर 1 ( नृप ) 1.3816 कुणि । ( नृप ) 12342 सुमात्तर 2 (वर्ष) कुणि 2 ( शिवावतारशिष्य) 15120 दुणियाहू (,) 1129 पुण्डवरण । 14527 बुभुमि 15122 | कूर्म ( विष्णु अवतार) 11.1, 9, 29, 43, 122, 1269 कुनेगर 151.20 11.16,51.35,2431, 42 कुन्ती (व्यवन्या) 12310 44120, 122 कुबेर ( यक्षराज) 146,4,2624, 710 कृपण (नृप) कुबेरतुग ( तीर्य) 12946, 220 33, 34 33 | कृतवर्मा ( नप) 121.17,2368 कुमार ! (5० स्वन्द) कुतबीर्य नृप) कुमार2 (नप) 138 16, 17 कृता (नदी) 1.47.7 कुमार 3 ( शिवावतारशिष्य ) 151.14, 20 | कृताग्नि ( नृप } 12117 कुम्भ (शिवावतारशिष्य ) 15125 कृतान्त (२० यम) कुम्भवर्ण ( राक्षारा) 118,12 | कृतीजा ( नृप। 121.17 कुम्भीनसी ( पुणोत्कटापुत्री) 1.1813 कृत्तिका (नक्षत्र) 2.20.9 मुम्भीपाक (नरक) 2245 कृतिपास (दाशिव ) पुरख (पर्वत) 1437 वृशाख 1 (ऋषि) 115,6, 17.19, 188 13827, 33 | कृशाश्व 2 (नप) 11922 कुछ 2 ( वर्ष) 14433, 35, 455 कृष्टि ( सभूति-कन्या ) 112.1 कुए 3(जनपद) 145 39 | कृष्ण ! ( विष्णु अवतार) 116 24, 23 77,79,82% कुरुक्षेत्र ( तीर्थ) 129.45,35.36, 22033 2437, 48,79,83,91, 397 92,252,6, 9, 12, 14, कुरुजागल (तीर्ष) 23634 23, 30, 35, 40,44,51, कुरुरी (पर्वत) 14324 54,62166,110, 26.1, 2, कुरुक्श (नृप 12330 19,203 2863, 67, कुवलयाश्च ( नृप) 11919 32.21,211142731,109, 4455, 99, 104, 105 कुश 2 (द्वीप) 13812,21,432,47.19,16 -केशव 12482,85,87 कुश (तीर्य) 239321 -वासुदेव 12381 (6) 12117 12056 ·14333 | त्रिया ( दक्षकन्या) 12945, 3315 क्षीरसागर ( मागर) परिशिष्ट-क वृष्ा 2 (शुकपुत्र) 1.18 26 1 ऋतु (ऋषि) 122257.33,36,815, 10863 12 11, 139,401, 2.37 1243 कृष्ण 3 (नृप, सहनवाहुपुत्र) 1.21 20, 35,55, 57 वृषण ( न्यास) 413 वृष्ण (ऋषि) 14618 अनुस्यता ( अप्सरा) 1,4014 कृष्णा (इ. विष्ण) ऋय ( नप) 1236,11 कृष्ण ? (पर्वत) 11815,21 कृपद पायन (द्र० व्यास) क्रोध (देव) 1827 वृष्णा नदी) 14535 क्रोधवशा (देवी) {115 15 बेतना (वृष्टिसर्जवरश्मि) 141.12 कोप्टु ( नृप 12111, 2247,231 1.4125 बेतु (ग्रह) पीच 1 (पर्वत) 112 11,4727 वेनुमान् ( शिवावतारशिप्य) 15113,23 सौ(द्वीप) 138 12, 19, 20.432,47.26 भेतुमाल : ( नृप ) 13827,32 क्षगा (दक्षपन्या ) 118,17,126 बेलुगार 2 (वर्ष) 1.4321; 4432,35,45.1 क्षाराद (सागर) 1434 वेतुशृङ्ग ( शिवावतारशिप्य ) 15117 क्षीरसलिल (द्र क्षीरसागर) वेदार (ती) 1127 220343365,397 -क्षीरसलिन 1434 बेशरी (पर्वत) 14737 -मीरार्णव 1481 देशव 1(द्र. वृपा) -सीरोद 11523,474 केशव 2 (द्र विष्ण) क्षीराव (द्र.क्षीरसागर) पेशि (मसुर) 121 28, 24 31 क्षीरोद (द्र क्षीरसागर) केसराचल (पर्वत) 143.75, 30, 35, 37 क्षीरोदमन्या (द. लक्ष्मी) रंपसी (विधवस्पल्ली) 11810,11 क्षुरघार (नव) 22652 बरेयी (दशरथपत्नी) 1.20 27 | क्षेमर 1 ( मेधातिथिमुन, नृप ) 13824 वटभ ( प्रमुर) 1102,6244 31 | क्षेमव' 2 ( विश्वज्योतिमुत, नृप ) 13813 साम (पर्वत) 1.1363, 24 92, 25 1, 2, 23 क्षेमपन्चा (नप) 25, 26, 432934437, 46 पवाद निप) 4,9,23968, 4497, 46.4खर रासस) 11713 गोरामुख ( तीर्थ ) 129 16, 23436 |पमा (कश्यपपत्नी ) मोटितीर्थ (ती) 23933 | म्याति! (नदी) 147.18 योमार ( वर्ष) 13817 | म्याति । (दशरमा ) 1817, 19, 121 यौमुद (पर्वत) 14617 112.21, 1459, 1636, 209, गौशल्य ( शिवावतारशिष्य ) 1512 10: 2242,2412,25, 29 18, पोशल्या ( मात्वतपरली) 12335 4933429, 31, 42, 356, 11, सौशिा 1 ( नप) 1231,59 15,21,29, 31, 33, 34, 36, 37, सोशिए 21विश्वामित्र) 18,36.1,2,3,372,8,44. पौशिए ।(रपि, जंगीपम्पशिष्य) 1.4618 283 21314,2029,32,36 गौशिरी 1(वमुदेवपन्या) 12373 11,46,57,387,3183952 पोषितीगदी) 14525 -माही 1292,423, 25.37.7 पौगिरी (पीप) 236,36 -मागौरपी 13573 12058 12016 11813 गा। (नदी) ·135 33 | गोकर्णेश्वर (तीर्थ ) - -- कूर्मपुराण गङ्गा2 (तीर्थ) 133.9 | गाँधका (ताम्राकन्या) 117.11 गङ्गाद्वार ( तीर्थ) 1144 41, 47, 35 33, 220 33; | गो (पर्मसर्जकरश्मि ) 141.14 4213, 44142 गोकर्ण 1(तीर्थ ) 1.19 12, 29.4612.34:29.31 गङ्गावदन ( तीर्थ) 2.39.95 | गोवर्ण 2 ( शिवावतार) 1518 गङ्गासागरसगम (तीर्य) 23430 मङ्गश्वर (तीर्थ ) 23996 गोदावरी (नदी) 1.45,35 गजशैल (पर्वत) 1.43 28, 46,25 | गोपति (द. शिव ) गणेश (गरप) 14649 | गोप्रेक्ष्य (तीर्थ) 13316 गणेभर । (देव) 1.4426 | गोमतो ( नदी) 14528 गरेश्वर 2 ( तीर्थ) 239.9+ गोमेद (पर्वत) 1473 पदापर (द्र विष्ण) गोवर्धन पर्वत ) 1.1317,2350 गन्धकाली ( तीर्थ ) 2 38:23 | गोबिन्द (द्र विष्णु गन्धमादन 1{नप) 138.32 | गौतम 1 (ऋषि) 115.93, 96, 98, 103, 19.13, गन्धमादन (पर्वत) 143.15, 30, 44,34, 37 19, 2175,2618,28293 गन्धमादन 3(वन) 143.22 404, 211.127,37,124%B गन्धर्व 1 (तीय) 13313 40.6,44141 गन्मय (पर्वत) 145 23 | गौतम 2 ( ववस्वत मन्वन्तरे सप्तर्षिमध्ये) 1.49.25 गन्धवती ( पुरी) 14421 | गौतम 3 (व्यास) 1507 गभस्ति (नदी) 147 34 | गौतम । ( शिवापतार) 1517 गभस्तिमान् ( पर्वत 145.33 | गौतम 5 (शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 15123 गय । ( नृप, इलापुत्र) 1.19.9 गौर (ऋषि) 118.26 गय 2 (नृप, रत्तगुत) 138.39/गौतमेश्वर (तीर्थ) 2406 गया (तीर्थ) 1.29 45, 33 5, 220 30, 31, गौरी । (द्र. पार्वती) 347, 10-15 गौरी2 (तीर्य) 133.3 गहर ( पक्षिराज) 11464,65,66, 67, 15.36, गौरी (नदी) 1.47.28 40, 48, 17.14, 46.30, 47 घटोलच (तीर्य) 47,2639,75,4498 1.338 -पतविराज 124.4 | धनपाइ (शिवावतार-शिष्य) 151.16 -बनतेय 11466,51, 42.1 घृताची (अप्सरा 1.18,1814015 1434 -सुपणं 125.19, 22, 26, 29, 4219, 46,79 वृतोदर ( सागर) घृतोदधि ( सागर) 147.26 गरध्वज (द्र. विष्णु) | घोप ( देव ) 1,51.17.26 115.10- गर्ग ( शिवावतार-शिष्य) एथेषण ( नप चनिन् (है. विष्ण) 123.46 चण्डवेया ( नदी) 24216 गिरिजा (द्र. पार्वती) गिरिन्द्र (हिमपान्) चतुरानन (इ.ब्रह्मा) | चतुर्भूज (द्र विष्ण गिरिया (इ.शिव) गिरिन्द्रा (पार्वती) | चतुमुंख (द्र ब्रह्मा । चतुर्ववत्र (ब्रह्मा) गुरु (द. बृहस्पति) | चन्द। (प्रह) 14413; 25 343 2933; 35.143 गुहा ( शिव ·परिशिष्ट-11 39,3, 16, 42; 45.11; 46 51; चिनोत्पता ( नदी 145.32 210.13, 206, 26 51, 31 33;/ दिन) 1239 38 36, 3923, 62, 440 चत्र ! (स्वारोचिषमनुपुत्र) 1.49.9 14428 | चैत्र 21 सामगमन्चतरे सनपिमध्ये) 14913 नन्द्रमा 11462941.25, 2.7.8|चंत्ररथ ( बन ) 1.4322 -निशावर 1.41.28 | च्यवन । (ऋषि) 118.4 -प्रशाङ्क 1,31.8, 91; 35.17. 447 च्चयन 2 ( शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 15120 -णि 1398, 14, 24, 2.13.24, 16 34, | छगल 1 (पर्वत) 1513 45,2641 छगल 2 [ शिवावनार-शिष्य ) 15125 -शिशिरयुनि 1.414 छाया (यादित्यपनी) 1.19.1,3 -शीतदीधिति 146,51जटामाती (शिवायनार) 1518 -सोम 1.365, 7, 12, 3922, 21, 333;जर ( मर्यादापर्वन ) 14436,40 41 28, 30-35,37, 44 23,473,10,/ जन (नो 139.235422,3 2.59, 620, 1342; 16.10:24 जना (प) 12019-22,24,233132 13-15, 26 20531503937150; 39. मिथितंग 233136 57341,19 जनार्दन (द्र.विष्ण) चन्द्र 2 (पर्वत) 1.473/जम्मेश्वर (तीयं 24141342.1 1405 चन्द्रगिरि (नप) 1.20 60 | जमदग्नि । (ऋषि जन्द्रती ( तीर्थ) 133.14, 2 35 21, 40.1+ | जमदग्नि 2 1 बदम्बनमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये ) 14925 24031 चन्द्रद्वीप ( दीप) 1334 चन्द्रभागा (नदी) चन्द्रमा (द. चन्द्र) । जादू (दोप) 1.34 10,36538 10,20,200 432,1054660 471 चन्द्रलोप (लो) 24014। जम्मूनदी ( नदी) 1.4310 चन्द्राहिमरारनाडीगना) 14113 जयध्वज ( नप) 121.20, 223231 47, 56,39, चन्द्रा 2 (नदी) 14715 1576 70, 22.1 चन्द्राश्लोर (प) 120591 गर्मपानी (नदी) 14530 जरा । देव, मन्युपुर) 1821 पाशुप (मनु) 1136 15.17.494 202 दाना। 13816,17 चारादेषण ( नेप} 1.2370 जद(य) 1.3811 नारया ( नए) 123001 जाना चाम) 1509 पारदेश (नए) 1230 गामी रामानी) 120203233.140 नास्थमा (नप) 1230 मीना 12019 23,32,33, 36,37,30, वियर (प) 1231816 40-13, 233112, 119,127-131, चित्राला (नदी) 1451 111 मित्ररथ (ना) 1232 जाप्या (मो) 24116 निगेन । ( सम्पर्ष । 14013 जामदग्नि ( ऋषि, परसुगम ) 12119:24240 पिर {11 1460 -म 121.18,24210 निधन) 2201 रामो (सारमा) 1157, 10 गिगावर (ती। 13311 | गायशी ( पप्पानी) 12312 Pi, 25.42, 261 1456 ' जमदग्नि 3 ( तीर्थ ) 145.27 जम्युकेश्वर ( तीर्थ । 2 ·139.2; 423 तेजरा (नप ) 1193 तया (नदी) कूर्मपुराण शाधि ( पर्वत 143 31, 4439; 4650 तालजन (नृप। 1221 जालेश्वर ( तीर्थ) 228.55 , तिमिर ( स्वरोचिपमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये ) 1498 जाह्नवी (द्र गङ्गा) तिलोत्तमा ( अप्सरा) 140.16 विष्णु (द्र. विष्णु) तीव्रताय (नरक) 22652 जीगृत (नप) 123113; 38.23 | तुङ्गभद्रा ( नदी) 1452 जीब ( बृहस्पति) तुम्पुर ( गन्धर्व 14018 जंगीपथ्य । ( ऋषि) 14617, 211.128 | तुम्वुरसखा (नृप) 1234 जंगीपव्य 2 (शिवावतार) 1.515 तुर्वसु ( नृप) 1217, जैमिनि (ऋषि) तुपित ( देवगण) 1.296, 12,31.10,33.1. 1497,200 तुषिता (चाउपमन्वन्तरे देवगणा) 5012,14 11511 तुष्टि ! (दक्षकन्या) 1815, 20 ज्यामध (नृप) 1236 | हुष्टि 2 (सभूतिकन्या) 1.12.2 ज्योतिधर्मा ( तामसमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये) 149.15 तुष्टिमान् (नुप) 1.23 ज्योतिष्मान् । नृप) 1239.38.8, 12, 21 तृणबिन्दु । ( राजप) 118.2 1.336 ज्ञान (तो) तृणविन्दु 2 (व्यास) 1508 डिण्डि (शिवावतार) 1519 | तृष्णा ( मृत्युपुर) 1827 तक्षक ( सर्प) 140.10. 42.20 | तेजोवती ( पुरी) 14412 तप (लोक) 1.3831 तपती ( सूर्यपुत्री) 1.45.34 तपन (द्र. सूर्य) वग्यारुण ( नप) 1.19.20 1138 | त्रिकूटशिखर (पर्वत) 1.4326 1505 त्रिदिवा (नदी) 14529, 47.7 तरणी ( पितृपन्या) 11220 | त्रियन्वा (नप) 1.19 29 443201 तल ( पाताल) 14218,24 विधामा (व्यास) 1504 तलातल ( पाताल) 142 18, 20, त्रिनेत्र (द्र शिव ) तापसेपवर (वीर्य) 2390s | भिपुरनाशन (इ. शिव ) तापी (नदी) 145 33 | निपुरान्तन (शिव) तामस ( मनु) 149.4, 13, 19, 30 | त्रिपुरारि ( द. शिव ) तामसी ( नदी) 14531 प्रियम्बक (द्र शिव) सामिल (नरक) 111.270; 2248 | निसोचन (शिव) तानपणी । नदी) 1.45.36,238 20 विक्रम | विष्ण-अवतार) 11660 ताम्रवर्ण (पर्वत) 15057 ताम्रा ( दक्षकन्मा) 11515517 11 मिशिख (पर्वत) 14327 ताम्रात (पर्वत) 14323 विशिरा (राक्षस ) 11811 तार (सुर) 117.8 त्रिशूलाहु (: शिव ) तारक (नाग) 142.22 त्रिशूली (शिव) तारापीर ( नप) 120 39.50 त्रिशृङ्ग ( वर्षपर्वत) 14439 तार्य प्रामणी) 140.7 विमामा (नदी) 145.37 साल (तीय) 1332 यादव (शिव) (10) तपस्वी (नप तरा (व्यास) 14523 विदिय ( ब्यास) ·चम्बा (द्र. शिप) ध्याणि (ध्यान) त्वष्टा । (सूर्य) वटा 2 (नृप पक्ष (प्रजापनि) परिशिष्ट- दामोदर (द.विष्ण) 1506 दार ( शिवावतार) 151.8 115 16, 40.3, 41.19, 22 | दारत (नौर्य, वन ) 237.2, 24, 52,92, 99, 103, 13841 150, 163 1.2 22,06, 0727.39,31 -देवदारुवन 115.102; 19.483 2.3619,50 8.11, 14, 10061119, 10, 37.12,44.93,116 311, 12.23, 13 53-55, दार्माणि ( शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 151.29 57, 50, 60, 64, 149, | दालम्म (गिवावतार-शिष्य) 151.15 20, 23-25, 29, 35, 37, दायरथि (. राम) 41, 42, 46, 47, 20,71, दिनि (देवी) 11515,18 73,76,78,79, 97; 151, | दिलीप ( नप) 1.20.8 43; 18.20,21; 2459,26 17. 28 27; 27.1234दिवसानि (इ. सूर्य ) 34, 36,10. 4485, 10, दिसारर । (३. मूर्व) -वैध्याद 90,92 दिवाकर 2 (गशन! 140.8 23925 दक्षपातम (प्रजापति) 11363 दीप्तेपर ( नी ) दशमावर्ण (मनु 151.30 | दीपंवार (नृप) 1.20.16 दक्षिणा ( मारनी) 1812, 13 दुप (रोग्दा 1827 दण्ड ( रियापुत्र) 184 दुन्दुभि । ( 13820 दण्द्वान ( नृप ) 11920 | दुन्दुभि : (र 1.47.3 दत्त (ऋषि) 1129 | दुनि गाव) 151.13 दत्ताय ( ऋषि) 1.128 | हुन त 1.47,27 दपिवाह ( शिवाचनार) 151.6 | दुनीय) 151.14 दधिसापर (गणगागरमध्ये) 14712 :- 142+ नदी 1.45.34 दधीनि (ऋषि) 1146,25, 50, 13 25 12.25.2) 1.225, 23, 43 27,244,00 1.21.15,16 दाद (दधिनायर) (दादनानगाव) 15118 दनु (पापल्ली) 11515 दिवटार-मित्र ) 151.14 दमन ( शिपापना) 11- (ऋषि) 11.13 121,3314 ६ (पाणीपुर) 18: 1.4530 वारप (नप) 12011,3415 (गाय) 118.14 दाग 1 (मार्य) 2014 () 1.1920,21 नाम: (दी) 145: द्धती ( नदी) 1.45,20 एगा (ना) 1211 ला (ना) 1,2361 दनाशमेष (ती) 1.2368,6072,77,061 2135 दासगी (भारत 2420,21256, 10, 1815 पान(मिन्दता 21:28633; 3221 14432 23,3355 दगी (दंवावाया। 1438 नहर ( महारा) ·पमनत्र (नप) कूर्मपुराए देवक्षत्र (नृप] 12329 | धर्म 4 (व्यास) 1505 देवतीय तीर्य) 240 16 | धर्मवतु ( ईश्वरनाम ) 237.69 देवदारयन (. दारवन) 121.14 देवयानी ( ययातिपत्नी) 1216,7| धर्मपद । वन) 1.1325 देवर ( नृप) 12368 | धर्मपृष्ठ ( तीर्थ ) 23635 देवरक्षित ( नप) 1236घराज 1 (द्र.यम) देवरक्षिता ( देवस्वन्पा) 123.65 घमंगज (ती) 137.4 देवराज इन्द्र) धर्मसमुद्भव ( तीर्थ ) 13313 देवरान ( नए) 12329 घर्मसावो (मनु) 151.31 देवल । (प्रत्यूपपुर) 11514 | धातपि (ना) 138.14, 15 1481 देवल 2 ( पमितपुत्र) 1185 पानयोखण्ड (वर्ष) देवन 3 ( शिवावतारशिप्य) 15121 | धाना । ( देव, मेरुजामाता) 1121,2,15107 देवरिणनी (विधवापली) 1.1610 4936,241 1.23456 531 देवयान् (नृप) देवानन्द (बामपुर) 1821 | घाना 2 (सूर्य) 1402,4117,21 देवानी (मृप) 120 58 पाता (ब्रह्मा) देवावत ( पर्वत) 147.27 पीमान् ( विराट्-पुत्र) 13840 देवावृध ( नृप) 123.35 36 धुतपापा (नदी) 14721 देपिया (नदी) 145.27, 2 36 23 | धुगि ( देव ) 11512 दरयापार्य (इ. शुक्र) | धुन्यु । (असुर) 11919 1203 पतिमान् । ( नप) 1381, 12, 19, पुन्यु २ (नप) द्युतिमान् ? (पर्वत) 147 203 धुन्धुमार (नृप, कुवजयाश्व ) 119,19,20 11513 पूतपापा (नदी) 145.28 1212, पतराष्ट्र (ग) 14013 द्रोण (पर्वत) 14711 मृतयना (शुगपुत्री) 1182G 1815,20 द्वारसा (पुरी) 125 21, 29, 265 पृति । । दक्षरन्या ) पुति (ना, यमुन) 1237 दारवती 138.21 98,24497 पृष्ट । नप) 1.191 पारन (इ. प्याग) पृष्ण मप) 1210,55 पना (प) 1216 पतु (गरी) 14731 धनन्जर (म) 140.1 पोरसा (सी) 2409 धनगर(नाम) 1501 भर मेपानिषि-गुत) 13821 11511,19 भ्राःसनम, स्नानारगुष) 11323 पनीर 11578 11511, पर्म । (प) 1793, 35, 8 15, 155, 'प्रा । (नाग) 1.395120,1,41.." "41 42 421 (1) 1334 मार ना) 12011 12113'यनार) 1.519 1121 125 18, 20, 23, 33, ३३. पनि । नृप, ज्यातिष्मन्-मुन । 10.342 ।

·1.335 परिशिष्ट-१क नालीश्वर 1 ( देव 1.51.10 | नारद 2 ( गन्धर्व) 14012 1473 नकुलीश्वर ? (तीर्थ 24212 नारदपर्वत) नड्वला । वराजकन्या) 113.2 नारसिंह (द्र 'नरसिंह) नन्दितीर्य (तीर्य) 2.39 84 | नारायण । (द्र विष्ण) नन्दी ( शिवगरा) 241.16, 24, 27, 44.117 नारायण 2 ( तीर्य । नन्दीश (द्र. शिव ) नारायण (द्र ब्रह्मा) नन्दीश्वर (गण) 146:49, 22458 नारायणी ( लक्ष्मी ) नभ (नृप) 12057,58 नासत्य (देव) 21325 नभग ( नृप) 1194 निमति 1 (देव) 1,4417; 10 नमुचि ( देत्य) 14224 निकृति 2(राक्षसाधिप) 2711 138 40 | निकुम्भ (नृपति) 11921 नर 2 ( देव) 21 30 | निति । अधर्मपुन) 1825 नर 3 ( देवपि) 23647 | निघ्न (नृप) 12340 नरक (अनुतपुर) 18.25, 26 नितल ( पाताललोक) 14218, 22 नरवाहन ( गन्धर्व) 12361निमि (प) 12338 नरसिंह ( विष्णुअवतार) 115525+| नियति ( मेन्या) 1222 -नारसिंह 116 20, 42 26, 24462 | नियम (धर्ग-धतिपुर) 1820 नरिप्यन्त ( नग) 1.195 | निरामित्र ( शिवावतार-शिष्य) 15117 गर्मदा ! ( नरादस्युपत्नी) 119 26 निमंध्य (अग्नि ) 11215 नर्भया 2 (नदी) 129 46, 45.31, 2 381, | निर्विन्या (नदी) 14533 4-7, 24, 25 31, 3, निवृत्ति । ( नृप ) 12311 34, 40, 39.2, 2 24, 35, | निवृत्ति । ( नदी ) 147.15 36, 53, 64, 81, 409 29 | निपाठ (नृप, बलरामपुत्र) 1.23.78 31, 32, 37, 38,10 निशावर (द्र चन्द्र नर्गदा 3 (तीर्थ) 22035 | निषध 1 (नप। 1.2057 नल ( नप) 120.57 | निषध 2 (पर्वत) 1439,27,44.31, 30 नलिनी (नदी) 1.474 | नीलकण्ठ (शिव) 22033 नवरष (नृप) 123 12 16 2G नीलपर्वत ( तीर्थ ) नहुप (नृप) 1214 नीललोहित (द शिव ) माकलोफ (लोक) 24023 नीलाचल ( वर्ष) 1.3831 नाग । तीर्थ) 1.337 | नेमिश (तीर्थ ) 2.411,0 नाग 2 (पर्वत) 14335 | नमिप ( तीर्थ) 12915,381 नागद्वीप (द्वीप) 14523 नमिपारण्य ( तीर्थ ) 22031 नाभाग (नृप) 11952011 नैध्रुव (अपि) 1.183,47 नाभि (प) 1382729 3+ नेपथ ( वर्ष) 138.30 नारद । (देवपि) 1118 20 31 33 119, न्यग्नोध । नृप ) 12366 122,91 152 1820 | पश्चतप (वीर्य) 2425 21, 23 22.25 23, 24. | पश्चनद ( तीर्थ ) 2421 2.39.15,174491, 141 पञ्चगिय । (शिनायनारशिष्य ) 15116 ( 13 ) ·पतङ्ग (पर्वत) परावृत ( नृप) कूर्मपुराण पञ्चशिख 2 ( ऋपि) 211.128; 441441 पारिजात (वन) 145.!13:468 पञ्चशेल (पर्वत) 1.43 29, 46 55 पारियार ! (पर्वत) 1.44.38, 45.22, 30, 46.37 14325 | पारियान 2 (जनपद) 1.4541 पतत्यिराज (द. गरुड) पार्थ (इ. अर्जुन ) पनज (द्र ब्रह्मा) पार्वती ( शिवपली, देवी) 1.11.12,54, 55, 104, पद्मनाभ ( इ. विष्णु) 213,323_333; 20.25, पद्मयोनि (द्र.ब्रह्मा) 18, 21.43, 4498 पद्यमगव (६. ब्रह्मा) 2.6,349 33 136,400 पयोष्णी (नदी) 1.4533 25 परमेश (शिव) 1.9.71%3; 15154,23533 परमेश्वर (द्र.शिव) 28.45 परमेश्वरी (द.पार्वती) 1.1443:15.73 21.44,23733 परमेष्ठी । (द.ब्रह्मा) 24.35, 4686, 235,27, 34 परमेष्ठी 2 ( इन्द्रद्युम्नसुत) 13838 -पदिनो 11158 परान्त (जनपद) 14540 -गिरिजा 111443; 15 168; 24 85; परावह (वायु) 1396 237155,4120 1235,6 -गिरीन्द्रजा 2.74; 424 पराशर । (ऋषि) 1.1823,2459,2864, -गौरी 237 103 66% 50.9, 211.129,44, -दुर्गा 14625 141, 112, 147 --परमेश्वरी 11162 -भद्रकाली 1508 पराशर 2 ( व्यास ) 1.1443 -भवानी 15117 पराशर 3 ( शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 233137 परिबह (वायु) 1.397 -महादेवी 1.469,23192 पर्जन्य। (सूर्य) 1402,4119, 22 -महालक्ष्मी 14641 पर्जन्य 2 ( स्वतमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये ) 14918 -महेश्वरी 1.12.22:1443 पणा (नदी) 1,45.20 -माहेश्वरी 1.11 21, 24, 237.159 1125 -द्रिाणी पर्वत । (पौर्णमास-पुत्र) 241.14 पर्वत (तीर्थ) 1338 -शर्वाणी 11155 11215, 17 -गारि पवमान ( देव ) 133.31 पवित्रा ( नदी) 141211 -হিবা 1.1113, 17, 22,41,643; पशुपनि (द.शिव) 33.28,30, 23121, पाचाल (जनपद) 14539 3454 पाण्डव ( = युधिष्ठिर ) 240.50 -शैलेन्द्रनन्दिनी 129.37 143333;4643 -सती 1817, 11.10, 15. 17; पावाल ( लोर) 14215, 16,17 1357,211 130 पारसीर (जनपद) 14542 -मवेश्वगे 11130 पारावत (गगादेव 1497 -हिमगिरीन्द्रना 12486 पागशर्य.व्यास) -हिमशैलजा 115169,2483 पारिजात । (पर्वत) 143.33 -हमपनी 111.13.17 पाण्डुर (पर्वत) ·23910 23510 पर्वत ) परिशिष्ट-१क (द्र अग्र देव्या अष्टोत्तरसहस्रनामस्तोत्रम यू पु | पुतह ( ऋषि ) 1222,733 36, 818 11176-210) 1086, 126 1815, पालासिनी ( नदी) 14597 2459,404 211 127, 37 124 पावक (द्र अग्नि) पाववि (वन्द) पुष्कर । (तीय) 1294513556220.31 पिङ्गलेश्वर ( तीर्थ ) 23921 4033 34 39,40 पिञ्जर (पर्वत) 14649 43 32 गुपर 2 (द्वीप ) 13813 14 432481, पितामह ! (सूर्य। 1411 510,2711 पितामह 2 (द्र ब्रह्मा ) | पुफरिणी । (देवी) 1136 पितामह 3 (तीर्य) 133 8 | पुणरिणी 2 (तीर्थ पुष्टि ( दक्षरन्या) 181521 पिश्य (मघा) पुष्पा | पर्वत) 14336 पिनाकधुक (द शिव पुष्पनगरी (तीर्थ) पिनाबपाणि (शिव) पुप्पवती ( नदी) 14536 पिनावी (द्र शिव) पुप्पवान् । 14720 पिप्पलेश ( तीर्थ) 2398 | पुष्पावटा ( विश्वापली) 11810 12 पिशाचव (पर्वत) 14320 पुष्य ( नक्षत) 21459,2010 पिपानमोचन (तीर्थ) 131216 12113 पिशाचिरा (नदी) 14531 पूर्वचित्ति ( अप्सरा) 14015 पीयर (तामसम वन्तरे सप्तर्षिमध्य ) 14915 | पूपण ( सूर्य) 11461 पुञ्जिरस्थना (अप्सरा) 14014 पूपा ( सूय) 11516,402 41 17, 20 पुण्डरीब 1 ( नृप) 12058 पृथु । (नेप) 11320 16 1911, 23 46, पुण्डरीब 2 (पर्वत) 14334 4727 27453839 पुण्डरीब 3 (तीर्थ) 23625 113101620 14728 पुण्डरीका ( नदी) पुण्डरीकाक्ष (विष्णु) पृथु 2 (नामसमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये) 14915 145 40 | पृथुकर्मा ( नृप 123.3 1234 पुनर्वसु । ( नृप ) 12362 | पृथुवानि ( नप) 1233 पुनर्वसु 2 / नक्षत्र 220 101 पृथजय (नृप) पृथुदान ( नृप) 1-34 पुरदर ( इन्द्र) पुरारि (शिव) पृयुयशा (नृप) 1233 पृथश्रया ( नेप) पुरकुत्स ( नृप) 11924262331 युसत्तम ( नृप) 1231 पुरुषातम (विष्ण) पृग्नि (नृप) 12313 पुरहूत । इन्द्र) पृपन (नृप) 1195 पुरुरवा (नप) 1197 211 पैतामह ( तीर्थ ) 24018 11513 पंत (अपि) 1321933235013 पुलस्त्य (ऋषि) 122273338818 पोष्पक ( राक्षस) 1404 100 129 187 8, 'पौर्णमा र मम्भूति पुर) 2459,401 237 124 पोर (हिमगारश्मि 2522 ( 15 ) 1234 गुरजन (देव) 11242 ·प्रत्यूप ( देव) प्रद्युम्न ! ( कृष्णपुर) प्रभा 2 ( सगरपत्नी) प्रभास 1(देव) कूर्मपुराण प्रजापति ! (द्र ब्रह्मा) प्रहाद( राक्षस) 11539, 43, 44, 54, 57, 68, 69, प्रजापति ? (सूर्य) 14026 72 84,2449+ प्रजापति 3 (ध्यास) 1502 -प्रह्लाद 11552 161,29,40,61, 66,67, प्रतर्दन (गण) 14911 42 22,276 प्रतिक्षत्र ( नृप ) 12367 प्राचीनहि ( नृप) 1.135051 प्रतिहर्ता (नृप) 138 38 | प्रातम ( दक्ष) 1142,4,6,74 प्रतीहार ( नग) 138 38 प्राजापत्य । (तीर्थ ) 1334 11511 14 | प्राजापत्य ? (लोक) 1424 12380 प्राण । [ नृप) 1129 प्रद्युमा 2 (द्र विष्णु) प्राण 2 ( स्वारोचिषमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये ) 1498 प्रपितामह द्र ब्रह्मा) प्रियरत ( नृप ) 18 11, 131, 386, 9 13, 4919 प्रोति ( दक्षवन्या) प्रभा ! (पादिश्यपली) 11913 1817,129 प्रोप्ठपदा नियन) 12067 21457 प्रौप्ठपदा ( नक्षन) 14118 प्रभा 3 ( स्वर्भानुपुत्री) 1213 प्लक्ष ! ( शिवावतारणिप्य ) 13821 15123 प्रभावर ( नृप ) प्लक्ष 2 (द्वीप) 138 11, 24, 25, 43 2 47,12 प्रभात (देव) 1193 प्लक्षप्रस्रवण ( तीर्थ 23627 11511 14 प्लक्षावतरण (सी) 2368 प्रभास 2 (वीर्य) 129 46, 3315, फल्गुतीय तीर्थ) 22034 22033,3416 11826 | फाल्गुनी ( नक्षत्र उत्तराफाल्गुनी ) प्रभु ( शुरघुन) 22011 | वरिवाश्रम ( तीर्थ ) प्रमथेश्वर (द्र शिव) वर्याश्रम ( तीर्थ) 23647 प्रमाद (बुद्धिपुत्र) 1822 वधु (नृप) 123737 प्रमोद ( नृप) 1.1901 यहिपद ( पिनर) 11219 प्रम्लाचा मारा। 14011 | वनपधु ( शिवावतार शिष्य) 15117 129 45, 332, 341, 3 15, वरभद्र ( नृप) 12376 17 1822 24, 26,28,37 12376-78266 352,11 13 16, 17 33, 37, -~सवर्षण 12371 36214,376 22029, हायुध 12370, 71,76 2655 344 383 बनाता (नदी) 14533 44103 वनाहर (पर्वत) 14714 प्रबर ( मप) 138 20वति ( अनुर) 11612, 28,40,1050 51 31, 1396,4127 प्रयट (वायु) 171, 4217,24491 प्रवास ( शिवावतारशिप्य ) 15125 वलिनीथ ( तीर्थ ) 23912 प्रसूति ( बाय भुवमनुश्या) 1811, 14 वली ( शिवावतार) 1617 प्रसन (नृप) 123 40 | बहुपुत्र (ऋषि) 11561710 प्रस्ताव (न) 13839 | यारण (प्रमुर) 11713457263, प्रगत (राक्षम) 11813 24401 प्रल (राक्षम) 1400 | वापिस (अपि) 11211 1 161 2118 प्रयाग (तीर्य) ·परिशिष्ट-1 बाहु ( नृप) 12051 वाहुदा (नदी) 14528 विलिपिलि ( नृप) 12015 विल्वर ( तीर्थ ) 22033 बुद्धि ( दक्षकन्या) 1815, 22 युध 1 ( नृप, मोमवश ) 1196 बुध 2 (ग्रह) 1399, 17, 18,22, 25,416 यहतो ( रिपुनृप-पत्नी) 1136 बृहदश्व ( नृप ) 11919,27 बृहदुक्य ( शिवावतार-शिष्य) 15124 बृहगंग ( नृप) 12310 बृहपनि ! ( शिवावतार-शिष्य) 15120 वृहस्पनि : (ग्रह) 139 16, 17, 25, 417, 25,40 -अगिरा 13921 13911 22017 पुराति ३ (न्यास) 1503 बोच (बुद्धिपुत्र) 1822 ब्रह्मतीय (नीर्थ) 1339,3626,39.55 ब्रह्मलोर ( लोन) 11125, 1654, 1975, 25119,3527 2407,12,4115,420, 44119,123 महारादन (सोस) 14211। ग्राममावणे (मनु) 15131 ब्रह्मा ( देव) 1137,44, 105,2510 21, 23, 25,88,99,92,95 101, 315, 4.9,3041 59,516, 18 19,2162 3,11, 7.19, 27, 28, 31 37, 47.8.2,5,93, 4, 5, 15, 19, 21, 27, 29, 32, 36, 39, 41,44,45,47,18,5033, 61,67,70, 1010, 23,41, 71, 75, 78, 113,9, 15, 1 12.11, 1311, 53,56, | 147,22,70, 94, 1519, 28, 900 16.43,64, 1915, 16, 2127, 41, 41, 45, 46, 17, 2350; 2462, 2565. 71, 92,93 94; 27 18, 19, 47,29.20, 308,3310, 11, 34 16, 21, 35.9, 42.2, 5,9,14,442, 5, 28,46,13, 53, 473, 486, 7, 8,24, 502, 21, 24.5,15, 21, 31; 612,73,89,12, 16,9.12, 1011, 122,6% 1323, 1453, 189099, 26 39,298,3025,311, 12, 17, 26, 27, 30, 31, 40, 35,32,6291, 99, 109, 341, 17, 39, 41, 42, 4 68,719 3626, 37.45, 70, B0, 85,93, 38 10,38,43, 412, 3,13, 43 48, 4434, 36 37, 43,4674, 77,78, 81, 02,81, 201, 143 2414 1457,711, 104, 1315, 1937,2576 1449,928 11522 1244,730,970, 22345 1925 1928,2530 125, 450, 980, 1012,24615 1614 1920, 33,59, 15 10 61%; 2418, 2.3159 169,4,5 11016,83 1930 11479 -बनवाण्डज वमलासन - यमलोद्भव -पुशध्वज -चतुरानन -चतुमुंग -ननुत्र আন্য -नारापरए -पायोनि -मममव ( 17 ) 3 ·कूर्मपुराण -परमेष्ठी 1448; 611, 721; 10 15, 1 भद्रकाली (द पावतो ) 49, 1115, 10, 1469, भद्रदान (नृप ) 12375 1519;24478,79 भर्शल (पर्वत) 14332 --पितामह 11109, 224, 934, 40, मदघेण्य (नृप ) 12115 56, 10 1, 7, 15, 18 75, भद्रमेन ( नृप) 12375 111,8, 9, 15 20, 166, भद्रा (नदी) 14429 33 29. 30, 55; 24 55, 57, | भद्राय । ( नृप) 13827, 32 25 77,92, 94, 99, 2745; | भद्राश्च 2 ( वर्ष ) 14321; 44 30, 35, 452 343, 4611, 476, भद्रेवर। तीर्य) 2391 2313, 19, 59, 4423,j भय ( निवृति-गुन) 1825,26 71,91 भरणी ( नक्षन) 233101 -प्रजापति 1447,58,67 33,719, -याम्प 22015 21, 39, 43, 58, 1021, 83, | भरत । (नृप) 12018 28,52 136, 1449, 52, 1940, | भरत 2 ( ऋषभ-युन) 13835 42, 2146, 3420, 35 10, भरताथम (वीर्य) 23636 386, 13, 39 36, 443, भरद्वाज 1 ( कपि ) 11611,48,404 24311,46,4470 भरद्वाज " { वंदस्वतमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये ) 149 25 -प्रपितामह 1920 / भरद्वाज ( याम) 1507 -लोरपितामह 125,21,97 भर्ग ! ( अग्नि) -विधाता 1920,33, 59,1561, भा(शिव) 24 18, 244 भन्लापी ( शिवायनार-शिष्य ) 15123 -बिरन्चि 24448 | भव । ( नए) 13839 -विरिन्च 11492, 19 55, भव ? ( शिव ) 2.31 50,64 भवानी ( पार्वती) वेघा 1918, 441 | भव्य ( ध्रुवपुत्र) 1133 1227,460,51,612, भागीरथी ( पगा) 920, 29, 1960, 21.26, भानु । ( दशाग्या) 1157,9 2572, 3142, 3416, भानु ? (द्र मूर्य) 27.3, 315. 39.1, 43 43 | भानुगतो (गगर पत्नी) 1206,7 -हिरण्यगर्भ 11114, 439, 49, 57, भानुविन ( नए ) 1206 612, 912, 1422, भारत ( वर्प) 14311, 12, 44 31, 35, 45 20, 43 1950, 2525, 610, भारद्वाज (ऋषि) 211128 4427 भारभूनि (तीर्थ ) 24024 ब्रह्मावर्त (देश) 271 भाव (शिवायनार-शिष्य ) 15117 ग्रहोपत ( गास) 1409 | मावि (द्र गुत्र) भग ( मूर्य) 1146181516,403, 41 18, 21 | भागी । तासारन्या) 11711 भगोरय ( नप) 1208, 10 | भापर - मूर्य) भरमान (नप) 12335 30.47,67| भाम्मान (. मूर्य) भद्रपाणं ( तीर्थ ) 129 45 46, 33 15, 220 35 | भीमरथ ( नप) 12312 ( 18 ) ·परिशिष्ट-१९ 13819 भगुतुङ्ग (ती) भीमरथो ( नदी) 145 35 | मधुपिङ्ग { शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 15129 भीमेश्वर ( तीर्थ ) 239 20, 4215 मधुमान् ( पर्वत ) 14332 भुवोर (लौर) 1392, 4,243 32 | मधुवन । तोर्य) 2359 भूतना ( दृष्टिगर्जररश्मि) 141 12 | मधुसूदन । द विए) भूतेश (शिव) मन्यदश ( जनपद 14539 भूतेश्वर ( तीर्थ) 13313 मनु (प्रजापति 112.23, 131,73 1943 भूमिज (द्र कुज) 2122,42%; 16.7, 17 30, भूरिश्रमा (शुरपुर) 11826 19.3%B299 भोर (सोन) 1.49.20 1392, 3, 4, 43 1; 243 32 | मनोजय ( चाक्षुपमन्वन्तरे इन्द्र ) 147.28 भृगु ! (पि 12 22, 735_34, 8 18, 10 | मनोजवा (गदी) 14529 06, 113365 121, 1817, मनोरमा ( नदी) 23 72, 2440, 265, 4043 माहिर (नप) 146.18 2116, 519, 37 26, 128,मनोहर 2 (ऋषि) 401141374409 24020 गनोहर 3 | तीर्थ) भूगु 2 ( शिवावतार) 1516 | मन्द ( पर्नश्वर) 4537 मन्दगा (नदी) भृगुतीयं ( तीर्थ ) 2401,4,5 मन्दगामिनी ( नदी) 145.37 2.20 33, 3632 मन्दर (पर्वत) 1127, 28,11150, 15903; भैरव । (द्र शिव) 4315,25,47.20 भैरव 2 शिवगए) 23103 15131 मन्दापिनी (नदी) 11326,20,32,2,3139%B 45.31,463 13841मन्मय दिराम) ममप (जनपद) 14510 मयूर (पर्वत) 14336 मगधराज ! तीर्य) 2.369 मरीचि ( ऋषि) 12.22, 23,733,34,818, मपा (नक्षत्र) 2205 10.56 111,124,1341, -पिण्य 22011 1816, 2439,25191 मगप(ऋषि) 2.3445,47,61,44115 630,3785, 121,413 123# मान (गरपदेवता) 2638 मन्जुला ( नदी) 14532 मरन (देव) 24140 मगिरी (वीर्य) 133.0 -पनित 2531, 13 25 मपित ( पर्वग) 14324 -वायु 120402711,4113, 13816 4146 13810 -मीसा 2.2611 मत्सरी (नदी) 145 35 मायनी (दक्षान्या) 115.7,4 मम्पोररी । नती) 13011'मरन (देव) 1.159 मह (जनपद) 145 42 मरदरी (नाभिपनी) 13834 मधु 1 (मगुर 1102,6824451 मद्गग ( देव ) 1.1661 मधु २ (न) 1223,2310 मलय (पर्वत) 145 22, 35 मधु (पाशुपमन्नारे गणपिमध्ये) 14922 महम् (मोर) 1392 (10) भोय (मनु) भौम (द्र युज) भोपन (नाग) मग्गोचर । ( नप) मणीना 21 वर्ष) ·महान्तक (रा) महापय ( सर्प) । कूर्मपुराण -महर्लोव 1421, 2, 243 32 | महेश (द्र. शिव ) महाकपिल ( पवंत ) 14336 | महेश्वर (शिव) महानाय ( तीर्थ) 242,11 | महेश्वरी (द्र.पार्वती) महागौरी ( नदी) 14534 | गहोदर ( राक्षस ) 1183 महाजम्मा (प्रसुर) 14223 मादी ( वृष्णिपत्नी) 12343 महातल (पाताल) 142 15, IG | माधव (द्र विष्णु ) महातीर्थ ( तीर्थ ) 23612 | मानस ! (सर) 122 29, 4323, 37, महादेव (शिव) 23641 महादेवी (द्र पार्वती) मानस 2 (नृप) 13823 महाद्रुम 1 (ग) 13816 | मानस 3 (पर्वत) 1484 महाद्रुम 2 ( वर्ष) 138 18 मानस 4 ( तीर्थ ) 24021 महानदी ( तीर्थ ) 133545 31 33, | मानसाचल (पर्वत) 139 32,34 23425 मानसोतर (पर्वत) 111054823 महानिल ( शिवावतार शिष्य) 15121 | मान्धाता (नृप) 119 23,24 महान्त ( नृप) 13811 | गाया ( नवभययो कन्या) 1826,4225 142 22 | गारिपा (प्रचेतापली) 11351 14011 मार्कण्डय (ऋषि) 1129,2543 44 48, महापाव । राक्षस) 11813 50,51, 344,67,11, 14392 37152382,44100 14325, 30 208 महाभैरव (तीर्थ ) 2423 मार्गेश्वर (तीर्थ) 23939 महाभोज । नृप) 1233539 | मालक (जनपद) 1.4541 महामुनि ( रैवतमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये ) 14918 | मालवा (जनपद) 14541 महामेष (पर्वत) 143 34 | माण्यवान् (पर्वत) 14324,4434 महामेरु ( पर्वत) 12228 436 माहन्द्री (पुरी) 13934 महारोरव (नरक) 2248| माहश्वर (द शिव) गहालक्ष्मी । (द्र. लक्ष्मी) | माहेश्वरी ( पार्वती) महालक्ष्मी 2 (द्र पार्वती) मित्र (सूर्य) 11516 402,4119 22 12945 33 15, 2 20 13, | मिनक ( शिवावतार शिष्य) 15126 361 मिथिलश (द जनक) महावीत ! (नृप) 1.38 14, 15 | मुकुट ( पर्यंत) 14392 महाबीत 21 वर्ष) 148+ मुचुबुन्द (नप) 11924,4217 महाबीम (नृप) 1 238, 38 40 | मुजपृष्ठ ( तोथ ) 236 37,39 महाशन (पर्वत) 143 28, 33 | मुण्डी ( शिवावतार) 1519 23656 | मुनि (नृप) 13820 महिष ( पर्बत) 147 14: मुरिपु (द्र विष्ण) महिमान् ( नृप) 12125 | मुरारि (द्र विष्ण) मही ( नदी) 14721 मुहूर्ता ( दक्षस्न्या) 1157,9 महेन्द्र (पर्वत) 14522 | मूल { नक्ष) 22019 ( 20 ) महावल (पर्वत) महाभद्र ( सरोवर) महालय ( तीथ) महाह्रद ( तीर्य) ·1123] मृकण्ड (ऋषि) मृत्यु 1 ( भयपुत्र) मृत्यु 2 ( व्यास) मृत्यु 3 ( यम) भघ ( शिवावतार-शिष्य) परिशिष्ट-क 2,3,4,21324 23627 1826,271 यमुनाप्रभव (तीर्थ ) 1503 ययाति 1 ( नप) 12156 ययाति 2 (तीर्थ) 1339 यश ( देव वौतिपुत्र) 1823 12378 गया! ( दक्षकन्या) 1815,21 यशोदा नन्दपली ) 12300 मेधा 2 ( नृप) 1387.9 | यशाधर (कृष्णपुर) 14425 मेघातिथि ( नृप) 1387, 11, 24 यशोवती (पुरी) 14112 मेनका ( अप्सरा) 140 14 याग्या (वृष्टिसर्जका सूर्यरश्मि ) 12445 मेगा ( हिमालयपनी) 11112,56,253, 251, याज्ञवल्क्य (ऋषि) 315, 12 2021 याम्य (भरणी) मरु (पर्वत) 1121, 2, 15 33,251, युगवर ( नृप) 12342 29 10 38 320 4311, युधिष्ठिर ( नृप ) 134 4, 5, 10, 11 12, 13, 14,21,441, 34, 35 16,382,2531,3964, 3840,278,313 79 40 4, 5, 38 मेप्य ( हिमसर्जकसूर्यरश्मि) 14113 | युयुधान (नृप, सात्यकि) 12342 मन ( = अनुराधा नक्षत्र) 22013 युवनाश्व । ( नृप ) 119 12, 17, 22, 25 मनाक (पर्वत) 11221,23627 युवनाश्व 2 (शिवावतार-शिष्य) 15124 138.28 मोदाव ( वर्ष) पारमाना ( शुवपुत्री) 18126 मोदावि (नम) 13816 याघनीपुर (तीर्थ ) 23951 1812 यश ( देव, रचिपुत्र) यानाताया (नदी) 14715 पशेश (द्र विष्णु) | रक्त ( नृप) 13839 1409 यज्ञोपेत ( राक्षस) रक्षाबनी (पुरी) 14417 यज्यान { पितर) 112.19 रघु (नृप) 12016,17 यति (नप) 1215 त 1(नृप) 13841 1217,09,11 स? तसमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमन्ये ) 14912 11213 11922 -अन्तव 23399 ग्लभार (पर्वन) 12612 -माल 233,100 रन् । ग्रामए) 1406 -तान्त -धर्मराज 1.406 1.407 -वैवस्वत रयम्बत् (शामणी ) 1406 यम 2 (तीयं 1406 यमालय (लोर) 14645 यमुना । ( देवी, मूर्यपुत्री) 13827 31 14733 14312.153 यदु ( नृप) यम । (देव) 1192 31.24, 3934 451001 रजाह । ऋषि) 2623 33 99 10# 35122 रणार (ना) 23517, 36 चित्र ( ग्रामणो ) 137 5, 23399 रविन् ( प्रामगी) 25343899 233 100 रोजा (ग्रामशी) 1336,239 79 | सभा (अमरा) 11570 रम्य । (ना) 1192 रम(पर्वत) 13123. 31, 42356 11, रमक (वयं) 15, 18, 36 1, 3 14, 37,1, रवि ( मूर्य) [ 211 यमुना (नदी) ·कूर्मपुराण रसातल (लोर) 11122.69,1574, 42.18, 19 4214 23995, 4021, राका 1 (देवी) 1.129 21, 2027 राका 2 (विधवापली) 1.18 10, 13 | रुद्रसावणं (मनु) 1.5131 राक्षसेश्वर (द्र रावण) रुद्राणी (द. पार्वती राघव (द्र राग) रूपा (नदी) 14537 राजश्रवा ( व्यास) 1507 रेणुग (नदी) 147.34 राशी ( आदित्यपत्नी) 1191 2 रेवती । ( बलरामपत्नी) 12378 रात्रि (नदी) 147.28 | रेवती 2 ( नक्षत्र ) 22015 राम । (नृप) 129 14 17, 19 20 24, रम्य ( वत्सरपुर । 1165,7 25 26 29 33 34 95, रवन । ( मनु राशी-पुत्र ) 1192,1494, 3639 40 41,4% 43 10,19,91 4451 56 275, 33 12, रेवत 2 (पर्वत) 147.33 213,129,131, 132 133 रोचमान ( मनु) 15131 -दाशरथि 233 112, 115, 133 रोमपार (नप ) 1237 -राघव 12047, 53, 2 33 135, रोमहर्पण (द्र सूत्र ) 141 रोहिणी । (देवी) 123 70,7276 राम 2 (द्रबलभद्र) रोहिणी 2 (नक्षत्र) 2209 राम3 द्र जामदग्नि) रोहित । { हरिश्चन्द्रपुर) 1203 रामा ( जनपद) 14542 | रोहित 2 (नृप, वपुष्मत्-सुत } 13823 रामेश्वर (तीर्थ) 22023 | रोरद ( नरस) 1827, 1495, 15163, रापण ( राक्षस ) 11811, 20183237, 2129 1639,248 45, 233 113 127, 129 | लक्ष्मण ( नृप । 12010, 30, 31, 33, 39,45, 137,138,19 44,233129 -राक्षरोवर 233122138 | लक्ष्मी । ( दक्षकन्या) 181520 राष्ट्रपाल ( नृप) 12366 | सक्ष्मी २ ( भृगुपुत्री) 1121 13231, 35 17, 366, सदगो 3 ( देवी, विष्णपत्नी ) 11118, 219, 20, 11 4125,21469 2028 7,105, 1637,4632 रिपु ( नृप) 1135,6 -क्षीरोदकन्या 14632 रिपुजय । नृप) 11356 नारायणी 127 रखमक्यच (नप) 1235 महालक्ष्मी 14737 रक्मिणी ( कृष्णपली) 12381,82 127,11,2300461 1.4326 -समुद्रानया 11351 कचि ( मानसपुत्र) 18.12,4927 -हरिवल्लभा 14701 रुद्र (गण) 11444,49, 56 72 83,98, सङ्का (नगरी) 12037,233120 89,90-2698 लज्जा (दवारन्या) 181522 एट (शिव) सम्ब (शिवावतार-शिष्य) 15118 राटि (ती) 12916,2351,+ लम्बरेशन (शिथावनार-शिष्य ) 1511 हपुर (दिलोर) 2.3990 सम्बन ( ज्योतिष्मत् गुत) 13821 रदर (सोर) 13446,3537.12 लम्बा (दशरन्या) 115710 (22) राह (दत्य) एव । पर्वत) ·वसु 3 ( देव) परिशिष्ट-१क लम्पाक्ष ( शिवावतार-शिष्य) 151.18 25, 19.31, 32, 20.13; 21,753 सम्वोदर { शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 15318 2437,59, 104,2117,7.6%B लव (नप) 12056 37.33,34,123,413 14925 लागलो (शियावतार) 1518 वसिष्ठ? (वैवस्वतमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमन्ये ) 1504 3821 | वसिष्ठ 3 (ध्यास) लाभ { पुष्टिपुर) लोरपितामह (द्र. ब्रह्मा ) वसिष्ठ ( शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 151.19 लोकाक्षि ! ( शिवावतार) 1515 | घसु । ( दक्षकन्या) 1.167,9 लोवाक्षि 2 ( शिवावतार-शिष्य) 15122 वसु 2 रेवतमन्वन्तरे इन्द्र) 14916 लोनालोक ( पर्वत ) 14812,13 1401.26.38 लोलार्य (तीर्थ) 1.3317 वसुदेव (नग) 12364,68,69, 7074,76. लोहित (द्र बुज) 2539,24495 14327 लोहिता ( नदी) 11520 वमुधार । (पर्वत) लौविष ( तीथं) 133 16 | वसुधार 2 (तीय) 14611 14929 वशकारिणी (नदी) 145 37 | वसुमना ( नृप ) 14012 'वन (द्र युज - मङ्गस) | यसुरत्रि ( गन्धर्व) वटेश्वर ( तीर्थ ) 1379 वह्नि (द्र अग्नि) 15121 वरम । शिवाचतार-शिष्य) 151 26 | वावधया (शिवावतार शिष्य ) 1108 वरमर (कश्यपपुत्र) 1182,3 पात (राक्षस ) 15121 वध (राक्षस) 1498 बागदेव 1 (शिवावतार-शिष्य ) वनर (तामसमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये ) 14915बामदेव 2 ( अपि) 21.17.519627 यन्दना । ( वृष्टिसर्जक्रश्मि) 141 12 वामदेव 3 (द्र शिव ) वन्दना 2 (नदी) 14529 वामन ( विष्ण मयतार) 11648,59, G5,69 यपु ( दक्षरन्या) 1815,23 4939 36.4462 वपुष्मान् (नप) 1239,10,387, 11, 23 वामनव (पर्वत) 147.27 परणा ( नदी) 12962 1335 यराह 1 ( विष्णु-अवतार) 11621 2 44 62,75 वायु 2 (द्र मरुत् ) -बाराह 169 34.75 वाराणसी { तीर्थ ) 12241, 49:278, 10 घराह 2 (पर्वत) 22032 291, 2,22,35,47-52, परातीर्थ ( तीर्थ) 24013 54, 50,60,63,65,66, वरग 1 (सूर्य) 11516 761304,13,2623 वरुण 2 (देव) 115194,21.55,3931, 31133323,132 19, 20, 37 111011209253170 वरण(ग्रामणी) 96 1014217,44. वर्चरी ( शिवावतार-शिप्य) 15122 106 107 वा (देय) 11513 | वागह ( वराह ) वा नदी) 145 35 वाराह ! (तीय) 1.1 यशी (गण) 1491 वाराह (पर्वत) वसिष्ठ । (ऋषि) 1.2 22,793, 36, 8 19 1986, वारण 1 (पर्वत) 16 112281_12.12, 134, 1820 यारण ? (नात्र = शनि वायु 1 ( तीर्य) 1406 Jan- (231 ·1 विरजा । (नुप . कूर्मपुराण वालखिल्य (ऋषि) 131.32. 40.20 | विपुल । ( नृप) 1.2350 वालुदाहिनी (नदी) 14532 | विपुस 2 { पर्वत ) 1.4315 वाल्मीकि । ( व्यास) 1508 | विपृथु ( नृप ) 1.2346 बाल्मीकि 2 (पि) 211 129 विप्र । नृप) 1135 वासुकि { नागराज) 140 10. 4210| विभा (पुरी) 13935 वासुदेव । (द्र कृष्ण) विभीपण ( राक्षस) 11812 वासुदेव 2 ( द्र. विष्ण) विमलेश्वर ( तीर्थ) 2399:40.34 वाह्रय ( तीर्थ) 1.33 13 विमोचनी (नदी) 14715 विकुक्षि ( नृप) 119.10 दिरज ( नृप। 13841 विबुण्ठा ( देवी ) 1.4932 1.125 विकृति ( नप) 12312 | विरजा 2 ( नहुपपत्नी। 1.215 14336 विकेश ( शिवावतार-शिष्य) 15113 | विरज़ा 3 ( पर्वत ) 1204 बिजय । (नुप) विरजा 4 ( चाशुपमन्वन्तरे सप्तर्षिमध्ये) 14922 विरजा 5 (शिवावतार-शिष्य) 23421 1511519 विजय 21 तीर्थ ) विरजा ( नदी) 12945 23426 विजयेशान ( तीर्थ ). विरश्चि (द्र ब्रह्मा) वितल ( पाताललोक ) 1421023 13840 विराट् ( नृप) वितस्ता (नदी 1452732424 दिरिख। ब्रह्मा) वितृष्णा ( नदी) 14715 विरूपाक्ष (द्र शिव) विदर्भ (नृप) 1236 विरोचन (अर) 116114220 विदूरथ ( नूप) 12367 विदिशा (नदी) 14530 विलोमक (नए) 12348 विदेह (असुर) 12149 54 58, 62 67 | विवस्वान् (द्र सूर्य) विद्युज्जित ( राक्षस) 11814 विवह ( वायु) 1396 विविन्द (पर्वत) 15125 विद्युत ! (शिवावतार-शिष्य) 1,4727 विद्युत 2 ( राक्षस) 1498 विशल्यवरणी (नदी) 23828 23828 विधुदम्भा नदी) 147.21 विशल्या (नदी) विद्याधरेश्वर (तीर्थ 13314 | विशाखा ( नक्षत्र 22012 14720 | विशाप (शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 151.13 विधाता । (.ब्रह्मा) विशाल (पर्वत) 1.43.28 विधाता 2(मेरुजामाता) 1121, 2 | विशोर ( शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 15113 बिनता ( कश्यपपत्नी) 11515. 1714, पिथया (ऋषि) 1.189,12 दिनताश्व ( नप) 1199 | विश्वक (नृप 119.11 विनय (लज्जापुन) 18 22 | विश्वकर्मा । ( देव ) 115,14276 विनापक ( देव, = गणेश) 12140:26255 | विश्वकर्मा 2 ( सूर्यकरश्मि ) 14196 7212640 विश्वज्योति {नुप) 13842 विन्ध्य ( पर्वत) 145 22, 31.23622 | विश्वदेव (देव) 1158 विपश्चित् (स्वरो विषमन्वन्तरे इन्द्र) 149.7 | विश्वभृत् (धर्मसर्जक सूर्यरश्मि) 1.4115 विपापा (नदी) 1477 विश्वरूप ( तीर्थ ) 1332 विपाशा ( नदी) 1.45 27, 325 2 20 35 | विश्वव्यचा ( सूर्यरश्मि ) 1.4186 विद्रुम (पर्वत) ·परिशिष्ट-१ क -अच्युत -अनन्त --अव्यय -उपेन्द्र विश्वसह । नृप 120.163238 विधवा ( दक्षकन्या) 1.157,8 विश्याची ( अप्सरा) 14015 विश्वामित्र (अपि) 1,2165, 73,76.237123 -कोशिक 1405 विश्वामिन 2 ( वैवस्वतमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये) 1.49.25 विश्वायु ( नृप) 1212 विश्वावमु (गन्धर्व) 14012 विश्वेषाद्र.शिव) विश्वेश्वर (द्र. शिव) विष्टि (क्षायासूर्ययो. कन्या) 1193 विष्ण। ( देव) 1.1.53-56, 58, 64, 67,60, 71, 78,80, 116, 122,289, 95, 104, 451, 61,613, 229.1, 21, 30,37, 46, 49, 55, 64,70,90,623; 106,9, 25,78, 11.16, 13.43 14.5, 20, 24, 64,86, 87, 89,90, 91315,16, 22,24, 28, 32, 45, 62,63,66,75, 78,19, 80,87, 105, 107, 108, 16.13, 15, 17, 20, 32, 34, 35, 38,46, 48, 51, 5558, 63,65,66, 67, 19.23, 21.22, 24, 26, 27, 28, 4I, 42, 4, 60,68,68,21, 23.31, 24.28, 29, 50, 25,92, 94,98,98, 26.3, 27 18 19:28 55, 65, 66, 33.10, 12, 385,3912, 14,427:44 25, 28,45.10, 11,469,90,52 34147 40, 45, 48,4926, 29, 30, 11, 48, 5035135, 2.1 13, 15, 47,52,36,74,910, 11111,115, 141, 1323, 14.53, 18.62, 93,94, 95%B 26.35,31,32,83, 08, 101, 3428, 39, 95,56, 97,71, 36.57;37.5,970, 77,32, 38.38; 39.51:40844.1 31,37, 46,48,49,53,71, 77,78, B0,82,95 101, 111, 121, 122,191, 139, 140,148 1.1.62,6301%31151; 252, 42,50; 23122 1.168 1,49,42 1.1554,76 1.16.43%; 39,42; 442 1.168 1.1685944; 14.08:15 112; 1610.21 28, 2490325.1, 49.37,2,2643, 37.21, 413:44.111 2.44,68 1.1.67, 119, 9.15;115.93 1168, 10.185 16 30% 2419,25.15, 18, 20, 27, 33,38, 2.31.100, 4455 1.109 240.10 19.2,27,741 134314893 16,27, 97, 21.76 23823 24.22, 24,91, 4210, 22%3; 49,29,2.26.343; 31,1083 33105:37.27:3959:40 19,3114453 1106 -गदाधर -गडध्वज -गोविन्द -चत्रित -चतुर्भुज -जनार्दन -जिण -दामोदर -नारायण 1.1318 11.11, 32, 58, 63, 55, 66, 2.9, 101% 4.4, 61: 5.16, 21364,33; 7.22.9.7, 16, 32, 40, 77, 85, 10.45, 10,85, 11.245,121,13 2, 17,42,52, 143, 12, 21, 23,88; 15.40, 41, 48, (25) 4 ·कूर्मपुराण 49,51, 50, 60, 71, 72,8G, -- शाङ्गिन 88%3; 16.27,583 21.20, 22, 62,703; 24.16,883; 25.17, -धीनिवास 24,943 26.43 27.2.29 -धीपति 635 39.12:42.9%; 4510, --पात्य 15946.7, 103 47.39,42, -सुरेश 49,65, 67,68,69; 486, 17; 49.37,43, 44, 49; 51.32, 343 2.1.19, 22,243 4.22% 5.17, 18, 43: 6:315 11.107,111 112,117 120, 124, 125,1313 18 6:31. 9,55, 72,92 99932.53 33.1407 34.27, 34, 38.658 36.12, 47, 533 37.44, 72, 75 39.14, 60 43.1,590 44,26, 36, 50, 54,67, 191, 141,147 -पद्मनाभ 2.5.20 -पुण्डरीकाक्ष 1.1,41823.03:24.80 -पुरुषोत्तम 1.1.6,76,82 -इपीकेश -प्रद्युम्न 1.49.44,47 --मधुसूदन 1.13.20; 25.31;218.90 -माधव 1.1.60,8492.10; 6.2014.67%9B 15.112523.72:24.15, 70325. 19:42.26:4516:25.47:37. 19844.55,116 विष्णु ? (सूर्य) -मुररिपु 125..34 | विष्णुतीर्थ ( तीर्थ ) 1.15.1122 2.91.95; 37.18 | विष्णुलोक ( लोक ) 1.1.68 | विष्णवृद्ध ( नृप) " - वासुदेव 1.1.41, 50, 71,831 5.1936 133 | वीतरथ (नप) 9.41, 625 11.1223 15 45,575 16. (वीतिहोत्र ( नुप) 16, 20,33,59. 19173 21.61%; | वीरक (गण) 23.32,69,71, 74,81; 24,236 वीरण ( प्रजापति) 25.109, 112345.11345.53:47. वीरभद्र ( रुद्रमण) 443 49.58, 41, 45, 46; 50 21, 23: 2.1.513 11.1195 37.19:44 | वक (नुप) 49,54,69,99 वृषदेवा ( देवककन्या ) 24497 | वृकल ( नृप ) (26) 1.9.12: 10.3 1.16,20 2:36. 1.9.25147.61 149.29 2.44.148 1.1.6,9,69, 11934.60 6105 9.18, 26, 32,77.78; 10.5. 75 11.14, 16, 30; 13.12, 147 14.21, 235 15.23, 07 71, 85, 108 16.15, 17,1835, 44, 505 17.148 21.22, 25, 32, 62,69, 7772369.818 24.24, 62: 25.17, 24 25, 27, 29, 39,44,45,46:32,225 3424:35105429:4516 4762,65:487349.30, 45, 17,48627.32641:31.39 92, 1037 37.12, 208 39.76% 43 19:44.49,131, 1990 1.1.12, 65, 68,1203412 13.198 14.32% 16.28,910 19.165 24.1, 29, 06: 30.90, 592.11.2373 31.945 32.11, 21: 3437936.125 37.15 44.52 1.40.314119, 22 2.3951 1.21,78342.1052.40.13 1.1927 1.23.10 12224 27.10 1136:153 114.40, 42,49,60,683 2.7.7 1205 1,2363 1.13.5 -मुरारि -शाङ्गि ·वृपध्वज । (तीर्थ) वृषभ 1 (पर्वत) वृषभध्वज (द्र शिव वृषवाहन (द्र शिव ) 14328 परिशिष्ट-१६ वृजिनीवान् ( नृप) 1231/ वैतरणी 2 (नरक) 2248 वृद्धशर्मा ( नृप ) 120 15 वैतरणी 3 तीर्थ 23635 143.30 1222, 3 वैदूर्य { पर्वत) बृप 1 (प) वृप 2 ( तीर्थ ) 23625 | वैद्युत ( नप} 13823 वृषरतन (द्र शिव) वैनतेय (द्र गरुड) पण ( नृप 1223 | वैग्य (द्र पृथु) थुपतेजस् (नृप ) 1135 वंध्राज ! (वन) 1.4322 13316 वैभ्राज 2(पर्वत) 1473 वृपध्वज 21द्र शिव) वरणी ( दीरणकन्या) 1136:154 बृपपर्दा ( असुर) 1178210 वराज1 प्रजापति) 1137 1.4335 वराज 21 देवगरण) 1.423 वपम 2 (स्वरोचिपमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये ) 1498 वैवस्वत । (मनु) 114111517 17 16.18 161 1516 वृषभ : ( शिवावतार) 4416 495, 33. 512, 10, 30 वैवस्वत 2 (द्र यम) वृषोत्रार्ग ( तीर्थ ) 2409 वैशम्पायन (नपि 15012,13 1125 बृष्टि ( सभूतिकन्या वैश्ववण (बुवेर, यक्षराज) 11811 वृष्णि ( नृप ) 12311,35, 39, 43, 48 2553 वैश्वदेव ( देव) 218105 वैश्वदेव (गक्षन - उत्तरापाह) 22014 13821 बेणुमान् ( नृप ) वैश्वानर (अग्नि) वण्य (नृप) 12113 15116 बेण्या (नदी) 18.22 वैभवती 1(नदी) 1408 वेदना ( निकृत्यनृतयो कन्या) 13317 व्याघेश्वर (तीथं) 14618 वेदनाद (जंगीपयशिष्य) 1827 112 10 | व्याधि ( मृत्युपुत्र) वेदयाहु । (ऋषि) 14918 व्यास ( ऋपि) 111 28, 279, 203 13.14.28.649 वेदनाह 2 (स्वतमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये ) 2956 783153.32,110 331, 14529 वेदवती (नदी) वेदव्यास (ऋषि) 1.2750511 25, 28, 32, 33, 4749 491, वेदशिरा ( ऋषि) 1123 495011 201216,77, 11 136. 3315313925,267 44 1517 वेदशी ( शिवावतार) वेदश्री (स्वतमन्वनरे सप्तपिमध्ये) 149 18 106 107, 112, 140, 115, 146, 147 14529 चैदस्मृति ( नदी) बंधा (द्र ब्रह्मा) -कृपा 13014 1.1310, 12 -नृपण पायन 118.24,25. 24 38. 25.113027. वड(पर्वत) 14324 37:28.55,65.29 1, 12,32 वैकुण्ठ ( चाक्षुपमन्वन्तरे विष्ण) 14952 11, 4948, 509, 105 21.4, येतण्ड्य (देव) 115.12 5,6, 11137, 44105, 139 वतरणी । (नदी) 14533 114, 301, 323,9 [27) वण (पर्वत) 145 33 बोद्ध ( शिपावतार शिष्य) 1.45 90.2 20.35 व्यवसाय ( देव) 1826, 27 व्याघ्र ( राक्षस ) बेन (नप) चंपायन ·शांति ( नृप) 99,481 मपुराण --पारापार्य 130 147 33 2050 25, 2.44 1.41.25, 10 105, 140 सौरि 1.39 11, 17, 21 च्यासतीर्य (तीर्थ) 236 27, 39 25 मि ( नृप) 1.2367 व्योमतीर्थ र तीर्थ) 1.3314 शम्बर ( असुर) 1178 व्रतघ्नी ( नदी) 145,20 शरद्वसु ( शिवावतारशिष्य ) 15124 शकर ! ( असुर) 1178 | शर्मिष्ठा ( वृषपर्वापुत्री) 1.2167 शकर 2 ( शिव) 1194 शकुवर्ण । (ऋषि) 131 17, 27, 46 48| शर्व (इ. शिव) शकुकर्ण 2 ( असुर) 14224 शर्वाणी (द्र पार्वती) पाख (कृष्णापुर) 1.23 80 | शशविन्दु । नृप) 1232 शाखपानज ( शिवावतारशिष्य ) 15115 शशाङ्क (चन्द) शभु1 (ध्रुवपली) 1139 | शशि द्र.चन्द्र) शभु (गुवपुत्र) 11826 | शाशपापन 1.2443, 44 शभु (शिव) शाक (द्वीप) 133 13,16,25,43.2, 4732, 12328 शमुनि ( नृप) शक्ति । ( वसिष्ठ पुत्र) 1.1823शार (नक्षत्र ज्येष्ठा) 2.1013 शक्ति 2 ( व्यास) 1.508 शाहरि (द्र पार्वती। ग 1 (बन्द्र) | पाण्डिल्य ( ऋषि) 1186,7 शन 2 (सूर्य) 1402 शाउदल ( शिवावतार शिष्य) 1.5125 शक्रतीर्य ( तीर्थ ) 23913 | शान्तभय ( नृप ) 1.38.24 12366 शान्ति ( दक्षकन्या 1,815, 23 पास (जंगीपव्य-शिष्य) 1.46.18/शान्तिदेवा ( देवकन्या ) 1.2365 1.43.35 शापनाशन ( शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 1.51 13 शङ्खपाल ( राक्षस) 140 10 पाङ्गि (द्र विष्ण) शची ( इन्द्रपत्नी) 111 127, 46 24 गाङ्गिन् । द्र विष्ण) 14124 शामग्राम ( तीथं) 1.1342946,3437 शालिहोत्र ( शिवावतार-शिप्य ) 151.24 शतजित ( नप) 121 12, 38.41 शाल्मल । द्वीप) 13811,23,43.2,47 12, 19 शततेजा। व्यास) 1,503 | शाल्व (जनपद) 14541 1130 शिखण्डि ( शिवावतार) 1.51 14527| शिखण्डी ( नृप) 11321, 22 12015 शिलिनदी) 147.7 शतरण ( नृप) 16115 | मिखितीधे ( तोयं) 2.4017 1.89 10 131 शिखिवास (पर्वत) 1,4330 14620 | शिव (नदी) 1.45.30 1212 | शिनि (नृप 1.23 39,11 1.2018 | शिवि (तामसमन्वन्तरे इन्द्र ) 14914 पानि ( देव छायापुत्र) 1193 शिलाद 1 ( पसुर ) 115170 शनैश्चर (ग्रह) 1.39 26.417 | शिलाद 2 (कृषि) 241 18, 22, 24, 25 [28 ) शकु ( नृप) शहबूट (पर्वत) यातनतु । (सूर्य) शतरतु 21. इन्द्र) शतयुम्न ( नृप) शतद्रु ( नदी पातरूप ( शिधावतारशिष्य) शतरूपा ( स्वायभुवपत्नी) शतशझ (पर्वत) शतायु (ना) शत्रुघ्न ( नृप) .

·परिशिष्ट-१क शिव ! ( देव) -पति -बिनेन -निपुरनाशन -त्रिपुरान्तक -निपुरारि -श्रियम्बक -प्रिलोचन -त्रिशूलाङ्क --त्रिशूली -वनक -इन्दुमौलि -नन्दीश -नीलकण्ठ -नीललोहित 1.175,115,2.105,463, 7.28, 958, 60, 65,72, 10.23, 32, 70, 78, 1142 51, 294,290, 301, 302 311, 324,331; 13.9,40, 1441, 1524, 112,1623, 2190%; 2465,2529, 56, 58,64 74 80-87,93,2842,41,60, 62, 2974,3020, 31.28, 39,44, 47, 3321, 480, 2133, 49,236 541%; 1012, 16, 1129 62, 103, 18100,3151,343146, 57, 35.12,37.14 160, 39,27,909:4011, 343 4343:4438, 44,90 131.45 1516,21726, 29,93 4.33 36-240.24 11.37:9596 10258 28.37,38,4544268 492 1.728, 10378 1143 1474224344767. 2848:3135, 36,4649 5253,321.45,12, 32 22.37 22, 101415 124.70 23192,4463 111.71, 1360, 1492 173,2017, 2432,71, 25.90,2838,211113 1.13 30,24325600 19, 92, 25107, 2970,3029,31345, 463,211132, 3132, 353, 3799, 120, 122, 4351344.40,79 13145 11492, 175 1.7.28, 1045,2466, 28.49,240.10 12359 1.1824 2405 11049 1.95438 1041%3; 11.2, 2.26 32537 117 2400 11753 2021, 462, 23454 1.302523410,561 37 100 12471,2843 23904 1725,2466,25106 1728, 1032, 1145, 1474, 17.57, 19.15, 2021, 25.30,2833, 2444 1327 11069, 70, 75,24411, 3841 1.11.257, 14.31,1555, 2616, 2850, 22947 19327,12,32124463, 23527,4413 1.2590 1.10.401 1346,509 2452 6726.14,2816031453 3320, 2412.26 29.37 13 27,80, 107, 122.4414, B0,86,91 13145 1447 237.162:415 1818, 1025 4211. --ईशान पर्दी -परमेश -गरमेश्वर --पशुपति पिनारपुर -पाली -कालरुद्र -ऋत्तिवास -पिनारपाणि -पिनारी -गिरिश 2850 | -पुरि -प्रमथेश्वर --गुहेश ( 29 ) ·--भूतेश -महादेव 35.27841.285 4471, 78,83, 1.195: 2.15,833,263 4.5, 1315 20376119.13, 493 10.10, 30, 543 11 28, 30,541 11.20, 30:21.45, 74:22.41; 24.40, 46, 47, 91125952841332 20, 23,32,34.25:35 35%; 37.9:463, 20147.47, 48 243; 27.33 8.13, 15, 11.3, 64, 25, 115, 1257 1453:26.43; 29 24, 97, 38,3113,20,71333,1523 37.5, 60, 67,79,97, 123, 148, 160:38.38539 17, 19:40.400 41.21,27,363 4229 44.3, 20,21,32, 34,35 कूर्मपुराण 231.1634.10 37.01, 39539425 -महेश्वर 22643 1.21.531 2.3025, 26 1.1.41,52733293,953 453,503 7.25957,60, 71,72023 10 25.4354, 71, 22,793 13.2340-12, 55,63,1415, 29, 15.66, 17.155209, 47, 40:2141 24.41, 43,51 52,66,82:25 61, 63.BE, 91, 93,96, 105127233 28.9, 20,32,4044,455 294, 16, 17,52,59,63, UG. 302, 5 17, 24 29, 33.12, 13,291 35199 3791 394334016 42 12, 133447,0, 4560 4730:48734914051.15 2.1.1531,381 4 30.52, 12. 81291, 1012 189632628,9112939 40 41, 4844930263 31,23235 49, 10,75 85 10473397 1468 34.19313259:355, 6,38. 3613637 18, 1956,57,3732, 35,66, 81,82 106 114,120:38 40,4037, 4112,14,1 17 18,3099, 42 13 14, 441 4046 19585 11.35322,13543 15.106, 1098 25.1073 313546481211.1211 1323,24.15.29.113 314 36, 52:34.21,61; ( 30 ) 126,17, 9134,5295,211 7.20, 500 10,22, 23, 27, 32, 39, 45,65,771 11.2,9, 12, 29, 31, 228 248:13 30,34611 147, 33,37,44, 49, 56,72,83, ४४ 0915112516643 175 150 18.149 19.64, 65,69, 70,71, 72120,591 21.21 29, 30, 33, 43, 46, 74, 75.2385324,11,37, 39, 49, 50, 551251051 27 18, 19:28.32, 37, 38, 39, 42,43,44,47, 58,653 29,713 30.5, 20, 27, 28, 293 31,17,32, 34,35, 37, 40,501 32,6,20,22133,128 34,16539,12.42.12: 44.26:47.31:49,171 21.14, 15, 311 4,22351 -महश ·परिशिष्ट-१क 2.36,22 18-20, 33, 34, 36,39, 39,39, 42,344,25, 80 4156,1527:8.16:11.130, -शभु 1.2.100 9.3504 10775 14,2,43 132, 1335 18.97,30,233 15.21, 90: 16 233 17.15: 1826: 31.1,20. 37, 41, 44, 54, 20.53:24,21:25.79:28.44,633 84, 101: 33.1219 34.9, 18, 30,13, 23 28: 31.38: 32,225 44. 20:34.30, 34, 44,45,47, 5:51.10, 2.7.4: 29.16:31,31, 39%8 48,52, 55,69, 71, 75, 34.29; 37.112, 1571 41.9 42.5%; 35,1, 4, 6, 8, 11, 13, 16, 44.7, 116 19,23,24,25, 35,36.2 -शर्व 2.41,19 4 10 13 14:37,21, 70, -शूलपाणि 1.34,251 37.90 110 160, 161,162: 38,58 --शूलभूत 1.2.88 39.2,89, 99: 40.1,338 -शूलिन् 1.10.38, 45:17.148 25.78, 1101 41,162841:42283 28.49, 31.1, 23 234,31,37.9, 43.28, 31:44.24 26,33, 41.41:44.94 97, 48, 84 85,91, 114 -शूली 1.30,14.31.52:32.5,44,27:2. --वामदेव 2.11 130,132237,111,117 30.24:35,12:44,12 -विरूपाक्ष 1.28.38, 41, 45: 2.2642 -सदाशिव 33.122 -स्थाए 1.10.38:23.32-25.10028,448 -विश्वेश 2.39,31 30,25, 29, 31,15: 2,11,136 --विश्वेश्वर 1.29.2:31.23.2.33.91 1.4,613950; 10.35, 54 72,75,84) -वृषकेतन 1.29 12 11.991 13.55, 61: 14.15, 20, 74, 91, 18.17, 19,625 20.11121,27 वृपध्वज 1.9.70, 743 14 19:15 111 2.39 31 33:22,493 24,40,45,7085525. -वृपमध्यज 1.14.80, 15107024368 2.37.24939.98 92 94, 108. 30,18,31,3,45,48.73 12352 2.20.329 31,60,79: 34,45, 52,50, -वृषवाहन 61, 62, 753 35.5,11, 28 29, 34, 371 1.143:519: 7.2839.5, 58,611 101740,783 118, 14, 15, 44, 37.4,12,81,82,98, 105. 39,601 46, 103,228,3173 14.50, 40105 41 21:44.4682,95 10, 11, 29, 35, 79, 963 15.73 | शिवस्याष्टमूतंय 105, 109:1630,73, 105, 109:पाकाश, चन्द्र, जल, वाहाण, 1.10.26 172,73 18 253 20.25 48, 55, मही, बह्नि, वायु, 2121,43,24,843 25.29,50. शिवस्याप्टपलय 107. 28.53 37,612 29 17, 19, उमा दिश , दीक्षा रोहिणी, 1.10.28 25:46.36, 49.13 2.1,43 483 | शिवस्याप्टपुत्रा 5.46: 7.5: 18.905 31.1, 15, 27, वुध मनोजव लोहिताङ्ग, शनैश्चर, 1.10.20 20, 43,77, 00,83, 103:35.33:शुक, मन्तान सर्ग, स्कन्द 37.5, 23, 40, 118, 121:37. शिव 2 {शीर्थ ) 133.17 1505 38.31: 39.57,763 41,29 | शिव 3 (नृप) ( 31 ) 335 32,13:42.7, 29442. वियोशी, शिवा, सुवर्नना स्वाहा ) 13824 ·. 1.51.9 1.49.40 शुक ( ऋपि) शुक्तिमान् ( पर्वत शुक्र ।। ऋपि) शुक्र 2 (ग्रह) धर्मपुराण शिव 4 (गण) 1.49,11 शूलिन (इ. शिव) शिवा ! (द्र पार्वती) शूली । (द्र. शिव ) शिवा 2 (नदी) 1.47 21 शूली 2 ( शिवावतार) शिशिर नप) 1.38,24/शेप 1 (5.अनन्त ) शिशिरयुति (इ. चन्द्र। शेष 2 (विष्णमूर्ति ) शोघ्रोदा (नदी) 1.45.33 | शेष 3 (द्र. विष्ण) शीतदीधिति (द्र. चन्द्र) शलेन्द्रनन्दिनी (द. पार्वती) 1.18.25, 26: 32.12 शोर ( मृत्युपुत्र) शुको । ताना-कन्या) 1.17.11 | शोरणा (नदी) 145.22, 33 | शौनर (ऋषि) 112131 18.173 24.40%; स्यामा { पर्वत) 2.1.17:519 | भावाश्व ( शिवायनार-शिष्य ) -उशना 1.1.19, 21.6 | श्येनी (ताम्रा-कन्या) -दत्यानार्य 1.46.55 | धद्धा ( दक्षकन्या ) 1.39.10: 41.6 25 39 | थम ( देव ) -उशना 1.39.9 | श्रवण ! ( शिवावतार-शिष्य --भार्गव 1.39 16, 22 256 2 2017 | श्रवण 2 ( नदान) शुक्र 3 ( उत्तममन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये ) 149.12 श्रविष्ठ (शिवावतार शिष्य ) 1411 अविष्ठा ( नक्षत्र) 1.43.36 | श्राद्धवट (तीर्थ ) 1.33.18 थान्त ( देव ) 2.39,64 65 66 70 | श्रावस्ति ! ( नप) 71, 73,74 | भापस्ति 2 (जनपद) 1,4715 | श्री ( लक्ष्मी) 1.12.15 1617 श्रीतीर्थ (तीर्थ ) थीदेव (नस) शुचि 21 नूप) 1.13.0 शुनि 3 ( ताम्राकन्या) 1,17,11 थीदेवा । देवककन्या) शुचि क (नृप) 1.23.17 | श्रीनिवास (द्र विष्ण) 144.19 | श्रीपति । द्र विष्ण) 1.50.7 ] थीपर्वत (तीर्थ ) शूद्र (जनपद) 1.45.40) धीश्रङ्गापवंत ) शूर ! (भूप. सहावाहुपुन) 1.21.20, 55,7374 थोशल (पर्वत) शूर 2 ( विद्रथपुन, नप। 1.2367 | थुत । ( मेघापुत्र) शूर ३ (सूप, देवर-पुत्र) 123,60 श्रुत 2 ( नृप, भगीरथपुत्र ) शूरसेन (नुप) 1.21.20, 21, 37, 54, 35 | श्रुतायु ( नृप ) शूर्पणखा (क्यसी-पुत्री 1.18.12 | शृङ्गवान् (पर्यंत) शूलपाणि (२. शिव) लिष्टि (नृप) शूलभद ( तीर्थ) 239 1 | वफल्ल ( नप) ('32 ) 1.8.27 14592 219 147,33 1.5121 117.11 1815, 20 1.1612 15119 220.14 1.51.19 2.20.14 236.36 1.15.12 1.1918 119,18 शुक (धर्मसर्जकरश्मिसज्ञा) शुक्रौल ( पर्वत ) शुक्रेश्वर ( तीर्य ) शुक्लतीर्थ ( तीर्थ ) शुक्ला (नदी) गुचि 1(देव) 133.8 1.23.10 12365 शुद्धवती (पुरी) शुष्मायण व्यास) 236.13 1.43,3184631 1.29.4512.30.35 1.8,21 12021 12060,21.2 138.92 1439 1.13.9 12343,44 शृङ्गी (पर्वत) शूलभूत (द्र. शिव) ·परिशिष्ट-१६ प्रवत । ( नप) 1.38 29 राती (द्र. पार्वती) श्वत 2 (वर्ष) 1,38.31 सत्य । (लोक) 1,39,2,424 पेन (पर्वत) 1.439 (रात्य 2 (गण) 1.49.11, 29 श्वेत (द्वीप) 1148: 47.39; 2.34.33. 36 123 सत्य ३ (द्र. विष्ण) .44.1.10 सत्य + ( शिवावतारशिप्प। 15118 1.2341 श्वेन 51 शिवावतार) | सत्यप (तृप} 1512 सत्यजित् । ग्रामणी 1407 श्वेत 5 (शिवावतार-शिष्य) 15149,13 प्रवन 7(राजप) 1,202 सत्यधना ( तय्यारुरिए पत्नी) 2.35 12,26 प्रदेतरेतु ( शिवावतार-शिष्य } 1513 | सत्यवती ( पराशरपत्नी) 1.18, 27.14,28.63, श्वेनलोहिन ( शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 1514,13 671325, 11, 14 श्वेतशिता' शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 1514, 13 21143 33.153:44 145 श्वेतापरतर ( ऋषि) 11351| सत्यवाक् ( तुप) 1138 श्वेतास्य ! ( श्वेत शिप्य) 1.514 सत्यवा।(नृप) 1.20.2 पवेनास्य 2 ( शिवावतार-शिष्य) 1.51 13 सत्यान २(इपि) 3.11126 श्वेतोदर (पर्वत) 1.4629 सत्या ( सत्यानी) 14929 12340 पवुलीया । ( पदवशीय पिगण } 2411154417 | नाजित् ( नृप ) 12331 पण्मुख ( देव ) 1.20 25, 36.19 रावत (नृप ) सवपण (द्र बलभन्न) सदानीरा ( नदी) 14529 सवल्प (देव) 1.7 33, 35, 15.10 सदाशिव (शिव) सरल्पा ( दक्षकन्या) 1157,10 सन शिवायसारशिष्य ) 151.14 संगमेश्वर (तीर्थ ) 2.39 35 | सनक ( देवपि] 17193 10 133 21 16, 12114 5 191 11129, 44143, संज्ञा (आदित्यपत्नी ) 1.191,2 144 सताप (देव) 18 20 सनत्कुमार ( देवपि ) 11173 7.19,1013, सभूति । ( दक्षकन्या) 1817, 124,491 16353510 4438 सभूति 2 (नप) 11926 46572115, 16,45, समता (नदी) 147.21 5193 11126, 1435 सयद्वसुः ( सूर्यरश्मि) 14137 44149 सयमनी (पुरी) 139 35, 4415 ( सनन्द ( देवपि) 1.10,133719422, 1.215 4654 47.63:51.143 सबत्तं (ऋषि) 211.126 21.16:519, 11.127 रावतंक ! (तीर्थ) 133,6 | सनातन । (देवपि ) 1719,1013.2519 सवतंक 2 ( मग्नि) 2 41.23, 43 28, 30 | सनातन 2 (शिवावतारशिष्य ) 1.51.14 सवतक 3 (मेघ) 2433* सन्तति ( दक्षवान्या ) 1817 सवह (वायु) 1395 सन्ध्या ( नदी) 1.47.28 सस्त ( नृप 1237,सध्यावट (तीर्थ ) 1.3527 सहवाश्व (प) 119, 21, 22 सन्नानि (अगस्त्यपुत्री) 1.1210 सहाद ( प्रसुर) 1.15 43, 44 | सपभीश्वर ( शिवावतारशिष्य ) 151.21 सार ( नृप) 1205/ सप्तपि । (तारामण्डल) 13911,26 ( 33 ) 6 सजित ( नृप) सपाति ( नप) ·22011 समुद्रवनया (द्र लक्ष्मी ) समूल (पर्वत) सरयू ( नदी) सर्पपुगव ( सर्प) कूर्मपुराण सप्तर्षि 2 ( ऋषिगण) 1.46.12 | साररवत 1 ( तीर्थ) 133.15 सप्तसारस्वत (तीर्थ ) 2:34.44 सारस्वत 2 (व्यास 1504 सवल ( उत्तममन्वन्तरे सप्तर्पिमध्ये ) 1.49.12 ] सारस्वत (शिवावतार शिष्य ) 15116 समबुद्धि ( शिवावतारशिष्य) 1.51.18 | सापं । नक्षत्र प्राश्लेषा) समय ( क्रियापुत्र) 18.21 | सारिण (मनु) 1.5.12.19.3:51,30 समीरण (इ. मरुत्) सावित्री 11 देवी) 146.53; 26.33:37.46 सावित्री 2 (तीर्थ) 24019 1.4327 सितान्त ( पर्वत ) 143,24 1.45.27 | सितेषु ( नृप) 1.23.5 सरस्वती ! (देवी) 123 16, 17, 19, 22, 27s | सिद्धावास (तीर्थ ) 23416 2692 सिद्धि ( दक्षकन्या) 18.15, 23 सरस्वती 2 (नदी) 146423220.34 | सिद्धेश्वर (वीर्य) 239.58 3022138791 सिनीवाली { देवी) 1.129 सरस्वतीविनशन ( तीर्थ) 23627 | सिन्धुद्वीप ( नृप) 12011 सर्प ( राक्षस) 1408/ सीता (द्र. जानकी) 14010 | सीता 2 (नदी) 1.44,29,30 सर्वज्ञ (शिवावतार-शिष्य) 15118 | सुकुमार (नृग) 138,16 सर्वेश्वरी (पार्वती) सुकुमारी ( नदी) 147.94 राबन ! (ऋषि) 112 13 | सुकृता (नदी) 1477 सबन 2 (नप) 138.7, 13, 14 | सुकेश (ऋषि) 237.124 राविता (5. सूर्य) 18.23 सविता 2 ( व्यास) 143.225 50.3 | सुसा (पुरी) 1.3995 सहजन्या ( अप्सरा) 1.40 14 | सुखोदय ( नप) 1.38,24 सहदेवा ( देवककन्या) 1.23 65 | गुपन्दशेल (पर्वत) 14656 सहस्रजित् । नृप) 1.21 11, 12 2247 | सुगन्धि { पर्वत ) 1.4331 1.21.18 सुग्रीव ! { वानराधिप) 1.2014 सहस्रभानु । द्र. सूर्य) सुग्रोष 2 ( गन्धर्व) 12361 सहस्रशिखर (पर्वत) 1.43.39:46 35 | सुग्रीवा ( ताम्राकन्या ) 1.1711 1.44 20, 12 1441 सुचारू (ना) 123.80 12059 1133 14922 सहिए। ( चाक्षुपमन्वन्तरे सषिमध्ये) 11213 1.519 हिए 2 ( शिवावतार) 2(उत्तममन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये) 1.49.12 145.22, 35 | मुतल (लोक) 1.42 18, 21 1.2334 जास्वत (नृप) | गुत्रामा 1.3330 ( नृप) 1150 सुदेव 1 (नप, घुन्धुपुत्र) 1.204 12364 पाय 2 (शिवायतार-शिष्य) 151.18 सुदेव 2 { नृप, देवकपुत्र ) साध्या (दक्षवन्या) 1157, सुदास ( नृप) 12012 1.133 प्राम्य ( कृष्णसुत) 126 1 | सुद्युम्न 1 ( नृप) 134) सुख ( देव) सहस्रबाहु । नृप) सुचक्षु (नदी) सहस्राशु (द्र. सूर्य) सहस्राक्ष (इन्द्र) सहस्वान् (मृप) मुच्छाया (शिलप्टिपत्नी) सुतपा । (ऋषि) सुतपा नह। पर्वत) पाध्य(देव) ·मुपक्ष (पर्वत) परिशिष्ट-१ क सुद्युम्न 2 ( = इला) 1198 ] सुरोद ( सागर) 1434347.19 मुथामा । ( स्वतमन्वन्तरे सप्तमिमध्ये) 14918 | सुवर्णकशिपु ( द्र. हिरण्यकशिपु ) सुधागा 2 ( शिवावतार-शिष्य) 15115,19 सुदाहन ( शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 151.16 सुवामान ( गण) 14911 | सुबता ( देवकान्या) 12365 सुनील ( पर्वत) 146 27 | सुशान्ति ( उत्तममन्वन्तरे इन्द्र. ) 14910 14331 सशील ! नृप ) 11322, 36,48 सुपर्ण (इ. गरुड ) सुपुम्ला : ( सूर्यरश्मि ) 1413,4,5,31 सुपापर्व (पर्वत) 1,4315,91; 46 42 | सुषुम्ना 2 ( पुष्करिणी ) 23644 सुपावर (नृप) 1.23.45 | सुपेण ! (नृप) 12375 सुपीक ( शिवावतार-शिष्य) 15121 | सुपेण ? (ग्रामणी । 1.406 सुप्रतीम ( नृप) 1.22 45 सुपेण 3 (पर्वत) 1.43.34 सुप्रभ ( नग) 138 23 | सुपेणबीर (गन्धर्व) 12361 सुप्रयोगा (नदी) 145 35 सुहोत्र ( शिवावतार) 1.511 सुवाहु । (नप) 12346 1 सूत (पुराणवक्ता) 1.1.2,83; 13 12, 15, सुबाहु 2 (गन्धर्व) 1.23.60 1413 2719342, सुबाहुन (ग्रामणी) 1406 38.1,2,44932 सुभान ( शिवावतार) 1.51.5 33153,37.1 सुभुज (नृप) 1.2355 -रोमहर्पण 1.12,432103; 341 सुभूमि ( नृप) 12366 | सूर्य 11106, 108; 2.6; 12.16; 14.173 19. सुभोज ( नप) 12361 295 24.53,25.69,88,893 2719, 31. सुमति ( नृप) 13837 7; 35.24; 383,39.3, 22, 23,43B सुमना । ( ऋपि) 14618 40,17,213; 41.4, 8, 17, 23, 24, 25, 52, सुमना 2 (नग) 1139 37; 42 8; 47.38; 35, It, 6 21; मुमन्तु 1 ( लग) 123.8 85; 10.13, 1195, 98, 16,46, 18.35, सुमन्तु 2 ( महापि) 13217,5012,14 37,44, 90, 19.1, 2063 26:54,31 सुमन्तु 3 ( शिवावतार-शिष्य) 151.22 35,75,3454, 38 36, 4315 16, सुमित्र ( नृप) 12339 18,21 सुमुन ( शिवावतार-शिष्य ) 151.14 -अश 1.41.20 सुमेघ (पर्वत) 14336,4624 -पंशु 1.40,2,41.17 सुमेघा ( चाक्षुपमन्वन्तरे सप्तर्षिमध्ये ) 149.22 -प्रशुमान् 115.16 सुमेरु (पर्वत) 115172 1198,13293 15172; 17.15%3B सुयशा ( मस्तपुत्री) 241.40 21.45, 40.17; 41.20144792 सुयोधन (नप) 11911 18.27 सुरभि ( देवी) 1.1515, 1712124.39 -मादित्य 1.1 105, 119; 441% 9.113 10. मुस (पर्वत) 14332 22; 11.50,229,233,14,159 16. सुरसा । ( दक्षकन्या) 115.15, 17.9 54,8A, 19.13 21.41; 29 613 सुरसा 2 (नदी) 14531 31.36%; 39.41, 43; 401, 26%3B सुराद ( रश्मि) 141.4,7 41.49%846.243 2.5 31,3736 सुरेषा (इ. विष्णु) 389133 13421 16.45; 29.7; (35) ·क्रूर्मपुराण 33 120, 37,334344, 44 सौम्य ( पर्वत) 14523 8,30 सौराष्ट्र (जनपद) 14540 -तपन 1331 शौरि (द्र शनैश्चर ) -दिवस्पति 12843 सौपीर (जनपद) 14541 -दिवाकर 12547, 3231, 398,40, | स्कद (देव) 2629,3613 19,3929 403,41 26,4737,218 -बुमार 11514,2450,24124 34453923,4314 -पावकि 279 -भानु 111 23, 159, 19 59,71, 31 32, स्कन्दतीय (तीर्य) 23928 39.7,403,16 स्तम्भ (स्वरोचिपमन्वन्तरे सप्तपिमध्ये ) 1498 1394 27 4119, 90 स्तम्भतीर्थ ( तीर्थ ) 23950 4650, 213 24 4311 | स्वाण (द शिव) --मास्वान् 14025,223 91 स्मृति ( दक्षवन्या) 1817 12 105, 14 17, 15512443, | स्वधा ( दक्षकन्या) 1817 1220 271839 39 40 18, 24, 41 | स्वयभू ( ब्रह्मा) 18, 29,22640 | स्वयभोज (नप) 12308 --विवस्वान् 11515, 39 90, 40.2, 41 | स्वर्ग ( लोक ) 126.22,3430+ 3540, 18,21,4923 35 20,242620 31 38, -सबिता 11519, 34,23, 39 13, 41 10 364,58,9,3993, 40 28, -सहस्रभानु 13945 24463 -सहस्राशु 11936 स्वर्गद्वार ( तीर्थ ) 1334 द्वादशादित्यनामानि- | स्वर्गविन्दु ( तोथ ) 14022 1 घाता, 24 पर्यमा, मित्र, स्ववेदी ( तीर्थ) 23635 4 वल्पा, 5शक, 6 विवस्वान्, 1402 3 | स्वनील { तीर्थ ) 1333 7 पूपा, पर्जन्य, 9. पशु | स्वर्भानु । { यसुर) 117.8 10 भग, 11 त्वष्टा, 12 विष्णु | स्वर्भानु 2 ( अायुपुत्री) 1213 सूर्य 2 (तीर्थ ) 1337 स्वर्भानु ३ । राहु ) 13914,154140 136.15 स्थलॉन (लोक) 13925,24332 14013/ स्वशिल्पा । नदी) 14530 मृञ्जयो ( भजमानपत्नी) 123 30 स्वाति : (मृप ऊरुसुत) 1139231 सेनजित (ग्रामणी) 1.406 | स्वाति 2 ( नृप बृजिनीवात्सुत ) 1231 संघव (जनपद) 14541म्दाती ( नक्षत्र) 22012 सोम ! (देव) 1128,155 11, 13, 1717 स्वाद । सागर) 1134,48510 2142,2451,79 स्वामितीर्थ ( तीर्थ ) 23818 योग 2 ( नद्र) स्वायंभुव ( मनु) 116619, 11 276,131, मोमतीर्थ (तीर्य) 1337,2.3946, 47,19 63,61,1495, 151,24 सोमय (शिवावतार) 1519 59386494,622050 सोमेश (तीय) 1339 1,211,711480 मोमश्वर ( तीर्थ) 23100 रबराचा (मनु) 14946,7,912, 2a सोपाम (नप) 12012 | म्वाहा ( दक्षर या) 1817-1214 सूप (लोक) सूर्यवर्चा ( गन्धर्व) (36) ·परिशिष्ट-१२ हरा (पर्वत) हप ( नृप) 14335 -गिरीन्द्र 111.62, 322 हसतीयं ( तीर्थ ) 24012 -हिमगिरीश्वर 111256 हसनपतन (तीर्थ) 13533 हिमवत 11324, 60 1940 4528, हसशैल ( पर्वत 14652 51524213.4487, B8 हनुमान् ( देव, वायुपुत्र) 120 35, 14 हिमशैलजा ( पार्वती ) 12113 | हिमा ( नृप ) 13834 ह्यग्रीव (दत्य) 142 23 | हिरण्मय (अप) 14312,454 पशिरा ( विष्णु-अवतार) 23498 | हिरण्यक ( बर्ष) 1454 हर (शिव) | हिरण्यकशिपु ( अमुर) 115 18, 19, 30, 34, हरि ! (द्र विष्णु) 39, 49,47,50-54,63, हरि 2 (नृप) 13827 30 69,59,24492 हरि (पर्वत) 14720 -सुवर्णकशिपु 11567 हरि 4 {वव -देवगण। 149 30 | हिरण्यगर्म । ( तीर्थ ) 1331G हरिकेश (सूर्यरश्मि) 1413,5|हिरण्यगर्भ 2 (द ब्रह्मा) हरित ( नृप 119 25, 203,38 23 हिरण्पनयन (द्र. हिरण्याक्ष ) हरिवयं ( वर्ष) 143 31, 459 हिरण्यनाभ ( शिवावतार-शिप्य ) 15122 हरिवल्लभा ( लक्ष्मी) हिरण्यनर (द्र हिरण्याक्ष) हरिश्चन्द्र ( नृप ) 120 2, 3 हिरण्यरोमा (वनमन्वन्तरे राप्तर्पिमध्ये ) 14918 हर्यश्व ( नृप 118 21 1921 27 | हिरण्याक्ष ( असुर ) 11518, 5559, 69, 72, हर्या ( देवी) 14930 42.20824492 हपं ( देव ) 1824 -हिरण्यनयन 11577 (द्र बलभद्र) हलायुध 11590 -हिरण्यनेन हविर्भान ( नृप) 11321 50 | हिरण्वान् ( नृप ) 13827,31 इविष्मान् ( चाक्षुपमन्यन्तरे राप्तपिमध्ये ) 14922 हव्य ( नप) 1387, 13, 16 हव्यवाहन (द्र अनि) 14541 हूण ( जनपद ) 14012 22012 हस्त (नक्षत्र) हारित (नुप) 11925 | हदिक (नृप ) 12368 हारितनपुर (नगर) 1345 हषीकेशा { विष्ण) 14012 | हेति ( राक्षस) 1408 हिंया ( तमपुत्र) 18-5, 25 हम ( पवत) 1.4720 12225439461 138.29 हिम ( अपं) हिागिरीद्रजा (द पार्वती) हेमजूट 2 (वष) 13829 हिमगिरीश्वर (द्र हिमवान्) हैमवती (द्र पार्वती) 12113 हिमवत ( द हिमवान् ) हैहन (नृप 11543,44 हिमवान (पर्वत) 11111,66, 211, 12 21, | हाद ( प्रसुर ) 12355,60 22 19, 25, 25 19 439 हामती (पानवदुन्दुभिकन्या ) 14113 292.3643, 4G द्वादिनी ( हिमसजबरपिम हुतबह (द्र अग्नि) हुताशन (द्र अग्नि) हह । गन्धर्व) हाहा ( गन्य हमस्ट । (पर्वत) 137) ·३५ अनिता ६६ मष्टादशभुजा ३ अकार्या ४ प्रगोत्रा ३१ मपा योनि १०६ १ परित्या १० पचिन्त्या ८० देव्या पावत्या अष्टोत्तरसहस्र नामानि (क पु १११७६-२१०) (The I008 epithets of Goddess Parvatin the Parma Purana. After an epithet the number refers to the Sloka in which the epithet occurs.) १ मनाला १२० ३४ अनाहता १५ प्रशोच्या २पला १ १८६ ३६ परिलाशना १६२ ७. समस्या २७ प्रनेडाकारसत्याना ७१ असमुदतिः १८६ ५ पारा ७t ३५ प्रतरामादि १०० ७२ अमुदिनी १०० ७३पाकापायोनि CY ७पदमा ४० अपूर्वा १७० ७४ श्रारममाविता ४१ अप्रमेयात्या {២១ अचिन्त्यविमा १५२ ७५ भात्म विद्या 105 ४२ पवित्रा ७७ ७६मात्मसथया ४३ पयर १५२ ७७ मादित्वपर्णा ४४ समरेश्वरेशाना ११ अच्युता ७५ पाद्या ४५ अमला १२ मन्युतामिका मानति ४६ ममितप्रभा १२५ १३ प्रजा १०१ ८० मायायनी १६३ ४७ अभूतिका ७९ १ज्या १२ ४८ अमृतपदा ८. १६२ Yए अमृतस्य प्रथमजा नाभि ५३इष्टा १६ अनन्तदृष्टि २०४ ५० अमृतला १६९ ४ ईश्वरप्रिया १७ अनन्तल्पा १८ ५१ अमृता ७१ १५ मनन्तवर्ण ८५ ईश्वराणी १०१ ५२ अमृता १६ अनन्त शयन १६७ ८६ ईशवरासिनगता ५३ अमृता १८४ १०३ २० पनन्नरथा ८७ ईश्वरी ५४ ममृद्राश्रया १३५ ५५ अमृद्रोद्भवा ८८ उत्सुका २०० २२ अनन्तोरप्तिस्थिवा ५६ प्रभृत्यु १ ८६ जन्मीलनी २३ मननया ७७ ५७ ममोपा १.उमा २४ मनन्यस्या १७४ ५८ अम्बिका १ एकानेकविभागस्था २५ मनन्या १६७ १८६ ६१ ६० मयुम्मदृष्टि १८९ १३ ऐश्वभवमनिलया २७ अनवधाङ्गो १९५ १४ मापापहारिणी २०२ २८ अनादि ७७ १७४ २५ निती ६३ मंदिया ६ कक्ष्या २०३ ३०मनादिनियता ६४ पव्यक्तपहा FY १७कनकप्रमा १५२ ३१पनादिमण्यासमिना १२ ६१ प्रब्यक्तला १५कनकामा १४६ ३२ अनायतविम्व ६६ माया ७७ १२ कपिला ३३ घनाद्या ६७ प्रशेषदेवतामूक्ति १०० कमला ( 38 ) १४ प्रतिलालसा १५ अदिति २ इनजा २१ अनन्ता २८ मम्बिका २६ मनबच्छिन्ना ११ मरुन्धती ६२ मा २६ प्रनादि ·श्लोरार्यसूची १५० १४० मिनरी २०१ १४१ पिरोटिनी १०५ १४ १२६ १६१ १४३ सुपलिनी १९ ४१४४ बूटस्था २०३ | १४५ पूष्माण्डी १८८ १४६ वृष्णा १०१ अमला १०२ कम्बलापबतरप्रिया १०३ यम्बुप्रीदा १०४ कराला १०५ परीपिणी १०६ परिणकारकरा १०७ रामकरणी १० वर्पती १०१ ला ११. बता सातीवा ११२ रजान्तरा ११३ कलारगिः ११४ बलिरामपहन्त्री ११५ पतितविग्रहा ११६ पलिप्रिया १८१० गुणाढ्या १०७/११ गुणातीता १०१२ गुणोतरा १० १८३ गुणोत्पत्ति १५२१६४ गुहरिश १८५ गुहा ० १८६ गुहाम्विरा tet| १७ गुहारणि १८ गुह्मरूपा १८१८ गुपिया १६० गुह्याति १८१ {{ নুয়ানা ८१ ११२ गुह्योपनियतमा १६६१६३ गोषी १४२११४ गोमती १२% १॥ १४३ वेवता १४८ तामगिरिवासिनी १४६ पौमारी १५० गौमुदी १४६ ११ौशिकी १४१ १५३ शियामूति २०६ १५४ कियावती १६३ १५५ शिवमति २०६ १३१ ·१२२ १२७ ७७ ८ १९५ २०८ १५३ २१८ जगलिया २१९ यत्सपूरणी २२० जगत्सृष्टिविधिनी २२१ जगद्वारी २२२ जगद्धात्री २२३ नायवप्रवत्तिका २२४ गयोनि २२५ जगन्माता २२६ जगन्माता २२७ जगन्माता २२८ जगत्ति २२६ जनानन्दा २३० जन्ममृत्युजरातिगा २३१ जन्ममृत्युनरातीता २३२ जन्या २३३ जयन्ती २३४ जरातीता २३५ जितमा २३६ जाननेया २३७ शनिपारगा २३८ शानमूर्ति २३६ शानरूपिणी २४० जानरूपिणी २४१ ज्ञानशक्ति २४२ ज्योतिष्टोमफ्लरदा २४३ ज्योतीरूपा २४४ ज्योत्स्ना २४५ ज्वालागारा २४६ तत्वसमवा २४७ तम पार प्रतिष्ठिता २४८ तस्दिनी २४ ताण्डबासक्तमानमा २५० वापसी २५१ सामगो २५२ तारिणी २५३ ताया २५४ तुष्टि २५५ तजमी २४ विवरया कूर्मपुराण १३५ २५७ नितस्वा २५६ विदशातिविनाशिनी ११२२५ मिनेत्रा १२८ २६० त्रिमूति १८८ | २६१ निलोचना १५६ | २६२ त्रिविक्रमपदोदता १२६ २६३ विविधा ९५ २६४ विशक्तिजननी १२९ २६५ निशूजवरधरिपी १६० २६६ त्रिसन्ध्या १३५ २६७ पिसाध्या २०२ २६८ त्रैलोक्यमिता १२६ | २६८ लोक्यसुन्दरी १० २७० दक्षिणा १८७२७१ दहना १६४ २७२ दान्ता १२३ | २७३ वाला १३७] २७४ दिवापरा २७५ दिपिस्थिता २०६ २७६ दिव्यगया १०५, २७७ दिया १०० २७८ दिव्याभरणगूपिता २१० २०६ दीक्षा २८० दीर्ण १४२ १८५ २८१ दीप्ता ४९ २८२ दौप्ति ८३ १२२ २६४ दुस्वप्ननाशिनी १०० २८५ दुरनिकमा १७८ २८६ दुरत्यया १३०२० दुरासदा २८८ दुपा १४ २८६ दुर्गा ६२ २९. दुजया १३३/२९१ दुश १२० २८२ दुर्दा १६६ २८३ दुनिया १२८ २९४ दुर्वास १t दुनिया ( 40 ) १२ | २९६ दृपद्धती ११६ १६७ दृष्टि १३० १ २९८ देवकी १३५ | २देवता १८६ ३०७ देवदेवी १५३ | ३०१ देवसेना १७६ ३०२ देवात्मा १८७ ३०३ देवो १७३ | ३०४ दैत्यदानवनिर्मात्री १७६ ३.५ दत्यमपनी २०३ ३०६ देवयसपाना निहन्दी १८६ | ३०७ चो ११.३०८ पनप्रिया १२४ | ३०६ धनरलादया १२४३१० धनाध्यका १८९ ३११ धनावहा १२४ ३१२ घनुष्पाणि २०३ | ३१३ पन्या ३१४ घराघरा २०३ ३१५ धमकामार्थमोक्षदा ३१६ पर्मग्राम्या ११२ ३१७ पर्मशा ११६ ३१८ धर्मपूर्वा ११६पर्ममयी १११ १२० पर्ममेषा ३२१ वर्मवाहना १५८ २२२ धर्म-विद्या १२७/२३ धर्मशक्ति १५३, ३२४ पर्मशास्त्रार्थ दुशला ८८३२५ धर्मयोला ६६ | ३२६ धर्मात्मा १५५ | १२७ धर्मापविनिर्मात्री १२२ | ३२८ पपयनविजिता १५६३२६ पर्मान्नग १८५] धर्मोदया ८५ ११ पोपरेष्ट्री ८६ पाशा ८६३३३ घारापरा १२८१४ पागिकार शिवाहा २०॥ २०E २०७ २०० १८३ प्राम्या २०० १०६ २०७ २०१ १६२ २०॥ 500 २० २०० ११० २०० ·लोकार्यसूची १८२ ३३५ पौमती ३३६ धुवती ३३७ पति ८७ ३३८ मुबा E ३४० नदिती ३४१ नदिनी ३४१ दिवालमा ३४३ मरनारायणोद्भूबा १४ नरवाहिनी ३४५ नरोदमूति ३४ मरिनी ও নাৰিয় १९३ १७२१३ परान्तजातमहिमा ११८१४ परापरविमूलिदा ११३ | ४१५ परामरविभेदिका १७९ ४१६ पराधी १७४/४१७ पराया ४१८ परावरविधानजा २०६ ४११ परादरा १७३/१० पादतथा ७६ ४२१ पापहर १६६ ४२२ पार्वता १०१ ४२३ पावनी १६१ ४२४ पिट्न सलोचता १७१/४२५ पिङ्गलातारा ४२६ पु सामादि १५४ १४७ ४२६ पुगणापुरधाररिए ४३० प्राणी १३६ ४२१ पुस्परुपिणी १४ ४३२ पुरुषमाहिनी १५७ ४३३ पुरषातरवासिनी १८४३४ पुष्पारण ६८ १ ८६ ३४८ नादास्या ४२७ पुष्पा ४२८ पुरन्दरपुरम्परा १११ १५१ १२१ ३७४ निरिन्द्रिया ३७ निर्गुणा १०८ ३७६ निर्यन्ता ३७७ निर्विकारा ७१ 3ও নিৰ ३७ निवृत्ति ३८० निवृति ३८१ निशुम्मविनिपातिनी १६७ ३५२ निकला ३५३ मिया १८१ ३८४ नीति १४० ३८१ नौनिशा ३८६ नीलोत्पलदल प्रभा ३८७ नसिंही ३८८ पङ्कायतलोचना ३८६ पनवासमुपति ३९० पचभूता ११५ ३६१ पपगा ३१२ पथपारितो १०२ ३९३ पचनामा ३१४पपतिमा १५८३६५ पयोधित ११८ ३९६ पप्रमाला ও বাসিনী ७६ पघानना २०० ११४ ४००परमाला ४०१ परमागरा ७६ Y०३ परमान ददामिनी १५५ ४०३ परमानदा 110 | ४०४ परमाधिविग्रहा ४०३ पामायता ४०६ परमादित ४७ परमारियो १७२ १०६ पामति ब (5 १२ ८७ १८४ १८४ १२७ परिणी ११२ ८६ ३४६ नामभेदा ३५० नारायणी ३५१ नि सकल्पा ३५२ नि सारा ३५३ नित्य प्रसवधमिणी ३५४ नित्य मुदितमानसा ३४५. निस्यतुप्टा २५६ नित्यपुष्टा ३५७ नियिमवा २५८ नित्यसिद्धा ३५६ नित्या १६. निरपोरिता २६१नियता ३१२ निरगुरवनोद्या निरजना ३६४ निरतरा १६५ निरपत्रमा १५६ निरात ३७निरापाग ३१ निरानादा परनिरातारा 3.शिमला निराधया निराश्रया सानिया ३६ पपिनी १२८ १५७ ४. धी १०४/पोषणी पापणी पोपी साति १० ; যা १९३|पहा प्रमा PERemतमिनी १t १४.पमा R ४.पायावरी १. परमप्टिनी ४११ परमग्य भूलिए गरान नासिर L ·१७ १६४ १३२ । ५० मनोज्ञा १६०५३१ मनोमनी ११७५३२ मनोमयो १२३ | ५३३ मनोरक्षा १४४५३४ मनोहरा १४५३५ गन्दरातिनिवासा ११३ | ५३६ मत्सयोभता १६०५३७ मन्युमाता ११० | ५३८ श्रखरवाहिनी ११८५३६ मत्सुता १०१ ५४० मलत्रयविनाशिनी १३२ ५४१ मलजिता ११७५४२ मल हारिणी १४० १४३ मतावीता ५४४ मलिना १०५ भारती २०१ १०० १६२ ४५२ प्रधानपुरुषातीता ४५३ प्रघातपुत्पामिका Yধু হঘানুগ ४५४ प्रवानपुरपेश्वरी ४५६ प्रवानानुप्रवेशिनी ४५७ प्रमा ४५८ प्रमावती ४५६ प्रतिमा ४६० प्राणहमा ४६१ प्राणविधा ४६२ प्राण गति ४६३ मारांवरप्रिया ४६४ प्राणवरो ४६५ बरियता ४६६ बहुरूपा ४६७ वोनसभवा ४६८ पोजारपद्धति ४५ नुद्धिमती ४७० दुद्धिमाना ४७१ यूहनी ४७२ वृहदार्मा ४७३ ब्रह्माला ४७४ प्रह्मगर्मा ४७५ ब्रह्मजन्मा ४७६ ब्रह्म ४७७ प्रति ४७८ बहानादिमनोलया ४७t दहाविद्या ধee পৰিশূেনিহমিনা ve ब्रह्मविष्णशिवारिमका १४६२ प्रह्मक्षाधया ४६३ ब्रह्माधी ४५४ामश्रया ४५ ब्राहृदया ४३६ ब्रह्मास्ता Y७ प्राणी ४८८ पौदीपेन्द्रमिता ४८९ वहीं शविष्णु जननी ४१.वाशी कूर्मपुराण ८१ ४६१ ब्राह्मी ६ ४६२ भक्ताना भद्रदायिनी २१० ४३३ मतारिशमनी ८२ | YEYक्तिगाया YE५ भगवत्पाली ४६ नगिनी ४६७ मतकालिका १३ ४६८ भद्रकाली २ ४६६ मवभावविनाशिनी ८६ ५० मव इनिनवालया ८६ ५.१ भवानी २ ३०२ भवारणि २ ५०३ मधा १४३ | ५०४ म नुमती ११७ १७४ ५०६माया १२५ ५०७ भाविनी ५०८ गिजविपया ५०१ विनसस्थाना १३२ ५१० भीपणी १२१ ११ मुक्ति १४१ | ५१२ मृत्ति मुक्तिक्लप्रदा १४ ५१३ भूतान्तयामा १६ ५१४ मूतिभूपणा १३२ ५१५ भेदरहिता १०० ५१६ भेदाभेदविर्वाता १३१ २१७ मेचा १०० १४२ है। ५२१ प्र.कटीकुटिलानना ५२२ मध्पनिया ५२३ मनाला ५२४ मङ्गल्या ५२५ मदोलटा ५२६ रघुन्दनी १०३ | ५२७ मच्या ER १२८ मनस्विर्ग १०० १२६ मनोरया १११ ७F २१० पY " मोजत्रा ५१९ मोगदापिनी ५२० मोगिनी ५४६ महाकाल समुद्भवा १८४५४७ महावासी १४३ / १४ गहायर्मा १६७ | ५४२ महाग्वाला १९० | ५५० महादेवमनोरमा १०२/१५१ महादेवी १०५५२ महादेयकसाक्षिणी १४७ | १५३ महानन्दा १७८५५४ महानिद्रा १४३ | ५५५ महानिधारमहतुका १४०५५६ मह'नुमाबा १४६ | ५५७ महापीका १०५ ५५८ महापुरनिवासिनी १00 ५५६ महापपूर्वजा २०२ | ५६० महापुष्पसजिता t७०१६ गहाला २०१ | १२ महामगवती २०१५६३ महाभोगादशापिनो १९०/५६४ महामवि १७८५ महामा १७.५१६ महामन्युसमुद्भवा १३५६५ महामहिषधाविनी १४ १५६८ महामहिपरिनी १३६ ८२ ( 42 ) ·लोपायंसूरी १८१ ६०८ मालिनी ११.१७ परनी En १२६० माहेरी ६१. मुरुगनना स १६६५० रामा २०१५ साजिना १११ । ६१२ मा SY ६१३ मूर्ति १७ ६१४ प्रति ६१५ मूलवाति गमा १७ १८२ १८१ ११७ मृतजीवनी १८ मेघा १६ मोहनागिनो ६२.पापाहापा मामी १८५११५ मगमादिनिरनी २००५६ मलिमा १८६५७ मिनपारिलो ११८ निहाना ११३ | १६ मरिहाता ११८ १९ ७६माता १०७ ८० १६मह माया २२. महामायायपायया ५५१ महामायास मुममा ५४२ महामाहेश्वरी मा मूति ५३४ सह योगेश्वरेश्वरी १७ पहारारि १७५ महाराज 13 ५०८ महातमी ३५ महम समुद्रमा ५५. पहारिया १५१ महाविभूति ५५२ महाविभूतिय ५३ महाभिमानगप्पस्या १४ महावेगा र महाति It माह ५८७ मामाला PREमापी परिवारमा ११. योनि सीपमी महामाया ११ गिनी शिवानिली मोमदिनी UNT सोलापता सरगमुरमा TREER २१ पग्विनी १२२ कारिनी १२५ योग 2001 १८८ १४॥ . ११. १२५ १२४ पुरा १४t १२५ युगा नानामिन १२६ गुणादा १३ ६२७ गया । १२८बना । (पागमाता १.पांगारा १५८५योगस्था ११८ रोशि १२३ १.0 1001 १. हा १२raft ४ 1.दा १४गन्दा सारा योनि ra पोरी मा पोप ना १४१ram १.१ राहा " १७७रान २ १४ १tul Urm m पानी tetnel ROIN 10terrif 120 eman सम 11m स ११ 11E ( Hr [" ·११२ 50 १४२ १०१ १७७ २०४ १९ ६८६ वादेवो ६८७माच्या ६८८वाच्या बारपी ६१० घामलोचना वारिता ६९२ धासुदेव सगुवा ६६३ व हनप्रिया ६६४ दिशासिनी ६६५ निति ६९६ विचितगहनाशारा ६६७ बिनिमरतन मुकुटा विचित्रा PE विचिसाङ्गी ७०० विद्या Our ७०२ विद्या ७.३ विद्या ७०४ विद्यावरनिराकृति ७०५ विद्याधरप्रिया ७०६ विद्याधरी ७७ विद्यामधी ७५६ विच जिवर ७०६ विद्य न्माला १० विश्वरा ७११ विधर्मा ०१३ विनता १३ दिनयता ७४ विना ७१५ बिन्दुनादममुत्ति ७१७ विपरतवासिनी ७१७विभावज्ञा st: विभावरी १९ विभावरी ७२. विघ्र माना विमानस्पा सविध माता दियमूति MY विध मूत्ति १५२ १२७ कुर्मपुराए १०० | १२५ बिस्ता १०७ ७२६ विस्सा १५१ ७२७ विधशासी १६४ | ७२८ विबाहना १८२ ७२६ विशिष्ट ७३० विशोक १२२ ७३१ विश्वमणी ११४ ७३२ विमरा ७३३ विश्वप्रमायिनी ७३४ विश्वमूति १७२ ७३५ विश्वरूपा ७३. विश्वा ७३७ विश्वावस्या १३६ ७३८ विश्वेशेन्यानुवर्तिनी ७६ ७३६ विश्वेश्वरेश्वरी १७४० विसड़ा १३१७४१ वीणावादनतरपय १३७ ७४२ वीरभद्रप्रियायोरा १९ ३७४३ वीरमप्रिया १९३ ७४ीरेश्वरी ४४५ विसी ७४६ वृषावेश १३७ १३७ ४४८ वेदमाता १७ वैदपीको २०७ ७५० देदविद्याप्रकाशिनी २०५ ७५॥ वेदविद्यावतस्नाता १२१ ५२ पैदादाङ्गपारयः १२१ ७५३ वेदशक्ति ७५४ धेश तविषयापति ११० १० | ५६ वैद्य ती | ७५३ वराधमान निरता 1७१८ बरग्यश्वर्यधर्मात्मा १८५ ६.पाकी to पता १५० १२ नायतामा २१० पारिनी १६४७६४ ध्याना ११७७६५ च्याप्ति ११५] ७६६ व्योपनिलया ११४७६७ व्योमति २०४७६ धोमलक्ष्मी १८०/७६ प्योममया २०७७७० व्योमशक्ति ०८७१ व्योमाधारा १५७ ७७२ शरार्षशरीरिणी २१०७७३ शारी ६६ | ७०४ शकरे महानुवतिनी १६६७७५ शमुवामा १५०/७७६ शक्तिचनपत्तिका १६७७७ शनासनगता १०५ / ७७२ शद्धचक्रगदावरा १५८ ७०६ शाहिनी १९४७८० सदी ११०७८१शनरूपा १९ २७५२ वातवर्ता १४० | ७८१ शब्दमयी {{৩ ] ও ঘানি १९०७५ शारे ११४७८६मवाराना १४६ ७७ शशिनमा 18 की १४६७ शावला १९ २० शाकी १३ 011शा-तमानसा kret२ शास्तविग्रहा १२३/०१३ शान्ता F 16 १४.४७ बुपासनगता २०४ १७७ १२६ २०८ २०४ १४४ २००६ गान्ति . ७५६ वैश्वानरी १७२७६५शातिक्षा १०० शान्तिपिनी १२७७१८ शास्ववीता १६/१६शारदा १०००० भावनापारशसिनी ५१०१ शाश्वती ११मावती ·०३ शाम्मयोनि ८०४ शास्त्री ६०५ शिवज्ञानस्वरूपिणी ८०६ शिव-प्रिया ८०७ शिवा ८०८ शिवा शिवाल्या १०शिवारमा शिवानन्दा ८१२ शिवोदया ८१३ शिष्टा ८१४ शिष्टप्रागिता ५१५ शिष्टेष्टा ८५५ सत्यदेवता ८१६ शुक्ला २१७ शुद्धालोद्भवा १८ गुजा २५९ सदाहीति ५२० शुधि १२१ शुम्मारि २२ शून्या लाकाधसूर्चा ८४२ साबित १२६ । ८८१ सर्वतोमुखी ४३ ससारतारिणी १३१/ ८८२ सर्वदा १० ८४४ मारपरिवत्तिया १३२८५३ सर्वप्रत्ययमाभिरणी ८४५ संसारपारा ८६, ८८४ सर्पप्रहरणोपेता १५१ १६६ ५४६ ससारयोनि ८५ ८८५ सर्पभून नमस्कृता १२४ ७६ E४० सनखा ८५ / ८८६ सर्व मूतहदिस्थिता ४८सकला m८८७ सर्वभूतात्रयस्थिता १४१ ७७ ८४६ विशविता १०४ ८८८ सर्वभूतेश्वरेश्वरी ६३ ५५० सखिया १५५ ८८९ सर्ववाद्या ८५१ मत्वशुद्धिवणे १३४/८९० सर्वक मुक्ति १२५ २०४ | ५२ सरवस्था १३८६१ सर्वबादाश्रया १७६ २०४ ८५३ गत्यस्या ११८९२ सर्वविज्ञानदायिनी २०४ ८५४ सदरिष्ठा २०६८६३ सर्ववित् १४५ १८६/८१४सविचा १७७ ८५६ सयमात्रा १७६ | ८६५ सर्वशक्ति नाकारा ८३ ७७ ८५७ सारसधा १५६ / ०६६ सवंशतिविति २०६ ५८मला ७६ ६१७ सर्वशक्तिममन्विता १० १४१८१८ सर्वशक्तिसमुद्भया ८५ ८६.सद नन्दा (४१ सर्वशक्त्यायवाथया २०१ १७७/८६१ महाशिया २१०१० सर्वशरणासनाकडा १४० ८६२ सनातनी ८४१०१ सर्वशी १३३ ५६३ सपिजिता १७६१०२ सर्वसाधाराणी ES १०५ १४ सम्ध्या १२५६०३ रासिद्धिप्रदायिनी १९७ १३८१०४ मई १०४ १६७ ८६६ममा १७०/०५ गर्वा १६७ ८६७ समाविस्था १३०९०६ सावनिशादिनी ११६ १६७ ८६ मीया २०६१०० सर्वामिग ९ ८६६ रामुद्रपरिशोपियो १०४/१०८ धारा २९७ 5७० समुद्रातरवासिनी १२.स.तरस्था १६७ ८७१मरम्पती १०६ सम्माधिरा १७८ ७२ सरोजनयना १३० | ERE मद्रयमनोमाता १०. 'मराजरिला १०१२ मागविया १२० ८७४ समायनिता १४ सारी १०२ १८७ ६७५ मरिचत्वनारगो ८९४ नारी २१. ११ गरमामा १६३१ मा प्रतिष्ठा PER ८३७ सामान मना 35 सदंताय नियात्री महारापा १२२ १७१ सपना ७१८ यत्यमरमजा १६२ ८०मीक्षा ११ रही ( 45 ) ८६५ सम्ममी १२३ धोक्नागिनी ८२४ गोमा ५२५ थी १२६ धौकरी ६२७ श्रीपरा १२८ श्रीपराशरीरिणी १२९ श्रीनिवासा ५३०धीरला ३१श्रीमती ५३२ श्रीशा ६३३ पोसमुत्पत्ति ७६ १०७ . ८१५ पाएपरिवतिका ३६ पामिपरिवजिता ८३७ मागमपति माखो समाल्पमिश E४. या ८४१ सवस्मरास्ता ·२०० १२० सहस्रीम ११ सारूपयोगप्रतिका १२२ साख्ययोगस मुद्भवा १२३साख्या १२४ माथ्वीनारी १२५ शामगीति ६.२६ गाम्पस्या ६२७ सावित्री १२८ गिहरया १२६ सिपाहता १८०लया १६. स्वपश्योति ६८१ स्वयमूति. ६८३ स्वर्णमालिनी २०५ १६ स्वस्था ११४ | १८५ स्वाहा ११०८६ बाह' १८४ १६० १२६ ६३१ सिद्धा २३२ गिति ६३३ सिनंबली ९३४ सीना ६३५ सुनीति १३६ सुरवि पूर्मपुराए १३८ | ६५० सुगालिनी १६२ | ६५१ सुगृति १७६६५२ गुरमी १६२८५३ सुरभि २०४६५४ मुरा १११५५ सुरार्चिता १६५६५६ सुरूपा १०५ | ६५७ सुरूषा १३६ | १५८ सुरुरिलो १९८EL सुरेदमाता १ ९९६ सुषुम्ना १६३ १६१ मुपेला १०८९६२ सुशोभना १६५ २६३ नमूहमपदस्थया १८३ | १६४ मुमूटमा १९६९६५ सुमोम्मा २०६६६६ सुम्तना १५२६६७ मुबमा १५३६६ टूटमा १८१६६ गूर्य माता ८५ २७० मूर्यसस्थिता २०५९७१ सेविका १९४९७२ सेविता १५६७३सेन्या ७८ | १७४ सृष्टिस्थित्यन्नमिणी १०१९७५ सौदामिनी ११० १७६ सोम्या १६६९७७ स्वानेश्वरी १५३ | १७ मृतिः १०६ / ९९ प्रग्विाही ९३७ सुगम्या ६३८ मुदुलमा १८७ हसगति ८८ हमास्या १८९हरन्ती १५० रेमूति १६६EER हदिनी १०७EER हव्यवा 'समृद्भव। १७६ ६६३ हृष्यवाहा २६४ हिता ९८५ हिमवरसुवी ६८६ हिमव मेशनिलया १७ १६७ हिरण्मयी २१० १६ हिरण्यरजतनिषा ६६६ हिरण्यवर्ण २०५ १००० हिरण्पा १०.१ हिरण्याक्षी १६५१००२ हुलमलोद्भुता १४|१००३ दिस्थिता २०२ | १००४ हृदगुहा १००१००५ हुया १७३/१००६ हस्ता १६६ | १००७ हेमामरणभूपिता १३६ १००८ हैमी १५२ १३६ सुदूर्वाच्या १५९ १४. सुदपूरा ६४१ मुद्य ना १६५ १४२ सुषा ६४३ सुगामा १४ सुनिता ९४५ सुनौति १४६ सुन्दरी १०० १८६ १४७ सुप्रभा १४ मुपदा १४ सुमङ्गला १५५ (46) ·परिशिष्टम्-१ ख APPENDIX-2 B कूर्मपुरासे वनस्पतिनामानि { List of Flora mentioned in the Kurma-Purana) (Latin names are mostly based on Monier William's Sanskrit English Dictionary} असोम (23961); हि० प्रकोट, हेरा stephegyne parviflora, korth, Alangium salviifolium (Linn f) (in G P.) Wang. (Tam. Alangiaccac). पन्दमूल (11349), ह. मूली. पपामार्ग (21810) हि. निविही. वपित्य (21475, 17.23), हि० कंप Achyranthes aspera Linn fermnia flephantum, Corres. रमल अायुज 19.19, 49; 11 72, 215) ser मन (1.1632.7,44,7,901 9.90, 15229 प्ररविन्द (1929) see अमन 1994631,2120413); हि समस. Nelumbo nucifera मनाबु (217217 2046 2995 33 20) हि, होरी करव bottle gourd (23317) Punica Granatum प्रश्मन्तक (217 19) name of a plant करवीर (2.18 19) हि मोर, परमान्तर (2.33.19) sec मामन्तक, ner:um indicum Afill यप्टदल (2.1156) see फमत. परिपार (111 202, 45 36 हि० मुरुग्द, उलटरमल, प्रामलप' (218603 41.38) हि मामला पालनाम, फरहद emblica offcianalis ! I'terospermum acercolum प्राप (145212.20 39) हि प्राम. WildTam Sterculaceae), mangafera indica. 2 Abrama augusta Linn इश (2.20 33,2255,3927) (l'am. Sterculaceae) Saccharum oflicinarum 3 Cassia fistula Linn इन्दीवर 115248 2039) दिनीनोकर, नौतरमन Tam Leguminosac) nymphaea stellata cyanca (blue 4 Erytlarına variegata Linn. var. lotus), orientalis (Linn) Merriti. उतान (11326 20, 45.1M. मत mymphata species या (217.20127.12)..रमुसा. उदुम्बर (21721, 3320) हिमर पशेर (22039) ficus glomerata. Scirpus grorsus. Linn प्रोपर (22221_12), made of tre, पार्यग 421260337) Coupum arboreum Linn माड(217.20), बारमार (2.2014 मदार (142.16) गम, Ganthocephalut inthus in v.P.) [frat (217237 33 23, TA 4 Tain Leguminosae) fram Maltaceae) ·कूमपुराण Butea monosperma (Lam ) Kuntze Jasminum Officinle Lion var (Fam Leguminosae) grandiforum Bailey (Fam Olta (141 28 240 26 4356) हि. कुद ceae Jasminum pubescens Willd सण्डुल (233 18} हि० चावल (Fain Oleaceae) Rice (24335) हि कुछ तण्डनायर (22047 Nymphaea sp (Farn Nymphaea Amaranthus Polygonoide ccae) cl साम्बून (21329) हि० पान कुम्भीर (23317) हि पुनाग Betei arecanut etc [Piper betle कुश (212614 148 1813 23_56 77 Jeaf etc] 10422122823378 39 3243 तिल (216 10 1724 185686 20579 55).f. कश 22 19 24,5686942375 26 20, 22 Desmostacl ya hipannata Stapf 24-25 44 69 32.53 33 100) हि तिल (Fam Gramineac) तिलो कुसुम्भ (21719 2047) हि सर Srsanum andicum Linn (Fam Carthamus tirctorius lind Pedaliaceae) यूप्माण्ड (22040339) हि तुम्हा दम (2158 18 25, 52 833 22.19 23 24 Benincasa confera savi 50-52 95) See युग वृप्पल (23255)35पती पूजा चहलो Desmostachya bipannata Stapf कोद्रव (22048) हि० कोटी (Fam Gramıncac) Paspalum scrobiculatum lina दारिम (220 38) दि. मनार पोविंदार (21479,2048} हि कवतार. Purica granatum Linn (Fim प्रमुख (22046) हि सुपारी Punicaceae) सदिर (2326) हि खर देवदारु (23619 56 37 1 2,412 99_150 Acacia catechu Willd 16334493 116) हि देवदार (Fam Leguminosea) Cedrus deodara (Roxb) Loud (Fam Pinaceae) गृजन (21721); PROTEर शासनम गांचा घाय (222562375) हि० प्रश्न गोधूम (22031 2613). Grain Incum aestivum Linn (ram | मारिया (217 1913310) Grorutniec निर्याग (21719) हिमा रस नोट घन (2189480 पद नोप (21723) हि "म कदम हला Santatum album linn (Tam This is hadamba or one of the Santalaceac alled trees of the same family पवार (21700) रमसा मम्मी which are Afgtragyna Parvifolia Agaricus Campestris harth and Adina Cordifolia (Roth) (14210 4519) [गमा Benlli and Hapkr Engenta jambolani नानापर (111171 214,243 35) हि मीसकमल, जानी (2433) मेरा मानती (40) खुमुण्ड (233111 ·परिशिष्ट-स I Nymphaea stellata Wild (Tam fah 0919 6 407 EFTI). Nymphacaceae) पात (23319}: {po galar, si no नीपार (22037) हि जगली चावल प्रियद्गु (220 37]: हि. गुली, पान Rice grown without cultivation Sctarın alıca Beaus. Faure (134,17, 453 48.5): (ear, (Fam Gramıncac) Ficus benghalensis Lian (1 457 2 17.23 358 7) ROTTE, (Fam Moraceae) (19,10 15 150 25,5 11 55: 44.81); Ficus infcctoria Rorb (Tam Moraceae) Nelumbo pucifera Caert विष्य (2 12.15 18 19) FF. (Fam Aymphaceae) Aegle marinelos Gorr (see FET) (Fam Rutacrac) (11.38 39, CH 95, 29, 35 101, ?, & T3 (2203a); 16, 18,03 11.15, 91, 111 111, 136 140 7zT (2.20.16 27 12 33 17}, [57, 169 14 68 79 15 231 16 IG 21 FT (21475) Fore 64 255 43,6 44,35, 45191 465,7 Mudhuca indica J X. Gmel. 161 211 601 29 11 31 29 33 41: 34 (lam. Saptaceae) 4144,42, 77); fço e fort, aft (2.2010)s from far Nclumbo muhfera Gaertn l'aper Nigrum Itam Nymphacaceae) 12 20 Vil: fc • TTT Lense Esculcnta of Ersum Lena or YET (1451), from Cicer Lens Artocarpus talegrifolta VE (217 19, 33 10.17): ffett TTT (217 23): failes y Ciprus Medica an Onion (Album Copa). 97 (220,40) FT (218 19). • 899 (or et ut). TTTTT (212 15: 1991) ff steam. Jasminum Crandiflorum and also Butea monosperm (Lam ) huntze other plants (Fam) ieguminos 10 (220 ), ft. TIT. for (220,47)ffFTTT l'halcolos mungo Var radiatus fit? (142.16.239 0); frestre, (tam legumindrze) fe (220C )ift from as the = (3 12 1:] t , FT: - l'igner longue (216 10 20.1)). goetit (1-47 72 21 52). COTT (**) l'harolus aurtur Korb (Far Irguminotat) groepe (218) Referat att (2201) Punch of grat (2.16.1 2014 211 25 11) | TT (1-9.2) 3 1 3. )? Bedeu vulput 14A [Farm Acluraliumi sporym (lue latu) Grampea) (2 17.7): frer, TITS ( 13 ) Putranjin torburgtan Ball (14m lor cruceae ·। कूर्मपुराण राजमाप (2.20.47) Moringu Pterygosperma. Dolichos catjang. शुक्त (2.17.19); हि• कांजी, अन्न पदार्थ विशेष. द्राक्ष (2.18.78) हि० रद्राक्ष, Astringent. सकुन (1.45,4); हि. बहर. शृङ्गाटक (2.20.39): हि एक प्रकार का पीया. Ariacarpus lacucha. Trapa Bispinosa लशुन (2.12.19:33.18, 71) हि. लशुन. शेलु (2.17.2017 Allium Sativum Cordia Myxa. चट (1.35.8, 27542.15: 2,36.36} See न्यग्रोध, शवास (237.95)3 हि० रोवार, मोथा. वार्ताक (2,20,16: 33.17): हि० बैंगन, 1. Ceratophyllum demursum Linn. Egg plant (Ceratophyllaceae). विदारी (2.20.38) 2. Vallineria spiralis Linn (fam. Hedysarum Gangeticum. Hydrocharitaceae. विद्रुम (142.18)हि. मूगा बिलय (2.17 20) श्यामाका (220 37) हि० साँवा. Panicum Frumentaceum. वृन्ताक (2.17 19): Sec वार्ताक वेग (215,3:297, 32363 वाँस, नतुला, श्लेष्मातक (214.75: 27.12}: हिं० लिसोडा. Bambusa arundinacea Cordia Latifolia. माक (22037) हि शाक, शिरीप, मायोन, सरसिज (1.1668): See कमल. शाड्बल (2.13 37 सुमुख (2.17 20) शाल्मल (2.14.75); हि० सेमर. (2.2046) Salmalia malabarisa Schottand Endi Vitex trifolia (Fam. Bombacaceae). सोम (2.13.291 17.85 21,5, 38: 22.471 24 13, शिनु (2 27.12: 33.17}; हिं० सहिजन, 14, 155 27.300 43.55); हिं. एक पौपा. सुरा 150) ·परिशिष्टम् - APPENDIX 1-C कूर्मपुराणे जन्तुनामानि (List of fauna mentioned in the Kurma-Purana) (222 10, 76, 33 23) हि. बकरा प्राविक See अपि -छाग (220.41). | इन्द्रगोप (243 37), -लोह (220.44, उरग (1760 14.1.151 23441 36 38 प्रजा (222 18 32 35). हि. बकरी 4331) हि सर्प Genus Capra, Class Mammalia, (2 3250) Fam Bovidae, -नाग (12450257 35 10, 18, 30- अनडुह (22646) र देश 42 22, 24, 2723969) Genus- ---बलीवर्द (1352). Naga -वृप (1.9.70, 74, 11114 190 14 1946 -पन्लग (1,9.23) 15.111,127,151,235224.03,29.12 -फणी (115 198) 318 23 33.15.25.42, 4411134 -भुजग (23314) 13834,46,3532,3636.63718 -भुजा (2 31 33) 39 31,98 408,926,41,92 424. -भोगिन् (123 11 256, 247) -पग (19.1038 14.43,80 15107, 24 35 -व्याल (118 15 25 90 21681) 29333111, 2.145402641,18), -सर्प (1751011167 179 181528 Bas indicus अवि (17.52-232 35) हि. भेड -प्राविक (21750) Suborder-Ophidia -ौरभ्र (22040) उलूक (21732 33 10, 12 ) हिलल्लू Mammaha, Order-Artiodaectyla ulula owl, ululare How!, Genus Ovis उष्ट्र अश्व (1753,41 39 405 214141 26.46 69 31 58). हि केट 30.21 32 10, 15, 51. 38,3639.32 4025, 32), हिघोडा ऋक्ष -तुरग (2.2015). एण --वाजि (14128,38) हय (139.33 4140}. --मृग -हरि (1.3933) -ए Equidae -पत (220411 भश्चतर (1753) हि० सम्बर ( 51 ) 45 401, 8, 19 216 58, 32 52). Class Reptilia, Order Squamata) (1753 2.14.14 1730, 32 33 33 10, Cainclus dromedarius (1246) हि. नाम् Melursus ursinus Shaw (22041) हि० हरिण नए (1.753, 60 11 145 18150 2474 2514 29 32 475,21695). (2.12.9 1735 2010 Genus Equnus caballus, Fam -हरिण (22040) ·दूर्मपुराण Indian Antelope Antilope cervica-1 कूर्म (1.19, 28, 29, 43, 122, 1263; 44, 11. pra (Linnaeus.) 16, 2.1 138 11.141; 17.55, 2042, 43.1, और See प्रवि 4,23,4454, 122, 148) हि याछुग, बच्चा, कपि (1.20 3432.339,31); हि दन्दर, Gencra : Trionyux and Testudo -मर्कट (21733) | कोकिल (2.17.31, 33.14), हि कोयल --वानर (12034, 35, 45,2.32.54), Endynamys scolopacca Linn. (i) Macaca mulatła Zimmerman *** (2.32.53) दि. क्रौंचा (ii) Macacus, Sennopithecus er | सञ्जरीट {21732), हि. खञ्जन tethus खड्ग (220.44 22.62 ) हि गटा. कपिजल (2.1737), हि. गपीहा, टिटिहरी, -दाधोणस (217.37), (1 Cuculus varius Vahl चा/एस { 2.20 431 (11) Clamtor jacobinus | खर (2.33 10, 31,58), हि० गपा, गदहा. कपिला (2.39 22, 97,99), हि० गाय. -गर्दभ (217,33, 32 37 ). -गो (11492, 15.98, 101,103, 108, 1753 -राराम ( 1,753,24396) 3011; 31,22, 23, 35.3, 36.2, (1) Equus o eger indicus Blyth 2541,11134, 135, 135, 12.9, 12, (11) Equus asinus 136, 14 14, 18, 89. 15.24, 16 19, गज {1246, 30 18, 4312,275, 39 567 33,69, 72,89,91, 17.27, 30; 1814, 4334,98), हि. हापी. 115, 20.15, 499 22.76, 23.75: 26 14, -मातव ( 1.7.53). 46, 49, 58,69,29,6,3012, 322, -स्तिन् (11815, 30 16, 2 32 59, 33.8). 34, 49, 45, 46,54, 59, 33.9, 22, 23, Elephas maximus: Elephas indicus. 24, 35, 42,45, 56,76,3440, 35 25, | गर्दभ Scc खर 3615,371, 39.11, 37, 42 10, | गवय (1753), हि नीलगाय, 43.56) गृध (21732), दि० गिस. (2.3255). Gaps bengalensis Gmelin. Genus-Bos; {Thm Bovidae) गरे sce कपिला कपोत (217,32, 37, 33.12; 43.37, हि० वाजूवर गोपा 1217.35 }, हि गोह. पारावत (21792). Gavialis gangeticus पपोती (22723}. हि० कबूतरी गोमासु (233 9, 31), पात, सियार, गीदड, बसविड (2.17 31), हि चिडिया, गोरया -शृगाल ( 217 33 ). पाक (2.17.28: 1931:22.33, 60.32 50, Canis aureus Linn 33831); हि कोमा शगकुक्धुट ( 217 33 ), हि० मुर्गा ( पालतू ) -बायस (2.17.32). चोर (21731), हि. चोर. Corvus splendens. Vicillot. Genius-Alcctoris, वारण्दन (14751, 233 11}, ६० बत्तख A sort | चक्रवार (147-54, 217 32, 3311); हवा. of Duck, Tedorna ferruginea (Pallas) पुट (217.23; 22 34, 338); जगती मुर्गा | चाप (23313), दि. नीलमण्ड. Gallus (Genus), दाग sre अज (217,315 33.33), हिजोद, समुद्री उकार, | जालपाद [ 2.17 311 33 12 ), हिक सहरा, 152) ·See EU see of मयक मृग मृगी परिशिष्ट-ग टिट्टिभ (21752, 33 12}. हि टिहरी Class mammalia, order-catacca. हित्तिर (21757, 3253), हि नौतर, तुरग Gce XT मर्कट दन्दशूक sec उरण (21149), हि मच्छर दात्यूह (217.31) हि० चातम, अलमुर्ग Phylum Atthapoda. Order Deptera घेतु sec कपिला | महाशल्क (2 20.44}, नकुल (2.32 50 517 33 10 ) , हि. नेवला महिप (11182, 111, 220.42, 47, 33 23), see रग न्याकु (1753), हि. वारहसिंगा Bns bubalus, Bubalus budalis Linn. पनग see उरग | मक्षिका (127 33 35), हिमाची. पराजिता (217.37), मातङ्ग ice गर पाटीन (21798), | मारि sec वंडार A sort of fish | मीन seeमत्स्य पारावत see पोस मूपम (1.28.26), हि मूस, चूहा पिपीलिका (1,29 32), हि० घोटी, --भूपिर (2 32 50). A member of the Thylum-Asthro- Alus musculus. poda, order llymenoptera मूपिक ० यूपर पृषत see एप sce IT प्लव (23311), हि. मेदक, बन्दर (13147), हि हरिणी -मण्डक (2 32 50, 3314, 33) राजस {14758), हि हरा पणी see उरण -हस (111190245283525,4731,217. बक {217.37, 3254, 3311), हि० यगुप्ता 3137325403311402B) वहिण (23254), हि० मधुर, मोर, Phoenicopterus roscus Pallas --मयूर (111 13, 2.17 37) रासभ sec Pavo cristatus Linn १ see T. पलाषा (21731, 3254, 33 11), हि० वगृत रोहित (21738 ), हि० रोट- A sort of fish Egretta gazetta Line लोह (पर वत्म (23253)-हिया बेगर (1267, 26.4), हि. बिल्ली Vetus Vetus tus Vtuilus --मार (2.17 33, 32.51, 33 10) चत्मतरी (232.53 ): बधिरा भास (2.17 32, 32.54, 33 33}. हि. मुर्गा, गिज वराह (1610 22 1578 22042,32533 भुजग Sec उरण 339,3551 4347,504462,75); भुजङ्ग sea भोगिन् ste जाग -वाराह (168,1576). मक प्लव --गवर ( 118 15, 217 13, 18.120, 2231) (1.6 18.30 11,217102010,33,13, -यूर (22211 H), हि मदती Sus Cristatus Hign -मीन (2.1737,4398) वाजिन see all. (531 चलीवदं मन ·see कपि हि कुत्ता श्वापद sceउरम कूर्मपुराण वाधीएस see खड्ग शुनि (225 1933 15, 35, 72, 44 138 ):- वानर हि कुतिया यायस see 16 see वराह वाराह see वराद भृगाल see गोमायु वार्धारणरा see खड्ग श्येन (21752, 2260,3254 ) हि बाब विड्यराह ( 217 29, 3351) (1) Falco biarmicus Gray वृप see 1787 (ut) Falco chroquera Daudin वृषभ sce अन (m) Falco linnunculus Lian वैयान REE पान श्वन (2.11 117 172,825, 3379 80) ध्यान (1315,3317,408 21333, 17 33), हि० वय -श्वान (2173322 34, 32 50, 51 338,) -वयाघ्र ( 259) Canis demesticus -शार्दूल (1246 52, 314, 6, 35 11, 2 see 177 31 34 ) (233,10 ) हि माघ A sort of tiger. sce Telis ligris श्वावित (217.35), हि साही ब्याल Hystrix leucura Gray and Hard शह (2.33 17, 43 36), दि शख wicke Conch Congius Conth shell) सप dee रग. शफर (21798), हि A sort of fish शरभ (1246), हि (एक प्रष्टपादवाला सिंहषाती सारस (2,3312), हि सारस. पशु) (1) Grus antigone Linn हायी का बच्चा दिड्डी केंट (a) Anthropoudes Virgo Lina. Locusta migratoria | सिंह (111.198, 14421 15.42, 1549, 70/- (21736 ), 220225227, 1663,24,6,27.12, शल्यक (21735) हि साही Seewana 1733 ), हि सिंह शेर A Porcupine Panthera ico persica (Meyer). शश (217 35 2042), हि तरगोश, खरहा Lepus ruficandatus Geoff सिंहतुण्ड (217,38) शार्दूल see ध्यान A sort of fish शिशुमार (23313), हि सोस सूपर see वराह Platan sta gangetica हस sec राबहस (21731, 3253, 3312), हि होता ह्य SECHश्व (1) Psittacula eupalra Lion हरि 3ee अश्व (11Psittacula Kramer: Scopoli हरिण se ए. (a) Psittacula cyano cephala Lina | हरितन् sec गज. Felis lco. शुव ( 5 ) ·. परिशिष्टम्-१५ APPENDIX-1D कूर्मपुराणे कथितानि प्रात्यानानि (The list of akhyanas or legends narrated it the Kūrma-l'urāņa) "प्रिय प्रादुर्भावोपाख्यानम् ११.२७-४] रामचरितम् १.२.१२०-७ इना नोपात्यानम् १.१४२-११वषध्वजोपाख्यानम १६१-२५ दुर्जयोपाख्यानम् १.२२४-७ ब्रह्मणा वराहरूपेण पृयियुद्धारोपाख्यानम् 11१५७२-७८ नदरकोपास्यानम् १.२३.१२-२८ ब्रह्मए पद्मोद्भवत्योपाख्यानम् १६५-३८ भानवदुन्द पात्यानम १.२३४९-५५ मधुमेटमवयोपास्यानम ११०१-६ कृष्णपरितम् १२३.६९-२६२२ शंकरस्य ब्रहापुमत्वोपाख्यानम १९५-१०.६४ उपमन्योश्चरितम् देव्युत्पत्याख्यानम् ११११३-३३६ तिवागेश्वरमाहात्म्ये गजासुरोपात्यानम् पृयूपाम्यानम् ११३१०-२१ शरिपोपाभ्यानम् मूतोत्पत्याच्याम १.१३ १२-१५ पिशाचमोघने शार्दू समृण्युपाख्यानम १.११.३-६ मुगोलोपाख्यानम् १.१३२२- 'व्यासस्य वाराणसीतो निर्गमनोपारयानम दक्षयज्ञविध्वयोपास्पानम् ११३.५३-४७, वेदव्यासानारोपाख्यानम् नमिहावतारोपाख्यानम ११५१७-४२ पिदावतायेपास्यानम् प्रलादचरितोपाख्यानम् ११५७९-८'कपालमोचनतीयोपाख्यानम् पन्धनषोपास्यानम् १.१५८१-२३७ : सोतोपाख्यानम् २.३४.४५-७६ गौतमोपारुपातम ११५६१-११८ | मयूरणकोपाख्यानम् विरोचनोपास्यानम ११६.१-११ श्वेतपोपाख्यानम् २.१५.११-10 पामनावतारोपाख्यानम् १.१६.१२-६६ दरखने शिवलिङ्गपतनोपारस्थानम् २.३७.१-१६४ বায়ানা १.१७१-७मिपोन्पत्याख्यानम् (प्रथम) युवनाश्योपाध्यानम ११८.१२-१८ नन्दीश्वरोत्पत्यास्यानय २१t- ११६.२६-५ यमुमन उपास्यानम् (55)

·परिशिष्टम्-१
APPENDIX-IE
कूर्मपुराणे प्रोक्तानां बतानामुपवासानां च नामानि
(The list of orales and upavasas mentioned in the Kurma-Purina)
प्राजापत्यवान २.२८ ३६६ ३२.३५, ४० ३३.१७, १८, १९, | कुवाति
२९, ३४,४५५७ ६२,१५१. बान्द्रायणवतम् २.३२४५
२६.२७ ३२११, १५ ३२, ५१ महासातपनत्रतम् २.३३ ३३
चान्द्रावणवतम् २.२६०३२, ५४४ ३२.१७. २६-२८, ३१, १२,.
३४,३६,४६, ५. ३३.६, १८, २५
कृतमानपनवनम् २.२६.२६५ ३२.३०.४० ३३.२. १०,
२६, २८, २६.३१.३४,३५, ५०, ५५, ११,
६२,७६,५,६,६३,६४
कृयातितम् २.२६.२४० ३२ २५, ४५
तप्तवतम् २.३२ १८, २९३०, ४४, ५६ ३३.८, १०, सातपननतम् २३२.३०, ४५
१६,२०,२७, ३४, ३६, १७
३३.२,१०,३६, ३७
पतिच्यातम् २.३३८५, ६३, ६४
परारतम् २.३२,४६, १६
अर्धन्यवतम् २.३३ ३, ३४, ७४,७५
पृष्ण चतुर्दश्युपवासः २.३३.२६
मृदुचान्द्रायणातम् २.१२.२६६३३.४८, ५०
शुक्लषापुपवारा, २.३३.१०३
ब्ध पावतम् २.१३.४१
एकादशी-उपवास. २३३.१०५
( 6 )

·परिशिष्टम्-१च APPENDIX-IF कूर्मपुराणे समागतानि स्तोत्राणि (List of Stotras or Eulogies in the Kurma-Purana) विष्णुस्तोत्राणि निदेव स्तुतिकर्ता विष्णु बराह ऋपय प्रया विष्णु परिनि स्वातम ( स्तुति ) विष्णुम्तात्रम् स्थल निर्देश । 1.1.1-18 १.६११-२२ १.१५२५-२० " " . २४.५८-६७ कूम (विष्णु) मुनय शिवस्तोत्राषि লিসীম शिव शिव (भैरव) ११५.१८०-१३ १.१५१८९-२०० " . पन्तरिमपरा मन्धक अमुमन। थीका दक्षिण वृष्ण याम . १.५.८०-१८ PART " " भनय . २५-४१ २.१५-१६ वेदा 11 शिवावस्पो तोत्रम् Ji देश . 1.12.२९-3 २.1100-10 सुगर देवीम्जोत्राणि सानोरम से (पती) (EIAमसरम)

·بین (دوم)
.
Fals
1131'}
गmirma
Fish
its
مونته+
ان ترند
salaxy
۱۰۴۰۲
مواقي
دولة
( 8 )

·पार And the अनुपङ्गपाद) (१), or मध्यभाग (पोपानपाद) (२), or the aरभाग (2 उप संधारपाद) (२) APPENDIX II (परिशिष्टम् २) SUBJECT-CONCORDANCE OF THE KORRIA-PURANA WITII THE OTHER PURANAS AND THE EPICS कूर्मपुराणस्य विषयैः सह अन्यपुराणानां रामायणमहाभारतयोश्च समानविषयाणां संवादः Several topics of the Kūrma-Parāņa have their parallel topics in some of the other Purinas and the Epics These parallel topics have similar contents and sometimes a number of parallel Slokas too. Such similarities of the topics, contents and the slokas also help sometimes in reconstructing the text of the Kūrma•furāņa. A few such cases have been noted in the critical notes on the constituted text of the Kurma. Purann. The topics are given licre in the order of the Adhyâyas of the Kūrma-Purana. The other Puriņas containing the parallel tapics are referred to below that in the alphabetical order. And then the Epics and the Harivanſa are referred to. [पूर्मपुराणस्य कतिचिद् विपया अन्येषु पुराणेषु महाभारतरामायणादिषु पोपळभ्यन्ते । अत एपी समानविपयाणां संवादोऽत्र प्रदीयते। कुत्रचित् स्थरेषु समानविषयेषु मध्ये समानपाठा अपि प्राप्यन्ते । फागुराणस्य पाठनिर्धारणे क्वचित् सवादोऽयं सहायोऽभूत् । धर्मपुराणपाठस्य समीक्षारमफटिप्पणीपु केचित् स्थलेषु एतत साहाय्य निर्दिधम् । अत्र विषयाः पूर्मपुराणस्य अभ्यासक्रमेण प्रदताः। तद्ध पुराणानां नामनिर्देश स्थलनिर्देशसहिता अशारादि- कमेण कृता । तदधन्ध रामायणमहाभारत हरियंशानां निर्देशो यती। ] Scheme of Reference 1. The reference figures for the main divisions, adhyâyas and the slokas ore given in Devanagari numerals But in the case of the भविष्यपुराग, शिवपुराग, and the सन्दपुराण the reference-igures for the subdivisions (other than the adhyayas) are given in the international forms of the numerals 2 The number of a sloka referred to n printed in smaller type. 3 In the case of the अग्निपुराण, ब्रह्मपुराण, मत्स्यपुराग, मार्कण्डेयपुराण, वराहपुराण and पामनपुराण there are two reference numerals, the first denotes the number of the adhyāya and the second the number of the sloka referred to 4. In the case of thie कूर्मपुराण, गरुडपुराण, नारदीयपुरान, लिङ्गपुराण and यायुपुराग (Venkt, edn.) there are three reference numerals, of which the first (1 or 2) denotes the पूर्वपरण्ट, पूर्वभाग, पूर्णा ( १ ) or the उतरखण्ड, उत्तरभाग, उत्तरार्द्ध ( २) as the case may be, the sccond and the third referencenumerals respectively denote the number of the adhyagn and of the flola referred to. S. In the case of the प्राण्डपुराग (Venst edn.) there are three references numerals, of which the first (1, 2, 053) denotes its qiyin { consisting of the same 1 ·पूर्मपुराण as the case may be, the sccond and the third reference figures denote the numbers of the adhyay, and the sloka as usual 6 In the case of the देवीमायरतपुराण (division-12 Skandhas), भागवतपुराण (d-12 Skandhas), विष्णुपुराण (d-5 Amsas) and विष्णुधर्मोत्तरपुराण (d 3 Khandas) there are three Telerence numerals, the first denotes the number of Skandha, Amša or Khanda as the case may be, the second and the third numerals denote the number of the adhyllya and the sloka as usual 7 In the case of the पद्मपुराण, ब्रह्मवैवर्तपुराण, भविष्यपुराण, शिवपुराण स्कन्दपुराण हरियश, महाभारत and रामायण, which give ther main subdivasions by name, the first refere nce figure is for the serial number of the main division (viz Khanda, Parva, Samhita or Kända) of these works, the second and the third numerals denate the number of the adhyaya and the sloka as usual II a main division has also certain sub densions other than the adhyayas, then the scrial number of a subdivision 15 given in the International form of the numerals within the square brackets [ ] just after the Devanagar) teſerence numeral of the main division स्थलनिर्देशपद्धतिः १. प्रन्याना मुख्पषिमागा (खण्ड काण्डादयः ) अन्याया श्रोकाच देवनागराद्पु निर्दिष्टा सन्ति । परन्तु भविष्य शिव स्कन्दपुराणाना मुख्यविभागानामध्यायेतरोपविभागा अन्तरराष्ट्रियाईपु निर्दिष्टा । २ निर्दिश्यमानश्लोकसण्या लघुतरटाइप मुद्रिता। ३ अग्निपुराण ब्रह्मपुराण मत्स्यपुराण-मार्कण्डेयपुराण थराहपुराण वामनपुराणाना निर्देशस्थले द्वौ निर्देशाको रत , प्रयमेन अध्यायो निर्दिश्यते, द्वितीयेन श्लोक । ४ कुर्मपुराण गरुडपुराण नारदीपपुराण लिनपुराण वायुपुराणाना निर्देशे यो निर्देशाका सन्ति, प्रथमेन ( १ अथवा २ अन ) एषा पूर्वागण्ड , पूर्वभाग पूर्वार्द्ध (१), अथवा उत्तरखण्ड, उत्तरमाग, उत्तराद्धों (२) निदिध , द्वितीयतृतीयौ निर्देशाही यथाक्रमम् अभ्याय शोक च निर्दिशत । ५ प्रमाण्डपुराण ( वेवादे स०) विषये सो निर्देशाङ्का सन्ति, येपा मध्ये प्रथमोऽङ्क ( १, २ अथवा ३) अग्य पुराणस्य क्रमश पूर्वभाग (प्रक्रियाऽनुषद्गपादान्वित) (१), मध्यभाग ( उपोद्घातपादावित ) (२), उरभाग ( उप सहारपादावित ) (३) पर निदिशति । द्वितीयतृतीयादौ च क्रमशोऽध्याय श्लोक च निर्दिशता । ६ देवीभागवतपुराण भागवतपुराण विष्णुपुराण विष्णुधर्मोत्तरपुराणाना स विषयेऽपि तय एव निदेशाला सन्ति, प्रथमो निर्देशाङ्को यथावकाश स ध अश खण्डाना कमसख्या निर्दिशति, द्वितीयतृतीयौ घाडौ अध्यायश्लोको क्रमशो निर्दिशत । ७ पद्म ब्रह्मवैवर्त भविष्य शिव स्कन्दपुराणाना हरिवंश-महाभारत रामायणाना च विषये प्रथमो निर्देशाङ्को मुख्यविभाग ( खण्ड, सहिता पध, काण्ड या ) कमसरूपा निर्दिशनि, द्वितीयतृतीयाट्टी च यथापूर्व क्रमश अध्याय लोक च निर्दिशत । परन्तु यदि मुख्यविभागस्य अध्यायेतरा उपविभागा अपि वन्तेि, यथा भविष्य शिव स्कन्दपुराणेषु तदा उपयिभागस्य समसख्याया निर्देशो अन्तरराष्ट्रियान मुरयविभागनिर्देशगन्तरमेव एतादृशे [ ] गोष्ठे क्रियते । - 2 ·श्लोक] 3 गर श्लोक] Abbreviations aud Reference-Details (प्रयुक्तसकेतव्याख्या निर्देश विवरण च ) अग्नि = अग्निपुराणम् : Published by { Pub) ब्रह्माण्ड = ब्रह्माण्डपुराणम् Pub बैङ्कटेश्वरप्रेस, मुम्बई आनन्दाग, पूना 1957 [Ref अध्याय 1335 ( सं १९९२ ) [Ref भाग ( १. पूर्व- भाग, २ मध्यभाग ३ उत्तरभाग) अन्याय, फूर्म में पूर्मपुराणम् पाठसमीक्षात्मकसस्करणम् ( Crn श्लोक]. tical-Editron), Tub सर्वभारतीयकाशिभवि भविष्यपुराणम् , Pub वेटेश्वरप्रेस, मुम्बई, राजन्यास रामनगर, वाराणसी 1971 [Ref [Ref पर्व अध्याय श्लोक] विभाग (१ पूर्वविभाग, २ उपरिविभाग) Parvans- अध्याय श्लोक] Pub चौरसन्यासस्कृतसीरीज १ ब्रह्मपर्व २ मध्यमपर्व, [-! प्रथम गराडपुराणम् आफिस, पारागासी 1964 [Rof सण्ड भाग, २ द्वितीयभाग, ३ सृतीयभाग], ३. प्रति { १. पूर्वखण्ड, २ उत्तरखण्ड Called प्रेत सर्गपर्य (-1 प्रथमखण्ड, २ द्वितीयरसण्ड, फरम) अपाय श्लोक] 3 तृतीयररण्ड 4 चतुर्थखण्ड ], ४ उच्चरपर्य देवी-मा = देवीभागवतपुराणम: Pub सस्कृतपुस्तकालय, भाग = भागतपुरागम् Pub गीताप्रेस गोरसपुर पतारस [ Rc स्पन्ध अध्याय श्लोक ] 1956 ( स २०१३ ) [ Ref स्कन्ध अध्याय नार नारदीयपुराणम , Pub वेशदेश्वरप्रेस, मुम्बई 1923 ( स. १६८० ) [Re भाग { १ पूर्व मत्स्य -मरस्यपुराणम् , Pab मोर, कलकत्ता. 1954 माग,२ उत्तरभाग) अध्याय श्ाक] [Ref अध्याय श्लोक) पहापुराणम Pub मोर, कलकता (वेकः महाभा महाभारतम् Puth चित्रशालस पूना. टेश्वर प्रेससस्करणम्) [ Ref ण्ड अध्याय 1929-33 [ Ref पर्य अभ्यास श्लोक] श्लोक। The corresponding portions in the Kuandas Critical edition of the Mahabharata may crsily be identified for study. १ सहितण्ड (आनन्दाश्रम ५) २ भूमि ing the variant texts नगण्ड (आनन्दानग, २), ३ स्पर्गसण्ड (आनन्दाम १ आदिखण्ड) ४ मझएण्ड Parvaas- ( आनन्दाप्रम ३) ५ पानाला १ आदि-, २ समा, ३ वन- ४ विराट- {% आनन्दाश्रम, ४), ६ -तरराण्ड , उद्योग । ६ भीम । " द्रोण-, ८ पण-, (-आनन्दायम,६) १० मौप्तिक, ११ श्री- १२. ब्रह्मपुराणम् Pub मोर, साना [Res शानिन- १३ अनुशासन, १४ आश्वमेधिकल, अध्याय स्टोक] १७ आध्मयासिका, १६ मौसर- महा महा. - प्रवर्तपुराणम्: Pub श्रानन्दामम, पूना प्रस्थानिर-१८ साणे- 1935 [Ref सद्ध अभ्याय. लोक] मार्कण्डेयपुराएम, Pub रेइंटरसप्रेस, मुम्बई. Khupdas- [Ref अध्याय श्लोक ]. ३ माघमण्ड २. प्रतिसण्ड, ३ गणपतिरामा = रामायणम, Printed at it.L.JPress, सद, ४. भीकृष्णजन्मखण्ट मद्रास. 1950 [ Ref का सर्ग रोक ] 3 ATA ·माहात्म्य पुराण Kardes- | सन्द - कन्दपुराणम्, Pub वेङ्कटेश्यरनेस, मुम्बई. १. पाल- २. अयोध्या-, ३. अरण्य-, [Ref खण्ड अध्याय श्लोक] ४, किषिमाधा-, ५. सुन्दर ६. युद्ध-, Bhandas- १. माहेश्वरसण्ड [-1, केदारखण्ड, लिग. = लिङ्गपुराणम्, Pab. मोर, कलपता- [Ref. २ कीमारिकाराण्ड, 3. अरुणाचलमाहालय अई (१ पूर्वाध; २.उत्तरार्ध) अध्याय. (i) पूर्वार्द्ध, () उत्तरांध] इलोक]. २ वैष्णवखण्ड [- वेवटाचलगादारभ्य, घरा = सराहपुराणम्, Pub. वेङ्कटेश्वरमेस, मुम्बई, २. पुरुषोत्तम क्षेत्रमाहात्म्य, मदरिकाम- 1923 ( सं १९८०) [Ref. अध्याय, माहात्म्य, 4. कार्तिकमासमादात्म्य, 5. मार्ग- इलोक]. शीपमाहात्म्य 6 भागवतमाहात्म्य, 7.ये शास्त्र- वाम. वामनपुराण पाठसमीक्षात्मसंस्करणम् माहात्म्य, 8 अयोध्यामाहाल्य, 9. बासुदेष- (Critical Edition), Pub. सर्यभारतीय- काशिराजन्यास, रामनगर, वाराणसी, 1967 ३. ब्राह्मखण्ड [-1. सेतुमाहात्म्य, 2. [Ref अध्याय. श्लोक]. घारण्यखण्ड, 3. चातुर्मास्यमाहात्म्य, थायु. में वायुपुराणम्, Pub. वेङ्कटेश्वरोस, मुम्बई. ( अयमंशोऽस्य खण्डस्य पलिकातामुद्रितमोर- 1983 [ Ref. अर्ध ( १. पूर्वार्ध; २. उत्तरार्ध) संस्मरणे एव वर्तते एप च तत्र लसनऊ मुद्रित- अध्याय, इलोक), पुस्तकादुद्धृत); 4. ब्राह्मोत्तरखण्ड ]. विष्णु =विष्णुपुराणम् , Pub. गीताप्रेस, गोरसपुर. ४ काशीबण्ड (पूर्वार्ध = अ. १-५०, [Rel अंश. अध्याय. श्लोक उत्तरार्ध = ५१-२००). विष्णुध. = विष्णुधर्मोतरपुराणम्, Pub घेङ्कटेश्वरप्रेस, ५ अवन्तीखण्ड [-1 अवन्तीक्षेत्रमाहात्म्य मुम्बई [Ref. खण्ड. अध्याय श्लोक ]. 2 चतुरशीतिलिजमादाम्य, 3 रेवासण्ड ]. शिव. - शिवपुराणम, Pub वेङ्कटेश्वरप्रेस, मुम्बई. ६.नागरखण्ड. [Ref. संहिता. अध्याय श्लोक] प्रभास-खण्ड [-1 प्रभासक्षेत्रमाहात्म्य Samhitas- 2 यखापय (गिरनार) क्षेत्रमाहात्म्य 3 अर्बुद- १. विद्येश्वरसंहिता, २. रुदसहिता [-1 खण्डमाहात्म्प, 4. द्वारकागादात्म्य सृष्टिखण्ड, २. सतीखण्ड, 3 पार्वतीखण्ड, हरिवं = हरिवंश, Pub चित्रशालामेस, पूना [Rel 4. कुमारखण्ड; 5. युद्धाखण्ड ], ३ शतरुद्र पर्व अध्याय. श्टोक] सहिता, ४ कोटिस्तुसहिता, ५ उमासहिता. Farvans- ६ फैलाससहिता, ७. वायवीयसहिंता [-1 पूर्व १. हरियशपर्व, २ विष्णुपर्वः ३. भविष्य- भाग, २ उत्तरमाग] पर्थ विपयसंवादः (SUBJECT.CONCORDANCE) PŪTTE. (Birth of Sūta) । माग. १२.७७१७ पायु.१.४.१० २.१०१ विष्णु, ३.६१५.२५, ब्रह्माण्ड, १.३६.१५६-१७३ विषण १.१३.५०-५३ | मत्स्य ५३६४ वायु. १.१.२७.३३ मा.१३४१३ शिव. ७ [1].१,४१ पुराणलक्षणम् (Definition of Purina', दरा २.४ स्वाद. ७ [1].२.४ (कुर्म. १.१.१२) पुराणनामानि (List of the Puranas) मग्नि.१.१४ ब्रह्मव. ४.१३३.४-६ (म.१.१.१३-२०) गर, १.२१५.४ प्राण्ड ११३७ देवीमा, १.२१५-२५ मावि १.२.४.५ यरू. १.२१५१५-२१ मा८१५२.२५-२५ मग्नि. २७२.१-२६ देवीमा १३-१७ 4 ·मात १३४ ८.१२ पनि ३१६ देवीमा ८१०१.५ परिशिष्टम २ पद ६२३६१३-२० तिम्रो भावना ( Three religious concepts) बहाव ४१३३७-२२ बरा ११२७४६२ { धर्म १२६१९६) भवि ११६१६४ वायु २४२१११ गह १४९१८१६ विष्णु ६७४८५१ माग १२.१३३-६ विप ३६२०-२४ नार १४७२४२८ १२.७१२-२५ शिव ७ [1] १४३.४५ भरमाविमाहात्म्यम् (The glorification of Ashes etc) मस्य ५३ १२.६३ स्वद ७ [1] २१.६३ पूर्म (१२१०४१११) ५४४१२०१४० देवीमा १११०१-१९७६ taiaart (Kiuma Incarnation ) शिव १२४११६ (कूर्म ११२७४१) ७ [2] २१३२-३७ पालमानम् ( Computation of Time) मत्स्य २४८२०५४ गर ११४२२-४ विष्णु १९७५६५ विष्णुध ११७९१११ अग्नि १२२१२४ लिङ्ग १४१३ पप ६२३२ १४ १३९१०८२४३ भार ११२१३१ वायु १७१३८ पभ १३२२३ २३८२११२२७ बाद १५४१६ विष्णु २८६०६३, हरिव ३३०१-३२ २७७०७३ चातुर्वर्योत्पत्तिवर्णाश्रमधर्माश्य ( Origin of four प्रहार २७१५११६, (३५२ Varnas nnd duties of the four Varnas १२९१४३ विरगुर १५२ १७३१६ and Asramas) ३२६१११० शिव २ [1] १०१६-२५, (चूर्म १२ २४३ २८) भार ३१६३८ ७ [1] ८१२१ मार ४३ २३४ सद ११२] ३९ ४७६६ मनि १५१११५४१६, मधि१४२१४४३३ २[1] ३६३०३४ १६६१२ ६१६४१२१ गर १४९१-३६ भाग ७१११-१५ ७ [1] १५ ३३ नार १२४१२७१०६ मान २५४३७ १४३१०५ १२७ वाम १४४१५१७ मगमा १२२३११३३ ३१८०१७ २२ १२३१११७ १५३५२७० बाय १८१५६ ११ हरिव १८१४५ ३८१२१ १५९ ११५ दिपा ३०१-३४० वराहावतार (Varaht.Incarnition) १६६१७ विपुर ३२२७ १२२८६ (पूर्म १६१२१, ११५६६७) पन ३५१५६ १२[9] २०११-१६ देदीमा ८११२३ वरा ११४११० प्रहह्म २२२१-५६ पायु १६१-२५११६७-४ बहाब ४८३१८४४१ ब्रह्मा १५६२६ रह्माण्ड १७१५११६५ विप १३११ १२९५५९२ माग ३ (३१६१६१८ शिव २[5] ४२४२४ मरय २५६१२४७७६ महामा ३१५०१०३२३१८ २०३८ १२९१३०, १२२३२२४३४, २00३६१२६ १२४५१३६७१५१२२३४ १.२३.३२ मग ३२७२४१५५० १२२४२१३२४६२३ १४१२५.१४३१, १२.३४१ १२२०९१३ १४४१-४७१७ हरिख ३३३१३५१७, हरिव ३४१५ १४१५ 5 ·कूर्मपुराण सृष्टिः (Account of creation) दक्षोत्पित्तिातस्य कन्यावंशवर्णनन ( Birth of (कूर्म- १.२.३.२३ १.७.१.१०.४० ) Daksa and description of the descendants' of his daughters) अग्नि, १७.१-३७५ २०.१-२० माकं.४२.२०-४९.३१ (कूर्म. १८.१४-२६० १.१२,१-२३, १.१३.५३-६४।' गरु. १.४.५-३७ नार. १.३.१-४५ १.३८.१-१६ मनि.१८.२७-१९.२१ लिङ्ग, १.६३.१-१५ १.७७.१-३४७ वायु.२.४.१२१-१५६ विष्णु, १.१५.६-१५ वरा. २.१.५४, ९.१-३५१ पर.१३.१८२-१६५ १.७५.१.३८ १८७१६-१७ प्रा. २.४६-५० विष्णुष. १.११२.१-४० धाम.स.मा. २२.१६.४३ ब्रह्मवै. १.९.७-१५ शिव. ५३०.२५-४६ ब्रहावे. १.४.१-७.२०: वागु. १.१.४२-४४ ७ [1].१७.१०-३५; बहाएर २३.१-७.४३६ २॥].१६.१८-३४ १.६२२-८११८ १.३७.२२०१२ ५.३०.४७.३१.१६ ब्रह्माण्ड १.३.१७.१५३ विष्णु. १.२.१-८.३५ [2].१४.१-४६ भवि. १.२.१-११२ विष्णुध. १.२.१-२०, भाग. ६.६.१५ सन्द. १[2] १४.८४५; २.२.२-२७ ११०७.१.६७ मत्स्य. ५१-२३ [I] २१.३.३४ भाग, २.५१.६.३१ शिप.. [1].१०१-१२.७० मा. ४७.२०-१७ स्कन्द.२ [9],२४.८-५७ हरिय १२.३१५७; १,३२७.६६%) ३.२०.१-५३, १[2].१४८.४५ ३.१४२६-६७, ३.३६२०.६० गहामा. २.६५.६-६६.७२% ६.६७.१.६५७ पृथुचरितम् ( Prthu-Legend) १०.१७६-१८.२० १२.१६६.११-२८% (कूर्म. १.१३.१२-५२ ) १२.२८२.१-१८८.१८; १२.२०७१-२०८.३१ पन.१.८.३.३५ वायु. २.१.७०-२.२१ १२.२३२.१-४३% ब्रह्माण्ट, १.३६.११०-२२७ विष्णुप. १.१०८.१-१०६.५७ हरिवं. १.१.२७.४५ ३.११.१-१४.६७ भाग. ४.१५.१-२४१५ शिव. ५.३०.१६-२८ मस्व.१०१-३५ रमन्द.[1] ३३६.६५.१०१ स्वायंभुवमनुचंदा (the Genealogy of बाम. स.मा. २६२१-५० Svāyambhuva Maru) हरिख, १.२.२०-२७ (कूर्म. १.८.१-१३, १.१३.१-११) पडोद्भवप्रादुर्भाव {Birth of Brabrma from Lotus) गाग्नि, १८.१-२६. पार्क,५७.६-२० (पूर्म १.९१-३६) परु. १.५.१८.३४ निहु. १७०.२६७-३०० देवीमा.८.३.१-१३ परा, २५५-५६ पद.१४२.१-15 विष्णुध. १.७६.१-३० पप. १.३.१५६-१८१ वायु-१-१०.७-२३ भार.३८.१-२३ सन्द.२ [9].२४.१७-३१ ब्रह्म.१५१.२२० लिगु. १.७.१६-१३५ रुद्रयता सृष्टिः ( Creation by Rudra ) ब्रह्मचं. १९१.२२ शिव . [1].१७.१.१६ (पूस. १.१०.१७.८६) २ [1].१६.१२-१६ पा.१३.१६६-२०१ विष्णु. १.७.१०-८.१० मत्स्य, ३.१-२७ भाग.३.१२.४.२० १.१५.१२२-१२५ महामा.१८.१-३०१.१४.१-६५ मार्क. १९.१-३१ शिव. [1]. १४.१-२१ हरिव. १.२.१-४७ स्वाद, ११.२४.२६-५३ 6 ·मार्क.८२.१.८४.६६ परिशिष्टम् २ देवीमाहात्म्यम् ( Glorification of the Goddess } | ग्रह्म ७४ २२.८८ शिव. २[2] ७१.४३ ( कूर्म १११.१-३३६) बरा.७११-६७ ४२५१-२७५० देवीमा. ७.३१.६५-४०.४४; बाम. १८.३६-२१.५०, अन्यकचरितम् ( Andhaka-Legend ) २६१-३०.७३ (पूर्म. ११५ ११६-२३७) पप. १,४५२७७-१४२ बाप.१९.७७-20 मल्य. १५३.१-५८७ भिव. २[3].५१-६५४ पा. १५८१-९१७ बिगुव. १२२६१-८३ स्कन्द १[2].२२३०-५० १.२३.४१.७३ शिब २[5]. ४२.८.४६.५२ ७ [2] ९.५०-५१ मत्स्व १७८१-८t सन्द ५[1].४७९-४९४१३ दक्षयज्ञयिवस: ( Destruction of Daka's सिन. १.९२१८७-६३२६ १[9] ४५.१-४८.४१ Sacrifice ) (धर्म. १.१४ १-६७) दरा. २०१०४३ वायु.१३०३७३१६ वाम ९.१-२०५७, [2] ११५१-१६६ नार, २.६६५-१७ विष्णुध, १.१२७६८-११६, १.२३४.१-२३२-३६ हरिख १८६१-८७ ३६ शिय २[2] ११-४६ बलिवामनपरितम् ( Bali-Vimann Liegend ) ३९.१-१७ २[2] २७१-४३.४४ (धर्म. १.१६.१-६६) ७ [1]. १८१.२३५० ब्रह्माण्ड १.१३ ४४.८८ माग.४२.१.७.११ स्कन्द १ [1].२.१-५४७ अग्नि ४५.१५ वायु. ३६७४-६६ मत्स्य ०.१०.१६ ४८७१-८६१३६ नार ११०१-११६७ विष्णुध १.२११-३१, लिङ्ग- १.६६१.१००.५१ [1]. १९६१-45 पद्म. १३०१.२०३ बरा.२११२-१० ७ [2] 8.१६-१३६ २१३८०-१०५ साद[1] १७२७६-१९६३ ५[1] ७४२३५-२७०, ब्रह्मावर २५३७१-१७ गहामा १०.१८ १-२६.१२.२८४.१-२००, भवि ४७६१२७ ५[3] १५१११-१३, १३.१६०११-२४ [1] ११४१११, माग८४५१-२३३१ हरिव ३३२१-६३ मत्सम २४३ १-२४५९६ ७[2] २४५३ नृसिंहावतारः ( NTumha-Incarnation) वाम समा २१-५०६१ [4] १८१०-१४ वाग.२,०-१.६१ ब्रह्माण्ड, २.५.११.४५ भाग, ७२१-१०.३१ मत्स्य १६.२०-१४ लिङ्ग, १.६५१.३० (धर्म १.१५.१८६८) बागु-२६.४५-६६ विष्णु १.१६ १-२६.३६ विष्णुध १५३१-१४-५२ शिव १ [5] ४३१४१ महामा ३२७२१६६० (१३३३९७८, १२३४०३१ गद्यम्) हरित, ३४११४७३८१४१३६.७८ दारुवनस्थेभ्यो मुनिभ्यो गौतमशापया ( The Story of Gautama's curse on the Sages of Daruvana ) ( कूर्म ११५६१-११) मार २७२१-३५ महाभर ३२७२६१-०६ हरिव ३४८१-४२१०७, १४१७९१०३ कश्यपयशवर्णनम् (Description of the descendants of Katyapa) (कूर्म. ११७८ १८७) परित १९१-२६ भाग.६६.२५-२६ देवीमा ७.२.१३ १५ गस्प६१.४७ विपु १२१.१.२६ १७२-६७ विशुष ११२२.१-१२८.४० यम १९.१-४७ ब्रह्माण्ड २३५५-६,४३६ स्वाद. ७.२१.१०३४ 7 शिव ५३२१-५२ देषीमा.१२६.१-१०० ·. पूर्मपुराण वैवस्वतमनुयशवर्णनम् (Description of the descen- [ भाग- ९.१४.१-२२.४१ वायु. २.२८-३६ म. dants of Vaivasvata Manu) मत्स्य, ११,२३.४७ अ. विष्णु.४.६.१-२०.५३ (मर्म १.१९.१.२०.६१) हरिद. १,२५.१-३९.४२ देवीमा. ७.२.१६.२८.८३ मार्क.७१.१-६६.१३ यमा. ७.८७.१-९०.२४ माग,६.१.१-१३.२७ विश्णु.४.१.६.२४.१३८ हरिब १-१०१-१५.३० | यदुवंशवर्णनम् (Description of the descendants of Yadu (फूर्म. १.२३.१२-२६.२२). आदित्यवंश: (Description of the Solar Dynasty) (पू. १.१९१-३) पद्म. १.१३.१-१६ गरु. १.१३८.१-५८ बरा. २०.१-७ ब्रह्म. १३.२०५-१५.६२ पद्म. १.८.३५-७४ वायु.२.२१.१.२६ भाग. ९.२३.१-२०.९७.५० विष्णु' ४.११.१-१६.६ ब्रह्म, ६.१-५४ विष्णु. ४.१.६-१.३४ महामा. १३.१४.२६-१५.११ माग. ६.६.३-४१ विष्णुध, ६.१०६.६२-६१ हरिव १.३०.१-३५.२२ शिव. ५.३१.१-४२ हुरिब. १.९.१-६६ कृष्णचरितम् ( Story of Krsna) (यूमे. १२३.६६-२६.२२) इक्ष्वापूर्वशः (Description of the descendants of Iksvāku) ( कूर्म. १.१९:४-२७.१७ ) मग्नि.१२१-५६ ब्रह्माण्ड, २.७१.१६४-२५४ विष्णु.४.२.११-४.११३ गर. १.१४४१-११ पत्र. १.८१२०-१६२ भाग.१०.१.१-९०.५० देवीमा. ४.२३.११.८३ मास्य.४७.१-२७ विष्णुप. १.१४.२-३३.६ शिव. १.३६.४७-३६.४६ पन. १.१३.१३४.१६६ भाग १६.१-१.३१ विष्णु. ५.१.१-३८.६४ रामा.२.११०.१-३६ ब्रह्म. १८२.१-२०९.२३ शिव. ५.१.१-३.४५ ब्रह्मवं. ४.७.१-३२.८२० ७[2].१-२७ रामचरितम् (Story of Rama) ५२.१-१२६.१११ ( धर्म. १,२०.१७-६१) हरिव. १.३५.१-२२,३.७३.१-९०.३५ अग्नि, ५.१-१२.१४ भवि.३ {1}२.७ गर. १.१४३१-५१ गाग. ९.१०.१-११.३६ उपमन्युचरितम् ( Story of upamanyu) देवीमा. ३.२.१.३०.६३ गत्प. १२.४६-२१ (कूर्म. १.२४.१-४७) नार, १.७६.१-२६॥ सिङ्ग- १.६६.३४.४८ देवीमा.४.२५.२७-५८ शिव. ३.३२.१-७८ विष्णु, ४.४.८७-१०४ लिग-१.१०७.१.६४ ७[1].३४.१-३५.६५६ पा.६.२४२.१-२४४.१०० विष्णुध. १,२२२.४७-२२९.३३ ब्रह्म, १२३.५४.२१७, सन्द.१ [1].८.६५-११५ २१३.१२३-१५८ [२] ३...१०१ युगधर्मकथनम् ( Description of the practices prevalent in different Yugus) बाद. ४.६२.६ (यूम. १.२७.८.५७१ १.२८.१-११) ब्रह्माण्ड २.८३.१८५-१६ महामा. १२२९.५१-६२७ ३.२७३.१-२६२.१४ देवीभा.१.११.११-५५ मत्स्य. १६४.1-२४ हारिव. १.४१.१२१-१५५ लिङ्गः १.४०.१-१० सोमशवर्णनम् (Description of the Lunar नार. १.४१.१.१२३ बरा.६८.३० dynasty) (पूर्म. १.२१ १-२२.४७ ) बा.४ [2].९०.१० विष्णु.६.३... गर, १.१३९.१-२४१.१५ पा.१-१०.10 प्रमाण १.२९.१-३२.14 विष्णुप. १.७३.२०१० पध. १.८.७५-१२०, प्रह्माण्ड, २.६५१-७४.०६ १७.४३.१६ विग. [1] ८.१-11 माग.१२.३.१८.५२ ·परिशिष्टम् २ परिप ११२ १-० मग १७६१-२८४६० मिङ्ग ११०३.७-७८ महामा १२६६८१-१००,३१४९१-४०, | पा.३३ १६४२ वरा ७४१८९७ ३२८८.२२६६,३१६०.१-६७% ब्रह्म १८ १-२४२६ वाम ११.३१.१३.५० १२३४०५२.८७ ब्रह्माण्ड १.१४ १२:५८ वायु १३३ १.४९१८६ हरिव ३३१४५३ भदि २ 11३.१-२३ विशु २२१-६५१ मार ५१६.१२६४० वाराणसीमाहारम् (Glorification of Varanasi) विष्णव० १.५.१.१३ १३ मत्स्य ११२ १.१२२६४ (धर्म. १.२९ १-३३ ३६) मा ५०१५-१२२३ सद १ [2] ३७१ स्वन्द४२५२०-७८ ३ (3)२९.३७.८० नार १६३४७०, ४२६१२६१४८, ६२६१ २६-५३. २२९१-७२, ४३०१-२३, २.१४ १५१.४८ ४६४.३०-७०, महामा ६५ १२५२ sulfaqafzaa (Jyotişasannueba) (कर्म १३९ १.४१२) माग.५२११.२५.३१ ४६८२१७-६३, देवीमा ८१४१५-१८१४ मत्स्य १२३ ११२७६ ७ [1] ३८१-५६ लिम १.५४.१.६२४२ २४.१२६ वायु १,५०.१५३१ प्रयागमाहात्म्यम् (Glorification of Prayaga) ब्रह्माण्ड १.२१ १-२४१५२ दिए २.० १.१२.४७ भवि.२ [1)४२४४४, शिव ५१९४ (यूर्म. १३४ १-३६१५) ११२१.२८-६ सन्द.१ [2].३८.१-१४ मत्स्य. १०२.१-१११२२ मन्वन्तरवर्णनम् (Description of the Mansantaras) स्वन्द ४२२५६-७६, (ो. १४९१२१) २ [4] १३ ४५५३ भग्नि १५०.१-३१ मत्स्य,९१-१६॥ १४४.१.११७ गरु १.८७१-६१ देवीभा १.८.१-१३.१२७ मार ५०1-10 यामाहात्म्यम् (Glorification of the River Gangs) नार. १ ४- १७ ३० वायु २.३८१२४९ (यूमै १.३७७-१७) विष्ण. ३११२॥ ब्रह्माण्ड. १.३१.१६३-३८३१, विपणष. १८१.१.५ विष्णु २८१०० १२४, दि.५.३४ १.35 २९१३१८ माग १.१२१, विष्णुप ११९ १२२३४ सर २ [1].18x4 हरिव. १,७४-८२० 2191971 (Incarnations or t'y isa) (पूर्म १.५० t-t.) देवीमा.१३.२५-३३ वि[I].1.101 [2] ८.४१ माग ११.१४.०५ म.१११११४ पर, २६२१.६३ १७४ ६२५१-२१ ना.२.२८१४३१३६ १९५४५-३५ या १३१५-२३, १४३.१-४३.२३ FRÈS (Bhuvana Kosa) ( १३८५.४४, १४३ १४८२४) देदी.मा ८४१४.१४ १४, वायु-१.२३.१०६-२१४ ८३३, १९८१०१२०.४२ १५.११.७१ ८.१८ १४.२३३१ विष्ण.३.३ १.६." नार.१.३.३७.४४ 9 महामा 1.3000 2 ·कर्मपुराण घेदविभाग (Classification of the Vedas) फर्मयोगवर्णनम् ( Description of Karmayoga. ) (पूर्म २१११३३-१४६) मग्नि, १५००२३-३१) मा ४१३१-३४ भाग, ११३.४१-५५ मत्स्य ५२१.२६ पिए ३ ३२-३१, पत्र. १३११०-११४ शिवनारायणयोरेक्त्वम् ( Oneness of Siva ब्राह्माण्ड १.३४ १.३२ and Narayatia) माग.१४१४-२५ (पूर्म २११ १०७ १२५) महागा. १.६३ ०५-१० नार १.६४४ ईश्वरविभूतिस्थनम् ( Description of Vibhuus ब्रह्माण्ड २.२८१.१३१ वाम ३६२०-३२ of God ) (धर्म २७१.१५) ब्रह्मचारिधर्मा ( Duties of Brahmacarins) ब्रह्माण्ड ३२२१८-२॥ विष्णुप १५६ १.४३ (धर्म २ १२ १-१४८१) भाग १११६६४१ सद ७ [1] २५१६६ महाभा ३.१८९१५६ मग्नि १५३१११ विष्णु ३९१६ ब्रह्मनिरूपएम { Exposition of Brahman) नार १२६१२ विष्णुय २८६११५ (मं.२१०१२७) पा ११५.२८६ ३००, सर २ [५] २१११८, ३५४-१४० प्रहार्य १२८१७० विष्णु १३१४५२, ३[2] ६१-१०४, माक३९१-१७ माग ७१२११६ २१२.३७ ४०, २१३ ६२१०४ गायत्रीमाहात्म्यम् ( Glorification of Gayatri) योगवर्णनम् ( Description of Yoga) (कर्म २ १४४८ ५६) (कूर्म २ १११६७) गरु १३६१३७८ विष्णुध ११६५ १.७८, अनि २१४१-२१५५०, लिङ्ग १८१८५८८ म. देवीमा ११२१११२६ १६५ २१२४१-१२ ३७३.१-३७६४४ वायु ११०२०१० पद्म १४८१३०२० सद ५ [9] १७२ ७१.८३, मदि १४११४७ गर १९११६२.१७ २४०४२ देवीमा ७३५१४५ विष्णू ६७ २०६७ नार १३३ १५३१६३ विष्णुप १६५१३६ गृहस्थधर्मनिरूपणम् ( Description of the Duties of a householder ) प्रझ२३४१२३५६६, ३२७९१२८८१७ २३८१-११२ शिव ७[2] ३७१३९६० (धर्म २१५८ ४२, १,१८ १-१२१) माग ३२८१.४४ स्कन्द ३ [1] २४५८७४ पग्नि १५२१५ माक २६३४८ मांक ३६१-३८२६ नार १२६३२७ विष्णु ३९४१६ हरिव ३१७-१२३ ४६ पद्म ३५२१-४७ विरण २.८७१-९५ ३० भक्ति (Devotion) ३.५४ १४०, सद २ [9] २२१५१ (कूर्म २११६८१०६) ४४०१४६७ २१५१-१६६६ गरु २१६१२२६.५५ वरा. ११५१-१२१२८ देवीमा ७३७१४५ विषय १२०१७-१८ हरिख ३६-१०६६ मार १४१४२. २६३७ ४४, | सदाचार (Virtuous deeds and approved usage) १३४१७७, ३,७१९-४ (र्म २१६ १.६३, २१९ १-३२) ११५३९-४०३६ विष्णुघ १५७११८३ | भग्नि २२.१६ १६८१४०, ३२११४५, २५३१-२५४२७ ३५२५-३६ 10 ·परिशिष्टम् २ परु. १.४६.१-५२.२६६ मात्र, २८.१-२२.४ alata: ( Rituals of Śrāddha.) १.९५.१-९६.७२, (धर्म. २.२३.१-२२.१००) १.२०५.१.२१३.२४ ३४.१-३५.६५ अग्नि. ११७.१-६५: मलय. १६.१-२२.६४; देवीमा.११.१.४.२,४२, लिङ्गः १.८५.१२७-२१७ १६३.१-४२ १४...८५ ११.१६.३-१७.४७% १.८६-१-१२२. गय. १.९९.१-३७ मार्क. २७.१-३०.१७ वरा. ११५.२३-४११ १.२१०-१-२१२.६ लिङ्ग. २,४५.१-१४ नार, १.३.५०-४:४२ २१०,४८-२११६९ १.४३.५१-४४.२० ११५.१-१२१.२० नार.१.२८.१-६० परा. १३.१६-१४.५३, १.६६.१-७ याम. १४.१-१५.६६ १८७.२८-१९०.३६ पर.१.१४.२८१-३९७ विष्णु ३.८.२०१६.४५ वायु.२.१०.१-२२ विष्णुष. २.७६.१-२५.३० | पन. १.६.४५-७१,७५-१९२ विष्णु. ३.१३.१-१६.२० २.१३.१.४५ २.१३०.१-१३१.६४ ब्रह्म. २१९.१-२२०.१२ विष्णुप. १.११३.१-१४४-२३ ब्रह्म. २२१.१.१७० ३.२३३.१-२८२% ब्रह्माण्ड. २.११.१-२०.२३ शिव. ५,४०.१-४१.५३ ब्रह्म. १.२६,४-१०३० ३.३३६.१-३४०.४० भवि. १.१८४-१-१८५२८ शिव. १.१३.१-१४.४६ महाभा. १३.८७.१-९२.२३ ७ [2].२१.१-२० हरिवं. १.१६.१-२४.३५ ब्रह्माण्ड, २.१४.५०-११७ स्कन्द. १ [2].४१.११७-१७४ भवि. १.३.११.२२२, २[9].20.११-२३.४३॥ आशौचम् ( Account of Impurities) ३ [2].५.१.७.१०० (कूर्म- २,२३.१-२३) भाग, ७.११.१-१५.८० ३ [2] ४०.३-१५२ मग्नि. १५७.१-१५९.१४ मा.३२.४-६७ ११.१७.१-१८.४८ ४.३५.१४-३६.६६० गर २.२९.१-१८ लिङ्ग-१.८९.७७-१२२ मत्स्य. ३६.६-४२.२६७ १.१०६१-१०७.३८ १७४.३२-४ ६.२२३.१-३६ ब्रह्म. २२१.११३-१६२ विष्णुप. २.७५.१-७७.१६ ७ [1].२०७.३.२०८.५२ ३२३२.१-१५ महामा, ३.२०७.६२-६८, १२.१८९.१-१९३.३३; दाननिरूपणम् ( Rules for giving gifts १२.१६४.१-१६५.७८, १२.२८७.१-५६; and charities) १३.९७ १-२५, १३.१०४.१-१५७, (कूर्म. २.२६.१-७६) १३.१४१३४-१४५.६३॥ १४.४५१३-४७.१७ यनि. २०१.१-२१३.१० २.२६.१.७८, १३.१२३.१-११४.१७ २७२.१.२६ २.३९.३७-४०.४६ हरिख, ३.२४.१-१५ गरु. २.२४-१-६ १.५१-१-२६ मत्स्य.८१-१-९१.३३ भल्याभयनिर्णयः ( Description of foods १९८.1-18 लिङ्ग-२.२८.१-४४.१७ देवीभा. २.२९.१-३०.११७ दरा, २७.४१-५५ नार २.४२.-८४% रिध. २.१५.३५-५८ पभ.३५६.१.४१ ३.३४१.१-३२१ २.१७.१-४ पा.१.३४.२१७-२२० शिव. १.१५१८-६१; पहा. २२१.१०६-११२ १.५६.२-४७ ब्रह्मरं. १.२७.१-४७, करद.[13.२:७.१-२०८.३४ ४ [२].८५ १.५६ १[2].२.३५.६५%3; 11 prescribed and forbidden ) (धर्म. २,१७.१.४५) मा.३२१-३ सन्द.४.४०.६-१८१०६-१४० महामा, १३.१३५.१-२१,१२.३६.२१-३४.१३.१३५.१.२१ ·कूर्मपुराण [2] ४१.६ [4] २६२६३३, भदि ३ (1] १३१-२० शिब ३८१६६६ ५[3] 1:१४६, 2] २ ६९.७० मलय १८२१२-१०३ स्कन्द ३ [1] २४१-७१, ६२५२१०१८ वरा ९७१.२७ ५ [1] २१-६१२५, महामा ३१८६७ २०,१२२६३६५७ दाम २१६-३५१ १२२३४ १२३७१३९१-२८ पतिव्रतामाहाल्यम् (Glorification of a Pativrata १३५७ १८२५२,१३ १३७११३८११ or chaste woman) वानप्रस्थधर्मकथनम् ( Description of Duttes (कूर्म २,३३ १०८ १४४) of a Vannprastha) पद्य १५२५१७५ बरा २०८१-२०१२१ कूम (२२७१२-१६) विष्णुए २३२११-३२२२४ माग्नि १६.१५ भाग ७१२ १७३१ मत्स्य २७१.५३२२ गह १.१०२१-६ विष्णु ३९१७-२३ रामा २२७ १.६,२११७२१२८ नार. १२७८३६१ विष्णुय २१३०१-३३, ज्ञानयोगवर्णनम् (Description of a Jiianayoga) पर ३८१३० (कूर्म २३३ १४५-१५३) १२५३२६३४० रकद २[9] २३११३ गह १२२७ १२२९३०, afuni (Duties of a Recluse) १२१. १२१८३६ विष्णु २१२३७४४ ( कूर्म. २ २८ १-२९४७) देवीमा ११७१६१ २१३६२१०४ पनि १६११-३१ माग ७१३ १४६ ११९३२.४० गर ११०२१६ विष्णु ३६२४३३, नार १३३ २६-१५२० ना.१२७६२१०६ विष्णुष २ १३५ १ ५३ १४४२२५२ पर १११३४-३६२, तीर्थमाहात्म्यम् (Glorification of the Tirthas) ३५९१-६२४३ सद २[9] २३ १४.४३ (धर्म २ ३४ १४२ २४) प्रायश्चित्तम् ( Rules of expiation) पनि १-९१-११४४१ बरा १२२ १-१२२ (धर्म २३० १२६, २३२ १ ३३१०७) गह १०११८६३८ वाम रामा ११२८४६ लिङ्ग १८९४१-७६ देवीमा ६१२१२८ पनि १६९१-२७४२४ १७१२३॥ ११०१२४ नार २३८१२१४८, गह १२१.२६, ३६४५५५, २२९१०२ बरा १३२१-१३६ १२७, १२१४१२११३७, ५३११७३, २६२१६५१३५ १७१,१७६ ११०१९७० ५७५४.४० वायु ११६ १२.१६ पप ३३८१२९१२७, नार ११४१-११३७, स्पद [3] २६ १२७१५६ दिष्णु २६३५-४३ विशुध ३२३४ १२६ १७ ६२८१२६, २७११७४२४ ३२४१-२८० मपि ११८६१५३ ७ [1] १८७१५४१॥ स्वद २ [9]२२ (484 ६१८०३२-८७ ७[3] ३९.११ 4] ६१-३८ भाय.९९१.१५ ५ [9] ६२१४ मास्य २२११४, ५[3] १११.२६ महामा १२३३ ३६३६५० १२१६५ ३२.७८, १८१२५ ५[3] १८१.१३॥ १८५.१.१९३५० २[9] २.५४६ frana 24. (How Siva became Kapáln) २[]२०२०५२ (धर्म २३१ -१) महाभा १२१३ १-२१८२१,३८२१६.. नार २२६.२२ प११४१०६२११ ९३५१२१४५ १३२५१-२६१०. 12 प्रह्माण्ड ३६१३८६१ ·पनि. ११४.१०४१ ऐपदास्यने शिलापात (Falling of the Phallesa ..... परिशिष्टम २ 1791HTETIT (Glorification of Gaya) मद.३ [3].२६.१.२७.१६१ (कर्म, २.३४.८-१५] +[1] १८७.११ [3].३२ वरा.७२१-२६ १६. १.८२.१-८६.३० पाम. १३ ११-७३ नर्मदामाहात्म्यम् (Glorification of the river पार. २.४४.१-४७९४ वायु.२.४३.१.१०.० Narmada) पथ,३६८-७३, सन्द.६.२०५.१-२०६.६ {पूर्म, २.३८.१-४७.४०) ६.१८०.३२.८७ अग्नि, ११३.१.. साद.५ [3].६.२१॥ मासारस्वतमाहात्म्ये मङ्कणवृतान्त: IStory of पप.३.१३ १-५५ ५[9] १R Mankarmaka in connection with the मरम्प. १८५.१-२६.20 ५१८.1.11 glorification of Saptasarasvata Tirtha) नैमिपमाहात्म्यम् | Glorification of the (फूर्म. २.३४.४४-७६) Naimiga Tirtha) पर.११८.१३४-१५६ वन्द.६,४०.२७-५२ (धर्म २४११.१५) पाम, ग.मा. १७.१-२३६ ७ [1].२७२.१.१६ देवोभा १२.२०१४ frra]...२॥ महामा. ३.८३.११-३४, ९.३८.३३-५९ प्रत्यवर्णनम् ( Account of the Dissolution;) पाल अरतीय श्वेतवृत्तान्त (Story of Sveta in (मं. २.४१ १४४.) connection with the Kalanjara Tirthal भाव, १९५१.२४ (पूर्म २.३५.११-३८) r3.2.10112118 लिङ्ग. १३०.१.३३.२४ विष्णुष. १.२३६.१२. राम. ५७.११.२४ सद । [1] ३२.१६ Siva in Devadaru forest) (पूर्म. २.३६.४६.३७.१०) मर१८८1110112.11.4 . 1,२५.१.१२५ 1411.1111 २. म. मा २२.४४.२३३५ नाम 1.1.tar - म.१९८१-२० मा.४३.४ मा.१८७२.० 121 p. 28.1 ( 24 Fory२४.1 ·कूर्मपुराणस्य श्लोकार्यसूची अगो पातामगस्त्वष्टा घकस्मादेव हिंसा गङ्गाश]] २१११२ मक्षय बिदति स्वय २३६६८ । प्रने हिरण्यगभर १४५७३ प्रशक गट शत तस्मात् ११६८ | Rक्षय चाध्यम मेव २३६३३० अषवृद्धिमदाशीन जिवं] २२३२३० अशा तरेण भूम्या व ११४७ अगायन मपुर गान १२१३८८ | अपवृद्धिमदाशीन [तदा] २२३२४० प्रशाशनाभवत् पुत्रो १३२ १२० यगोत्रा गोमती गोप्ती १११.१७५a | अघोरपोररूपाय २३७१११ গয়ালৰনাৰীৰ ११८२५० मग्नये रव्यवाहनाय २२२४७८ | अधोपयदमित्रांनो १२०२२० २०६६१० १२४० मद्धपित्वा स्वकाराष्ट्रार ११५१६a | अमयोऽतिथिशुश्रूया पकना निराधारा २३९६१a २१२ १७० पोल तु ततो गन्धेत १११ १२०० अग्निकाय तत पुर्यात २२६३४ पग्निचिल्लातका विमा[] २२११२० मडोलमुले दद्यान्न २१६६२८ पकामत ने पारे ११३९० १ ३३ ७३ पङ्ग सुमनस स्वाति २ ३०१७३ अग्निवीय हिजपा ममतो पण्मासान् २३२४३. अग्नितीय मिनिस्यात १३७४१ मताद बैगोऽभवत् पश्चाद । १३ta मकामहतभावेन १२१७२० अग्निना भस्मता चैव २१६३२a पङ्गारवादिने प्राप्ते २३९९१ पकामो या राकामोवा अग्निप्रवेश य कुर्यात २३६४६ बट्टारकनबम्या तु २३९c १३५३८३ अग्निप्रदेशम वढा २२७ ३७० अङ्गारको पि शुगस्य १३६१० पामा वा सकामो वा तत्र) २६६६c अग्निप्रवेश पले २ ३८ २१० अङ्गिरा पत्र देवेग पवारण द्विजा प्रोतो २.६८ प्रनिरित्यादिक पुण्य १९४७ तिरा रुद्रमहिती अवारमनास्य नाम्नोऽत २ १२ २०० । अग्निष्टुदतिराव ११३६० अङ्गिय वेदविदूषे प्रकाया कायजननी १११३८ अग्निष्टोम चाना १७५४० | अगुल्य मृत देव कुर्वाण पतत्या ११२१६८ ] अडगुष्ठमूला मरतो मकुर्वाणस्तु विभा[] पग्निहोत्र व हयात २ २७ ७a | मगुष्ठानामिकायो तु पकृत्वा तु द्विज पश्च २१५११ पनिहोर जुडपाद २२४ १ चक्षुरपि पश्यामि २२१६aधिस्या कवनात्या महत्या पादयो शौच २२४११ चियाऽनि त्यविभवा ११११५४ यत्वा फालरा बास १३a निरादेव स बनी पात्वा मातृपाग १३८ २९० अनिरादश्वर पान यह या विहित कम २२८२ चिरेणाथ नालम महत्वा समिदाधान प्रग्ने पविचमनो देश २१८१०४ प्रव्यादा वत्सतरीम पार ध्रुवमनाप भगवामयाम्मे मकरस्य स्मृन गुमो २२२४४ प्रजस्य नामौ तद्रोज प्रशोधनपौवपर प्रतापनारावारान पत्रोध नोजस्वरोऽमत्त २१६७ प्रजा विभावरी गोम्या प्राशजनन प्रोताम् शाद बुमारस पभप्रमाणभुभयो २२२४८a | अजीजन महात्मान २४.४८ अन्यभावे तु विग्रम्प भापतसपस्तप्त २११४७० | मनपर पुष्प म्याद २३६४ म्यानेजमेवादि पक्षमतदान स्पाद प्रक्षम मोन्ते काल २३११ प्रप्रसमज देवया २१५ १४० कनिष्वात्ता वहिषदो २१३२१ २२४७० १११७७ २३७१४८८ १३४५ २१३६जस्मनाभाय या २ १३ १० अग्निहोत्रारो विद्वान १३२०० अग्निहोत्रात परो भो २२२ १००० अग्नीप्रश्चाग्निबाहुश्न २३०२० / प्रग्नीध्रस्य द्विजधष्ठा २३३५३३ / मानीमा मनि रास्थाप्य २३२५५८ १२३४५ २१२ १२० पानी करिष्यबादाम १२१२० को त्रियावतामप्पु २२२६ मग्नी व श्मशानेच २१११४८ मनोन मिपनि १॥२६ नौ गणतने १३६३ta पावगारे गवा गोल ११९३७ २१७७.C २११६ पजातशभूभगवान् २१३२६८ प्रजान है पर देव २३७५० २२३७०जाबी धुन वा २१२१२३ ब्रिह्मामशा शुद्धा २२१ २०4tac १५१ प्रनानभुतगदर्य २०१५a १४.

·। पूर्मपुराणस्य प्रशानमितरत सर्व [विज्ञान"] २२३० मतीय पक्ष्य पापय २३७२२aप्रय शिरसा देष ११ अज्ञानमितल सर्व [यस्मा] २१.५० मतोऽयानि तु शास्त्राणि १२२८ पर्यशिरसोध्येता[रुद्रा०] २२१.१४ प्रशानयोगयुक्तस्य २३१८० मायातमलिलोधश्म २,४३४३० | पथर्वशिरसोऽध्येता वेदा"] २.२७ ३१c अज्ञानात्प्राश्य विपक्ष २३३,३२a | प्रत्रतापरम ब्रह्म २४ ३Rc | अवंशिरसोऽध्येहन १२१७० प्रशानाद यथा ज्ञान २२.९६८ मतदान तपस्तप्त २४१ १२a प्रयाङ्गिरगो निस्य २१४४७१ अनापदि वा ज्ञानाद २३७११९० मा देवर्षय पूर्व १३०१० अथर्वाणमयो वेद १५०१६० प्रशानेनावृत लोगो २२३८०पर देवा मगन्धर्वा २४११०३ प्रयदा पादितान् देवार २४४८८ पन्जनस्य गिरे श्रने १४६४५ पत्र देवो महादेवो २४११४ | अषया जार विमो १११३३० यजनो मधुमास्नादन १४३३२० मिाय वसिष्यामि २३६५३a प्रथया देवमीशान २१८६५ परभ्य एवंता पुण्याग २२२१७त्र पूर्व स भगवान् २४११३a | पगयाऽयदुपादाय २२९४३ पटस्य शिविष्ठ लोक २३१७१८ मत्र पूर्व पोरेशो १३२२१ अथवा भक्तियोगेन २११७२ मटटला जनपदा ११८ १२a | मन प्रगान परित्वश्य २४११८ पयवा शतद्रीय २१११०० भणोरणीयान् महतो महोयान २५ २४० पत्र लिन पुरानीय १३३१०३ | मप वैराग्यवेगेन प्रणोरणीयान् महतोऽसौ महीयान्२ ८ १७ लोकमुरुष ह्या १४२५ पथ शिष्यान प्रजग्राह १५०१२ अणोरणायाममन तशक्ति १२४५४० पर साक्षान महादेव १३०५ अप पूरादयो देव घाडगी जगतामीयाम् १२१४४ मासिद्धि परा पाना १३०१६a | अथ थाममावास्या २२०१० पाण्डस्य चाण्डबाह्यस्य [बाह्ममा] मात्र स्वाला दिव यात १३४२०८सप्यावटे रम्प १९७१८, १३५२७३ प्राधीत्य दिनोऽध्याय १३७१२८प्रय सातस्य वचन अण्डस्थ पायबाप वाघम"] २ ५.११० १११२५४३ प्रका तर ब्रहाविदोऽथ नित्य २१.१४८ | पथ सानुघरी र बाद बहा। समुत्पनर प्रत्राप्यशक्तोऽप हर अण्डानामीशानातु २४४६a | पथ हेति प्रतिश्च १४०५३ पपिशास्तथा चैव पाण्डे प्वेतेपू सर्वेषु १४%१७a १५११६c अथाशो सत्यतो नाम १२३३१० भत पर प्रजाय १११३३६० मप्रियसिष्ठो पहिर १८१६a | पथाक्षरेण स्वाहमान २१६१२८ नत पर प्रवक्ष्यामि सोपेण] १३६ । अत्र पर-पोऽभवन यहथ ११८१८a | प्रथागम्य गृह विप्र २१८ra २२३ ७४a | अघायभेदानिपपात शीतल १६५६३ रन पर प्रवन्यामि[मूर्लो"] १४३१८ अब काश्चित प्रमादेव पात पर प्रवक्ष्यामि योग] २a यथ चाग्नीन समारोप २२७३३a | धपाश सप्रवक्ष्यामि अत पर प्रवक्ष्यामि धाम"] २३०१ | अथ चेत् कस्यचिदिव ११४५१ प्रथात्मनि समद्रासीत् प्रस पर प्रवश्यामि[प्रति०] २wa | अथ चेत् पञ्चमीरात्रि २ २३ २४० अयान तबषु श्रीमान ११५१६६ अत ऊर्व विबोधम्ब[कश्य"] ११८ २७० पय वेदसमथ स्यात् २४४६c प्रगानुगृह्म शकर २३१५ भत निवोपप्व[मनो] १४६६c | मष चैत्रापिगोद १२३२०/ अथानुपश्यद गिरिया २३१३२a प्रतस्ती न गृह्णीयात १३४४ प तस्य वलाद् देवा ११५२०) अथान्तरिसे विमन २३५५३ अतिथियस्व नानाति २ २२ १२२ अय दीपण शलेन ११.२aयातरिमे बिमल दीप्यमान २३५२१३ अतिथिस्तु नुशारजज्ञे १२०५७प्रय देवादिदेवस्य १४६१ अपापको महेश्वरी ११५२१२a भनिनामा सहिष्णुपय १.४९२२० मथ देवो महादेव २३१६०० प्रथा यापुष्पनगरी २३५१ अशिगदीशस्य पद तदव्यय ११६५७० अथ देवो महादेवस २३१५५ प्रथापि कथितो योगी २४४४ पातीयत्यावयाने १९fa अथ देवो हपोकेको १२४१ अपानवार वालद्ध २३१९२० अतीतानासनाचे १२८५१० पनीवानागतानीह २२२५४a | यथावबौद् राजपुत्र १२१३४ पतीतापस प्रयानि १२४१७३ | प्रषाभवन दो पुत्रास ११७८० प्रतीते सूतके प्रोक्त २.२३ २६३ | अथ रयदरमासिपाणि १९६६८३ अषापगाह्य गङ्गाया १२४२५ प्रतीप धोतराम्भोधि १४३३ | अपर्वणो मुमुनुपर २२११५८ अषाबलोकवेदई २.१८१०१५ मायतने सर्व १८१९c प्रथम शिरसा चान्ये २७१०.cषावश्या शगदान २३३१२६३ 2 १४८२४० १४-१६ १४६१ सय पिदावशिष्ठान २६४a प्रयमेवाव्यप ना ·भयान दलजननात पोयाच महादेव पाराय दिरस्पेश स्लोराची भयागादभिजित पुत्रो १२३aपदंत मावदारमानं १.१८३८ 1 अध्यापन मुरुगुनी २१४२८८ प्रधामी चतुर पुत्रान ११५ Yaमा ब्रह्म १११३०४३ पश्चापनि व वैक्षत्र १.०८२a मयाम्पारपर अघशीत नियतो २३२ १५० | मध्यायेन मारपेठा २११४२० प्रया-मनन्तरे दिन २१४ia | अप गट सतत २२०१८ मध्याय गारदीय ११६६ca খালি পাশ १.१३३१३ पप शायी विभिन् २२२ ९प्रध्यान देवा. অস্বালিং প্রায় PART हिरासययोबारा १३६.ta मध्यास्ते मावानीको ११३४tc मवश वितरे १.४६ ta प्रथमोतमत्व नारयामा १२७२२ मध्येतामिद निरप २॥१२ प्रर्थना गर्वरित १२५५१ प्रधांपरणो विar ] १८.zaiसनयमिद शास्त्र अपनानादौनाक्य अधर्माभिनिवार २१.१.a १.११ ३०७ नग्निदगो शानि २२२८ta प्रपन शपरगणो মাগিনিষিযে २१८ १२.१५८ ननिरनिवेन स्यात २२७: प्रयातस्थ भगवाननादि ११६५५ अधर्मो मुनिगाईसा १२१२८ मतद थिप पुष्ट २२६४८८ अयोपनिष्ठदादिरयम उद] २१८३३३ । अपरिगृमि नाप २१८५८ मतदानमहलंय २२५८ पयोपतिष्ठेदादिय[यूमि) १७३ सपश्योप्यं प सानाभि ०४३ २०० पायायानु नाडेपु 21104 २२३१६/प्रस्तापियो दम्या .४३२८ पनामा २१6130 पयोगी राजवयं १ २२ ३२० प्रथामिया मनाचा.[] मगत मामीशन १२५९ta प्रधिर पारिविन २२४११८ पनन मयंक 11८२ २३३२a 'मधिश पर जान २२८२१ मन-मन पर १४८२० সমীয়াৰ সুখী ११ प्रधिनवना नया १११२९८ मननशिल प्रासादानमारोप २१६७८ अपीतनाशनदरेष २२१४1 सामान परमानमरण २२११५ प्रपाका व वे ११३५८ मनाविवागितले १५ প্রমাণময়ী २२१.१२ पपीतभावान पन उपाय तुभ्यम् "dic पगापाको ११४७.८ पीयनाधिगम्या २१५१० नम्मरमम्म १eta पपीय विधिवतरण "प्रन नाया पदिगिनिनुसार १११११ मपीका विधिदर ११६३va marathi 1101 पमिनिसा रोटी १c मधीयते नया बयान १० नमविमा पासीर पार प्रयोग १५. पीवानापाया २.1ta नानि frender etc पशा महारा 100 पपी की देन -१४१८८ नानाम्पा utमदेवा १-४५१c सीपीमा निय २00 नमेशन पOTarममा १११८ धीfant २१ मा परवा गोद १२१२a II २१४४१८ refurt कार १२२.१ पुष माया P HARIES प्रदातागो राम १२.२३MATErre 11th Care An" पार 2.10yari २१५.३ " नया CATE २१tn EART MEIN farmer १४४२ पnिgirail २.cारि-eat }} tº • vt राएग Pate Serefrelating amrirn ८५ राम[परे ॥१७ मा arttu t मेना ने Tvta cart 1. cाद in ARTIRE 11th Hit intent ३ २४१२ पति व पुत्र 11c 1111110 11a १९ 113 ·मनसूया तयवार २१२ ६२३ मनुलदी सतत १२८२० अनेकदोगदुष्टस्य कूर्मपुराणस्य मन मानसो नित्य ११३२a अनादिरसयोऽनन्तो १२४ १८० | मनृदिश्य पल तस्मात् २२६५० अगवमानसों वहि २१८५७० प्रनादिरष्यक्तिगृहा १११६४ अनुपातमास च २१७२२० अनया निकले तत्वे ११९२३a अनादिरम्पया शुद्धा १११७७८ अनुपासितस पस्तु २३३५२a मन यामव्ययामेको १११६३० प्रनादिरेष भगवान् १५२०० मनुप्रविष्ट क्षोभाष मन यामीश्वरे भक्ति १२४८७८ अनादिप्टेषु काह २३३ ३०० अनुमानात तदुदार पनपश्य कुटसाक्षी २२१४३a अनादन त परम १११३०२८ अनुम्लोचा घृताची च १४०१२a पनपत्य फतुस्तस्मिन् ११८१नाधना मदत ११० ११० अनुषतनमेतेपो २१२२८८ अनपेश शुनिदक्ष २११७८aनाधन तविभवा १११८७ | अनुशासित च कृष्णेन २४४१०० मनमित्राच्छिनिजगे १२३४१नाधत पर पर १४.४६a | अनुष्टनिष्टुबित्युक्ता ' E अममिवादभूनिनो १२३४०n नाव त महादेव २ ३५ ६a | मनुष्टुन सर्वराजम् १७५७० अनया परया देव १११२८ पनाम तमई सूक्ष्म १४९a | धनुष्याभिरफनाभिए २१२a अनयन जगरम ११३५ मनापूज्यप न गावव्य २१४ १०८ | अनुहादादय पुत्रा [] ११५७० अनचित पमूषित २१७ २७० नामया शोकाश्च १४७३५८ | अनत बत 'लुग्यास १२८६० অষণসএল গলা[ २ ३३ ५२८ घनापान सुमहत १२८३६a मन्तात् पारवान २१६२/a ११२७० धनारोग्यमनायुष्य २१४ 180 अनसूया मृदु तो २१५ २२०, अनावृष्टिमय पोर १५८०६० अस्थिरचिते विन २२३ ५७a अनावृष्टिरतीयोमा ११५६०८ अनेकपमास्यशा[] २३०६ अस्मिनिते शूद्र २२३ ५५ मनाशक तु य पुर्यात १२८२६ अनेकधा विभक्ताङ्ग १४८२३० मनरना व हिंसायां २३२५६८ | पनाशनिवृत्तास्तु २३३ ५०० घनेवभेदमिनस्तु १४६४० २३३ ७४८ अनाथमो पो द्वित्र स्पात २२१३६३ अनेकशिरसा राहत ११७१० धना ग या मविज्ञान २२ २०३ अनाहता कुणालिनी ११११४०० अनेकाकारसस्थाना १९१६८० अनाथ व निहत्य २३२५११ मनाहिताग्नयो विप्राप्त २३.५३ / पनेकानि पुणि स्यु १४९rua २३६७७a पनाहितानिग हारण २२३ ७७८ अनेनैव विधानेन २२२६ সনাবিনি এই २११७० प्रनोस्तु पुरुकुत्सोऽभूद १२३३१ मना-निधन देव[देव"] १११०६c | पनिधायद नवव्य २१३ ३२० मत करणविर २२२४० अनादिनि न देव धार्मिक] ११९१४० | अनियुक्त सुती याच २२२९ta पर शवगते ग्रामे पनादिनिधन देव [बासु"] २४vec | अनिद शाह गोक्षौर २३.२१ | अ कातरते तुम्य २३७१०६a अनादिनिधन ब्रह्म १६४३० | अनिवत्य महायज्ञान २३३७४a मकाले स्वय देव अनादिनिधना दिया १२२७१ पनिवत्तिा गतिस्तस्य २३८२१० यमस्य विजानीम १२४७६० नादिनिधनामाषा १११ta अनिष्टका विधिवद् यत्र १३५३ । म तरागुष्ठदेशियो २१३१५० সানি না থাকি १२५१ | अनुकल्पस्दा जय २२१२१० मतरिक्षेश्वर सहपा[ ] ११५१८६८ अनादिनिधनाशक्तिर २६३a अनुगम्येच्चया पूर २३३ ७८ नजलगती मग्नो २१८६८c अनादिनिधनो वित्यो १८५७० अनुगृह्य च त विन १११००० | पन्तजले त्रिरावत्य २१८७०८ 'पनादिम पर हा २३१५८ अनुगृह्य च मा देवस १२५१०१८'प्रवद्धन च रुद्रस्य २४४६५a अनागिमध्य तित २६६८ अनुग्रहेण विश्वेश २३७ ५७८ अन्तर्जन प विनय अनादिमटप नथन २७२५८ पनुग्रहोऽय पार्यस्य २४४१०६ मतथि महीं काष्ठ २१३३५ मनामध्या तमन तमाघ १११२३७० अनुग्राह्यो भगवता ११४७३० | माहितश्च भगवान् २३७५४ प्रमागिलगतार १२५८०१ अनुपाणाय पोगेन १६२१c [प्र वहिने भगवति ११४२ मनादिमनहोना ११०५०८ अनुताना शिखी पैव १४७७प्रतहिले महादेव ११४७ta भनादिमायामिन्ना १९९२aअनुत्पादाच्च गुवल्यात १४६०८ प्रतिय सहसा २३४६०० अनातुर सति धने प्रनाय दुगत वित्र २३४.३१० प्रनिकेत रिपरमतिर ·पपरस्तु महायोग श्लोकार्थसूची पन्तहिते वैनतेये १.१४.६८ अन्यथा दीप पद्धि २.२६.१८ मन्यन वैदिकमन्त्र: २१८.७%a मन्दहितोऽभवत् तेषा १.११.११EC प्रन्यथा न हि मां दर्द २.१०.४मन्योन्यं प्रपतापचय १.२.१०० पन्तहितोऽभूद भगवानथेगो २.३७ १६२a प्रत्यपा यकृतं कर्म २.१२.७८ | अन्योन्य भक्तियुक्ताना २३५२८ अन्तश्नामि भूतेषु २.१५.६५ अन्यथा यदि कर्माणि १.३.२० वन्योन्यं मनमा प्यावा २२२३० प्रस्तावमायिनी चंद २,३३ २७८ | अन्यथा विविधैर्यहर १.३.७३ भन्योन्यमनुरक्तास्ते १२६a भन्स्यजाना पुले विषा २.४Ecमन्यदेवनमस्तारान १.२८३१० प्रवचन देवगणा ११.१०१८ पत्य जाना वर्षद २३२ ४३८ मन्यद् गुहतमं ज्ञानं २८.१ अन्व च्चन महायोग १.२५३२८ मायायममिति ख्यात १.१३ १८८ अन्यमन्धुममुत्थाना २.१५ ३०० अन्वगच्छन दुधीबेशं २.२७.१५० पाप पङ्गुरिट्रो वा १.३ १०० अन्याश्च नरकान पोरान् २.२४. अन्वधाका संयो मन्धर्फ वे महाभोज १२३.३५०) अन्याश्वाभिमतान्देदान २१८.९०० सवारधेन सधेन २१८८७ मापकात काश्यदुहिता १२३४va प्रन्या मजस्व भूतेश ११०.३६० अन्वीक्षय पारसनारमानं मन्यारे पाविष्टा[] १७५७ धन्याम पूर्वरित्ति. स्यात् १.४०.१५८ वी तदधिलं धनकारो मुनिग्य १.३८.२०० । मन्याप भावना ब्राह्मी ११.८८ प्रन्यीय देवं प्रमाण २.११.१२a अन्य निगृहीते वै १.१६taपन्या च विरजा नाम २३४२६३ प्रदेशप्प हि सद ग्रह पन्न व यथाकाम २२२५५८ सम्मान शक्तिपिपुस्ता २.४२२a पप पाणी गमादाय २.१८७१ पप्रधान सेन तुल्य २.२६ १५८ अग्यानि पाश्रमाणिम्यु पपय स्टामदा २.१६utc पन्य गंगघराजस्य २३६६ प्रन्यानि चंद वर्माणि १२८८० मारयमधरोनिया २२०.c भन्यन्न तीर्थप्रवर पुरूणा] २३४५ प्रन्यानि पंव पापानि १२.५० पपरयविनयश्चर्य २,२६७० अन्यच तीर्यप्रवर निदा०] २३४ १६ पम्यानि पंव शाम्पाणि २३७१४४a २.११५० भन्यच्च नोर्यप्रवर [पूर्व.] २३४ २३a प्रापानि सल नामानि ११००४ पपराहणे दिवानीनो २२०२८ पन्यच्च तीर्यप्रयर [नाम्ना] २ ३५ ta पन्यान्युपपुराणानि [re] १ ११ २८०० पराह पितृगणा १४१३४ पन्यच्च तीमप्रवर [नाम्नायी] २ ३६ १३० अन्यान्युपपुराणानि [मुनिमि] १ १ १६३ परियह इत्याह २०१० पन्याच ती प्रवरं जाये"] २११६ पन्यास देवना गर्या २६३८८ परे परमार्पशा १.११२२१० पन्यच सीपंप्रदर (वये) २४२ta पत्यादवनय शतम १४६७n प्रपरे भविशेगेन २४.२४ पन्य पर तीर्यप्रवर पाया"] ४२३ मन्याश्व शक्तयो दिव्या २४३ परी मानसत्याप १४.४० प्रत्यन नीवर [कन्या"] २४२६० प्रन्यारन शक्तयो मुस्याम् १११३६ परत महाश्मान १२५२a पम्यान देवदेवस्य [म्यान मायारा मनमो विधा[] १४३२२० मारता जगामूति १.१५.२२८३ गौर]] २३६ अन्वयेयो भक्ता[] २४२ka पादयते महायोग परम्न देवदेवर [स्थान] २४० १५३ प प मोगिनो दिमा[] १२४१३ माम्नानुगूपा पम्प पर दिय १४१५२३ पर्व सात्विा Ratec पात्र पपिगमारत Pretta परे पाटो रहा या १४१२५ अपहल परमपान पन्या मानमतुम २१४३३३ अन्वे जामातर पंह[] 1१३२५ पादयता गोता भासमोरमुग रिमांग २४ita पम् नमुरात्रीत 12,YEC भारदीपर देर पन्य पति विन २५ बनिनस्योरेन १.४. पारदुहीकी पायत्री २११५० रेशिया २tka पाथर केर. भारम्या २२२१३० मारा 1४४ पद मोवि माई t.c मात्र योगामाया 12 प्राकार २३२१ मा Pt.ria प्रोगहमाग.] 1.ra मेगार १.३.४१ पारा पा र गोर Artc परे गपगार t.१.८ ष शेरि गरि १.११.१.०० NRENTोया Stretc निरी १. गोर २.१.१ta प्रायर भाग पुण्य १.२२.५८ १.१.१०५८ २.२२.४१ २.१४४ 5 ·मपुष्प लोकपिदिष्ट अपूज्यपूजने चैव पूर्मपुराणस्य सपा सादये प्रतिहते १२७२६ मभिध्यायन्ति त सिद्धि १२७ ३१० | अमूर्ती मूर्तिमान भूत्वा वर ]२३५ १२८ मपावत्यान्न च सवान्न २१७१-a | अभिन्न भिनसस्थान २३५३ अमृता सुकृताव पाणिपादो जवनो २२४७a अभिन्नाभिन्नसस्थाना ११११४३८ अमृता नाम ता सर्वा[] १४११२८ अपानात तुमध्यान १७३१ अभिमयजल मन्त्र २१८६२a) अमृतापिधानमसि २१६a प्रमानाय ततो हुत्या २१९६८ | यभिवादनशील स्यात् २१२ १८० अमृतन सुरान सर्वास् पपान्तरतमा पूर्व १YExccपभिवायश्च पूज्यश्च २१२४५a | अमृतेनाथदाजीवेन अपामार्ग विस्वच ११८ १९० भिषिक्तो महातेजा[] अपारतरपयंता १२०५४८ | अमृतोगस्तरणमसि २१८५८ ११०६८c अभिपेफेरण युक्तेन [हिर] ११५७२० अमयुरमृता स्वाहा अगालपत्वक राज्य न्यायेन] १३ २०० | अशिवेण युक्तेन [नन्दी] २४१३६० अमेध्य िनतम यता २१६७ta अपालपन स्वक राज्य भाव] ११५७६c अपि दुस्तकाशा अभुक्तपारस्त गयो २१६१६८ | अम्बरीषमिवामात ०४३२४a प्रति मुफलेापि २२२८faपभून नाम गुनो धीगान १२३८० | अम्बरीपस्य दायादो ११६२१ अपि वा जातिमात्रेमी २२६७०८ | मभुपि स धर्मात्मा २४११८० अम्विकापतये तुभ्य अपि वा भोजयेदेक २ २२ २८a | अभेद चानुपात प्रय च यशो भगवान मपि विद्याकुलैयुक्ता[] २२१२८a | भोज्याना तु भुक्त्वा च २३३२६० भय तु नवमस्तेपा १४४२a २१२ १२८ | यभोज्यान तु सर्वेया २३३२७ प्रय देवो महादेव १९५७ अपुनमरणाना हि १२६४०० | अभ्यङ्ग चाम्जनोगानन् २१४१६० मष दाता विघाताच अपुनारकास्तर १४२४० | अभ्यन्जन स्नापन च प्रय नारायणोऽनन्त अपूजनन दक्षवाग्य ११४२०८ | अभ्यच्य ग धपुश्पावर १११३२८ प्रय नारायणो योद्ध २१११ ११४२९अभ्यसेत् प्रयतो वेद २१५१५ प्रय पुराण पुरुषो अपूप च हिरण्य च १२६६९ अन्यसेव सतत युक्तो २१४८७८ प्रय मे दक्षिणे पाच ११९१३० मम्पसद सतत देद २२८२२१ प्रय व कथितो व अपनद विष्णुमाहात्म्य ११६६७a अभ्यागतान गवाशक्ति २१८११५८ अय सत्यवतीनु १३२१९ प्रपेयानि च विप्रो वे २१७४५० अभ्यागता मा शरण २१३९ प्रय स देवो देवाना भगो गूत्रपुरीपार २३३३६a | अभी कायसी दवात २३१९la अप्रजाना तु नारी २१७१२aमरावती स्यमनी १३६३५० यस भयबानेक अप्रत्ताना तया स्त्रीणा २२३६Vaiमरो जरया त्वतो २४१३६ अस समिना वरूपो १२९३७८ | घमाक्षिक मह दीर्य १२७३३८ अय हि सगवान रुद्र १२१२७ प्रपरेश ततो गच्छेन २४०२३१] अमातयात्रप्रभवा २१५१०प्रय वास्योपताना व प्रप्सीगगगध १४४२ प्रणानिनो थुद्धिम वस् १११२८७८ जनावगेधेन মুশষjf २३८ १६८ ) अमानुपी पुरुष ] २३२ ३३३) पयज्वानश्च पदान फापचानुप्ता[] १२७४२a | समावस्या तिरि प्राप्य २३३६६ प्रयन तस्य ता पस्मात अश्रुदिपून सर्ग १७१० घमाबाया नर स्नात्वा २२६६८c | अयन दक्षिण राषिर अमिपूर्वको वि[] १४६५८ प्रमावस्यामनुप्राप्ण २२६ २७० अपने वा चतुर्दश्या २३६५५ २३२१४ प्रमावस्याया ब्रह्माख १३३ १०२२ अयने विपुचे मेव व्यती.] २२०.७८ यवन हमनग २१११३७प्रमावास्या चतुर्दषया २१४७२० | अपने बिपूर्व चैव [परणे] २२६५४a २१२२ अमावास्पाया भक्तस्तु २२६३२८ प्रयागत पर रुद्र २११६० अमावास्याष्टकास्तिम्न २२० ४a | भयाच त धुधाविष्ट! ११५६० अभावे गरमणिन २१२१८ अभिनाभा भूरिया PYeaचित स्यादमृत मभिगम्य पथा मा २२२२०० | अमुचनोरक्तगतकोर् २१६१६पयुकास्तन्न पायति १२६२१० भाभि वारमहीन च २१३४४० प्रमूतों मूर्तिमान भूत्वा[मुनी ] १ २४ १७ अयुग्मान भोजयेद विप्रान् २१३८२० 6 २३१६३० १२५२८ १५११२० सयन कमणा केत २३२१२३ भय स भगवानीय १२८१६a पप्रबुदा न पश्यति ११८३a ११rn १६५० पद परत नियतो अनुवाएमनको भमायाग सोती २२६ १२० ·प्रयोध्यां तु समासाद्य प्रयोनिज मृत्युहीन अरुणोद महाभद्र २४४१९२० २६.४a २४४५२a १४७ ३०० अवहन तृष्टिमतात्या श्लोकार्यसूची प्रयुतायु सुतस्वस्य १२०१२ यताने नैष्ठिक दात २२११७० प्रविमुक्त पर तत्त्वम् १२९४३० प्रयोगुहनिभ वर्ष २४३३३८ । पतिङ्गमानोकविहीनल्य १३१ ४० प्रविमुक्त प्रविष्टस्प १२६३०० २३६ ४५ प्रतिङ्गमेकमव्यक्त २१.१३ अविमुक्त समागाच १२९५५८ २४१२०० | अतिझी लिनिवेशेन २१६१३a अविमुक्ताथय ज्ञान १२६६८० अरण्येऽनुदकै रात्री २१३३३a अलोनुपो ब्रह्मचारी २३६१७० प्रवृष्टिमरण चैव १२७५४ भरिटनेमिपलोमा ११७१७८ | अल्पेनापि तु कालेन २३६३८३ प्रवेक्षेत र शास्त्राणि २१८५४८ परिणा जनयामास ११७ १८ अनूप चरेत्कृष्ट २३३८५ पदेर च विजानानि १५०२८८ १४३२३a | अथगृहेत प्रिय तान २३२ १२८ | अवेद परम वेत्ति १५०२४a परणोदस्य सरस १४३२६३ प्रविधच तान् पिण्डात् २२२ ५३० | प्रवेवस्य च वेदानां अग पती बसुर्जामी ११५७० | यवनात पावभूत २१७१४० अय्यत कारण प्राद पर पती सतीना त्व १११२३४८) अवट सपसामुद्र १३५२१८ | अपक्त कारण यह तन परुघती हिरपाक्षी १११ १९५० अबतारोऽय देवस्य २४८१यत कारण यत् तद् अरपत्या वसिष्ठरनु १९८२३a वध संबभूवाना ११५३12व्यक्त जगतो योनि मरोगश्विनमदेहो ११५२०३a अवरश्ने घर पण २२३५२ मत प्रती लीन २११६ पचनीयो नमस्कार्यों २११११८८ | प्रवर्णा वणरहिता ११११७४ | अव्यक्त रिङ्गमित्याहुर १२५६३० पचर्यात महाब [मध्य ] ११२ २६c अवश्य भाविनाऽर्थन १२७४३८ यतामकमेवेद अचय त महादेव[य] १२७४०० प्रत्यक्तादभवत काल २३१ पवयन्ति सदा लिग २३१४०० | पवाध्यमेतद्विपान मान] १२६२१ अध्याय व्यय पर १७६०८ परथिवा महादेव ११३२८८ अवाच्यमेतदिनानग[प्रारम०] २२१३ प्रययानि दर्शतानि ११.४० २२६३३८ प्रवाच्या दीक्षितो नाम्ना २१२wa गवाहनश्चयमयुग्मनेर १११२४८a अपिता भगद पत्नी १२२०० पवादयान दिविधान १२५ ३७० प्रशक्त समवेदाया ११५६ पजु नाप म्वय साक्षान् २१११३१० प्रयाप तामहद राज्य ११५८८ अगवावशिरस्क या २१८१० अणधेपु च मधु १४. २२० मवाप परम योग १११०४३ अशक्तो पदि मे घ्यातुम् १११२६२a प्रथस्वरूपमेवाता २२२६८ मवाप परमा प्रीति १९६७० प्रशाश्वत जगत नात्या सानागुन्ति पात्रे २२६२a पदाप वैष्णवी निद्रा ११.१८ प्रशासित्ता तु त राजा २३२८ বঙ্গীম্বাণী २१६२६० मवाय साधक सुत्र ११५२११० मशि उपनिवप्न १२३५४० पद्धनारीनरनपुर १११३a | अवाप्तवान् पश्यचिसो २४४१४४८ प्रशिया र मझोपिया २२३४६० अद्धमासार गाराधि १७२२८ प्रवासाधिलबिनान २१४० मशीनियोजनापामा- पद्धमासेन वेश्यस्तु २२३५० | वादा गोदिदात ११०१८ अशुद्ध पायन यान भवमानोऽय पडरात्र २२३४३१ मविनय पर गाय [स्वा०] २३१४८ ' अशुभे दुगनाका ते २११ta १८६० प्रविताय पर माद [दिव्य] २३१८ta मापदेवतामूतिर ११tvc মামা মামি কি १४१२२० प्रविशयाच यो मोहात २०१५ प्रशेपपापमुक्तस्तु पपणे तु धन विधान २२० ११० विद्वायपि कुर्वीन १२ २१० ( परोपभूताण्डविनाश हेतु १११०४६ मक पप्पासत स्त्रीणा २.२५ १६ विद्वान् प्रतिगृहणानो २२६६८० | प्रोषभूनाला विष्ट १११२ta पर्वावमुरिति रूपात १ta | विद्या नियतिवा १११२२२० मधेपविभवोपेतर अलक्ष्मी कालवर्गीच २१८८ प्रविद्या पञ्चपर्वथा १७२८ मनेपदेदसार ता मतानचत्रवधान्ति १४१२७ विद्यामस्मिता राम २०२९ शेषवेगमरमेकमाय ११va १२४ ६० शेषशायामनमनिविटी २३३ २०३ पदिदत् पुरानात् मला विशुना चैव मनादापात्र २२६ दिनुक्त नति १२९१८ पोपामु दिशाव पलामे स्वयगेहानी २१२ ५७८ | दिमुक्त गर नानम् ११ अशीच्या भिनविपरा 7 अवयेत बाहाणारे २३११०७a २१६७०a प्रयन नारी पुरुषो १४७५७० १२५३८८ ११११४ ·मस्मिन् मन्वन्तरे व्यास २३२०५८ असावमिति पु २४०३६ असिव का जनवापास पूर्मपुराणरय मांच अत्रि मोक्त २२३४ सय-धीच विशेयो २२१ १६c | भस्माकमध्ययो नून ११४४२a अक्षांचे सस्पृशेत्स्नेहा २२३५२८ | असभवे परेदुर्वा २१२२० मस्माकमेपा परमेशपानी २३७१५६a पशोचे स्वे परिसीऐ २२२६३० शमाय प्रदर्श १२०४०८ मस्माच्च कारणात् प्रान् प्रथमक जनयामारा १२० १३० असस्कृताध्यापका ये २२१३a यस्मादिशायते विश्व अश्मकस्योकलापा तु १२०१४ महिपतपोग्यानि २३.१४५ मामान्मयोच्यमानसव अश्मयुट्टो भवेद् वापि २२७२३० असता प्रग्रहो या ११४२७३ अस्माभि कार मात्र १३४१३० प्रश्मना चरणो हत्वा १२६३५८ प्रापिण्ट डिज प्रेत २२३४६३ पस्माभि सर्व एवेमे परमा तक तथा पोत २३३ १६a | अरामञ्जस्य तनयो १२०पस्माभिरेपा सुभगा २६७२६८ प्रश्वग्रीव सुबाहुश्च १२३४१० प्रामानप्रबरको २२११६ भस्माभिविदित शान २४४६५० प्रश्वतीयमिति णात २३४३८३ प्रामातान् पाजयन्ति १२१.३२८ मस्माभिविविधा शापा २३७५४ अश्वमेधफल तत्र १३५२४३ प्रावस्तु संपूग्णा २१४ ३०० मस्मिाती मृतो राजन २४०२४० अश्वमेधाद्दशगुण [पुष्य] २३८ ३६० पसारणिभवति २४. १४८ परिगन् कलियुगे घोरे १२७६a अश्वमेधादृशगुण [प्रवदन्ति] २४० २५८ असाप्रतगविज्ञेय १४९८ अस्मिन क्षेत्रे पुरा विप्रा १३११७a अश्वमेधावमृयके स्नात्वा या शुध्यते अमापकस्तु य मोक्तो २२५११३ पस्मिन्ने काणंदे पोरे १६१४a २३० २१ असामध्ये समुत्पन्ने २१८ ११ मस्मिपुराणे लक्ष्यात प्रसमेघावभृथके [स्नात्या वा शुध्यते मसाबह भो नामेति २१२ १६a अस्मिन् मन्वन्तरे पूर्व १५०१० मर] २१२ ४३० प्रश्रयाना पुरपा[] मस्मिन् स्थाने पुरा त्यो भश्नपूर्णरणा हृधा १२०२६३ अपितकराया ११ka प्रस्मिन स्थाने स्पप देखो १३२२० प्रश्रोतिरेषु वै दानात २१६२२० । अस्तिोवस्य सरस १४३३a |प्रस्य तीवस्य माहात्म्यान २४०३५ লীর নাঘব २१६२१८ प्रसिपत्रवन मार्ग २२६५२० । प्रस्य स्मरणमाए १२० गष्टमगद्यास्वधीयीत २१४७९० मसुरा मधपानेन २३३२६ अस्या समिद जात २१४७३० असुरा योधितास्तत्र २३९५२॥ अरया महत परमेष्ठी परस्तान २३७१६०० १५१६० असुरोपहत सर्व अस्यास्त्वशानधिष्ठाप अपमे दधिवाह स्थान २२२१८८ ११३७॥ मध्यास्त्वनादिसमिद्ध १७१७० यसूत कश्यपान १११२९a मम्मामपि वाणिज्य १२० १६८ | प्रसूत देवकी नृष्ण १२३७७८ १६६२a १११५९ प्रसूत पल्ली सकर्ष १२. ७०० भह कर्ना सुसी दुखी २२१४३ १११५८ असून पुत्र घमा यष्टादश सभुद्दिष्ट अह कारिग लोकाना १३८४३८ १२५७३० ११२२१३ अह कता हि लोकाना अादश पुराणानि [श्रुत्वा] १११६८ | असून मेना मैनाक १२३७६० अहकार चमात्मय १११३०४ अष्टादश पुराणानि[व्यासेन] ११११७६० मत राम नोवेश अहकारविमुक्तत्वात ११६७० अष्टादशभुजानाचा प्रहदारावियेकन १२८७० २२१७८ अष्टाभिश्चाथ भौमाम असे यमसन रचित २३७१४६० मह कारोऽभिमानश्च १४१६ अष्टावित राख्याता अस्ति द्विजातिप्रदर[] १२५ १००० अष्टाविया पुन प्राप्ने पहित मतिर हात २२४० बहनंद महादेवो १२६२a महावेगात्म मासेन २२०४tc प्रस्तुगमनलोकस्था १६१०० मह तत्परम ब्रह्म २९६ मटाशीतिराहस्राणाम प्रस्तुबन मुनम सिद्धा ११७१५६मह वक्ष्यामि गिरिस यष्टी वर्षागि पट मीणि २३२४७३ अस्तुदन नौवि स्तोत्रर् १९१०५ | मह पाता जगद्यौनि अमरूपातास्तथा कल्पा[] २४३ ४८० स्विचर्भपिनदाङ्ग १३११ माघाला विधाता च १६२०० अमरयगुग शुद्ध १४७६०० अस्मिनयनादांग २२३५६मह पाता हि लोकाना असत्येषाममेयाख्या ११११७७१ पात्मा जायते भक्ति २५ ४५० ग्रह नारायशो गौरी 1१५१५२a 8 मकामु स्वहोरात्र अहमो भौतिक सर्यो अस्यैव नापरा भूति अहस्ता विशालाक्षी ११११७१३ असून सौम्पज देवी १४१३१०/ अमृत प्रज। मर्ग ११R | ग्रह च भवतो वक्त्रान ·२३३६००पालम्प च यथाशास्त्र प्राचम्य देव ब्रह्माण २२६ २१८२२० १०० श्लोकार्यसूची पह नारायणो देव १२a | अहोरात्राणि ताति १५५० प्रागारदाही बुण्डाशी २.१३EC पह पुराणपुरुषो २ ४३,५४३ गहोरात्रेण शुध्येत २३३४६८ माग्नेय भस्मना पाद- २१८१३० महब्रह्ममययान्त २८२३ महोरायोपवासेन [मुख्यते] २३८ ३४८ | पाभाय मूटनीशान ११५१४१८ मह ब्रहाबिदा ब्रह्मा २७३ अहोराधोपयामेन [विरात्र] २३६०१० पाचक्षाणेन उत्साप २१२७० मह वै पानयामीद १२८८० ग्रहोरात्रापवासेन [ब्रह्म] २३६५२. पात्रचक्षे महामार मह वे महारान् भत्तान १११२६३३ मोरागोपवासेन [शुक्ल'] २३६७te याचमेतद्विरस्यर्थ मह में यारिता देव १११३१४३ | अहोरात्राषित स्नान २१८८४० सह व सबमादनाम १११६४३ अहोराबोषितो भूत्वा २३२२६८ प्रहदै सबलोकानाम् १९३६ अति कुर्याछा मूत्र २१३३४० प्रारम्प प्रयतो नित्य स्निान ]२ १८ १८ महसबससारान २४१७० आ माचम्म प्रयतो नित्य जपेन १८५२ मह सहसनपन २२४६२a प्राय दपप्रव[] ११५३७a भावाय म नित्य प्रह हि जगतामादौ २४१५aआकण्य भगवढारम २१३३ पाराय सबतो नित्य मह हि निष्क्रिय शात ११५१५४५ माकालिकमन याय २१४४१३ २१४६२ पावम्याइगृष्ठमाति मह हि भगवानीश २६५१ प्रकाश निष्कल बह २३४७३० पानपानिनोऽत्रोध पह हि वेद्यो भगवान २१६४० २३७ १३६८ पाकाश शरमात्र यत् १४२६a मह हि रावदेवाना प्राचात पुनराचामेद २३१६० आकाश शुपिर तस्मान १४२४० २१९ पह हि सबभावाना २४ ३a | साकाशमुदर तस्म ११.५७० प्राचात पुनराचामेन २१८५८ मह हि रावभूताना ११६४ प्रकाशमोनिबागस्था | आचाताननु जानीपाद १११८४ पाचातोप्याचगत् सुस्ता प्रहहि सशक्तीना २४२० माफाशस्तु विपुल १४२५ मानाममित्या मुमार मह हि सबहुविषा २४८३ पाकागास्य महातीर्थ महायनि कतभ्य [ग] २१८१प्राकारो देवमीशान २२९१५८ पायाभदथुपात या मह पनि पतप [बाह्मण] २१८२० भामाशेनानी वायु माचायपुत्र गुथूपुर १४४१c पह यहनि नित्य स्पात २२०२५ प्राकाशेनैव विदो १११०५ भावायपुत्र पर याच प्राचार्य सस्थित वापि मह यहनि यत्किञ्चित् २२६५ प्राकाशे सगुणे वायु २४१fa पाजगाम पुरी कृष्ण पहमेव पर ज्योति २३११०० पाहत्या मिथुन जज १८१२० पहमे पर ब्रह्म २९४० मात्र मदारान भास्य भारगाम मुनिपटा २१४८८ पाजगामापम युत महपेय हि महता २४१३ प्रारम्य सोपत्रयमीशपाद ११६५४१ महमेव हि सपा २४१६ पात्रम्य हिमवत्या १२२ २५४३ मात्र मुदग धा[] १४११०मामयताभित्र स्थान महन विद्यते तस्य माजग्मुरिमा द्रष्ट १२६७५a पहस्व तक याना २२३२६ | प्रागच्छत्यधुना देव १२५१५८ पाजग्मुरिका शुधा महिमा मदायमप्य ये १२६८८ मामा त मानिदरेश्य सप्टदा २३५२३३ माजग्मुम पर द्रष्ट पहिमागिरता नित्य २२११०३पातितेन बानामा २३७११४८ पासमुया तो देवी महिमा विषवादिस्व १२६ पागतोऽहमिम देश भाजभवनितं पापैर २०११0 पहिराया परो धो २१११५ मापश्य देवा राशन 10१00 मात्र मन त पाप २४१२८ আৰু সনি ফুণ ব্যাপ मलिंगा सत्पमातेय [बायर्या] २१ पापाय वरामीति मनिया रायमरतेय [पायं] २८ २६३ २४१-xc मानाय महादेखि पहीनगुस्तस्य सुनो १२.4ta पायाव वारयामाग ११४६८० पानापयामागार पहीनाङ्गाप्परोयश्च १८. माय माग्द मयपो २४११ पान परीवाद प्रहो म मुमहर भाष्य [महा०] १११२५५३ पागमिष्यामि भूपोत्र ११२११८पानिपातिधार पही में मुमहालापनपालि११३३४३ मागम्य तीपंपा २३ttaभानिमामाt पहोरारम्बापान १०२४ मागरमा Prai पारममता मुर्ग 9 २१९४० २४३ in ºka २१४७६८ १२५३०० १६० १२५०.0 १२६१० १२५०१८ २३१११८ २१.c ५१७-१८ ૨ ·१२.a গামছা গম पाणा गया धाममा ११.in पानिदानन्दिोमो १११११० चा नारागार पूर्मपुरागस्य stangrinat २.२८ मादल 14 पासमारंजाम ARRIA २१८ प्रति माती 1"पावरमार प्राविधा १२५ मापन शेता 24taanfereों गुगा गोणा २४१ta भाग मंदार भाम 12010 घामा प्रतिनि २१९३५ पारेरो मानदारिया 11te 2m रिपारामाणि se २०1c २२६.१२१ पारिवानाधार 11 भानमयो नि 1100 भारमन। मुनिगमग १.२७ पादिरसा २५110 पानपायागनी गौ। 10ftc मात्मनो रमणीयग्ने २१५३८ पालिया गया दिवाग] १९२४१ पाविश्वामिनी १२010 पारम चारमाणाधीन 1101 पाया गया refer.] R11 पानीपनियायामो twa पारम यात्मानमापाव ११11 पानि निदान पासणी २२९७०। २२५१ भामा सामान [१] | पागियो भाई मासानिगियो १४१e १४ भाTHAN १४10 १९५१२१ লাখায় মামলা দাগ पामिनिमुंगो ११ पाप परrn mic 11tuta पमानतारिख बाणिपान[शाम• Puc भामशेगापे तारे PEYC cा पुरोष 17 पाभिमानहायरल.] १२ पापा मुगा गोमाग मारमा परगनों जीवो १४१२८ पादिपमं माद ११५१ २॥ पारमान तारपेदापूर मारा नारा दिौता[] १ta भानप्रपा पारमा सीमा २.१९५८ २.१tta प्रादेगाव गावस्य २१c १२११८ मापो दा रेसा गर्वान भारमा गम्भूताना २१८१ भागदपरी[] १000 mirar मा २१८२१० १२७१ta पापा नियो.सनिषियत् २१४४०० पारमा व पेषस विथ Pova पाद या पुरुषामा १११ २४२ पापायीहरती प 11ARC पारमाय मानन पस्य ११११ भाप्पारदति यो नित्य पारमायो यतते नित्य १४.10 पाय नहीन जगदमभूट १११२०१ पाप्रा रियाद २२५३०० पामापसाविप पालिाव २४३tc माद्या प्रसूता भाम्यास्य १४१२१३ पानगासापायी २४१100 प्रार्यालय पित २४४९ पाया हलमतोलता ११११५४८ घाम पपिसा यो मोहात २२२ प्रादतु मान ११ पाम विनय याद २१७४ पादीत यतो ज्ञान[] २१२.२६० पाये गपुगे पर्मन् १२७२०० पात्रता : दिना २२२५ १२७ ५७३ पाविमो ब्राह्मणो वा भावीत यतो शान [11] २१४२३८ । पाणे ते न धोऽस्ति २२२५३ मादधीनावमम्याग्नि २११२a प्राममवारय दाम्प २२६१८८ माद तजननारराव[] २ २३ १३a पायापानि पिशुनारमा २२४1०८ मामपाद विज पुद्धि २२२५१० मारनामोदरे ग[] २५१६३ पामेन पत्तवेनियम २२२८२० २४२०० पानामशास्त्राणि मादाना नया दिरपम् १२८१८ १२८२४८ माम्नायरिरमशिल २१२२१ मादाय पुष्पवार्षिण গাৰণর নিন २४१२८ प्राध्वयव पशुभि स्याद १५०१३ मामान पान रजानिक्षन ३२.३३ भादावोवारमचार्य २२०४ पाम्बियस्तमा रम्य पादिपता म भूतान १४३८c | भान ब्रह्मण दम २२६१८८पातिनियतिमरी ११२२a मानिस सबमाणी १११२३३० मानद यसो विद्वान २६१२० | पापागबहना के १२६१८० मादित्यच शादिगण २४४८cान दमगर बहा ११ ५०० | मायुरारोग्यसिवर्थ २१२११० भादिस्य नमखिल १९ta | पान मचल या ११११६० पायुमापुरमावायुर् 10 पारमान परमार भारमानगपारि २११५१ पापुमान २१६१ माघ गरसुमारोप २१४ पाय परमार भगवान २४३५१ पाप्पायर्यात भानु १४११ आये नियुपे तो २१५१ माचो विकार २२३३००मापार सर्पशजीको ११tcापारमून सांगा १२४ २५० मायामिव ममतत २१५८५८/ मानन्यायव कलते १४७१३८ ·१२१४७ २३७१५३a १६४८ | दयुक्तो गुरुवर्गीय १२४८४८ स्युक्त्या प्रययों पूर्ण इज्य ते विवियन धर्मपुराणस्य पाहतुकामो गिरिजा ११५१२५८, इत्याज्ञा देवदेवस्प २४४१४३ इत्येष भगवान ब्रह्मा प्राहितानिरूपस्यान २३.७५३ | इत्यामाभ्य मुनिष्ट २३४५२a इरपेद मायमानामा माहिनाग्निपंयायाय २ २३ ४७a | इत्याह भगवानुक्तो १२४३४ | इत्येवमुक्ता वृषोन मातुकरयोग्रसेनश्च १२३६३३ | इश्युक्त शङ्ककोऽध १३१२७० | इत्येवगुतोऽपि तदा २३१ २२० याहूनोऽययन कुर्याद २१४ १० इत्युक्त स मुनिषेध [] ११६१३ इत्येवमुक्त्वा भगवान् १२९७ra पात्य चिरा कूलात २१३a |इ मुक्तयन्त भगवान् २३५१ta श्वेष तामन सों १८२६a ३ शयुक्ता वासुदेवेन ११४ | इत्येष प्राकृत सग [सं०] १४६५३ इशुका मेनुका चैव १४७३४८ इत्युक्त भगवानाह इत्येष प्राकृत सग [समूतो] १७१४० इमि मतता भूमि २२६१३a | इयुत्तो व्यान हारेम २३४६१३ इत्येष भगवान् ब्रह्मा १२६ দুদান গায় २१२२८ इत्येप भगवान रुद्ध २४४२६ इक्ष्वाकोभाभवद् वीरो ११६१०a दृश्युत्तोऽसुरपजस्त ११६ta | इत्येव मानवी धर्मों २३३१४ya इच्छाप्यारमसम पुत्र ११५६४ इत्येष व समासेन १२६२a इज्यते भगवान सीमो १४७ १०४ युवा प्रययों श्रीमान २ ३७३८३ इत्येष वै मुखोदक १८२४० इज्यते सर्वयोपुर २४३३a इयुत वा गयाभु १२०५३a द कलियुग थोर[संप्राप्तम"] १२६८ २४ ३०० एपश्वा नगदान रुदी ११६७०३ इद कलियुग धोर[सप्राप्त गा) इज्या पूच्या जगाची ११११२८ स्क्वा भगवान् व्यास १३१५३ १२७ इन्यायुद्धणिज्याभिर् २३३१४१३ | इद नदिमान शिक्ष १३0a 'इति गुह्यतम शाम २३७१५०० इद तु पञ्चदशम इति देवगनादिमेकभीग ११४५८३ इद लोक्यविख्यात २४११॥ इति माया यजेद् देव ११५४२८ । दक्ष देवस्य वल्लिङ्ग १३११२० इति यतिनियमानाभेतदुक्त विधान इत्युक्त्वोत्पाटयाभास २१७४१ इद धनु समाधातु १२०२२a २४५१ दययिद स्वयं इति वह यष्टक जप्वा २३३ १२५ इत्येतत् परम ज्ञान २६५२a | इद पुत्राय शिपाय २१८४ इति सोमाएदनेश २३५३ इद पुस्यमिद रम्य १३७११० इतिहासपुराणथ ११३८ इत्येतदक्षर पेच १५.२५ | इद पुराण परग इतिहासपुरणानि (धर्म] १२७५३० इत्येतदसित विश्रा १११४ इद पुराण मुक्रवक २४४ १३०० इतिहास पुराणानि प्रवत१५०१४ इत्येतदखिने नोक्त २१९१०३ | इद भताप शाताय २१११२३ इतिहासपुराणानि [शाद] २२२६९० इत्येतदुक्ता परम रहस्य ११०१७वश्वत प्रोक्त १५१0a इतिहासपुराणाभ्या २१९२४० दातदुवा भगवान २१११002 इद सत्य द्विजातीना १३७१० इतीदमुक्त्वा भगवाननादि १९८७ | इत्येतदुक्त्वा वचन २३१६६१ इदम यरपर स्थान इतीदमुक्त्वा भगवान २३११० इत्वेदश्वर नान २१२०५ इदमाप प्रबहत [] २१८६७० इतीरिता भगवना २३७६५३ इत्येतद्विएएमाहारम्म ve ५० इदानी कथशारगाक १३४२० इनीरितेऽथ भगवान २१talदत्येतल्लक्षण प्रोक्त १२८५१ दामों क्रममस्माफ १३१० इतीरिताऽथ मेरो ११५२०८३ इत्येतास्तनवातस्त १४१२५ इदानी गच्चशिक्षित इत्य जगत मिद ११४०० इत्येते क्रूरकर्माण ११८१४८ इदानी वायते भक्ति २१११३८० ११५२१८ इत्येते देव धव १४३३७३ इदानी तत्ववक्ष्यामि २३६ व विचित्य गोविर ११६१ta इत्यैठे देवचरिता[] १४३ २६८ पानी तु प्रयागस्य १३४ १० इत्य स भगवान विष्णु १६२ इत्येते देवरचिता १४३२५० इदानी निर्मपस्तुणं १२३२५० इत्य स विशुभंगवान् ११५२८३ इत्येते गड विद्य १७१२ इदानी भाषया देशे २३७२५८ इस्याकप स राषिस Pena इत्येते ब्रह्मणा मष्टर १७३७ इदानीं मम मत काय १२७६० ११११६ इत्येव योषिता देखो ११५ २३६३ । इदानों पोतुमिच्छामस् 12 १४४२६३ | युक्त्या भगवारचण्डो २४३ya/twया भगवा सोमन २२६७६a / इत्युर वा यज्ञशाला तो ११४८६० युरत्या शस्त्रवपरिण २२९४७३ | इत्येतस्कथित ज्ञान २३१५६ इत्पेतत्परम होग इत्य भगवती गौरी इत्याकप्पाप मुनय ·इम देश नमागत ११३४/उ हासत्य उक्त्वा नम शिवायेति उपत्यानत प्रक्तव्य उरवा मनोमय चक्र इलोकार्घसूची इदानी थोतुमिच्छामो [यपा] १४२८ । इष्टा विशिष्ट शिष्टेष्टा १११२०४८ 1 ईवगराधनरत १२१२३० इदानी श्रोतुमिच्छामो [माहा०] २ ५४६a इष्टी पापिणा तीया २२५१६० ईवरारापनरतान १२१० इदानी सशय चेम १६२८ इष्टवा पञ्चेश्वर पर ११६३४८ ईश्वराराधनाथ इद मृत्युमनिल चैकितान २५३४८ इह क्षेत्र न वस्तब्य १३३ २६० वरामन यता ११११०३८ इद्रगोपनिमा केचिद् २४३३७८ इह देव सपालीको १४३६ | परासरुमनसो १७२०० रद्वपापनिमा केचिद २४३३७e | इह देवो महादेवो ११३४ta | पदरेण पुरा प्रोक्त १२६१४a विद्युम्न इति ख्यातो ११४५८ इह प्रवतिता पुष्या १२४४३ | ईश्वरेण पुरा पोता [] २३८२८८ प्रद्युम्न कशेरुमास १४५२३a हलोरे सुखी नूत्दा १२५५८ | ईश्वरेणकता न इन्द्रधुम्नाय मुनये २४४५१हाराध्य महादेव १५४४१३ बरे निश्च ना भक्ति १२४६० धुम्नाय विधाय १११२१३ उहापेपजगद्धाता ११३ ४२ ईश्वरो हि जगासष्टा ११४१२a इमेके पर विश्वान् २४ ३६c | इहायश्वरे रम्ये [तप" १२४ ३६३ ईपरिस्मत मुविधोष्ट १११२१७a इद्रियाणां विचरतो २११३८० इहाश्रमव रम्ये निव"] २३६ ५१ पस्मिन मुबिम्बोष्टर् १४७५७ बद्रियाणि च सर्वाणि २४४१७० दहाथमे पुरा रुद्राव १२४३७३ | ईपाडायेव स्यात् १३९२७० दियागि तथा देवा १४२०० इहेश्वर देवदेव १४३५a उ इधनाना प्रदान २२६४८० इहैव च्यापित शिष्य १२४/e इम चोदाहर त्या उत्त देवाधिदेवेन १११२६० १६४ इहैव देवता पूब १२४४०३ २३७३१० ११५३४० हेव देवमीशान इम देश समाश्रित्य २१८९८० २४१tta इहद नित्य वस्यागो १३१५२a २२६२६८ इम देशमनुपाना ११५२१० इहेब भगवान न्यास १२४३८a २४१७a ११५५३३ | इहेव भृगुणा पूब १२४४६० उपत्वा सजीवमस्त्वीयो २२११०४० इम समागता दे २१३७० दहेव मुनष पूष ११३a उबंब देलसिंह न 1१६६३a ११११० | इहैव सहिता दृष्टवा १२४४३३ उपवर माहिगोलन्या २३१६६a १२४६० उपत्वेवगण योगदान ११६६६० | वेदादित्यमशुचिर २३३८१ सय पशुपति भीम १२८५०० २१४६१ इन प दिविधयार १२३२७० उग्रसेनस्य पुत्रोम १२३६६ २११२० ईजे ग चाश्वमेधेन १२३ २६८ जवसेनो यसरुचि १४०१२८ इमे हि मुनयो देव २ १ ३९ ईदशी योनिमापन १११२५a सुग्राय सबभक्ताय इस तु महिता ब्राह्मी ११२३३ सालमते कामाविद"] १ ३४३२८ उच्चारचानि भुतामि १७५८a इय प्रतिक्षा नवती १९४१० ईप्सिताल्लभते कामान[रुद्ध"] २ ३४ ३०० उच्चासवस्था प्रबास्तु १२८१८ इस सा परमा पाक्तिर ११३४॥ या मद तथा शोक २११५३० उन्ष्टि पुरुप स्पृष्टवा २१३४० श्या मिथिलेशन २३३ १३६३ | ईशान किल भक्ताना २६२६० | सच्चिष्ट थारभुक पव २१४६८० इय हि सा जगनो योगिरेका २ ३७१५६४ ईशान सवविद्याना २ta उच्छिष्टात युर्वीत २३३६५८ इयान विधिवद देवान ११५८० ईशानश्चासि कल्पाना १११२२a उच्छिष्टो पचनाचा तश १४५२७० ईशानायचा का 375 EUC उ-नारात्मनो रूप १६२८० इस वृक्षलवायल्लीस ११७ १२० घर सबभूताना [सब"] ११४३४a सतम्यो वामदेवश्य १५१२१ इला ज्येष्ठा बरिष्ठा च ११६६५ वर सवभूतानाम् [प्रत] हना पुषत्रप लेगे १२६२४ इलायत च त मध्ये १४३१३८ । सदराणी व शर्वाणी इलावृत महाभागा १४३ १४०, ईश्वरानुगृहीत हि १४४५८ | उत्तमाधममध्यत्वाव इलापुताय प्रददो १४.१६a | ईश्वरराधनबताद 18 इम नृसिहयपुष इमा कथागनुव्यात इमानिमान् वरानिटान इमानि मे रहस्यानि इमानिध्य मनध्यावान इमे हि मुनय माता इरावती वितस्ता च ११३१२a/उलाच गया Hota उत्तम सबतोपांना १२६३Y उसमस्तामराव १३८३०८ | ईश्वरा मागधनायो ११५ ११५० | उत्तर मारियो इवावृते पद्मवरण ·२२७२६ उत्तर समाख्यात उत्तर मानस गत्वा उत्तर। कुरवाचव उत्तरान स कुरून् गला उत्तरायण व क्रमशो उत्तरे चैप तत्कूले उत्तरेण तु सोमस्य उत्तरेण प्रतिष्ठान उत्तरे यमुनातीरे उत्तरात्तव शिष्टय उत्तिति तदा व्याग्नि उत्तिष्ठति शिलारस्य उत्पाप्य भगवान सोम उत्पत्ति प्रलय चंद उत्पत्ति विस्तरात सूत उत्पत्स्यते हि तत्पात्र उत्पथप्रतिए नस्य उप ननानविज्ञानो उपना पितृपयाया उत्पन्गखित विनाम उत्पाता जनिर पोरा] त्यताश्चाभवन पोरा सलासज पितृम सृष्टवा उसससुरान सृष्टवा उत्पादन व गात्राए। उज्य प्रामनगर उत्कृष्टस्य कदयाय उदक निनयेनछेप उछुम्भ कुशान पृष्म उदकुम्म सुमनसो उदके मध्वराषच उत्स्यया च पतित उदक्या गमने विप्रस उदङमुतो ययायाम यास्त्रमने व उदयो रक्तपद उपरे तस्य देवस्थ उदानाप त कुति उदासपलन खदासीन साधन निापि नगर कूर्मपुराणस्य २१२ta | उदोच्या मुत्रात्य २३६ ३९० | उपयत्याथ वचन ११४६२ २३६४१८ | उदुत्प पिमित्येते २१८७४ उपस गृह तत्पादो २१४४१८ १४३ १२० उदुम्बर च कामन २३३२०० | उपस्पाय महायोग २१Ya १३५७० | उदुम्बरमलावुन २१७२१८ उपस्पृशेज्जल वाद २१३७ २२७९८ | उदत्य दक्षिण बाहु २१२ १०३ | उपस्पृशेत् ततो नित्य २११४५० २३९ उदय पार चान तब २२२ २ta उपस्मृति त्रिपवण २३२ ३६ १३१३५६ | उदय पृथिवीपा १३६१५ उपस्पृश्य विपदण १३५२३० | उसप वा यवाशक्ति २८ १११a | उपस्पृश्याच भावेन १४ २०० १३६१४ | उद्घ अनादिनिहत २३३ ६२a | उपस्पृष्टजला निरय २१११३८ | उभेदो वेणुमाश्नर १३५२१० उपाकमणि शर्मान्त २१४५८ २४३३४० | उसबाह च सा को १२०२५ पाकमणि चोत्सर्ग २१४७३३ २४३३०० उतबाहात्मजा कया १५३५७८ | उप स्यानमर्थक का १११२५० १२४७६ | उदासन कथित २४४ १.७० उपाधिहीनो विमलस २२२५० ११३६३ | उदाहयति य ती २३९७७० | उपाध्याय पिता ज्येष्ठो २१३२९ ११४१० उद्वाहयामास पत २४१४०३ उपानहोस्तथा युग्म २२६१० | उदजयति भूतानि २२९७४८ | उपाशुरेप निदिष्ट २११२५८ २१४२४८ उमीचनी सब महा २१११३३० उपायते महात्मान २३६२६० १३३a | उपकुर्वाणको नयो १२ ७१० उपाराले महादेव [जप०] १२१५ उपतस्थु सुरा म ११६४३a | उपासते महादेव [वेदाप्य०] २३६५० ११५१८७० उप स्यूमहादेव ११५२२७० उपासते महावीर्वा १४६१६० ११६२ उपतरथे महायाण २३३१५६३ उपासते मा सतत १२९६४८ २६७५५० उपदेश्यति तमान १२८२८ उपायते सदा देव towa उपदेश्यन्ति भक्ताना २११११०८ | उपासते दाभापा १११२८९० १२.४४ | उपामने सदा युक्ता २१४२९a उपदेश गिरिया १ ११२५८८ | उपासते सदाविष्णु १४५१०० २१४५८ उपदेशा महादेव्या [] २४४८० | उपासते प्रहसास २१७६० २२२ ५३ उपनीय मयाशास्त्र २४१२६० उपासते सितमा [] २३४४ २१४ समगुम्तथा मडगुर १२३४१० उपासने गुरुणा च २१२१५ २१४१८ डारिष्टात् श्यन्तेपा १३९२१, उपासितव्यो गन्तव्य २२२६० २१४६८३ उपयथो भागयोगात १२१०३० उपासितो भबेरोन २१८३१० २१७२७३ | उपलिने शुरी देश २१६४ उपासीत न बेरम ध्या २३२३०३/उपवासपरामादि २१११ पास्यते स विश्वात्मा १७४० २२२३५० | उपवासपराभूया २४.३a | उपास्य देवमीशान १३६३८० उपवासेन तत्तत्य २११३८ उपाम्यमानममार १२५२८ १४७३६ उपविश्य नदीतीर १३७७८ , उपास्यमातसमलर २३७४६a १६२२० चपदिष्टेषु पथाद २२२३१० उपास्थमाना विविर्ष १४६२ २१ta उपपात भनिरप २१२ १० उपास्यमानो योगीर १४२० २७११८ उपबीतमलवार २१५८० उपास्य विधिवत् सम्या २१८२१० १२४६ | उसाती भवेनिय २१२१० उपास्य विपुलो निको १२१ २१२३०० उपशान्त शिवचंद १३३ १va | Bra धूपाचार २७.८ 14 १७४० अपदेवश्च पुण्यात्मा ·उपत्य च स्विप कामात जपेयादीश्वर चाप उपोषितइचतुदश्या उपोपिनोऽच येदी २२७६० 'उपोय द्वाषाह च उपोच्य विधिना शात २३६१६३ श्रोकार्धसूची उपेन सवत पुण्य १२४६ | उदार भगवान विष्णुर ११५ २०६८ अध्वरेतास्तत्र मुनि ११८२०० २२६२६ उवाच भद्रया दर ११४४६c | ऊन्वयात इति प्रोक्तो उपेनिद्रप्रमुखा ११६४३८ | उवाच मा महादेव १२५. जोपरि पिद्रा २११ २१८५५aचदाच वचसा योनि १२४८ २३३६६ उदात्र वह्न भगवान् ऋषपद समाधान २२२६०० २४०२४०-उवाच वीक्ष्य विश्देश १२४८३ उपोप्य तप तयासी १३३२०० उपाच शिष्यान पर्मात्मा १४५३२८ सक्षवत्पादजा नच 1३३२२० २३३८८ उवाच शिधान सप्रेक्ष्य ऋषेप्वाग्रयणे चैव 11३३६ उपोप्य रजनीमेश्य कुलान] २३८ ११० उदाच मस्मित वाका ११४८ ऋग्यजु मामरूपेण १११२६८० उपोष्य रजनीगेका स्नान] २३६ १३८ उवाम व गतिमान ऋग्यजु सामसज्ञ तत् अपोष्य रजनीका [मासि] २ ३६ १८a उवास तत्र युक्तारमा ऋग्वेदश्रावक पैल १५०१३॥ उपोष्य रजनीमेका [नियतो] २ ४० ३५० | उवास तत्र योगामा ऋचो सपि सामानि १२२a १०११८८ १२३७५० २२६१९० | उदास वासर कृष्ण जुदासो भद्रदास १३२२१० उभयो सध्ययानित्य २१६७१० उवास सुचिर काल १३२३२८ ऋन्वायता मुपगि सिम] १४०२८ उभाभ्यामप हस्ताम्या [गस्पृश्य] उशद्गोरभवन पुत्रो ऋज्वायता सुपगि [HH] १५७१३८ १२३२ ११६४० उशना तस्य पुत्रोऽभूत णतीय क्षतो गच्छेत् १२३५ उमाभ्यामय हस्ताभ्या [पस्पश] १८६८ | उशिजो वृहदक्यपर १५१२Ya ऋणप्रमोचन नाम चमाभ्यामय हातान्या [स्पृष्टबा०] उप कालेव समारते शृणानि श्रीग्यपाकृत्य[त्यरस्था] १२७७३ २१८४ २२५१६०चपित्वा तत्र भगवान् गुणानि श्रीग्यपाल्प कुर्शद] २४२२३a उभावभिहितो धमी २२४ १८० उपित्या तर विपदा[] २३४ २२० । ऋणरित्रभिन र स्यात्वा २३६४०० उमे कृत्वा पादतले २११४६३ उपिया मद्गृहेशश्य ११३६७८ | तब पक्षमासाश्य २६४०० उमातुङ्गमिति ख्यात २३६३०३ | उष्ट्रमान समारा २३३५८४ | ऋतस्थ गर्भो भगवान २३७७६ उमादेहसमुद्भूता [] १२३ ७३a / उष्ट्रानश्वतरश्चंद १७५३८ ऋतुकालाभिगामित्व १२a उमापति विरूपाक्ष ०५१४३ उष्णमान द्विजातिभ्यो २२२१७a | तुकालाभिगामी स्याद २१५९१३ उमानमिति स्वात २३९ ५५० उष्णस्तृनीय मोक्त १३५२०ऋतुपणस्य पुत्रोऽभून १२० १२० उफी ता मनश्च १२२२१८ तुपुष्परचन १२७४२० चव शीपुलिने रम्ये १३५२५० १४५३६३ उवश्या च महावीर्या १२२४६ऊन प्रक्ष्य तवस्त्र १२५६४/तेमाभवमध्यक्त उजूक वाकच २१७३२० अभियान वै भट्रिश्न Marcो न गच्छर माया या २३१७ ज्नः जालपादन २३३ १२० प्रणम्य गिरिश २ ३७१२०० | शकिपुत्रोऽप पली दा २१५4a उनुको विधतश्चय १५१२५० लजुग होत्वा वमन २३७२६० 'शभु रानकुमार व पू] Re उन्मुगमाहात्तश्व २३७१००० जना मत मागिर २२३ ६४८ ऋम सनत्कुमार प [4] १११३८ उन्मुवेन दहेग्मिला २५३६७८ जनविषा मरणे २ २३ २२८ अपमादूरलो धर्म ११०३५ उनप यागो सोक १1१६९५८दनदिवार्षिक प्रने २२३१,यवस्तु समाचार उराव च महादेतो १३१२९ कह पूरुममनन ११३८० पयो मुनर मिला उवाच तो महादेव २३७ ३६८ करोरजनपत पुत्रान Raषि सवरगान उवाम देव पद्माण १९१५८ उजस्तम्मा प्रागो १४६८३ 'कपिनुपाशिमा र सदाच परमप्रीत १२७५ सदनि गत्त्वरपा[] १२४१ विरह पिपुर उवाच नगनान देवान ११४७४ांनद प्राय नाद १ttaप्तिी ततो गाया उपाय प्रशतो गया १३३ ३०० यंदवारह २२११५० पिपुत्र पुनदार उपाप भगवद पोर १२१६ मा पोन 14ta'पिश्ती लीवर 15 उ ऋतुमाला सानपणों २३२१० ११४३८८ १४६०३ १४५* १२४ १२०११ २२१७ ·२३३१०५ १४६४ea / एकपत्र सपिण्डाना एकतु मोजमेद विन एन पवित्रमेको २२३८३० एकरात्रोपवासाच २२८१va एका मदिपया तत्र फूमपुराणस्य ऋपिस्दै जविलिस्तस्पा ११८६ एकधा स द्विधा चैव १४५३०] एकादश मनस्तत्र ऋपोणा च वसिएसन १ ११२२८३ एकपयत्युपविष्श ये २१६३१ एकादश समुद्दिष्टाः २१६२१० ऋषीणा न वसिष्ठोऽह २७६a एकपादेन तिष्ठेत २२७२६८ एकादश सहस्त्राणि पीणा चंब पप्ताना १३४२६c | एकमा भ्यतीत तु १५२२० एकादशे तु त्रिप १५०५३ ऋषीणा देवता ब्रह्मा १२१४) एकमोवाचनात २३५ १८८ एकादशेहि कुर्वीत २२३६३a ऋषीणा पुत्रका ये स्युर २३७ १५३ | एकत्ति महामुति[] १२८४८० | एकादशैते कथिता[] पीपा मण्डलादूर्व १३९ १२a | एकतिरमेयात्मा २३७७५० एकादश्या तथा रूप्य २२०२० ऋषीणा विस्तारो २४६५ एकमेव पर ब्रह्म २२६ ४३३ एकादश्या निराहार ऋषीणा शृण्वता पूर्व २१२२० एकमेव विजानीव ११५ १११० एकादशा निराहारो २२६a पीणामाधमष्ट[वेद"] १२४५० एकमेवाक्षर तत्त्व २४४०१८ | एकानेकविभागस्था [शान"] १११२२८ ऋषीणामाघर्जुष्ट[राब] २३४५० एकया मम सायुज्य २६c | एकानेकविभागस्था माया] १११७८ पीणामृपिता नित्य २१८६० एकरान भिरात्र या २३३८९८ | एका तमशुनिस्वीमि २१४२०० एकरात्र निशाना २२३१६० एकान्तिनो निरालम्बा १४७४ia एक पेद चतुष्पाद २ २३ १७८ एकान्री सुशुभे देशे २१८८०० २१८११०० एकरात्र समुद्दिष्ट २२३३२८ एकान्न वजय मत्य २२५२६८ २२८२६ एकाने मधुमासेच २२६३६ एक गादमर्थकस्मिन् २११४५३ | एकरात्रोषित स्नात्या १३६ ११३ | एका भगवतो मूत्तिर १४९२६ एक मा मत्परमा स्मात २२५२४० एकवागाथवा विद्वान ११ एक भानुमती पुत्रम १२०७३/एकदासा द्वियामा या १११२ २२८३०० एका माईतरी शक्तिर एका मूर्तिद्विधा मिटा १५०१८ Yoc एक रावंगत सूक्ष्म २९४७९ एका देवदेवस्य एप स भिद्यते शल्पा २११७२० २२२२० | एकदिशकुसोपेतो २४२३० एकाणये जगत्यस्मिन २४३५२० एक सवरगोहात्मा एकाणवे तदा तस्मिन् १६२a ११६२८० एन भासीयजुर्वेदम् एका शक्ति शिवकोऽपि १११४२a २३७७४८ एक एव महानारमा २३१३३ एकरागो महानात्मा एका सवगतानन्ता १४३२८८ एक एव महासामु एका सन्तिरा शक्ति २४२१३ १४.२a एसहमाद ब्रह्मविज्ञान २२४२१० एका मा सारिणो शभोस २०७० एनकाल चरेद् भर न प्रा०] २ २६२a एरस्मिनयवा सम्यम् १३१२a एकाह पास्ववर्य स्याद २२.३६० एपकान परेद मंदा [दोष] २३० १५० वरयर स्वास्तिस्त्र[] १२६५ | एषाह स्यादुपाघ्याये २२३ ३५० २११४ एकरपेक्षाय सदस्य २ ४४ ३७८ | एशहान क्षत्रिये शुदिर २२०५४ १४१६a | एकाशेन जगत कृत्स्न २६ एकान बिबाहाग्नि २३३४७a २१४५०० एशिन जगन् सर्व १४६३८० एलीमावश्च देवस्प २४४५२ २४४ १२६० एवार समाधि स्याद् २११४१० | एकीभारन पनि [योगिनो] १tta एक पृषयत्व च २४४७१एकाकी यो मानते Petc | एपीमायन पपपति [मुसि"] १८८c एकत्वमुरातानाम् २४३२१cकाका निर्मम शान्ती १३२५० एलीभावेन पनि[न पौ] ११c खते च पृषकत्वे न १५० एवानी भगवानुक्त २०२० एषामुन परेणासो २२३२८ एवाचेन पृयश्वेन १११२६३ डाको यतनितामा 11toec एन सामना पा २११० एकत्र पेट परमम २॥१२६cाकी यस्तु विचरेर ११८ एरेन प्रगना देखि १२९ एमदा भगवान् देवो 11वासी विवानिय २२६७७० नाममा मोरा 10.130 एनपि पुर्णत २.२२७८ । एकासिनियत स्यात् २२७११० एकेन रश्मिना दिया 10 16 Pmvia एजितिभेदेन २२४२० | एकदिशनिसख्याता २३०७८ एकाघमर्थक या एक मारय प योगन २३७१३३३ एकविंशमणिम १५०१५ | एक्शम्यासन पति १४. एकगलो महातो एक एबात्र विप्रेन्द्रा एक्कास हिसाल वा एककाल समुप्पन एकतश्चतुरो बैदान एक्तस्तु पुराणानि ·एकनाप्यय होनेन एकैशो मुनिधष्ठा एकेकस्य सहवाणि एकोदकाना परण एको देव सर्वभूतेषु मूब एकोऽपि स महादेवस एकोऽय वे भगवान इलोकार्घसूची २११७०a एतत्सदेशाध्युपित २ ३५ ८६ । एतानाकालिकान विद्याद २१४६४८ एक पावयेत्याप २४११२० एतन सर्थ समासेन १४६३८ एतानि गुह्यलिङ्गानि एक वा भवेत् नत्र २२२२६८ | तदाप विज्ञान २४३१ एतानि तव सक्षेपात २४०३६ एमया कृत विप्रा १३२३०० एतदुकवा महादेवो २४१३६॥ एतानि पुण्यस्थानानि १२९४७ २०४२० एतदेव पर जानम् २३७ १४ एतानुत्पाच वास्तु ११८ta २४३taएतदेव पर स्वीगा २३३ १७ta एतावच्छवगते दक्तु [मायुषा१४४७६ एककातिक्रमे तेपा २२६२५० एतद मुह्यतम पान १२६२०० एवाद छक्यते वक्त [नाग०]१४७ ६७ २२३ ३१८ | एकदा गुह्यतम ध्यान २११६०० एलावदुर वा ब्रह्माण ११०४a २६१८aएतद् द्वादशसाहन १५ ११३ | एतावदुक्या भगवान् विष्णुप्त]१६४in एको देव सव मूतेगु गृढो २३७१tta एतरि परम पान १२५ १०४॥ एतावदुर वा भगवान विश्वा०] १२१७३a एकोहिदि विजय २२०२५८ एतद् या त योगशा [] १२५ १०३८ (तावदुक्त्वा भगवान् [गोगिया] २५/a एकोऽतरात्मा बहुधा निविष्टो १ १५ १६२a एतद् ब्रह्माण्डगाण्यात १४३१० | एतावदुत्वा भगवान् व्यास ] २ ३३ १५३५ १४५३० एतद ब्रह्मापण प्रोक्त १३ १६० एतापदुबत्दा भगवान जगामा०]२ ३४७५३ १vexec एतद् रहस्य वेदाना[पुराण ना] १ २८.६८० एतापदुवल्या भगवान् [दिर"] २ ४४ ५३a एकोऽय वेद विश्वाल्गा ११५ १५३८ एतद् रहस्य वेदाना न देय]२ १११०६a | पवायदुक्त्वा वचन [तदा] १११२५६३ पा रुद्रस्त्व परोपीह विश्व २/३a | एतद्हस्य मारयात १३१४ea | एतावदुबत्वा बचन [मातरो]११५२२४३ एको रुद्रो मृत्युरध्यक्तमेक २८१६c | एतद कथित पुण्य २३१११० | एतावदुषत्वा विज्ञान १११६६a एको वेदश्चतुष्पादन १२७५० एतय कधित विना [पुन]११११५एते कश्यपक्षायादा ११७१६a एको देदा बढशाखो न त २५३१॥ एता कथित विमा योग] २४ ६a | एवे कोनत्याशद् ११२१५० एकोऽह प्रबलो ना पो ११३१८ | एपद् व कथित सब [चतु] १२२८० | एते तपति वर्षात १४०२०० एकोऽहं भगवान् कानो २३४६६३ । एतद कथित सर्व मनो] ११६६४a एतेऽत्र या कथिता[] १९८२७a एकोहि भगवानीश १५ ११० एतद् द कथित सब [दा"] ११४६७ एते देवगणास्तत्र एतच्छत्वा तु बचन १९tal एतद्व कथित सव [मया] ११५२३५० एते पववराजान १४३३४० एतज्जध्येश्वर स्यान २४१४१ | एतद कपित सर्व [देव"] २ ३७ १६३० एवे पाशा पशुपते २७२१० २३७१३४० एतद परस सारूप २२४० एले पुरस्तादाजानो २४०२० एतर सप्रवक्ष्यागि २३७१२७ एते प्राधामपर प्रोक्ता एतत् तत् परम ज्ञान किंपन] २१.५ | एतद् विज्ञाय भावेन ma एते महायहाणा व एतत परम नान[केवल स] २ ३७ १३६३ एतद्विधान परम पुराण २१४१ एते युगमहलाते एतत्तीय समासाद्य २४० २७ एतद योगितामुक्त २११०४० एते मोका महात्मान एतत्तीचप्रमाण २३६७६० एतद यहत्य २१८४५० | एते शूद्रपु भोग्या ना[गवा०]२ १७१६० एतत् गवषिर्ष थाद्ध २२०२६ एल्लिङ्गस्य माहात्म्य १२५ १०३a एते गुपु भोज्या नादिरवा] २ १७ १७० एतस्पतिव्रताना २ ३३ १४२a | एतस्मात्कारणाद्विना [] २३७१३१३ एतेपाच विकाराणि एतत् परतर गुह २११६ एतस्मान न प्रमाद्यत १५२० एतेपा शंतमुस्पाना एतत परतर ज्ञान १३०६, एतस्मिन्नतरे कुओ १२३२२a| एतेषामेव देवाना एतत परतर ब्रह्म १५० २२० एतस्मिातरे दुरात् १२५६६aएनयामक पाशान एतत् पवित्रमतुल २३४ sta एतस्मिन्न तरे देवी ११४३५ एतेषु ब्रह्मयो दान २४१३२a , एतस्मिन्नतरे दलो ११५१२५० एते सन महामाना १३४२०० एतस्मिन तरे विप्रा[] १२६५a | एते स महादीपा १११४६ एतस्मि नेव काले तु एतत् पापानिक काय १४ एता प्रतियस्त्वष्टा PEC एतानम्युन्धिान विद्याद एतत् साप पुन सम्पम 17 १३४४ २४२११० एततेव यममल एतत्व सुविपुल १९७१९ २३३२४ १४३३a २४०२३a २७३a २१४४०० 1४३४ १४३ एतपुराग परम एतत् प्रजापतिपत्र एतत् प्रदगित दिव १२५२३० एते सा महासोदा पि] १rta २७२२० एते सप्त महालोका पानामा १८ 11a २१४१ सतर्पयो विमा १४fe ·धूमपुराणस्य एते सहप पूर्पण १४०२१ | एवं सबोषितो वो ११५११२ । एवमुक्ताऽप विप्रेण ११६३a एतरावरगरण्ड १४४एव सस्तूयमानस्तु १२५८८० एवमुक्ताऽय गा देवी १११२१३a एनमेके पदाग्नि २४१६a | एक राहारकरिणी २४२४ एवमुक्तास्तु मुनष १२८६ua एमिवंत पोहस्ति २३२२०० एव सस्य मूनानि २४४२01 एवमुक्तास्तु मुनमो स्य परसरो देवस् ११०८ एप स भगवानीशो २३७ १२a एवमुक्तं तु मुनय [समा] { १४ ta एरण्डीसगम स्नारवा २३६८१३ एद स गगवान् कृष्णो tra | पदमुक्ते सु मुनय [प] २१ २८a एरण्डया ममंदायास्तु २४० २६३ एवं स भगवान् ब्रह्मा २.३६ १७a | एवमुक्तष मुनय २१११२६ एलापत्र शवपाल १४.१०० एव स भगवान् म्यासो १३३१२a एवमुक्त महादेव २३७३२a एक कृत्वा स दुष्टीरगा २२६ १२a एव रावरामाचारो २३८१५३ एपमुक्त मुदिर एव गृहस्यो मुक्तात्मा २१६७९a | एवं स वासुदेवेन १२५ 16ta एवमुक्तोऽप रोनाह १tta एव गृहाथमे स्थित्दा २२७१३ | एव साधनसाध्यत्व १२५६८ एवमुक्तो भगवना [पार्य] १२७ १२a एष चतुदशैतानि १११२८२a | एव सूर्यनिमित्तस्य ११३७८ | एवमुक्तो भगमता [किरीटी) १२८५४a एव ज्ञात्वा परो योगी २२८१३० एव सूर्यप्रभादेन १४१८३ पदमुत्रत्वा तु विपि [सशा"] ११४२८a एवं गारवा पुराणस्य २warta | एष सृष्ट्या मरोच्यादीन ११ta एवमुक्त्वा तु विप्रपिर् [विर"]११४३३३ एव पण्डादिभियुक्त २१४१ एन स्तुत्वा महादेव बा११.७ta एवमुक्त्वाऽथ मा देवो १२५९२० एवं ण्टवा तु ततीर्थ १३५१७a | एप स्तुत्या महादेव प्रसृष्ट]२ ३७१२० एपमुरवा दो ज्ञान १२४४za एष देवा नसत्यक १४०१७a | एप स्तुवन्त भगवान एषमुनामा महादेदो [ययो] ११३६३a एव नाना सहरण १११२११ [भूतात्मा] ११wa एवमुक्त्वा महादेवो ब्रह्माण] १२५१०१ एवं नित्याभियुक्ताना २११८७a | एव स्तुवन्त भगवान् [धूवा] एमुक्त्वा महायोगी १३२३२a एव परिनरेद् देवान १२१०%a ११५२०१३ ' एवमुरवा थयौ कृष्ण १३.१४॥ एवं पतामह यम १११२८२० एव स्वाश्रमनिष्ठाना २२६ १३ | एपमुगावा थिय देवी २४१२०० एव प्रवारो भगवान ११.३० एव हि भवत्या देवेश १२४७८a/ एवमुक्त्वा स तद्राज्य ११९४७ एव ब्रा च भूतानि १५ १६a | एष हि यो वेद मुहाशय पर २८१८४ | एबमुक्त्वा स भगवान् विप०] ११४७८३ एव भूतानि शानि १६aएपहिलोविन मार्ग ११६४५a | एवमुक्त्वा स भगवान [अनु॰] १२८६१३ एव माया महामाया १२१६a एवमस्त्विति सोय २४१३१ | एपमुरावा स भगवान [गाक०] एव मृताहि कत्तव्य २२३६४ एवमनित्यचुनाव १३३ ३१० १३७१५३ एच वनाथमे स्थित्या २२८१३ एवमाचरिमपन २१४३७० एवमुक्त्वा समानिय २११११६a एक विमान सृष्ट्वा १२८६३ एवमादिपु नाम्मे २२०३६/एवमुक्त्वा व राजान २३५२० एव विज्ञापितो देव्या ११४ ३७ पदमादिषु देशेषु २११२८ | एवमुक्त्वा स विश्वात्मा २१११२४३ एव विज्ञाय भवता २३४७४ | एबगादीनि तीर्थानि १३३ १२a एवमुक्त्वा हपोकेश स्वकीया]११३१८e एवविधानि नायानि[मोह ] १११२७३० एवमाभाष्य कालागिन २३t sta एवमुक्त्वा हृषीकेश [पोषान] २१४२० एवविधानि चायामि एषमामाध्य दिन ११३४६३ एवमेतज्जगत्सव २३४ ६६३ न देवा०] २१२ २४० | एयमाभाष्य विश्वात्मा १६ta एवमतानि तत्वानि २४७१a एपवित्र कलियुगे १२८४०० एवमाह महायोगी १२५११३८ । एषमष महादेवो 1a एव विवदतोमाहात् २३१ ११ एवमीश्वरविष्णुम्पा ११५१६एष आत्मासमध्यक्ती २२४za एव विषादे वितते शुर] १२१३७a एवमीश्वरसमपितान्तरो २१४ एप एद बर माध्यो Itta एवं विवादे वितते [माम"] १२७ एवमुक्त स भगवान १३३३०१ एप एव विधि हो २४४५०० एवं वै समिर फाल ११५१७ एवमुस्तदा तेन १२५७३३ एप गुखोपदेशस्ते १११३१ एवं व्यास स्थित पारया १३३३३a एबमुत्तरतया कृष्णो १२४९la| एप चक्री च बचाव व्याहतपाचे तु ११५२०४३ एवमुक्ता मपीशान ११Yuta | एषद प्रजा सर्वा २३७६%a म्याइप हस्ताभ्या १६a एवमुक्ता गणेशेन ११४ ५२a । एष देवो महादेव (पदा] १.२५६१३ 18 ·२७५८ मोठावलोमको स्पष्टवा पैश्वर्याएदन श्वेत श्लोकार्यसूची एप देवो महादेव केवल ] २२६३ta , एवंद देवता महा २३७३७८] मोकारान्तेय चारपान एप देदो महादेवो [विज्ञेप्रम] २ ३७६६३ एव सबभूताना ११५५६c मोकारासतमानयो १३२७ एप देवो महादेवो [हनादिर]२ ३७ ८२a | एव्या यहा पुवा २२० ३०३ | घोट्दारो ब्रह्मणो जात १५०२९a एप बम परो नित्य २२४६a २३४१३aौ सखोकाय मा ताय २१८३५a एप पम समासेन २१४८१ एह हीति पुर स्थिस्वा २३५ १७८ | योमित्युक्त्या यपुस्वर्ण १२६१२८ एप पाता विधाता म प्रधान] & Ea ऐ पोमित्युक्त्वा वयो वर्ण १२२१३a एष धाता विधाता प [कारण] मोषधोपु बन पत्त १४१२४ ऐकायम्य गृहस्पत्य १२५०० मोषध्य फलमूलि यो १७५४० पप पाता विधाता च[समा०] १२४१८a ऐदी लोक्यनमिता ११११११ पोष्ठयो पदमात्रेण २११२५॥ एपनारायणोज तो १८७७१ एरापतो बजे द्राग एप पाशुपतो योग [पशु] ११६७a ऐल पुरुरवाश्चाच १२११ श्री mप पाशुपतो योग [सेव"] २३७ १४३० ऐश्वरी परमा भक्ति १११३०१ मौत्त मेऽप्य तरे विष्णु एप पुग्यो गिरिवरो १४६ था २१८२६८ ऐश्वरी तु पर मक्ति २३८ ३७a ११६३० मौद्गात्र सामभिश्चक्र १५०१६० ऐश्वय तहमा नित्य ज्य ब्रह्मारय जगत २३१६२a २२०४०० ऐश्वय ब्रहाद्भिाव एषम को महायोग २१४५४० ११७७२० पोरनाथ चतुर २२६५९ ऐश्वयधर्मासनसस्थिताय ११५१९८० प्रौपप स्नेहमाहार एष योग ममुद्दिष्ट [स बीजो मुनि] ऐश्वय वरमनिलया ११११६४a /ोपधागशक्ती वा २१७४०० २४४३a एप योग समुरिष्ट [सबीजोऽय त] ऐश्वमविज्ञान विरागधर्म १११२४२० ऐश्वल्लिोभमोहादा १३५५ससारपतीशान २४४४५a २११७ एप रहो महादेव २११५६ समाराध्यते देयो १२५५ एप व कापत सम्यक ओ १२२४७a कएप पुरुषो देव २३७५६३ २२३६२a * नमस्ते महादेवि १११२५०a | एप गुरूषोऽनन्त १९५४ एसव करितो धर्मों २२६७८a नमो शामरूपाम २४५७ कचिन तपसो हानि एपन कथितो विमा वाम ] Praनमो ब्रह्मणों तुभ्य २३१५२१ काचन विस्तो देव ११०१ua एप कथितो दिमावती']२ १९४५a *नमो नीलकण्ठयार १२४६६३ कणाद कपिलो योगी एष वै प्रथम का २२१२१ * प्रपद्ये जगभूति २३३१२० | कण्वस्य दशन चैव ११२३३० १११८ २.२४ १४ मोकार समनुस्मृ य[प्रणम्य १७२७३ कति दीपा समुशारच एप सबयमानी १२१६६० एष बोऽभिहित कृत्स्नो २२५१ योकार रामनुस्मृत्व [सस्त] १era | कप फेन विधानेन एप वा चिहित सम्यक २२२ ६२a 1ोकार सबगुयाना १११२३१३ कप प भगवाजा ११४a एष राक्षेपत प्रोक्ती २३२४१ कप तत्परम प्रहा एप सब सुजत्यादी १४६३a प्रोकारबोधक लिङ्ग २३७१२ १३.८८ क्या देवदेवेश २११६२८ क्प सा पुरुषो देव एपावसानसूपच २१४२११ कप दारुवन प्रानो एषा साभावे सूताच एपा तदाम्बिका देवि १११२५३a घोशमुचाप विशोषय देव २५२१३ । क्य देवेन रुद्रण एपा तिथिर्वणवी स्यात् २२३४३ मोकारमूतये तुभ्य २३१५८० कय देवो महादेव १ १२ २३a | मोक्या रमूनिमगवान २८c | कद पश्येम त देव २४. ३७३ मोगरगतियोमा ११५१८२५ गवद्भिदिन २३८१मोकारवाचमध्यक्त २११७० कप पिङ्गमभूत पूर्व २१५२४१ क स भगवानी शाश्व] ११६२a १२७५६८, मोगरम्याहतियुता एगा रखरतमोयुक्ता २१०११ मोकारस्तर २१४५४१ पथ स भगवानी [पू] १९ १mal पोंकारस्ढे वारको मुक्तिी २१ra कप स भवानीशो 19 एप व फपित सम्यम् २११७० २३११८ १४६६a | ओंकारपूर्विकाभिस्तु १३.cोकारबोषित तत्व १२७१८ मोवारमादित ता १२९१७० २३७१। २३११ २३७८६ २३७tra १२५444 एमा ददास्म कथामा एषा पवित्रा शिमला एपा पुण्यसमा देवी १२४३३a एषा विमुक्ति परमा एषा पूर्णस्य पोयग ·कथितो भवता पूत धर्भपुराणस्य कष सृशिमिद पूर्व १६sa | मदिन कासमूति १२८४a / बरोवि देहान् विविपान २४४ ३२० कथय ले समासेन १३४ १२० | अपद्दिन या परत परस्ताद १३१३६ करोति नियत काल कपमन्तश्च मा नित्य २११८६८ | पहिनी चतुर्वपत्रा 1११५८ करोति मृत्य परमप्रगाव २३७ २०० कथयस्थ मुनिश्रा २१११३ta | कपर्दिनो निरातदोस् १७२८० करोति भोगान् मनसि प्रवृत्ति २ ३७ १८० पथमामाम विप्राणी २३७४३० | कादिनी निरातद्वान ११०३३a | फरोति सोक्सहार २४४४० कथयामास शिष्यम्यो १३०१५० कपोषास्य माहात्म्य १३१११० परोति सनत मुख्या १३१५० कर्यायच्यागि ते वहस [या] १३४ १६a | कपीश्वरमाहात्म्य १३११०० करोत्यहस्तया रात्रि कपिध्यामि ते घम सीमं०] १३५ १३ | पचाल ब्रह्मा पूर्व २३११० कर्णयो स्पृष्टयोरतन २१३२५० कथा पौराणिकी पुण्या १२१५०० कपात रथापित पूर्व २३०२५८ | कर्णय देऽनिले राम २१४२ कषितानि पुराणेपु २३४ २० पालपाणये तुम्प २३७ ११५८ | कर्ण तरसमुभूती शाषिता भवता धा २४१२a कपासपाणि खट्वागी २३०१६aणिकापरा रक्ष्या १११२०२८ कथिता हि पुराणेषु २४३४८० | कपालपाणिविश्वात्मा २३१७२० रणिकाखन दिव्य १३४ २२पालमालाधरण Raौ' तत्र पियानव्या कषितो भवता सगों P२२ कपालमोचन सीव विह्य] १३३ta कर्णा पिपाय गन्तव्य २१६४०० १३८ २a रातमोचन तीर[स्पागो] २३९ ११०० | वर्तव्या स्वक्षमाला स्यात् २१८७८० कथ्यते हि यथा विष्णुर् २४४१३१०पालमोचन गाम २३० २४a | वा कारपिता विष्णुर ११५१५५० कचरे चैव माहात्म्यात् २४३१० कपातहतो भगमन २३१६८० कर्तुकामो हि नियोज १२२ ४०० बादम्बस्तेपु जम्बूरच १४११६ कपासिव च स्य २४११४०/दम च वरीयास ११२६८ कदापि नत्र भीलाय १२५६a कपालिने नमस्तुभ्य १२४७६८ | कर्दमस्याश्रम पुण्य १४६१६८ पदाचित् तस्य मृप्तस्य १६१०३ कपासीशादयो विप्रा १११ १० कभणा सिद्धिकामस्तु २२६४०० कदानित स्वगृह प्राप्ता ११३ ५७ कषिप्तश्चारिखीव १५११६८ कर्मणा क्षीयते पाप कदाचिदपि नाध्येय २१४७५० कपिला पाटसवर्गा १३४४५a कर्मणा प्राप्यते धर्मों पदाचिदागत प्रेत १३१ १६a | कपिला कापिला काता ११४१४६३ कर्मणा मनमा याचा थिप] १११३०१३ कदाचिद् रमते रुद्र २३१२०० कपिला च विशल्याच २३८२८० कभणा मनसा वाचा[समा] ११४८४० कदापिद वसता तर १३३ २५३ कपिला ब्राह्मणा प्रोत्ता [] १४७ १८३ | कर्मणा मनसा वाचा [तद] १२५ १५० कदामिद वसतोरणे १२० ३२० | कपोच टिटटभ नैव [ग्राम"] २ १७३२० रुमणा मनसा बाचा [रात्य]१ ३४४te कदापि गया पातो १२३१४३ | कपोत टिटटभ चैव शुिक] २ ३३ १२३ कर्मगा मनसा याचा [सर्व१२१११४a कदमुनिश्च मर्मजा ११५१५० | कपोतरोमा पिपुलस् १२३ ४५० | ममगा मनसा चाचा [स]२१११८ কনিদ্বাস্থ্যমীন २१३२ कमण्डनुकरी बिहान २२८ ३०० | कमगामेतदम्याइ कनिष्ठामूलन, पश्चात २.१३. १७३ कम्बलाश्वतरबंद १४०११० । कमणा पहिवाग्ज्ञानात मदमूलफलाहारो ११६YC कम्बलाश्वतरो नागो १३५१८०/ कमाएभिप्रवृत्तीपि २१११२८ पत्यका रितीयाया २२.१८ कम्पा सुशुमान्याच सस्पृस प्रगता] कमण्यत्य भवेद्दोष २२२१ फायकाना प्रिया चारय २३७५३० ११०७३a बमभूमिरिय वित्रा [] १४५२०० कायमान दुपवित्वा २३२ ३२८ | कराया मुशुभान्या च [मस्पृश्य प्रशत पभोग बाह्मणानां २१२१० क या प पूण्डयक्षा १२८५६० कमसम्यासिन केचित १२८२ कायर कीतिमती चैव ११६२६० कराता पिङ्गलाकारा १११११ta | कमसन्यासिनरत्व ये १२८५८ कल्या चतुष्टय चैव १२८३३a | कर्मागीश्वरतुप्चर्य कया जाहिरे सर्वा १२२४६८ | करीषिणी सुभावाची १११ १६४८ कारिम्भेषु सर्वेषु २२०२४३ कम्पादूपी कुण्डगोषी २२१४१ करोति कान सकल १११३९a| कलाकाष्टानिमेपाश्च २१४०a पाना मुमहावीर्या ११३७८ करोति कालो भगवान् २४२९कलिकमपसभुता t२Ra महारत्न ददौ देवो १२३५३ करोति ताण्डव देवी २४४ १९८१ कलिकामपहन्त्री न 20 ११२१२८ ११२४८ करिष्यस्यवनाराणि १३२४० ·गलिगसन महान शिरमा च वा मुक्ति पश्चिद दारवन पुण्य অধী মীমান্ত कसपी पागा चंप १२८८ यालेना शनि तत्वानि श्लोशर्षसूची करिङ्गदेशपश्चा २२talकाम सदधिरे धोर १२२२६० कालरात्रिमहावेगा ११११६०० नोप्रमाणे रोग १२०२० कामक्रोधादयो देपा[] १३५१३१ ला महाशल्क २२.। लौ द्धो महादेवा ११८३२ पामती मिति त्यात २३१५३८ कालसत्याप्रश्न २०७४ पल्पकोटिशव सान २१६३६c | कामतो मरणादि २३०१ पालमस्या समासेन १५२१ জিপি १४२१८/कामदेवदिने तस्मिन् २१cराजसूयप्रतीकाशा 1१५११२० पाल्पाणीपमना रामा १९११५६ कामधेनु हदगर्मा ११११२१ कालाग्नि परामदहन १२८४ स्प पितगणानां च ११.५८c कामवृत्या महायोगी ११५१०६८ कामानि योगिनामी २३३१२tc বিশ্ববান १३१४० कामस्म हप पुरोग्र १८२४ नागारिन स्टो योगारमा १४२११० ११५३८३ | कामान् स लभते दिन्मान २३६४२० | पालाग्निद्रसमामा ११४४ २१२६० गामा नौमा भया मोहात २१२१८ मालाग्निरो भगवान ११०२२१० २३७ १२a कामुरी सरिता भादा १११ १२१ बालाग्निभन्मशालत २४२० ११८१c 'काम्यानि वेव थावानि २२०७a कालाजन गुपशैको १४३३६० १५१२०० कापनेश तदुत २१८३० लान प्रजुद्धी रात्र १२२ta पष्टा पापीयसी वृत्ति २२४० 'कायादयेण नाम १४२७१ पालारमान पानमात्र २५१२८ रस्य कुनो वारि चेह १२५७२१ फायेन वाप देवेन २१३१ रासाननामग्य १२५७५ सब विधाजमे वारया ११५१५० मारण सर्वमावाना २२११६ पातेन निधन प्राना १२६२२० पाकघर तथा दान २३३८८ कारयित्वा स्वरमाणि २१६८२८ पान महला जा २४.११० कानुपाटसस्मृष्ट २१७२८३ मारय शिपिनो वद्या[] २२३ta रान हन्यता दिनु पारयोनि बरसे २२१२८ काम तपा जीर पागने मोगिनो रिस २१७६१ १५.१EC १ २०५३ मानेनेव तु गवते काारस्प पू पुत्रम साप सामगवला २४६० काले प्राप्ये महाविष्णु बारका न वियरेण २१०१२० १७ta पारन हिजोदयात १२१६५८ सरे पगाभिहते २२६७२a रामे या भुयाना २३२११ २२२ ६२१ मातिने मासि देवेश २४०२५३ पालो भूत्वा जगदि १२९२७० सायनेन रिमानेन[f] २३६६ पीटत्रीणांनी २०७३ पाला भूतानमगा ११.२८ माननेन विमानेन [रह्य] २४०७० माणिमुपपीतार्थ २१२३ बारी नाम दिमा २.०४.1 मायदेवि रिशानानि विपy] रायज"याम्पत विदागर १२५१४३ ११५1 कार्य मिरपेव पास पारिवादिवि १२५.1 काल देखि विशालामा"]] राकर पोर २४१५८ पनि नपण पानि[स्याहार १११६१1 सामवरितवान देशा २.१.१ २२७tar १२५१२१ पानिदेपो प्रमानानि लागि भूषणयल [गमा) पानापिताम्बरधरा 11 पर जिगमगारमा २१४८ साह मान वाम १९११ साल भूमानिस] गरपामा २५१ पास पराप Pyara EN २२११४८ काप गृति भूतानि [रान महार) पागा सती माना गृति 11.2 ११ मा निग्याग पशि पर मोमेन ! 11C TIER 11 for पनि मानव ant AN •ntta Aryal मोचन २१४११ मताना THE MM गर्म पारित कार २११mrirary 21 २३exta शतदीप सुत राष्ट्र १४८११८ तिरस्य तु गांगरूप वाचनी द्विगुणा भूमि साम्चनेन तु पाउन रा महादेव Itte नाममा ११॥२a २२.tre वामिता पाता 1.11a Intc र मा ·धर्मपुराणस्प काशास्त्रात पता विशत् १५४० किमेतद् भगवदप २३४५६ कुरुष्व त नमस्तुम्म किं करिष्यामि योगेश १८३० रिमेतेषा भवे व्याय १२६११ पुरुष्वेश्यम्पनुमातो २२२४ किं करिष्यामि शिष्योह ११३१५८ किमतेषा भवेद कार्य ११५१०७०/ कुच्चित्वारि पात्राणि २२३८५ किपारणमिद करन २१२६३ | कियस्य सृष्टयो मोके Pvtec कुर्यात प्राति २२९३४ किंवारणमिद ब्रह्मान नियन्तो देवदेवस्य Tea पुर्यात गश्च महापशान २१८१०१ २१ कुर्यादनादत पोच कि कार्य कारण कारव २१३ ४२० ११६ किरीटिन गदाहस्त ११९७० कुर्यादध्ययन निल २१४४२० किकृत भवता पूर्व १२२३२० किरीटिन गदिन चित्रमाल १२४५२a किरीटिन शाङ्गपाणि कुर्यादनशन बाघ २०१८a कित भवोधानीम् किरीटिने कुण्डलिने কুলিন বিম २३२२२३ मिचिदेव तु विपाप २३.५६ २३७११e २२८२७० कुर्यादहरह स्नाला तत्परतर तत्व विस्यि पूर्ण देहा ये १९९la 1२६४२० कुर्यादहरहनित्य २१५२५० कि तत् गरतर ब्रह्म २१२७८ कीटमूषकसविच १२८ २६० कुदि गृहाणि कर्माणि २१५१५० कोटा पिपीलिकार कितपेयमसव्यपा १२९३२ २३७१२६८ पुदि विमदन धीमान् २१६६२८ कीर्तनामुष्यते पापा कि तलिङ्ग सुरा १३४३a कुर्वतो मरप्रमादार्थ १२५ fa की येव चैकस्मिन कि तवापगतो मोह २२२९२८ | कुति चावताराणि [ब्रह्माणाना बुलेषु] ११४६ia कोतित सबवेदेषु २२४५८ कित्वया भगवानेप १४१ कोरिता चानिरुद्धस्प १२८२a owtoc कुबन्ति चावताराणि [ब्रह्मणाना हिताय] किन पश्यसि पोमेश १९४२.१९६३a कोम ते चव पाणि २४१ १५१२८१ किनरी सुरभी बन्या १९११५०० कुर भजमान च १२३ ४७८ 'कुवारपवेदस्ष्टामि जिस्पिच्छे यस्करतर १२८१०a ११९३३ कुकुरस्य सुतो गिर १२३४८a | कुर्वाण पत्ते जन्तु २१६.१७० किन्तु कार्य विशेषण १२१४०n पुक्कुटा शूकरा बानो २ २२ ३४८ कुर्वीत प्रगति भूमी २१८३४० किन्तु देव महादेव PWY Yoa युटुम्बभत्तयसनाद् २२६१३ | बुति वदा भूम्या २१४३२० किन्तु मोहयति वान् १tra कुटुम्बभरणे यत १२७६० कु गात्महित निस्प २१५१७० फितु लीलायमेवेतन १६३४ कुणिश्च कुणिरायच १५१२३ । बुलान्यकुलता यान्ति [हीनानि] रितु विघ्ना प्रविष्यन्ति २१६१६ कुणिस्तस्य सुतो धीमा १२३४२० [पापोपहतचेतस ] १२६ ६५३ कुत सपमिद जात कुला यकुलता पान्ति[ग्राहा"]२१६२०८ किंतु विना भविष्यति कुरोऽप्यपरिमेयात्मा कुला युभयत सप्त [समु] २३४ १५० [पापोपहनचेतसाम्] २१११५ कुबेर सर्वपक्षामा २७५०० | कुलायुभवत सप्त [पूना] २३६३१ १३३ta 1 कुलाश पपपन्तो किमकापनि महाबुद्धि १२६१० कुवेरतुङ्ग पापन २३६२१३ खुलालचित्रकर्मान्न २१७६a सिमका महाबुद्धे ११४२८ कुमारगुरवे तुम्य फुलोना भूतबन्तस्त्र २२११२a किमयचिव गगनान २१४१० कुमारतुल्योऽप्रतिमा २४१२४ कृषिवाहै क्रिपालोप २१६२०३ किमयचित्य तब रूपमैतत् २५३८८ | कुभाराय तु कौमार १३७१७८ पुश कोञ्चश्च शायन १४३ २० किमय पुण्डरीकाक्ष [सप] १२४८०० कुमारो प्रवलस्थासीद ११५१४ कुशतीय ततो गत २३९३२a १४७१४ किमर्थ पुण्डरीकगदा [मुनीन्द्रा] २१३४० अमुदायो गतश्चैव कुशद्वीपस्य विस्ताराद १७२६c किमर्थ मुझसे विद्वन् १३४ ११० कुम्भकर्ण शूर्पणमा ११८१२a २१९१० किमर्थ सुमहावी ११५२७ कुम्भोनसी तथा कन्या ११८१३० आज प्रथमरतेपां १३६१ किमर्षमापढ़ो बहान २.२४८८ दुशिकाच गान किमपमतद्दन २१७३१० कुशीतदर्या पापहर १२८१ta किमात्य जगतो मूल २३० १५२a कुरक्षेत्र स्ट्रकोटिर १२९४६a बुशीलव कुम्भकार २१७१३ किमुशाता भवेत् कार्य १.१६ ३०० | पुरुशेत्रेच कुम्नान २२० ३३० कुशूलपायको वा स्यात् २२५१३३ 22 गपुने समासीन १५ उम्भीपाक वैतरणी २३१९ कुरर चकोर च ·१२११७० कृष्णद्वैपायन साक्षाद कूर्मरूपधर घट्दा कृत्वा बोत्तरविधि ११९२३aकरणाजिनपर देव कृत्या तु वाणीमिष्टि कृत्वा तु शपप विप्रो छिद्वादशरात्र श्लोवाधेसूची कुशेशयमयीं माता २३७८३ वृतार्थ रवयमात्मान २१४३० । कृत्वा इत्पनिलये २२६१२a कुशेश्चयो हरिश्चाप १४७ २०० कृताला बलिन शूग[] १२११९० दृस्वतदभुत को ११६.fa उसीदकृषिवाणिज्य २२५ २० कृते दु मिथुनोतात्तिर् १२७२ta शिविश्व रशाश्वश्व ११६२२a कुसुमायुधरूपेण २३६३४८ कृते युगे दु तीर्थानि १३५ ३६३ कुशाश्वस्य तु देवर ११७१९a कुसुमोप्तरोग मोदाकि १३६१६० कृतोपनयनो देदान मध्य १११४ कृशाश्वस्य तु विन्दा[] ११५.१८८ तुमुम्भपिण्डमूल में २२०४७a | कृतोपनयनो वैदान [प्रथोत्य] १२३ ५७a ऋषीवनोन दीपेण २२५१c हटस्य जगतामेक ११५२१० कृतोपनयनो वेदान् [अघीयीन २ १२४३ पेरभावाद्वाणिज्य सदस्यमव्य सत्यपुस्तव १ ११२४०० | कृतीजाश्च चतुर्थोऽभूत १.२८ta शूटस्पश्चिन्मयो घारमा २४२३a कृत्तिवाम न मुक्ति १३० २१० कृष्णद्वैपायनस्योक्ता[] २४४१०५० टूटत्यो निर्गको व्यापी कृत्तिवासेश्वर हिङ्ग[मध्य] १३० १२१ कृष्णद्वैपायनो व्यासो २२२७० २४६Yea तुटस्थो घरो व्यापी कृत्तिवासेश्वर लिङ्ग [ष्ट्र] १३० १४० कृष्णपदो चतुर्दश्या [नाला] १३७५० ११५१५७३ बटाङ्गारनिभाश्चास्ये कृतिबासेवर लिङ्ग निरय] १३० २०० पृष्णपणे चतुर्दश्मा [वंशावे] २३६६ २४३३८८ कृत्या गिरिसुना गोरो २३७१०३a कृष्णपदी चतुर्दश्या [माम"] २३९c ११२९० १२७ सम्पधर देव २४३१० कृष्ण विष्णो गोवेश २३३८२a कृत्या तु मिथ्याध्ययन सुधमा हाताबुवालकिन २२०४६० कृष्णस्य गमने बुदिर २४.४ फूष्माण्डी धनररनामा १२५७०८ ११११५२० २३३७ta वृष्णाधिनी सोत्तरीम २२६३२८ यि चान्द्रायण कुर्यात् २१३ ४८c कृत्वा तु सुमहर पुर ११५८७ कृष्णाजिने तिलान कला २२५२२a २३२५१० कृत्वा न महा युद्ध वृष्णाजिनोपवीताङ्ग[] १९vta एच्च वाद चरेविप्रश् २१२१५ कृत्या तश्चापि सस २३२२१० तृष्णाम्या महादेव २३३६७ कृष्यातियो फुर्वीत २३३५५८ कृत्वात्मयोग विप्रेन्द्र[] १२४५.a कृष्णाष्टम्यां विशेषण २२६३० अन्यातियो वा कुर्याद २३२ ४५० कृत्वाय निमय शान्त २११५४a कृष्णेन मार्गमाणस्त १२५१६० इत पनवाणु सवै २१४१६a | त्याऽथ पाखें भगव तमोशी कृष्णो वा पत्र परति २१६२a कृत वेता द्वापर म[पनिरति] २७ १८० ११५१७० ऐचिजति तप्यन्ति १४४२८ त वेता द्वापर च [स] १२७ ११ कृत्वाय रावणवप २.४१३a तपेता द्वापर व [कलियापर] कस्वाऽथ वानरसार १२.ma ইণিয়াৰাষান্ত १४५४१c करवा दानादिकरावं २२३६१ फेचियो प्रति व मया तत् मकल ११.४४० घरवाददातीपाताग १२७३८० बेचिपान प्रशांत १२६३ २३४७० कृतान पिशुन ऋो केपिद् प्यानपरा नित्य t७४३a कृत्वामियक हुनर १२५२०० २१८२० খামা २१८१०१० निगरब सपाटोही हत्या मनुष्य २१४You वेदिनीपोशलवाया २१३३३ वृावा मूत्र पुरीष वा १२०६० इतन्त्रय राप्ती बैतुमाने मरा वाला करवा यास्य गपन २३४१४० तिवर्माश्य तापुर १२३९८ ने दयिमापारा [] करवा सोकमवाप्नोति २३४१७० वृनवीय कृताग्निश्च १२११७ देवार सरपंच पला विवाद लेख पताजति रिणत - गुरेश १२४५७३ पणा शिवगुर विष्णु बदारतीयमुशार बतायसी रामपली २.११११० देवामिति शिस्वात रखावेष्ठित्री दीमा १२१ तानि सर्वकार्याशि १२१७० कृत्वा शोचं तव स्नाबाद मारतस्यैव भवता १५३६cा पर पवेजाना रेनबा देवमाण स्वास्न मुदामन २२६२aसा गम्य शुषर्षात २.100 कता मेनिरे धन २५१cदा हामिले ११५ | मेनोपान पलायो 23 २१३१२९१ चितपय तमकाशा २३७९५८ २२१४५ दवा पिण्डदान तु स्तनो पाह्मणगृहे २४०३१ २४३३५३ १४५१३ २३६१० बेदार र गुनी प २.१७.१२ देनापि हेतुना गारवा २४.१ ·कैकसी जनपत पुत्र ११११७ क्रिपादृष्ट गावदुष्ट सोरोदस्योत्तर मूल कर्मपुराणस्य केवल ब्रह्मविज्ञान २२३६० | कतुस्थलासरोवर्या १.४०१४ाथमा दमो दया दान केशकीटावपन्न २१७२६ ऊपस्याप्यभवत् दुस्ती १२३११क्षमा दया च विज्ञान २१५२७ केशाना चात्मन स्पर्श २१३७८ क्रमेण तात् प्रवक्ष्यामि १५११२८ क्षमा दया च सन्तोषो २२८.२६० ११८११० कमेणवायमा प्रोक्ता १३२० धाम्यता यत्कृत मोहातु २३७११७८ कैलासगमन चाथ २४४९७a कन्यादा पक्षिणा व २३३३३a क्षय नीतारत्व शेपेण ११८२२० देवासानामिमिक्रम्प २३१६८ क्रम्यादास्तु मृगान हवा २.३२ ५५a ' सयवृद्धिविनिमुक्तम् १२५७५० हैविकरप मुतश्चेदिर १२३ ९व्यादानां च मासानि २३३ta | धारति सर्वदानानि २४.४३ कंपा देवी विशालाक्षी ११.३३० भियते विदुषा कर्म १३१६८ सापत्ति परा प्रादुर् २२५२a कंपा भगवती देवो २१७२५८ शालिनी सन्ममी व्याप्ता ११११३८८ कोविल व मत्स्यार २३३ १४ क्रियायाश्चाभवत् पुवो १८२१८ क्षितौ तात्यवे मत्यात १३५३०३ कोटितीयं ततो गच्छेत् २३६.३a क्रियाहीनस्य मूर्खस्य २RE विमेतन्मया चक्र २४१७८ कोटितीर्थ नगाधित्व १३५२८३ प्रोजले देवलोके तु २१८१७८ विषयाचा यथा पूर्व २२२४३ कोटिनयेऽय सपूर्ण २४१३४a क्रीडते नाकसोकरयो २४०२३८ वित्र पायेम त देव कोरिग्रहार्ययो दान्या २३२२० पीडते विविधैर्भूतर क्षीणामित मुरं सोम १२४३६० १४१३१ कोटिरूपोऽमवो २३५४८ शोरवृक्षसमुन्नत २१८१६८ कोटिबर्षसहस्राणि पोन्ति मुदिता नित्य १४६४c १३५२८८ श्रीरार्णव समाधिप २२०४५ कोटिसूर्यप्रतीकाश तिजो"] १११६७a | कोला पस्दा स्वम वाय क्षीरोदकत्यया नित्य १४७४१c १४७६४० कोटिसूर्यप्रतीकाश [भ्राज] १.२५ ६१c | कोष लोमविनिर्मुक्त[] १७२४, १९५२ कोटिसूर्यप्रतीकात [अटा] २३१३३८ | त्रोधाविष्टस्य नेवाभ्या क्षीरोदेऽरयोदश्व कोटिसूर्यप्रतीकाथा मोहिनी] १.३६c ११.२० क्षुद्रनयस्त्वाख्याता १४७८a कोटिसूर्य प्रतीकाशा [ज्वाला"] कोपेत चैत यद दत २२२५२a सुधात न्यया चित्रा[] २१६१00 २३७१५४३ क्रोधेन महतावितो २१६४९० कोटिसूर्य प्रतीकाश २३१७५a |ौटोरेकोऽभवत् पुत्रो १२३१॥ क्षेत्र प्रकृति कालो २४१५८a ঋীলাল বিল २२०४८a | क्रौञ्चद्वीपस्ततो विप्रा[] १२९c क्षेत्रज्ञशक्तिरव्यक्त कोषवय भाति वपुषा ११५१५०० | क्रौञ्चद्वीपस्य विरताराद 1४७३२a | मेम शान्तिसुतश्चापि १८२३३ कोऽपि स्यात्मवंभापाना २२७१५२८ कोटीश्वरस्थापि १३८१९॥ शोभयामास योगेन को भवानिति देवेवा २३७२४८ १४१३० प्रौञ्चो वामनराव १४७२७३ | सोभयामि च सर्गादौ २६८ का भवान कुन पायात [सह] १३२११ चीवरा याशिनोदचान २१७१०० बोभिका वन्धिका भेद्या ११११४३a को भवान् कुत पायात किमा] बनेशाश्थानचलान् प्राह २७२८८ २३७३६० क्वचिच्च हसते रौद्र २३७१०१३ कोग्य नारायणो देव १२१७० पनि त्यति शङ्गारी २३७१०१० कोचा तरति ता माया १४ ख समावृत्य तिष्ठन्ति २४३ १८० २३१२६८ को हि बाधितुमन्विच्छेद संगध्वजा सारडा ११११६३० कोपन्यस्तत्त्वतोद्ध १२८६५० कौवे सर्वत्र विजय २२०१६ पापादपदयत् पुरुष क्षणादेपरय मापन्न कोपीनदसना केचिद ११५२२६८ स्याति प्रज्ञा चिति सविन । १११२६३ कोम पुराण पखिन वर्णन जगतो योनि २४४६c १८१७३ की मात्स्यगाण्ड च १११५३ शत्रविद शूददायादा[] २२३.३९३ | स्यातिश्द पुण्डरीका च १४७२८८ कौगिको कांगो रावस् १११११६८ क्षत्रिय तप्तकन्छ स्वाद २३३ ३४० यात्वाधा जगह काया PREC कौशिकी लोलिता चंद १४४२८० | क्षमस्व देविदासजे ११५२१७ स्थापयन्स महायोप २३७४ स्तु प्रघमजानाभिर १११८१८समा तु सुपुर्व पुपान ११२a! स्पायवे तस्य नामानुए १२३४EC शुपन्दी जुम्भमाणावा ख १९३४ क्षणापश्यन महान क्षणादात रुद्रव ११६७१०सावे यक्षरशासि ११९६१८ वादनापवाणशीलाच २५१७ लावि सश्यय सभूति ·१२५३४ गावारयनि वाशेप १२२१८८ गया गैर्य पर गुह्य १२२ १६१ पानीय माता २ ३२२४१ गमयुगाबहोरा श्लोशःसृची गतीना मुक्तिरेवाह ग १४ २७१६ गयाचरनहीन धारिभि गमावर्ष १२०० ११५१५al पदाच यमुना चैव २१३२४३ गते नु द्वादशे वर्षे •rtota गङ्गालाय तु देवेश ११३a गते नारायणपणे १७२० गमन चंय इपस्य गमिष्यामि पुरी राम १२२ गङ्गाद्वारे प्रभासे च २२७३६ गते नारायणे देख गमिध्वनन पर रपान -13 गङ्गामारे प्रयाग म १३५३३८गते परातिय atta महाभावी नित्य १२४ १२० | गते बहुतिथे सात १२५ १८३ या प्राण्यानुषी ग्यो चायति य रचित २१४१tc गाव नियत १३५३७ गते महेन्वरे देव २४१२८ शापमुनमामाय १४३१० गते मुररिपो नंव २१४७ पडायमुनपार्गभ्य (पस्नु प्राम] गत्वा वबाथम पुण्य ११४४५३ गत्वा श्वाधम भीत्या गयाभिगमन गम् पापमुनयोमध्ये [यस्तु स्था] १३५६ | गाया घामायण कुर्यात २२010 70411 गङ्गापमुनयोमध्य [पृथिया] १३५.1a गवा दुलि दिन गर्भाधमेटम याद 120 १२२१३८ सापसुनगोमध्य [पापानि] १३६३३ / गया पनि प्रता पत्नी गोंकि समुद्राच १४४.0 २४२११८ गरपामय बाद २२०२६/गस्वा प्राणापरिस्पर गया पान २२९ta २२५३०० गमावतरतेमात्र २६८२८ गत्याभ्यम महादेव 111 पारिपधाराव २ १३ ११२a सा महातमी प्रपान ११ ५७ प नाहसम्य गया रिगा प्रोग 10१४ २२७२८ गला हिमवनो ११२२१० मारय नियमवान गदि पुनमासमा २१२४ २३.२३१ समाप २३. गला रामेपर पुष्प गापपरयेन दाण 11000 २१tte गयामा स्वाधार १२९६ गायर पूEnrilal १२१३० २१४011 गगाव देवता गो गा पगोहनापन २१७10 ११५४ गमाव विम्यरा पर्व २१११२२. मला विशापयामाग "पानी १११२010 ११२atc भादमा रण ११५२८ पदागिरयामागुर गोपत्र पर १८१२८ पमानिनामरना[] गानी दा m .४२N पारसपुनरावर्तित गायत्रीमना 111 १७.C धाराणी या राधिक ११५E INT rमरपार महाराज 17 Yec १४011 पासी Pानिमात्र PPP . Air [] २१४१९a -11 मानामा outargers .. गनपान १४.11 Theyra a ति पुन 10c rrtylearert गाणगाना +111 11112 .. शायरान गवारदपुर राय ११४1 सावन वारिपित १ric या पाग्य मा १११२९१८ गया गणार १२२४ गावा गर्ने गुगरापा १२५२५१ वापर २१९६८ गपमान गायो १४.२ पमना 1१102cririt Yeanin tt fote riktle are 12the NOTE ne the fTIATTA Intral Presen 441 ·उपालापनो गुपपरा तिनो सुनसम्म दम्मत २२२.४५८ गुमरवार कास्ने कूर्मपुराणस्य मास्तमा जनवामांस ११७१२a गुल्मदल्लीलतानातु २३२ ५७८ । गोदोहमाय तिष्ठत २२६.fa गिरीद्रवचन बुवा १११५२a | गृहाम्बिका गुणोत्पत्तिर् १११ १२८० गोपा कर्म शश श्वाविद् २१७३५a सोतवादिधनिरतो २२१४० गुह्यका राक्षसा सिद्धा[ ] २१८ra | गोधूमश्च तिलमुदीर २२०३७ गोवाश्विनि १३४३४१ | गुह्यविद्यामविशाच १११ १०८a गोपतिदेवदेवेन १३०२३८ सोलारबपिविण [] ३.१८ गुह्यश्चक्रिगुणातीता ११११४a | गोपत्ति प्राह विद्वान पोरजे परका बुषि २३१४ गुह्याद गुजतम जान २२६२०३ गोपनीय विशेषेष २६२०८ गोया कि हो २४ २३ः गृह्माद् गुद्यता तीप २४२१२a गोषयन्तीहभूतानि १४०२२० पौरपदामामा २.४४.३५० गुह्याद नहतम सादाद २२३a | गोभिश्च देवतवि २१६१ १३६१२a गुह्माद् मातम सूक्ष्म २३७ १४१० गोमटी पूनपापा च १४५२५० १३४४१० गूरमप्रावविदिष्ट १२६१४0 गोमयस्य प्रमाण ता २१८६०० २.४४ २२० | गृजन किंशुक व २१७२१ गोमयेनोदकाम २३२१ गुपसाम्मे तदा यस्मिन् ११ गुणन्ति मात वेदा [] २४६a | गोमयेनोपनियोती गुणापा रोगजा योग्पा ११११०५० गृह तु लभतेऽनी में २३८१८ | गोमूत्रग्निवर्णा वा २३२२१ १४५९० | गृहदोऽप्रपाणि वैमानि २ २६ ४५०, गोमूत्रथावकाहार [राप्त°] २३३ २४० गुगरमा पुरिरथयात् २७२७८ | गृहमेषिपु चान्येषु २२७३४० ) गोमूत्रयावकाहार गीत"] २३३ ३५० गुरोः पृती २४१४० ग्रहस्थ च वनस्य च १२ ३६०, गोमूत्रपाकाहार [प्रजा०] २३३४५८ मुसरे मवेदना १.२२५८ गृहस्थातु समापातो २१५२६८ गोमूत्रयावकाहारो २३३१४८, गुरवे पर वस्या २१५२a गृहस्थस्य परो धमों १२४७८ २३३२२० २११५२० गृहस्वाय समासेन १०४०८ । योमेद प्रथमस्तेपी गुरु मापाचीत २१८,५३a गृहस्थाना प म पुर ११५१.ta पुरूष सतिशत २१२ २६ गृहस्थायान्नदानेन २२६१८० गोवपनगिरि प्राप्य ११३१७८ २१४३३० गृहस्यो मुच्यते वधार २१५२९८ गोऽश्योप्ट्यानप्रासाद- २१४१४a এই ধুয়া २२१८० ग्रहण भगवन भिक्षा ११५६१० पुती पी २१४३२० हाथ मिला मत्तारवार २३२४५० २.१४ ३१0/ गृहाण दिगलागेना २ १३ १४०० गोमहलपल प्राप्य[विष्णु"] २३६ १४० गुष्णुपुराए २१४२७० महादाहप चाश्नीयात् २२७ १८ गोमपरक त्राप्य ] २३६३०० २१२४ | गृहीत पानि पुष्पाणि २१६८३ गोगहनाईपादच २३२४६० पुरमा प्रतिपूग्यास्तु २.१४ ३०० ग्रहीत्या भीषणा सर्व ११४५गौरमाय ददौ पूर्व २०१४ २१४ २१ गतीया मापश बेप २३३ ११४ गौतमोऽधि सुरेशश्च २३७tiya २.१२ २१३ गटोरवा मुखर राजा २३२१ गौनमोऽपिणापाय १२१0c गुरुप भूरपतियोगिही २२६७२२ गई मृतागु पत्तासु २२३३३८ गोरी इमानी पंच १४७.२८ २११५७१ यह वा मुशुभे रम्ये 11111 गोगोंगेम्वप्रिया गोषी 11.१७२० २१५१४० महानि पू शिया ४९c पयित स्तर्वमोमिस्तु 10ta पुरोग्यप्तिस्य २१४२४ गोवामवसरमाद ११८ प्रवासे व नाइनायात् २१८१५० गुरुयपिक विनर १२३५.cोग सीना ३६८ मा गुरोरागोगमन २०१ौधर्ममात्र वित १०पहणे गपुर २४२५० सोनिति गोवर्ममात्रमति वा सातारात पुरु पाप मोयोग १२१४५ 'गोवध्येय द्विजया पुराण २३१६० गोळे तां बापयामास १३३२८० गोसहर सपारस गुरुपायन गुरुनियागीना गुरुपिन्ट भेषमा गुरुणामणि सपा गुरो रेम भिन्नत गुरोरपिम मोक्तव्य .

·प्रकारको प्रवनाम पष्टाभरणमयुत्ता १ फोन स्नाायद पठेन स्नापमबुद्र ₹३९ta चतुदमी बजयित्वा १५१७०चमा सामपुरश्च २३१३०० मतदायाममाटम्या परार विकासूनुः २०७ १८८ ) चतुर्बाहुमदारान पार भाव पूनारमा एकार महमा पूजा ११६४ पदारपसमा नर श्लोरापसूची ग्राम का परिवार २३८७८/ चतुय शिवपि १११८० वरवर वा मशान पा प्राहामास वाम २३१६७८ चतुथ सारिका वा स्राव २२७२४० बावारस्ते महात्मानो ग्रीष्म पचपाश्च स्याद २२७२८ चतुषमायुपो भाग २२८१८ चस्वारिंगमहप्राणि घ नों घासुदेवस्य PERa घावारि भारते वयं घट रकच तीयवर १३३८८ | चतुर्य तस्य सपा २२१८८ परदार मनिपात्राणि २ ११५ १२६३ च पञ्चमे वाति २१३ ४८ पधारा लापमा पोरका [] : २३६८६c | चतुर्थं वा य गर २२३८१० । नवाबाहु सहस्राणि पताम्म वाराह च २३२४ चतुदशमहारिण १४४१चनीय मिनि रूपात दव २३१७२८ चतुदशाना विद्यावा २१५३२ नद्रीपे महादेव २०३०भागातलो मारोत च चतुदो गौतमस्तु पास्पबदम १३३३ चामोरागेतु २१ चाय पुराणऽस्मिन २४३५० घरच साङ्गलनावी २४१२२८ चरस्सयोहमा भाया चतुर्दा सम्थिन पुण्य ११२१० परार तानयोगेन १२४४५० चतुर्दा रास्थिनो व्यापी नदहस्ता विचित्राला १४.C १२४२०० पसारियो पात्रो पारमनीपाय [चा) १४५ १२३ অং সান সুর্নী २३३ १३२० १२९ चतुर्दारमनीपाय [ar) १४७५४० वादमौलपररा] पर भगवान बुद्धि १२१ पनायवलामाण १३२ ३० २४.१०० सदाना नापत राय पहार पोहणास्थागि ११५११२० चतुभुजा Er मार विश्व परशक्षिनिष्ठ २३७१६०० घरस्त मत मिदा ११८६२a पकार करा भिगा चराचराणिमामि २३७४८c १२२२२८ শিলি বিলি २७१ पतुमुपस मगवान् १४१00 चावान जब जाया परेमापन [ना] चतमुपयुगक १११११ पापमप्रति में ११५२७५० चामु गाहो जानी परेखातपन र लाग] २ ॥ पसमानि सशणि ११५११७३ चनुयुग दम्पमि परेल गोपन []२' ११७८ १२६४० घनुयुगगहातु २४१२७८ पामु गसहसान पारमारियर फागसहपात एमा 12 पपार वारपनी पुन १२४२८ मा गिद सर्व [६.) २ पापुर प्यारे पर পথ শির শিরা २७ १२८ पतुरिनि [FRE"] १४३५० पाया पणासानिनादीतु २३.11 एका माग १२१७1 मारमपु पानामा पारे २१३३, परिममा २०.1 पारदार सामानसत्तिान २१eeta ममितिकानि २५. पाया गंगापा ११४२१ विधानि भूतानि पापा प्यार पर महिला पुष ११c' R ॥२८९८ पान न TTAR1 पारगीमाया tra बगपतिर ११२014 Arry चामदिन -1 पर पूत vicमरतुप गुगोपाल १२१०१ 1123 धन LY चEिR राम व रेणु १११ २८ दमदमा 27 चतुभुज विशाला चतुभु अस्विवाद পথে বাংলা चतुम उटामोलि ११५११८० ) धतुमु स महाबाह पसार गुमहा पुर पा नारायणी पर महाराष्ट्र १११८ परेधा पार ४iva रेस्त्रीगि गरि ·१२३ ८०० छायापनदीगो फूमपुराणस्य चन्द्रायण च कुर्वीत २३२२६३ | चैतमा सर्वकर्माणि २११८१ | जगाम योगिभिर्घष्ट १२४१३ चान्द्रायण चरेत्पूर्व २३३९३ atय वृक्ष न विराद २१६७५८/जगाम रावणपुरी पान्द्रायण परेत सम्यक २३३ २६८ | चैकिंपुरुपाद्याश्च १Yeta जगाम लिङ्ग तद् द्रष्टु चामायण च विपिना २३३ १४८ | चैत्र मासे दु सप्राप्ने २३६४३a | जगाम लीनया देवो २३१६ चामायण चरेद् दात्यो २१३५६८त्रा गबाराहदा १११ १६२० | जगाम विगुन लिङ्ग १३.१० चान्द्रायण पराकवा २३२५९८] चन्ने मावि मवेदशो १४११७८ | जगाम विष्णोभुवन २११७६० पाद्रायणविधाना २२७९५a | चलचमिषाणाच २३३५८ गाम पाकरपुरी १२८६१८ चाद्रायणताचर २२१३/चोव्यपेपसमूदन २२२१६० गाम शरण ३[गो] चाद्रायणशत साप २४० ३८८ | चौराचीरस्य हारा १२८१४८ जगाम शरण देव शास"] ११५१३४८ चायणानि चत्वारि २३२२७८ | व्यवनस्य सुता पत्नी ११८४३ जगाम शरण वह्निम् घाद्रायणानि वा पुर्यात २१२१७० छ जपाम शरण विश्व ११६४०८ पाद्वायन शुद्धि स्यात् २३३ ६२० प्रगत कुण्डकपश्च १५१२५ जगाम शरण विष्णु १२१२२० चान्द्रायणेन शुद्धि स्थान २३३ ६१०/छत्र चोष्णीपममल २१५ ४a जमाम चैनप्रपर १२२२५० चा द्रायणेन शुद्धयेत [ब्राहा ] २ ३३ २५० छत्राक बिडवाह घ २१७ २०३ जगाम स्वपुरी शुभा १२२४४a घान्द्रायणेन शुध्येत प्रेतात्मा) २३२३१० पदमना चरित यर २१६ १२० | जगाम हिमवत्पृष्ठ[पदा०] ११३२५० चामीकरवपु थीमान् २३७७a | पदास्यूम्बमयोम्यस्थेतु २१४६०३ नगाम हिमवसष्ठ समु] १२२ १८८ गादेष्ण सुनाखच १२३८०० छाया स्वपाकस्वारा २३३८०८ जगामाकाशयो वित्रा १२५२६८ पारुपयाश्चारुगशा २१३३६३ जगामादित्यनिर्देशान चिकित्सकस्य चंवान २१७७८ पायातपो यथा लोके २२११ जयामानुशया सभी चित्रकस्यामवत् पुन १२३४६a विाण्येतानि विप्राणा २१४७७a | जगामारण्यमवपस ११tc चिपसेनस्तयोर्णाय १४. विद्याचिया तु शुद्धधय २३३८८८ जनता पंदरटाहार चित्रसेनादयो पत्र १४६४६a जामु पापवश नीतास ११५१०२८ चित्राङ्गदेववर पुण्य १३३ १४० - जगत्प्रिया जगभूतिम् २३७६२० चित्रोरसला विपायान १४५३२ जगरनादिभगवानमेयो गवाह जगता योनि १२१६२a तिन सवशन्दाना २११२६० चगन स्थापयते सूर्य १४६४१० जग्राह भगवान विष्णुस ११३०० चितयामि पुन भूमि १२४, जगदयानिजामाता ११११२/जग्राह योगिन रान्ि २१११२०० पितयिषा तु पूर्वोक्त २११६० जगवानिमहारत १४ अपम्पगुणवृत्तिस्या १२५४० चितवन विपर २११५८ वग'मादव मत्पुत्री १११ २५२८ जपान पक्ष सहमा ११४६५ चितयेत परम को २११५६८ गाद इत्यं जगद तयरमा ११६११ जपान मूनि पादेन ११४१२८ चितयेत् परसारमान २११६२aजगाम चाय विजन १३१६८ बज्ञाप कोटि भगवान् २४१३१० निन्तयेत् स्मारमनीशान २११६६० जणाम पेपित्त देश १२४११०० जजाप सम्म विधिवत १२५४७३ किमानमव्यक्तमधिस्परूप २५३७८ | जगाम ज यतिविनाशहीन १९८७ जना मनगा देवी PYEC चिर पारवा जगधोनि २११६५८/जाम तामास १२२२३८ जनाप रुद्रमनिश [yि"] १२४५७८ चीरवासा दिगोऽरण्ये २३२१0 गाम देवतानीक ११५१८०१ मा रुद्रमनिश प्रणब] १३११७८ पीरवाणा भनित्य २२७८३ जगाम निजिती विष्णु ११६१३८ । जनप रुद्रमचि तय] २६११३८ पाणवतोय युक्तारमा २१५२० । जाम पुनरेवापि १३३२१० जनाप र मनियर] २४११६८ मुनुम्युबदनाम्भोग १२५१४८ बाम भयवान पायो १३३१० साल मनिषा [मह] २०२० चेनमा पर्मयुक्तन २.२६८० | जगाम मनमा देव १.२५ १tcा सनधौ पने १२३४३ २११७३८ जगाम मनसा रद ११४३३९ जो रावण नाता १२०१८ ११४६३८ अगाम यत्र बजा ११५२१०/नहगा सपदि में १८२५ 28 ज ११११३५मु सहएमनसो घेता बोपयुक्तन नमा भावयुक्तन ·जठरो देवकूटश्च उनलोके परामानास जनतोको महर्लोकात २२८१०० २१.३० जीवन रावभूताना जीवन्ति पुरवपं तु २१२३०० रलेशर्घसूची जटाचीरघर शात १२४२६० नम्बूद्वी पाप मा बाबूर १४३ १६० जापिनस्ता सान विधान १२१३० रामायट्टहासन १५१८८जयध्वजय कौवेर १२१२६ जामदायस्य तु शुभ २४२१०३ जटाइच विभृयानित्य २२७ जपध्वजम् वधवान् १२१२००म्बब यमदीप दुष्ण १२३९२० जटिला मुगिहताश्चापि १३२७८ | जयध्वजस्तु मतिमान दिइ] १२१ २२० जाम्यवत्या वर श्रुत्वा जठराय स्थिता मेरो १४४०० जयध्वजस्तु मतिमान् गि०१२१५१० जाम्बूनदात्य भवति १४४१३ जयध्वस्य पुत्रोऽमूत् १२२१५ जायते योग गसिद्धि বনলীর নালীক १४०३a जयन्ती हराहा रम्या जाय तो मानुरे लाके २४३ ५३८ जयादिदेवासरपूजिताडा ११५ १९०३ जायधिश्च सुपश्च १४१३१ १४२२ बयान न जयजाम २१३८ पालेश्वर वीर्यवर जनस्तपश्व सत्यम १३६२० जपान न महादेव ११५१८ta जिदय स्पात सक्ष जनादनामदतनु प्रसुप्त १९२४ गयानादिमध्या तयितानमूर्त १ १६ १६८ जितेदियो शिवाय २०७१५० সনাবীন বুয়ানী १६२७० जयाम्बिकापते देव २११५० जोणकोपोनवासा स्पात जन्तुपापो पाशाने च २११४८ जवाशेपदु खोपनानासो ११९१६ जीर्णानि चैव वागासि २२५२२० जमप्रभृति यसाप २२६२६८ | जयाशेषमुनीशान २२९१८१ जयरयुगरातीता १११९०८ गयेश्वर महादेव जीवन सबलोकानां जममृत्युजयमुक्त १२९४०४ नरामरणनिमुक्ता महा] ११०३४ १४५५० जमातरमहम्मेण १३०२२ । जरामरण निमुक्तान [प्यात्र] ११० ३५० जीवति व सत्त्वस्था[] १४५८ जमारसहस्रपु १२६३०३ जलक्रीडासु सचिर १६५ সকাল ৭ মাইল गोर्यात पुरषा नामों १३०१७३ २१८७ta जनद जलदस्याय नीर नेव भवेदो २१७२० जपनस्तस्य नृपते. ११८९९८ ११mua जलश्च सुमारश्च बाबितायमपि याद जपनमार राजान २३५१७ जलप्रवेश य बुपति [ग] १३६६३ जास्वान यचेतस्की १.१६६८० ननवेशय निगस्मिन] २४० २८३ जीवेपणत साप जपिना होमिनो स्पात १४१४८ जनादबासा अपनी जुम्मित हसित पर २३.a पदण्यापयन्दिच्यान जैगीपब्याग अपिल २१११२८८ २१८५४ कचराईन लजान् २१'१५a नंगीपय्याथम तर जपेदामरणाद १४५१७३ १९६६८ जलचरान् वाचरान् २१७०४ १३३०६० जलेवानगन वपि जैमिनि मुम तुम २३९४tc ११.१२० जोद पाठहरहनिय [स] १११३३३ सया हिमध्ये दा जमिनि सामदेव जोर बाहरहनिरम ब्रह्म) १२५ ११३a पहाति नृत्यमान त २५१० जमूतिरभयत् बौरी जोरोमियो २४१.५१ वही प्राणाच भगवान् ११०३१० भान भवद्भिरपल जोय देवदेवेश ११९५६३ जानरर्मादिका मई २१ta नात 7 भवतामय बरस जलागि दवार २१८२४८ जाताते विरात्र स्थान २२११२० यहि प्रयानेन जमदग्नि कौशिरम १४.a जनिमावस्व बासस्य २ १३ १४१ नायिष्टप तथा हस्ते जम निशिी स्वात २४०३१ जानिस्मराव मरने 100 गातिपय योदया पानुपरगिरयुक्त t३. जानिरपरा महामागा ८१८ गाविस्वतिर तुष्टेषु जम्मुदीरानोन्य १४.२१ बाते सुमारे " २३७११ पातु क्षित सम्बुदरोग्य ११८t.cष राम देवानाम १३. पादारिदुर्ग पोल जोरपरस्मारि Prita शानप्रति महागी १.t.cा समगुगान गान जबुदीपावो गवा Evei नानानि यो नि.पदेश १ मा पास नरव सावर गाना १४.11 बातमिमा पूर्व २११ पारामारय भाष पनमापार मारद १४.11 रानु मनि माग 1.10 पाया, 29 २३८२०० जपेटीशनमपत्य १२११२० 11४En १७१२० १२२030 tec ·२२२a १२६.२४० डिम्बाहवहवामान १२८०० ते दहणुरीमान १.१८५८ ते देवादिदेवेश | ज्ञायते मत्स्वरूप तु कूर्मपुराणस्य ज्ञात्वा न हिसते राजा १२८१८० जानसन्यासिन केचिद [वेद सन्यामिन] | ज्वलन्त वा विशेदग्नि [जल] २३० १८० ज्ञात्वाऽनुतिष्ठनिपत २२६७८८ २२८५३ वचन्त वा दिशेदन [ध्या"] २३२ २२८ मारवा परतर माव १.totka मानस्वरूपमेबाहु शानाजानाभिनिष्ठाना ज्वालामालावतागाय १२५८२a मादा मा बागुदेवारूप १२६५७a ज्यालामालास वृत व्याप्य विश्व २३५२१८ मानात्मक सवंगत ज्ञत्वा यथावद् विन्दान २४१३७n २११९४८ ब्दालामाक्षासहनाच मानादारर्या तक प्रोक्तो १११६७० ज्ञात्वाकमण्ड नगना १११३२७० २४१ta ज्पानामाला पहनाया १११ १२२a ज्ञानाना परम ज्ञान शात्या विमुच्यते जन्तु २६५२८ २४४१३१० ट शप्न च कर्मगरित १३२३० शानानामुत्तम जान मानापवादो नास्तिस्य शान प कीस दिव्य १९६८ २.१६१८० त जानाय बतं ते भिक्षु शान चैवात्मनो योग १११३२०० शानेन कर्मयोगेन [न तेषा] जान तदुत निगंज २४४८३ ११५ ते एष्ट्वा जगोनि १२४.१va शानेन मिंगोगेन [भक्ति) १११३१२a प्वाप पिरिश शान तदंश भगवत्प्रसादात् २३७१५८० २१७१२२ शानेन महियोगेन शानं उदेश्वर दिव्य १२०५६ शानेन वाप योगेन २३०१२५० ज्ञान तद् ब्रह्मविषय २१११ स वा कालवदन २३१७७३ मानेनाराधयानन्त ११६०० ज्ञान तन्मामक दिव्य २४१३८ तरप्टवा चापर सर्ग मानेनन स्वय १७१९ शान तु केवल राम्यम् १५१२६५ २३७१२६० त टष्ट्वा देवमीशान ज्ञापयाचफिरे सद २२७५१० शान ब्रह्मा पविषय [परणा"] ११५०० त उष्ट्वा नन्दन चात २४१२५० नायते न हि राजेन्द्र १११२६ शाग महाकविषय [येन] २१२८ तर दवा नारदमृधि शान विमुक्तिद दिय २३७१४७r २११३३ १ घण्टदा देददिदुप जेच य ममन्यासी २२८८० जान रायगंध ११०३२a तपट्दा बेदविदास यानि गप्त ताम्येषु १३८२२० जान समन्यसेद ब्राह्म २२१२१ त घट्वा रा मुनिश्रेष्ठ १३१२०३ ज्येष्ठ चमजमानास्य शान स्वयम्भुवा प्रोक्त २२६४६० १२३ ३२० स्पेफ देववश तस्य तप्दया राबंपापेम्यो २३४१२८ ज्ञानवर्मगुणोपेना २१२४६८ ज्येष्ठ पुत्रशतायापि तत्प्टवामापर सर्ग शानसर्मप्युपरवे १२८२६ কলা লাগান। ज्येष्ठ शान्तमपरतेपा त प्राह भगदान बहा [जम्म]१७ २ta ११११२३० १३५२४० ज्येहमासे तु सप्राप्त २२१८८२ तमाह भगवान्गचिर] २.१ २ur ज्येहामूने भवेदिन्द १११ जाननिष्ठो महायोगी २२११४१ PYYsa स्पेटो प्राता च भाव तबोधयामास २१२२२० सुत 1७२२a भानपूर्व निदत स्यात् १२६१० ক্লানমালায় नापार परमेश्वर या १३१४०० याति पनि पुरुजाना ११०६७० १३१ पोरारजापविद्या १११२८tc तब्रह्मपार प्रणतोऽस्मि निरव ३१४२० शान मे प्रपम्पनो १११२६५८ ग्याति स्वभार भयवान २२१ric शानयागल शानी २४१३८ तर मगाउमीन जनपोगरता माना[] २३.११० सोनिरापान वाया १४२६० समताशापयनि यो lyxtc हानपोगरसान दालान् 11 ज्योनिमा पृथु साम्पा ११५ मा वित्त महारपान २७० यानि पनि मानयोगनित्य २११८ ज्ञानयोपरती भूत्वा १३८३६० रोनिमापि दिन १४२३ तं सर्व गाक्षिण देई 11.६१८ जनपोपाभियुास्तु २२ शेनिश माशर 1211६० गप्प मुनिष्ठा[] Reta मानयोगेन मां नरमाद २११७० योनिया गाय १३८ १२a तयाध्य पपा गाय जानराम्पनि २३४ गोनिमा १mataमान निर्मयं मम २०५९ मानाति गिरि 110ra ता दापितरना १.२.३४ नगन्मानित दिदगानायोनिमार दे गई १५८, मत सविपरी 1.1tta Pc ज्योला मा पारिश १७४न परियोगात्री 3D २१७३ जानती गर गुप तमाह भगवान रद्र तं मां वित्त मुनिष्टा tciपोनिपानमानी ·१२ ३६ तन कालेन महता तत श्लोका सूची चत कदाचिद् विप्रेन्द्रा[] १२१४६ तत शनादयो देवा ] १९७३a |तत सुरणों दलवान १२५१३० तठ कदानि महती ११५६२a तत शिष्मान समाहूय १३२ १६॥ तत सुवग कशिपुर ११५६७a तन कामाहतमनास् १२२ a त शुभानि कर्माणि ११४४१ तत स्थितेषु वर्ग वन कालवशात् वासा १२ १२३ मत थौरभवद् देवी १२a |तत स्नात्वा निवृत्तभ्य २२२२२० तत कालानिमदोनो ११५१४तत भवादितो त्यो १९५५५त स्नात्वा रामागाय १३२११३ तत काय तरेणंद १.२७३५३त मदतक समान २४३२a |वत स्वर्गात् परिभा[जम्बू] १.३४४०८, सत कालेन मतिमान १९६४faचन मस्तीय तत्स्थाने २२२५१ १३६५ १२७ २८ तत संस्थानमानीय तत स्वगात् परिभ्रष्टो राजा] २३८१८a तत कृष्णो महावीर्यो १२१५७a | तत सहत्य नदूप ११५७१) तत स्वर्गात् परिभ्रष्टो धन"] २३६१३३ तत कोटा महादेव ११५१३८० तत सच उड़ाय १३०१७३ | तत स्वर्गात परिभ्रष्टो [विप्रा"] २ ४४ १२९३ तत कुद्धोऽम्दुनामाक्ष १९४४वत स गत्वा तु गिरि १११०७a | तत ऊध्वं तु पतने २२३० तत क्रोपावुततनुर् १३१२६ रात रातपयवात् २१८२५३ तत एव च रितार तन पश्चदशे भागे १४१५४३ तत स घ्यामुरागीत २. १९२५ 'ततश्च मध्यते भातिर २४६uc ঘর বানান ११०७/रात राब्रह्मका देवा ११५७१ ततश्च कृष्णागमन २४६ta उन पर परिपश्यति धीरा[ J२६१७ ) तन म भगवानीश [प्रहमन] १ ३५९६ततश्च पूबवण १४४३०० तत पश्चिमतो गच्छेन २३६ ४०ता स भगवानीश [कपी] २ ३१ ६७१ सताना नियमात २२४२७ तत पाशुपता शान्ता[] तत से भगवान कृष्णो १२५ ४४a | ततश्न धाप कथियो [मुनी"] २t.c तत पाशुपता सर १३२ १४३व्रत से भगवान् देव २४४२a ततश्च साप कथितो दिव] २४४ ५३a पुनरसी देव १४८२८तत न भगवान् देवो १९३७a ततस्त्र जननी पुत्र १२३५६३ शत पुराणपुरुषों ११० १६० तत स भगवान ब्रह्मा सिधा] १७४ta ततस्तमाह भगवान ११०३७a तत पुष्करिणीं गलत २३६१०a तत स भगवान ब्रह्मा बोय) ११०४३a | ततस्तस्मात् परिभ्रष्टो १३६१२८ तत प्रणम्य बरद २ ३७ ६२a सत स भगवान विष्णु [कूम"] १११२२ तास्तस्मै महादेवो ११०७ बत प्रयम्य शिरसा १२५.३०३ ) रा रा भगवान विष्णु [ग] ११५१०८० वतस्ता पपगृह्णत १२७४४a १२३२६३वन स भैरवो देवो १२७४५ ११५ २ ५३ सतस्ता अगहु सा [] तत प्रभाते योगारमा ११० १२a | तत सा मातृमि साद्ध १२१३२a तत प्रभृति देयोऽसो २४३ २५० ११०३८] तत समुद्रा स्वा वना ततस्तानि प्रलीयते २४३a तत प्रभूति दैत्येन्द्रो ११५८%a तत सम्माजन कुर्याद २१८ ६५ | ततस्तामा विश्वमा तत प्रभृति लोकेषु १२५१०२ रा रामो बलवान १२०४३ नतस्तु सतिने तस्मिन तत प्रलीने राबस्मिन २४३२३a तत गरो भगवान् ११४ya तस्तूतानपादस्य तत प्रानो भगवान् १ १६५५a | तत सर्वाणि ह्यानि १३३१ ततस्ते जलदा घोरा[] २४१३६c खत प्रहस्प भगवान ब्रह्मा १tta २३१६७ ततस्ते जलदार २४३४० तत प्रहस्य भगवान कपर्दी] १.१४७४ | त गर्व मुनिवरा ११५६६ नतस्त्रेभ्योऽश्रुविभ्यो ११०२०० व्रत प्रहष्टमनसा ११८ta उत सर्व सुायता सत प्रदष्टमनगो १२५९४० त म विदो बुद्धि १६२८ नमस्ते समय सप्त २४६११ दत पाहादनी दाणी १६२५० रात मा रबगुरु २१११ को राजशादू ला १२१३a मत प्रसादवयनाद ११६४० तत सहनशी दस्य ११tra तस्तेपा प्रतापन तत प्रादुरभूम्बक तत्त सहस शो मद्र ११४६६ तरास्तेषा प्रमादाय ता प्रादुरभूत तस्मिन Fk tea |ता महासुखौर ११३३६ तस्तेषु प्रनष्टेषु तत प्रादरभूत् तासा १२७४३३दत मा चयता ता १२४८fa तसारम्बनुनानो २०४३ तत प्रादुर्बभौ तासा १२७३ta | तत सा सदजा सिदिम् १२३१ उनसद भयोगन 31 रात प्रणम्य हुएामा ११५२१६ ततस्तानवोद राणा १२३४० २७१२३१ १२१५२a , नतस्ते मुनय सर्वे २४३१६a २३७६ २७३ta ·| नतोऽस्य पशिरे पुषा[] २२२७० कूर्मपुराणस्य ततस्त्वमात्मनात्मान २१४१८ | ततो बीघा वाजेन [दुखात क्रोधो "] , तोवंशो काममा व्रतस्त्वाबाहयेद देवान् २२२३a १७२४ नोपितोतसा हर्ग खताप घोर पुत्रार्थ १२४ १० ततो दोर्पण कालेन [दुखात कोषोम] तो लब्धदर कृष्णो १२६१ तताप सुमहद् घोर ११०१६ ततोऽवती विश्वारमा तो देवगणा सर्व ततो गच्छामि देवस्य ततो बाम्बग्निशादीन २४४४६० ततो गच्छा राजेन्द्र तीथं मा०]३Exa रतो देवासुरपिन १७ia ततो विस्मयमापनो ततो द्रक्ष्यथ देवेश १२५७a ततो गत राजेन्द्र [कदार] ० ३६७३ २२७la ततो पासो भरद्वाज १५०७a ततो गच्छेन राजेन्द्र विमले] २३९६a | ततो द्वाराणि सारिए ११२७ ततोऽपीपीन सावित्री ततोऽमृगच्च भूतानि १७५६० ततो गच्छेत राजेद शून] २३६११a तमोजन्ताहति प्रभु नतोऽसुजन स भगवान १२२१ ११५२२९a ततो गच्छेन राजेन्द्र [वलि०] २ ३१ १२a तोश्य जयनात् पूर्व रातो नारायण देव १७३६ ११५१६७a ततो गच्चेत राजे [पिले J२ ३९२११, २४०३३a तो नारायण हाय्गो १२६२०a १७Yac ततोऽम्य मुखतो देवा[] १७४१० ततो गच्छेत राजेद्र[१] २३६ २७३ | ततो नियतने पोरो १३५२८ ततोह स्वात्मनो मून ततो गत राजेन्द्र [ग्रही] २३९४२a ततो निवृत मध्याहे २२२२० ततोऽहमागमीशान ततो गच्छेन राजेन्द्र विष्णु ]२ ३६ ४१ ततो निशाया स्वाया २३७७६a १२५५९० शक्षणाद परम लिङ्ग १३१४७ तसो गरुन राजेन्द्र [बम] २३६ ५५a ' ततो नैव चरेण पाप १२१६७० तत्क्षणादेव विमल ततो ग र राजेन्द्र निनो] २ ३६ ५८ | नतो नवाचरेत कर्म २१८७० तत्क्षणे रा॥ महादेवी १३३२७३ ततो गच्छेत राजेन्द्र [नाप"] २ ३६ ६३३ | ततोऽन्धर निमृष्टास्ते ततो गत राजेन्द्र [यम"] २३९ sta | मोस्त बहुसंस्कार २२२१९ | तत्तद्गुणवते देय २२५५३० ततद्रूप समास्याय २४४३८८ तता गच्येत राजेन्द्र [एर"] २३६८० ततोऽनमुत्सृजेद भुक्त ततो गच्छेन राजेन्दत्तीय ] २ ३९८२० नतो बन्धुप्रयुक्तेन ११४४२a तव तम प्रतिनुन 4 १८ दनो गत राजेन्द्र वीर्थ त्व] २ ३९८५a | ततो बहुतिथे काले [गते] १९६६ २४१३८ रासो गत राजेन्द्र [कपिना] २ ३६८७१ ततो बहुतिथे काले [भग०] १९६२७३ तह वा सत्य प्रवदन्तीह सात २५ २६c रानो गच्छेन राजेन्द्र [गणे०] २ ३९ ९४३ | सतो बहुति शाल [rri] ,२०२६३ तद परास्य वदवं च १४३१६० सनो गच्छन राजेन्द्र [भ] २४०१३ | तता बहुतिधे बाले [सोम] १२४५१ नपानान सुस्थमनसा ११४७२a तरप्रय वेग पुर्वन्ति १.११२७५० ततो गत राजेन्द्र [गौनमे] २४.ta | व्रता मगवठी देवी तत्पशादादसौ ज्याम .४३१- ततो गम्छा राजेन्द्र हिस"] - ४०१२a , तो भबलनावृष्टिर १५.११ | सत्यजुर्जीवित वन्य १२.५१० ततो गच्दैन राजेन्द्र शुद्ध] २४० १३a मोऽभिध्यायनस्तस्य तलाज जीवित दृष्ट्वा ततो गा राजेद्र []२ ४० १४३ नतोगिग अतस्तीय २१८६८३ २२१६८ तष कोटिश्चत सान २२२७२a तता गच्छेन राजेन्द्र [-] ४० १५५ ' ततो भुकवता तुपाम २६६२५० ततो गच्छा राजे शिवि०] २४० १७१ धतो अष्टस्तु राजेन्द्र २१.५६ तत्र गत्वा स्यवेत् प्राणानु २४२ तनो गच्छेत राजेन्द[नीय 4०]२४० १८१ ततो मध्याह्नसमये ततो गहन राजेन्द्र [माना २00१ नतो मायामाना । २२२६६ तय गत्वा द्विजो विद्वान् ततो गन्दे राजेन्द्र [मार"] २४०२४ । ततो मामाह भगवान १२५७६ तत्र गस्वानर स्थान तनो गच्छा राजेन्द्र निर्मदी]२४० ३१३ | तयो मायामयी सृष्ट्वा ११५१५गरपान शोचन्ति १४२७ ततो गलेन राजेन्द्र [प्रालि ४० ३५३ तुनो मुमोद तच्चत्र २०४१८ | तत्र गत्वा नियमवान [५] २३५६८ ततो गबरदायिरस २३६१01नो मे सरल रूप १११२६२८ | तर गस्वा निमगवान सर्व] २५८३५८ ततो गजनानादाम् २४३ ३४ ततो मे समोसन १.४८ तत्र गाँवा पितृन पूज्य ततो सारेश्वर गच्छेन २३६ नो राय लाराति २१११वत्र चरम गुन सातामभवदंग २८५३ | तो विम स्यो भूमि २४१२२० नितिदेव १w.in तनावीप्तेखा गया २६६२८० | ततो युधिष्टिरो राशा १३४ १२० / तत्र हर पा[] ११-१c 32 वतंत्र समनुप्राप्य १३६ 0 गत पनामुपस्पृश ·तत्र तीर्थ महापुण्य सरतार्थ समुत्पन २१४६a तम देवा भगु पूर्व श्लोकार्धसूचा पत्र तथाप्सरमपर १४७ ५५० ] तय भोगाभिसिप्सूना १४४ २७३ | तबलावा नरो राधन[को०] २३६c, तत्र तमासरोवयाँ १२२ २६षम गदिनी पुण्या २०१८ २४०२९८मदापिनी नाम ११३२६ नत्र स्नात्वा नरा राजन सिहा"] २३६ ५२८ तत्र य भोगनिरता[] १४४va तत्र ताय तु राजेन्द्र २४.10a तत्र यागयलेनासो १६२८३ ताना वा नरो राजन[गाण.] तत्र तो नर नारया विश] २.८२७८ तत्र को जायते गर्भो २२७१७३ २३६२७ तत्र तीये नर स्नात्वा [व] २vate तत्र लिङ्ग महास्य २३४२१० तत्र स्नात्वा नरा राजन[स] तत्र ते पाति निष्ठ्य [] १०१३३ तर सोरहितार्थाय २३६c तत्र देवपयो वित्रा १४६१४३ सत्र वेदविद शाता[] तबस्नात्यानरो रजन[पुन]018 १४-a तम देवपिग पर्व १४४ तत्र देवस्वा देव १४१६ समस्नात्वा नरो राजन निस]२३६६.c तत्र देवा राग धर्वा [स] १२९६४a, तथ शरस्य बिपुर स्रनारदा नरो राजन [उप]२ ४03 २२४४२a थानानि देवानि २३१ ३२८ तपस्नास्वा नरो राजन[ग्रा]२४०१00 तत्र देवा सग धर्वा [भवा) २३६२६० तत्र सिहित श्रीमान सत्र स्नास्वानरोगजन[दुग]-४०२-० २४२१२८ तत्र देवादिदेवस्य [थम्भो] १४५ वत्र विहिवा गङ्गा तबस्नात्वा नरो राजन[नम]२ ४.३२a २३६५७० तत्र देवादिदेवरम [विष्णो १४५ १७३ | तत्र सनिदियो नित्य २२१.१८० गरनारयानरो राजन[] २४० ३०० तत्र देव दिदेवस्य चत्वार] १५१११३ ' तत्र गनिहिती राजन तपस्नात्यानरो राय २२६३५० २२८३८३ सष देवादिदेवेन २३६ २a तत्र सशिरतो स्टो तत्र स्नात्या रितुन देवान् २३६१५८ सत्र देवश्वरेशान १४३३ ला समिद प्रातम १ ११.tatt नत्र स्वादा पिना भायर २३६ . २४.१८ तासा परमा शक्तिर् तबलावा भवेगानो २४०१ १४६३२a तम देवा महादेव १३४३२३ नत्र स्नास्वा महाय [पभ्य] २३४६१ तभ सा भीतहृदया तत्र देवो महादेदो [ष्टो] १३४१६३ तत्रमा वगले देवी वत्र स्नात्वा महारप पर ] .05 1.0 १४६४.८ तत्र देव महादेवो [भास्वान] १४० २५a तत्र स्नात्वा म पोरवा च [गुन्य सब] तत्र स्नाइदा मादव पून०] २४२ १४१ तत्र थमा भगवान १२११२८ १२५१९८ सम स्माचा मगराज २२८८ २१११० तष यमपदनाम ११३२५१ तत्र स्नास्ता चपीचा प[पमु] १ . ता लावाच पर ता नारायण देव 14101 तत्र स्नात्यार पवार[दत्त्वा) ३१ रनारस पिगुगा २१ तत्र नारायण भोपान सम्म्या"] तत्र स्वास्या व पोरया च [गुच्चले वह] तर स्नात्वा पाया १४२१६c त्रस्नावर या २१६२१० तप नारायण धीमान[पासो २३४२७८ २४ua तर नावा पराया २४०१५८ रस्मान सब थार नवरायणस्पायद तंत्र नारवा जीर्थवरे २४.१.c ता हैम चतुर सत्र नारायचस्यापि tata १vita तत्र नाता तु राजेदत्वा पाय देवग्य तब गारायणो देवा [निबने) १९७० तत्र नामात राबपि c नाप निगन देश 1.11 तत्र नारायणो देवो [at] २.५४४ रात्र नारवा तु राबविYjHE नारिवार गायनरम विमान १.२a मनार दुरारानुtric तर पापा मारा तापिपत्रदानेन तर स्ना'पातु राना मुभा... ARTAI वाभिगम्य तष माया पानि [.Ye तर पुण्या पदा[] Hc .. यि मुनामा तत्र पुनरिणी राया तत्र प्रारणान परित्यग्यारण्य २१३८ नानाrefen पारिया तत्र प्राणान् परिवारलो"] CAREE मो रा]ि 1 म माय समय यो देवा [Mij ४२१० तासान गवामा सामायी तामाह्मादपा देवा [fer"] 11 मारा मो राजन[jaRIESIREr •Y.300 तर भस्मादेखि 39 १४६ toa १७४ca 11ta 21511 १७Y.

·धर्मपुराणस्य १४५४०८ | दसरे महादग्यो नद भवता दुष्ट सत्राप्रपापा १३१३० वाजूचे विधवा २२५२६८ | सदावरे महाभूत युगान्त) २३१८६३ नामवरे रम्ये १२४१२० सपायचगवेगाया २४२ta तदरे महाग्योति त्रासनवरे रस्ये २११२३ १२५४२३ तायानि च पाशि Postaगार महादेव सत्रागादयोगारमा २१४७ वादिविष नागेन् १२२४० रे महादश्या[] तमामो भगवान निय १४६१७० तथा पराता शोरान्द्रा तत्राने भगयानि १४६c तमा पविहायोप्द १३६७३ | तदनहु ममस्पति २२२५२० तत्रास्ते भगवान् श्रह्मा विश्वा]ma | तथापि च न वतन्य २२९२८८ २१३१३६ पत्रास्ते भगवान ब्रह्मा[tra"]१.४६ ५५ तणपि देवमीशान नमा १२५५१c गृहस्प तु २२१ रास्ते मगवान् यहि १४१४१ १ सयासि भावात्मत्पाद ११५1१0 सदस्यतामिनिसाय १४८२०० सधानाय भवन १४४२६ रापा पुरवात विश १४६२८ दिव्यय पालिस गूदेह २०१५ तपावरेश्वरी देदो २१२ रापा मगरस्याग २४११५८/ वदामवातित कर्म २१८१0 तत्र तपसार १२४४८cा निहितार्यो १२५५८८ नदाचिरेण मानेन नव देवदेवस्य १४१३ स्यावतारान पाई १४६२० जनवरा गर्य २४, २a सय रसवरे १४.ta ' तथा विष्णु रामरर ११४६ya तदाज्ञया महाद ११०६ रार भक्तियोगेन २३४७५८सया देदशिरा नाम ११२६ तदा तदा मे सानिध्य ११०३० तव मुनिगाई ना 145 तथा सगती देव २३४६a तदात्मक सद या स्याद २११८ तव मयसद् विद्वान् 1३६ तथा राहस्रशिक्षरे १४६३५३तदारमतदम्पत. २३४७२० तव सहिपत तव PREC'तपारिश्यत्याह भगवान[प] १ १६ २६a तदारमा त मना पान २१८९५० तमेवाविरभार ११५१६c तपारित्वस्याह नगवानदिव्या २ ४५२१३ तदात्मा सवगो भूत्या २११५१० বঙ্গাসাগকাল কি २१११०२a तयास्त्वित्याह विश्वारमा प्रह]१.४५ तदा दहत्पी दीप्त २४३३१० तमोपवाग यावा २४०३va तपस्वित्याह विश्वामा सोपि] तापारमिव एवं १४२२७० सत्रोपोप्य नरो भवत्या २३६५५० २३८३८c तदानी स्थापयामास तसानिधाने साल २३१४३ तपारित्वत्याह विश्वारमा देवो २४१३५० तदाऽपकराहयतु ११५१३६३ तत्पनियोगादपुर १५५४येत्युक्त्वा महादेव तदायपश्पद गिरिथस्य पाये १२४५६ तत्व धारण ते राजन् १११११७a तव प कनीयारा ११२७१, सदा पावस्पित विष्णु ११५१०७ नत्सब घादन ताया[] १११२६ तथैव मरणे स्नान २२३२६० तदा प्राणमयो स्ट्र ११.२२ तत्सर्व प्रतिवानीच २७१७८ तपैदापरवेस्प १५०१० सदा प्राह महादेवो ११६६fa २३७११0 तवामानाच १wata तदा मध्यातसमये १२५४ia तस्मबगेदकत्ताप २२२३१०तयोक्तोसो दिया वीरद १११४ तदा माससमन्तामा २२३१९० পাগনাশা २१११२० | तथोक्ताह थिय देवीम १२१ तदाबगाहो मुनिस निधाने १३१३१३ तरस्गृस्पपिन स्पृष्टया २३३६८ तपोपस्पृश्य रापैद्र १३४३ वा विद्यादनध्याय २१४६३० तया किपुष्प विषा[] १४१७a योग्य सोतसा पाठो १७१६a नावे तमसाविष्ट ११३५६a १९७६ तदशाभूता राजान १४६२६० तदाधीस्तत्रमस्कार २३५१२८ सपाश्चमपण सूक्त २१८७१0 तदक्षर पर ज्योति २६१०० तलाशीमात्रमस्कारस समान जाये शृङ्ग १४६५० तदत परमवश्व २११६३० दाशु समय कृस्वा १२५७७३ तया चट्रमस देव ११४६२aदत सवभावाना २२६१३ | तदाशोचे नियूरासो २२३५६ तथा च बागरे तु १४६१ तदादितिदेवी ११६१४ तदास यास मिच्छेन्च २२६३० संघा च वैष्णवी शक्तिर १९३aदद रेश्मयत कोष १२२० तदा समभवद ब्रह्मा तथा च हरिवर्षे तु १.४५ सदतरे भवद् देवी ११३a तदा स राजा युतिमान् ११२16a तवा तमसि सत्त्वे १५८२३a | तदन्तरे महद्यूत [युगात १ २३२४३ | तदा राबहाणा व १९२३० 34 १९८२a तसाद भगवानेर उमा कुपण्व देश ·तदीश्वर पर यह तदेकतातिगुण तदेव गुह्य गुलानाम तदेव च जगत फस्न वदेव मनसा पश्य श्लोकार्घसूची तदा समज भूतानि ११५२८ ) तद् विज्ञाय परिमुभेत विद्वान २६१३८ पोयशफलानां च १३५२३a तदा खातपन प्रोक्त २३३३६० तद्विष्णरेरिति मन्त्रण २१८९४ तप्ता चरदाय २३२१ta उदासाबमृती भूत २२३३८ तद् वितगह मये २ ६३० तप्त तस्तपो घोर २११८० तदा मुमेरो शितराधिस्स ११५१७२८ | तद् व्रत तस्य सुप्येत र २७ १६०तम वदुस्ते गणराजवर्या ११५१०१० हवासी वस्यति स्पष्टम २३१७२० वनावप्रवणामास १२१५१ तमप्यसाधक मावा १७७ सदस्य वात्रा निकम्प १९२३ निमित प्रपञ्चोऽय २६.३० तमवदीत सा मुभगा १२२ १२a तदाहिरण्यरशिपोन ११५४३ तरिष्ठस्तत्परो भूवा [तदेय] १११२६०० तमयबीद भगबानानिषा ११६५६ तदीन समासोश्य १.११ २१८० तनिष्ठस्तत्परो भूत्वा तदन] १ ११ २९३६ तमद्रवोद राजपुत्र १२१३६ २४४५२८ तनिष्टस्त परो विद्वान २१५ २a | समावी महावाह १२८५४a १५११० तनिष्ठा शा तसइल्पा[] २००३ तमभ्ययावद्भगवान् २"tta तदेवत् परम व्यक्त २६१० | तन्नो दद महादेव २६ तमपतियोहर ११४८३३ तदेतद् विमल लिङ्ग १३०६८ध्यसस्थ विमल २३१ २४a / तमश्चण्डिकटाईन १४८१४० १२६५६० त मध्ये निहित ब्रह्म २२६१ समसाविण्मनसो [न पश्य"] ११४१९ २१११० मध्य पुरुष पूब ११११०८ | तमसाविष्टमनसो [वशाल १२८ ३१c तदेव परिघानीय २१२८० मध्ये भगवानेक १४ १२० तमलद् धनुदात् पभान १११२१२a तमध्येऽसौ पुष्प रुक्मवर २३५ २२a तमापत मुनिष्टया 16a सदेव मुमहत् पप ११०१०मयाड़ पर यह ११३८तमातमपोरट्या तदेव सोमिक तीय २१३१८० मावारणा दिलीपस्तु १०१०माचार नियन २१५१० तदेव स्मरतीय १३४ ३६मात्राणि मन मामा च तानि २०१४ समादिकृष्णमोशान १५१५० तदेवाक्षरमदत २०५३६८ तमाश्राणि महाभूतान् २८c तमादिदेव प्रमाण २३१३५० तदेवारमान मनमानोऽथ विद्वान २६१४८ रुप पर समात्याय २३७८१c तमापत त सायम २५५५ २३७ ६४०प सुमहदास्थाय ११६४०८ तमाराव राहयान ११७३ २३७४२ala स्वाध्यायस तोया २११२० | तमाराध्य हुपीकेश तबुदपपस्तदारगानस १११२९६ पनस्य सुता देवी १३७ १ तमाविश्य महादयो २a वद यहि मे यथा ताव १२२१५८ | तपश्चरणमात्यात २४३n तमाविप महायागी १४२२१ तद्राबभावितो स्ष्टया ११९६तपश्च सत्व व रजस्तमय १२४६१cतमासनस्प भूतानो १५०० तापिता प्रपद्य ते १७१२० उपसा कपितामा। ११३३२० तमासायनिषि वाम २०६५ सद्भारो गतिल भाति निस्य २१०१० तपमा रतित्यप [यस्तु] १२ta 'तमागायागनिपि २२२६०० तपमा बपिनोल्पप[i] १३८३६३ | तमाह दलस्य मग तहत प्रपञ्चपुरुपौ २२११तपमा तोपिता देवी १२.२0 माह दो सोमानी २५११५३ सदाशिमा पुग) ११७१८०पमा पननुतसुस्तु २३२२माह भावान ब्रह्मा १७५० महासिललोबाना २१११४०० तपमा याचन २३९७१/ तमाह विशुवती.लि हामायावासी २२७० सा भगवान श्रीन Tata समिद्रियभार [] সবসময় १११२०० पायध विक्षन २. तमीज सबभूतान 4.c तदारसार २१emया पोपोगाद 12c | तमुवाच पुनाम दास्माकमम्म १२taवपदा राख • '८१.c तमुशार मानिस तमसम्बप २२१.८ पातमा पुरा देवा) २४११.c/मुदाय महामा परमविषिष्टेन २२१४१caपपडिपोरमे १२७ नमूतिरे पु[] गादेवसरको २२११० तागियो गया २३७२ | रोक इशिता पति धी[] तो जास्तीश २ttaववरण 35 तदेवोपेखित दष्टया এবার যমুখ। तरूपा तिरस्तत्र १Fa دو دا C ·तयाह सगतो देव्या कूमपुराणस्य सभेव मुक्तये माया २३७६४८ तत् कथित सम्यन् २३४.६८० ] तस्मात् गर्वप्रयत्नेन {परि०२ १११४६ तमन मोचक र २१.७ तस्पिरे निश्चला सर्वे १२४२३८ स्मा। सर्वप्रयस्लेन शाक] २ १६ ३०० समेवारमान मन्देनि २२६४१० तस्यौ रामेण पुरलो १२०४३० तस्मान् सर्वप्रयत्नेन [मात] २१८५८ नमेवास्यति कल्लान्ते १४७ ६९० तस्माचतुर्गणा पापो १४३१० | तस्मात् गर्वप्रयत्नेन सगयो"]२ १८३१३ समेवा प्राहर-येऽप्यनेक २८१७a | रामानन्द्रावलोवस्तु १.२० ११० तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन[कृत्या २१८१२१ सभेवक येऽनुपश्यन्ति धीरा २६१८० । तस्माद वृहदयो मून १ १२ १ta तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन बाद ] २२२८५a तमोपुग ममाधिरय [] १४५२८ । नस्याच पतस्मा सा १८ १०८ | तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन ब्राह्मणो]२ २४ १०a समोगुण ममाप्रिय [पहलान] १२१३०० | सस्मायनश्वरोऽप्यूष्वं १ ३८२६३ तस्माद गर्वप्रयत्वेन शत् वत्]२ २६३८३ এনামাখা প্লয়া १६.२० तस्मान्धादन मतंय २२० २२० । तस्मात् सर्वप्रयत्नेन वाहावस्तु]२३४४ तमोमिति प्रणवेनेगितार २१०१५८ | तस्माश्रयध्वजो नून १.२१.४७८, तस्मात सर्वप्रयत्नेनरिष्टय] २३६५६॥ तगो मोहो महामोहम् १७२३ तस्मानानेन माहित १२,६०० तस्मात सर्वमिद जति २३७७३a तमो हाग्नीरजी ब्रह्मा २७७०८ तस्मात फराभ सभूतो १२३२६ajस्मान सन्तरित्यज्य २४४३० तपाचमाईपम ११४१c तस्मात् कर्माणि पुर्वाध २.१६३२८ तस्मात् स व स्मृतो विष्णर १.४१३६८ गया मवाये निदधे २३२१८ तस्मात् परार्थ त्रिशूगाई ११०६६६३ तम्मान या परिहत्तच्या समानामहाराज १०२५ स्मात् पालात समारभ्य १२५६६a तस्मात् रोपेत सतत सपा राम्मोहये विश्व १४EWe गस्मान पता २२५५० तस्मात् स्वर्गात परिभष्ट १.३४३५३ सपा म मङ्गो राजा १.२३५४३ । नस्मात् स्यत्वा हरेनिग्दा ११४९९३ तस्मादशानमूली हि १११.३०० तस्मादमदार २२२२ तस्मादनादिनियन [प] 11100 यह प्रामवेदीगो सम्मादनादिनिपनं [विष्णु"]२ ११११५॥ तो प्रत्युत्तारोपि २१२३६ स्मात् पञ्चगुणा भूमि तस्मादनादिगदीश 11५111 यो प्रमूर्ति दवाय १८१tc तस्मात् पहिनिल २१७४५a तो गमभयद् युद्ध सम्मापनादिपध्या विज्ञाय] १.tha ११५८ta, तस्मात् पुण्येषु वीर्षषु २३२२८ तस्मादनाश्मिष्या-त[वस्थे] २१.१२a ११५ १२५३ स्मात् प्रनिहित लिए १३३१२० रादिदिष्ट तम्मादनादिमप्याल [f] २१८.२० २३८८ रास्मात प्रयानाच्याटेषु २.२२१२८ तम्दनीश्वरानग्यान [पवरया देव] सपीनिय प्रिय पूर्वान २१२ १७० तापात भोगापवाय १२८४१ तपोमध्यगनी मे १४४१४0 तस्मात् गाईव दातव्य २२११ta तस्मादनीयनयान परस्पा देवान) तयामध्ये पितृणोतु १०४५८ सम्मान गर्दव दस्य १३११४ १९६१ नपोम पर होगा ११७१४८ तस्मात् सर्व प्रकारेग[मद]११tta तम्मादयं घ नाम प १२१॥ सास्वनी माधिस्या ११११८ तस्मात गर्वप्रशारंग [मब] २१७४३a तस्मादपं समागाश २२५२१० सप गुपयोति २१.२१८ मात्र गश्यलेन [भिJArtoa समावशेषमूगाना तपंप यच्चयान 1210 तस्मान गर्वधपतेर [ ]१११ स्मादेषाना १०४॥1 यामाम देना १२५० तस्यान गांपटनेन[य पा] १२९तालाही धर्मपुm[] १.C नमिषा पित देवान[errj१ १२२१३ तामात गर्न प्रयोन [परवा१३२१ मारपगुषोतो ११310 बापरयाशित यान[मु]n.tc तस्मा गांभयान [स] १५३va नामाना शुओं सविता लिन माया २१०२९cा गरसोनापार02 वपापपानाव ४110 गये दुराग्नु time मा गयरोन [मा ].11 मार देवण 1761 मालगामिनिस्वात Pre! रमान गरशे] Tta तामाका भैर reti मतिमा निर्य २rtcimमा [य] म्यादेपी पिपाग १.२ गया [१२a; सामान मादाय Rel 12मा महानगर H ११५१६० । तस्मात् वमक्षर रूप १११३४८ नस्मात् त्वमति राजेन्द्र २२०२८ .

·१००० १२०१० श्लोपार्थसूची चरमाद गार्हस्थ्यमेवंक १२ 100तस्मिन्ने कागदे बारे २४३ ४६a | वस्म पुर्वाऽय मतिमान १२२४५३ माइ देवासुरा सर्व १७४ | नस्मिन् हते देवरिसो १२१६४ तस्य पुत्रो दिलीपस्तु तस्माद घमं पुराण च २२४२६० तस्मिन हो मररिपो १.१५.७६a तस्य पुत्रोभवद विद्वास तस्माद् ध्यानरतो नित्य २२९ २१वनस्म दिव्य स्वमंश्वयं २६ १ta | तस्य पुत्रोऽभवद् वित्रा[] १.२११४३ तरमाद विलिबिलि धीमान १२.१५० तस्मै पिशाच रुपया १३१२१ रास्य पुोऽभवद बीर ११९१३ तस्मात् ब्रह्मा महादेवो १२५ तस्मै प्रोवाद सात १२७ १४॥ तस्य पुत्रोऽभवद वीरो १२०५८८ तस्माद् भवद्भिविमल २ ३७ १:२a | तस्मै भगवते नित्य निम] १२५ १०५३ तस्य भुत्रो महान स्वातिर तस्माद् भवत पृच्छाम ११२a गरम भगयते नित्य [नग] १२८६४३ तस्य पुत्री महावीर्य १२३ तस्माद अस्तु राजेन्द्र १३६१० तस्मै बलेन दातव्य २२६६६८ | तस्य पुत्रो महाचीयों 11८100 तस्माद यतेत नियत २२६४० सभासाय गुरषे २४४१४७ तस्य पूर्ण वर्षशते तम्माद् यत्नेन गोगीन्द्र २२१२०३ | तस्म हम्म न दातव्य २२१२५० तम्य पूर्व ययाप्युक्त ११८२१० तस्माद् विज्ञान मेधारित २२३८० तम्य कोटथा तु पूाया २.४१ २६ तस्य भुरिति रूपात १२३२७ तस्माद विदर्भ सजी १२३६० तस्य पोयसमाथिए[] २२२ १००० तस्य वाल्यात प्रत्येव ११३10a तम्मद विप्राय दातव्य २२६१६० तस्य गानरतस्याय १२३५३a तस्य भार्या रूपवनी १२२५ तस्माद् विमुक्तिमन्विन्धन १११५४a | तस पानीद दशरय १२३ २८३ तस्य भीमरय पुत्र १२३१ तस्माद् विश्वसहस्सस्मात १२० १६० तस्य तत् सोधन वाक्य Percial मध्येतिजाव तस्माद वेदवाह्यात ११५ १११३ तस्य तद् दना वृताविहस्य] १६१५ तस्य माये महामेछ तस्माद व्यासादह घरवा २४१४६a तस्य तद् ननन श्रुत्वा विष्णुपुर १ ६ ५५३ तस्य यो महायोगी १२१७ तस्मानारायण देव २१८६३८ तस्य तद वचन धुत्वा हिरिर] १९०५ तस्य ये रश्मयो विना १४१२a उस्मानिमानत याद २२२१२a तस्य नद्धारयगावण्य [] ११५६a नस्व रमिनहस सद १४११९ तम्मानितयेच्छा २३६ ४२a तस्य तद वारय मारयं सा] ११३५६a तस्य रामोऽमय मृापुर १२११८८ तस्मानिवृत्त ससेप्य १२६२८ वस्य तामछती सध्या १५८c तस्यर्पभोप्रभवापुरी ५ ३६ ३७ सस्य वर्षसहयाते २४११२a तम्मानमरेवर धावा २.२६ ३७० तस्य ते पितर श्रुत्वा २२२३३ तस्य वीनरयो विमा[] १२३१६० तस्मा मुमुनुपमर्षीि १११२६७८ तस्य ते बढ्य शिघ्या ! १३२२३a तस्य पै तातो.त्यय तस्मा मुमुनिपतो १२९ta तस्य ते रस्मघ सप्त २४३१५ तस्य पश्चिम देने तरमा मे विश्वरूपात २९ सस्य ते वाक्ययार २३७२६३ तस्य प्रात नि तस्मालिगेचयेदीग २११७८ तस्य ने वृत्तमसिन २३७५१३ वस्य शिष्या शिपायुक्ता[] 123c २२५२ka तस्य सर्वरोमाधि १va तस्य पूर पमिस्तरमात १२५६ तरिमतीर्थ तु राजेनपरि २ २६२२a तस्य दक्षिणादिमागे बहर] १३ तस्य रालो नाम वहिरीय तु राजा"] २३९८६१ तस्य दक्षिण दिग्भाने [गिशाला]१ ४६५४॥ तस्य गवंजगरपति १११३४ तम्मितीय गर समात्वा २२८५४ सय देवादिदेशप [भोर ११001 तापमा परमा माग २३४५४a तमि दापसिदान तस्य देशादिदेवस्य [दिलोर] ११५५६a Ta पिरत चेतरर १७६७ यस्मिन् माहरण १४३ गम्य देवो महादेव [पायरया] १२४ ताया गिदी मगटायाम् परिमनु जो माला २०४८ तस्य देवो महादेव [प] १३२३४ तरचा नारवा दिया गरिमायोतिपि विम्बार २१५ नयनाम्ना दिया १२२३३१ नरम नावानरी गि[] BHALc तस्मिादिमियर निग्य २७ तस्य नामखानु Tecास्यो नागदोप समनटी महामनी t Ye XC तस्य पुपरस रान २१८ १३८ । वामा परेन समानु तस्मिन ही कोड १Ya तस्य पुत्रपुरगा [] १२ तास पुरता माहाम्य समिपद रिक १४४ तर पुग्णाम्यागन १.२१'ताया पूरा दिनाने मरियम निया १४ नम्स पुरमा १५.१८ या प्रसारमा महमागहीपतीनां तु १२१२८० नस्य शीर्थनमावेश ११८२४ २२६६ua २४१८० १.२.२a तस्मिती ये १२००५८ २३१२ १c २०१२ २.४०१ ११HA 37 ·पूर्मपुराणस्य तस्मा शृणुध्वं माहात्म्य २३६२alता एप्दा ताशी सीना २३३१२८३ तामसस्यान्तरे चैव १४६३०१ सम्या उत्तरदिमागे १.४ २९ ता दृष्ट्वा भगवान ब्रह्मा १२१ तामसस्या तरे देवा तस्या एक परमेष्ठी गरस्तान २८ १८८ता विदार्य गस्ती १३१५ तामसी मे समाख्याता २४२३० तम्या एव पराभूति ११०८१३ ताडयन्ति विजेन्द्राव १२८१७८ ताममी राजसी भूतिर ११५२३२० तस्याय पत्नी सुभमा १२०२७ ताहयाश्चकिरे दाडेर २३७३८८ तामसी शाम्भवो मूर्ति १.४२ २२० तस्पादित्यस्य चैबासीद् ११११० ताइपिला दृऐनापि २३३८४ वामसेपु हरस्योत २४३४६ तस्यान्ते सर्वतत्त्वाना १११७ वादितोऽम्माभिरत्वर्य २३७५४० ' तामसो राजसग्देव २२१४८८ तस्याभिध्यायत सर्गस १७५० विविधरेन १.४०१६ | तामह वर्तयिष्यामि ११२६८ तस्माभिमायत सर्ग १७११८ ताशहपमास्थाम २४४४८ तामाह भगवान ब्रह्मा तस्याभूद रुकमकवर १२३५८ | ताणत्याप भवत १२४३०८ तामियमयतागिन २२४ तस्यामजनयत् पुत्र १२३४४० | तानववी-महाना[] १२१२४a| तानाच जनयामास ११७११ तस्यामध्यभवन पुश[] १२३६१ तानववी-महायोगी २३५ ४.a | तानातान विशालाच १४३२८ तस्यामारापयदेव २२६३४० | तानब्रुबस्ते मुनयो १५. ३ta तारक पुरुपो घात्मा ११५१५७ वस्यामुत्पादयामान [सुभुष] १२३ २४ तानि पाचे प्रतीषन्ते २४११३८ तारणाद सबंदु खाना १४.६१० तस्यामुत्पापयामास [पञ्च] १२:१८ शानि चाशेषतो देवो ११५४२० | तारखेन पितृन राम्पर २३६४५० तस्यामुत्पादयामास पुत्रौ] १२३ ७८८ तानि पुरुप प्राप्य ११५४५० | तारयेच्च पितॄन सर्वान् । २३६४८० तस्या वचनमान २३७४८a | तानि व क्थयारमाक म्यारा"] १४ १८ तारयेत मर्वभूतानि २३८५० तस्याशीच विमातम २२३७४८ तानि व कायास्माक[रोम") २३४१८ तारस्ता शम्बरपर ११७८० तस्याश्च पूर्वदिग्गाग १४२५३ तानि पुत्रान पशून नात २१९४०८ तारानपत्ररूपाणि [वपु०] १३६ १८३ तस्याशीत तुम्बुरुरामा १२३ ४ka | तानेव लोकान् गर्भस्थान १६२६ गारानक्षत्ररूपाणि हीनानि] १.३६ १६ वास्तु पश्चिम भागे १४४१७ सान् दृष्टया गरओ धीमान् ११४.१va तारापी चन्द्रगिरिर १२.६ तस्यास्त्विदानी माहात्म्य २३६.४८ | तान् दृष्ट्या सनयान वीरान १२३८३ तारिता पिनरस्तेन [4] २२० ३१० स्यतन परम शान १११ ३२१ तान रष्ट्वा विविधान रुद्रात ११०३५३ नारिता पितरातेन [पास्य"] २३४८c तस्प जपता देव ११६a | नान प्रणम्य महाराज ११९३२ तारिता पितरस्तेन [तृभ्य"] २०६२० तस्प तपनो यवाद १११२a | वान प्रगम्याय ते जम्मु १२१४ तायश्चारिएनमिश्च १४०७a तस्पर तप्यमानस्य ११०१६'तान प्रसन्न मना देवा २३७५.३ तापतो प्रसने प्रेत्य २२१२७० तस्य मस्यमानस्य २३१७11ता येव ते प्रपद्यते १७६१८ तावत् तिष्ठ ममादेशान 11630 तस्पैघ यतमानस्य वदाचित् परमा] तान् बसिष्ठस्तु भगवान् १२१७६१ तात् तेनन भातव्य ११५१०१८ ११५३ तान् सनि दानदा विमा १२१५३ तावत् द भीपणे पाल तस्यैव यतमानस्य [पदाचित् विष्णु तान् सर्वान भस्मसातत्वा २४३२६८ दावा प्रमाणभागे तु १३६६८ ११वापस नाबयामास ११५८१८ वादन सस्वरहोपात्र तस्यैव मुधिर काल १८१Rajापरा म परमंवर पर्द २२७३८ । साबत सर्व परियग्य २१२० २४.५a तापसध्येय विप्रेषु २२७२४ ताबदप्रयतो मयों २२३२२० तस्पंप परमा मूतिस् १२५६०३ तापी पयोष्णी निविष्या १५३३३ सापदार्महादेव २४१३०० तस्यैव पूर्वदिमागे १४६५७ ताभ्य शिष्टा यशेयस्य[] १.१५० तावदेव प विस्तीरण १४०२० तावोसरदिना १४६staताभ्यो सजायते विश्व 1c तरमोगरिपोपस्य trajाभ्यामारापित प्रादाद १२.१० तापवसहमाणि १३४.c, तस्योपचाय वचन १.२५२६३ शाम पश्यन् गिरिजाममा र ३५१५४ २१९२२०,२.१ ७.C बताशक्ति रामापाय २४३al सामप्याशु ग सरपान १७४३ वापद वसयालि स्वर्ग मोरे ११faसामवयीत समतिमान १५4.CYC तस्यैव तपमोग २६९ सायद भात माझ्यात सो रबा गापमान- ·२४१५ सामोग भगवान पण दोकापूची वादि पितरातच २२२६५० तौयं तव्याव्याना २.२१ २८ | तुष्टयुमुनयो विष्ण २४४५६० मावशीच स्यात् २२३६००तीय यम्बक नाम ०३४१ प्याई मनमो २१३२० शादागतो समीदयाह १total तीर्थ लोक्यविल्यात ३३४ ३६३ तुष्टो मि मापारह है १tka दावानेव म विस्तारो १४८१३० ती दिनानिभितुष्ट २३६३४मीमामीन निशा वायुमो मरहन स्वर्ग २२६ ६७८, ती नारायणस्वायन ४२७ नृप काष्ठ पर पुल २१६ta ताचौ गुणगानी १२६२८ नीर्य पाप नाम २४२५ तृण या यदि वा शाई तानिणामारियो १२७२४वनसावतरण २३६८ तृपरामाशो प २३.५० ताप रिमूलयो विप्रा[] १९१७ | तायवा तथा नित १२९ १०८) मृगविस्पोक्ति सागां कृत देवस्य १४६ नोपयात्रा र मापस्य २४१ नृणविदो मुमा दिन] ११.ca तामां पातु गा नापा ११.१tcाययात्रा परा निस १४२०० तृतीय द्वार पार्य 10१0 नाया सेनापचाप १२७३ तीना पर नौ २१ तृतीय नपप यर ক ম য় যাবি २८ तीर्यानो परम तीथ निदीना] १२५१२a तृतीय मरदुप १४४ ari पृष्टपूतानाह १२.101 तोपता परम तीर्थ [पिवय] २३४ २११ 'नृतीर का मुदिर १२८१६१/तीयाना परम मीपं [गो] २३४३६1 | तृतीया अनुपियामि तासु गीगास्वरोपा १२३४३ लाना परम तीय [लगा] २३a नृतीया मरती शशिर तामु पत्रपको निय १४.tc तापनि रपयामाम १७१५० सीरपामा प्रा] १२८ve १०१ दागुराणमयान १४७२२८ सोनिमानि मोरेरियन १३४ र पोशना मागा लागिमे पुरुषाश्चात[] १४३९. शीर्धा पदिय पान हतीदे प्यारे [] ११९ हनीयोग्यापमा पार १२८१ २१.६१ वा पागनारे स्वाद १५११०० १३२८ निमिपारीवाश्च १mc तीषम्य गरम मोप 211200 friदित वागमा पा २१e सीतारनी उरेमा ११२२०० 4c नियमो तुम प्रोता 10ta तर प्रमाण ११.१२१ पिपपपारामो से गोपग पर 1१२११० पिशामिटी हेजमा पूरणन शिव २१४८ तिपमुदायवादीती २१६ 1.1ग्य युगमहयार देश भागमन २.ta पिरान प्रविधि २३.११ निगमोना २९१ta गा frur तिनु भाषा २१६६ सुन्यमापु गुपए ते नाग १२१० दिया ...८१८ सम्पर्शन १८ देशानुष् २॥ मिमोरे तेसार fmir गाई Pr] तेरोवलि ItHc हिमाशमयूरीप १ मारता stc देवारागिराया Pre लिपीच १.ngrat Pune-20 FEART TRI] .c पिला गाना Pra] मनमा १२६१८पमा "titc नाता "१२१० र .Y Age Shणा पर मेरा १२tagreer Prem गियोran Pimprint Tita नेपाr-AT ratri marriday भीर SHARE कपि गरम्प न समान २४. पर परम २६१२. परमार १२१५८ तुम मुप्रयोगा १४१५१ तुम्दुरा रहा २२ परमानोति १kac मारिमारिन eMAR पुर्ण १me 17 113 ·२४१० तेपामधस्ताद् नरकास १२३ ३६ पामभिमती य स्यात् पूर्मपुराणस्य तेन दापेण स प्रेत्य २१२ ४०८ पा सद् वचन श्रुत्वा ११११८वतेपा स्वसार सप्तासन १२३ ६४ तेन धारपितव्यादै २२६ ३५८ | नेपा तस्याय सायुज्य १४७१७८ सेपा हि वशमापन्ना २२५३a तेन पुधा नदी या २४०४० तेषा तु सत्ताव ये ११२१६० वैपारचाक्षयोलोकान् २१२४२० वेन यायानुसता मार्ग २.१५ २०८ | तेषा तु समवेताना २२० ३०८,२ ५४ १३० तेपामथैकेन भवेत मुक्ति १३०२६८ तेन वेदयढे सर्व २११४ | नेपा ददामि तद स्थान १११२७०० तेनामी करण शुर्यात २२२८३० तेषा ददामि परम २३६५२० तेषामघस्तान् नरका [] १४२२५३ तेनाप पोच्यो सद्धि १५१७पा दान तपो यज्ञो १२८४२० तेषामनुग्रहापाय १४६५० नाय सगळा घारमा २२१६ देगा देवाघो राजा २२४२० तेनाविवफास्तस्मात् २.१५ तेपा नद्यश्च मप्तव १४७६३पामभ्यधिक ज्ञान २३७१३७० तेनाहारेण यादीमा ०४३१५० | वेपा नश्यतु तत् पाप १२६१०८पामशोचे विप्रस्य तेनंद च शरीरेण १३० १३०लेषा नारायचे मक्तिर १२६१२० नेपामष्टतनुर्देवी ११०२७० तेनव जन्मना ज्ञान २१११०३८ | तेपा नित्याभियुक्ताना माया] तेपामाधास्त्रय थेठा २१.३१ तेनैवमुक्तो ब्रह्माण १६४२a १११२८१३ तेषामेव च गुप्त्यय १११२६८ तेनारप तु सर्वाङ्ग ३.११६६० | नेपा नित्याभियुक्ताना योग] २ ११८८८ वेषु पा वस्तिव १११२७८३ परिवाहिए सर्वे १७१२a तेपा पतिरह देव २०१८ तेषु पर्नेष्वपाचम्य २२२५२० सपि दारवने तस्मिन् २३७ १५०० तपा गुराणवकृत्य ११३१५८ तेगु नित्य मदोलिता ते.पि देवादिदेवेश २१११२५ वेपा प्रधानो ज्योतिष्मान १२३८८ तेषु गुष्पा पनपदा[] १.४७५३ केऽपि मा प्राप्नुवस्येव २४२६० | तेषा प्रधानो युतिगान ११५१८ ते पुषपुनप्टेपु ११५४॥ से पूजा- भूतेश क्षेपा प्रधानो बलवान १३८४२८ वेपु योगरता विप्र ] १४६२२॥ है प्रणम्य महात्मान १३३२३a तेपा प्रवानी विख्याती १२३३८८ तेषु वा महयोगा[] ते भानतपमो विधा १४९४८ २३७२४१ तेपा प्रवृत्तिविन्यस्त २३७ पु मर्वेषु तीयतु १११२०० त भव भूतमव्येश २१४३a तपा प्रोवाच भगवान १३ ११३ तेपूपवेशयेदेतान २२२२४a तेभ्य व गिढ़ जात २३१० तेषां भक्ति तदा एका २३५४३ तेभ्वैव निरपेक्ष लोरपृटो १७२१३ भ्य स्वधा सुता जजे ११२२० | रोषा मध्ये मुनी दाणा १२६ ६a तेष्वेव निरपेयपु[लोन सृष्टी पि"] तेभ्योऽयस्वाञ्च परवार १३६२२a तेषा ययाति पश्चाना १२१fa ११.१५ २३६२४. ते मृदा स्वर्गमाया १२७३३a ते पाति र स्थान रोपा ये वानि कर्मागि ११२२८८ ते याति नरसार घोरान २११११६० ते सनाटे निलक १२ १०२८ ते सुखप्रीतिबहुला[] १७० ते विपत्ति पर क्षेत्रा तेषा लिगा महादेव १२०७१० १३०१५ ते मुनि ततमसो १११२९०n ते विदन्ति पर मोम सपा विनस्पति विप्र [२] १.६० ते सूर्या चारिणा दीप्ता[] २४३१८० १२९५४० है शिष्टा ब्राहाणा प्रोता २२४१८० नेपा विनम्मति रिहा] १२६७३८ ते स्म सर्वे महादेव नेपा च ब्रह्मसायुज्य पडगिरयन व १७२५८ २०११०५८ २३६४४० तेपा रुद्वारामुम्भ सेवा म सब पापानि देवसममादाय tata २१२३१ तेषां च सोमसायुज्य ४७१.cष श्रया पुन सन १४१२ जसानीद्रिपाणि युर १४२२० वैषा पेष्ठ अनुस्योऽभूत १ettaपा मानवमारी २०७१२१, वैरिय पृथिवी सर्मा [स] १५१३a तेषा उमेठी महापीयों १२२२३ नेपा सस्थानापन 10१५८ | तेरिस पृथिवी राधा पमत ] १२११० तपास परम पान १४ | तेपा निहिता निरस २४६८ तेरेव भाप पा २१cc पा साधा महादेवा १४१२८ तपासत पण स्थान १४ तैलमभ्यम्जन स्ना २२२२ta तंगी त दिनय १३५१५० सम्यक्तीक्षा गुदि ३.३a सेपानावर ज्ञान ११२२५०षा मूर्पण सायुज्य १४४३५.वस्तु समापन पूषा २६ देवदत्तचित स्थान Pancषा स्वनामभिगा The तोर दक्षिात 40 १४१ta प्येव जायते तासा २११८१८पा मानिध्य मञ्च ·इलोकार्यसूची तोया चंक महागौरी १४३३४a | विगुण स्वाद ततो पति १४३०० विविधोऽयमहकारो महा] १८c दोपयन्ति महादेव १४० १६० त्रिगुणस्तस्य विस्तारो १३६१३८ त्रिवियोपमह वारो महति] २४४ ८८ तोपयामास वरद २३१४ श्रिणानिकेतइयादोगो २२१ विशक्तिजननी जया ११११७८ तोषितवदयामाय ११६२४० वितत्वमाला विविधा ११११७ka विशवत्यतीताय निरज नाय ११५ १९६८ त्पतण्या मम भाति २३७२८० वि कसाहयमतो १५.१ त्रिवनी द्विशती सध्या वक्ता साऽपि तनुस्तेन १७४२ विष वा राजपुत्रस्तु १२०१ निशिरा दुपणचंय ११८१४ स्यवदा कमफलाराज २११८३a | त्रिया मिनोऽस्म्मद ब्रह्मा ११०७५ | विगुलपाणि दुष्प्ररूप २३१३४० (यवत्वा तपोयल नाग ११४३२० विधा भि नाम्यह विष्णो १२५ १८a | त्रिशूलपागिरीशान त्याचा तपोबल वस्न [विमा] विधा विभग्य चात्यान १४३५८ | विगुमपाणिगगने मुघोष ११५१७३८ ११४६/al निनामिति पधारे १३६२६॥ निशूलपाणिभगवास स्पकका देहमिम ब्रह्मन ११३६२ त्रिनेत्रा नीलकण्ठा च १३१८ वितपिङ्गला देवो २३१२७१ त्यवत्वा पुत्रादिपु स्नेह निद्व दो] दिनेषा सशक्तिभि १४६४१० विशुनमादाय कृशानुकल्प ११५ १७१३ १११०२a निदा वाघ सावित्रा १८६९ विशुनपरहस्त न स्यक्ता पुत्रादिपु स्नेह [नि शोको] त्रिवादहीनस्तिष्ये तु १२७ २०० । त्रिशूलहस्तानष्टिनान ११०३३८ २११६२ बिभि क्रमैरिमाल्लोगान १४६३४१ त्रिशूखाप पु विग्यस्य ११७१८४० स्यकावा लोकपणामता ११४७६ बिभि सारस्वत तोय २३८८३ शिशूली कृतियसनो २४१०० स्थकरवा घरायस्थान ११५७८ धिमूतयेऽन तपात्ममूर्त ११५१९७३ त्रियङ्गो जाघिस्ताद १४३१ रयजेदात्रवधुज मामि २२७२२a निम्यााव देवार ११०४६८ श्रीणि कल्पगतानि स्यु अवमेतदनावत [अव्यक्त] २३६० यायुष च भक्ताना १२१०८ पीन पिचडानिवपत्तर २२५१० अयमेतदनादत [बहाण्येव] २३४७२, विरात्र दशरात्र वा २२३१०३ ताद्वारशिष्याणा १५१०० प्रमाणामरितेपा २२८६ त्रिराव मरणे २२२३७३ सायुगे त्रिपाद स्पाद १२७२० याणामाश्रमाणातु १२४६-विरात्र स्यात्तथाचार्य २२३ ३४८ पयम्बकेन तोयेन प्रयागामिह वना २२४ ६० राित्र स्मारयाशीन २२२५३८ तोश्य कपित सहिर १२६४०० प्रयीमय पढाय १ १९६५८ पिराममपिण्डपु ११५२२३० अयोदशसहस्राणि शतानि] १४५५ बिरामोपनयनात ११७२० अपोदश राहलाणि वर्षाणा] १४५ १६८ विरात्रा विशुद्धघत [पञ्च] २ ३३ ३८८ प्रलोक्यकावतो i fo YC २२० । त्रिरावण विशुद्धभत[वि.] २३३ ४७८ प्रलोक्यमतिल सट १२६४ त्रयाद तथा धस १५०५० रिण विशुद्धया २३३ ५८८ लाक्यमेतत् साल प्रयोदश्या नया रात्री २३३ta विगत्रण शुचिस्त्वयो २२२११८ लोक्यविद्युत पुण्य २३६२७० पयोविंशतिरेतानि २७२४० त्रिरामोपोपिन सम्यक २ ३३ ६४८ लोक्यविभून राजन २११४८c पातार पुष्प पूर्व १२१६०० विरात्रोपोपिनस्तत्र २४२२० लाकरसार विमल १८१.८ नानुमहस्यन तात्मम २४४६००मिरापोपापिनेनाव २३६१६८ लायसु दरी रम्पा १११११०० वानुमहस्पन तश ११५५७० प्रतिस्प सध्य ४७c २०२५०० सोचस्पारस कथित विशद्भाम ग्राह्मणाना २२५८० त्रिपदात्तप्राण २११५८ लोरस्याप मान यो विप्राश्नीयाप पूर्व २ १३२०० त्रिलोभत्तु पुरतोदप यत् १२४ ५८८ | अंसापये परे नून १२८५७० विप्राश्नीयापदम्भस्तु २१३२ किमानुस्तान १२८४० विकालवड पापन ११४२० बिलाके शागिको नद ११६८८ पवाय नमाम्य विवाहानामतबामपाने ११५000 शिलोचन महाताप Pure विवादी मनत २१५२/३ हिलो बानि मवेद গিদ্বিারে १४१२६ किमाना १११ याशिव यो त्रिगुण पारवमयस्त्र २४० १२८ विविधा भावना महान १talका व भतार २२३२६ लोनय भक्षयिष्यामा २२३१३० नोवप वशमानीय पयोदशी मघायुक्ता १२३२३८ यावकारगिनेशप १३३१७८ वह नीत येद ब्रह्म २४ic २.५११c ११.fa 1१५२२ विकारहनु परमेष्ठिमन ·११५२६४ त्वमेव देव भक्ताना | त्वमेव विश्व वया धूर्मपुराणस्य स्व गति सबभूतानाम १५२५वमध्यरात्सुताऽस्मक ११३५८८ | त्यामेकमाइ पुरुष पुराण ११५ १६१a रख चापि पूणु मे दध ११४७ वमन्वय शाश्वतधमगोप्ता २५३५८ २५ua व तु घमरतो निय १ १६४६a | यमात्मशब्द परमात्मतत्त्व ११५ १९२० त्यामकमाश पुरष पुराण २५२२a त्व पक्ष्यसीद परिपास्यजन ११५१९१८ मामा सवमताना ११५ika स्यामेव गुन देवाना ११६.५० स्वपिना सवभूताना ११७६०त्यमारमा ह्यादिपुरुषो १९६a | खामेव पुत्रमिच्छामि व ब्रह्मा व महादेवस १ १५१८२८ | स्वमिन्द्ररूपी वरुणाग्निल्लो १ १५ १६४ | त्यामेव शरण यास्य स्य ब्रह्मा हरिरय विश्वयोनिरग्नि इसमीश्वरी महादेव ११०४० स्वामेवाते निलय विदतीद १२४६२a | त्यमीश्वरो वेदपदेषु सिद्ध ११५ १९३८ द व वनस्व वपर कार [] २१८६५८ | त्वमेव जगर स्रष्टा ११४४३० दष्ट्रपाम्युजहारैना ख यतत्व वपटकारस् ११५.१८२ रवमेव दाता नर्वेषा १२४८७८ दरपोद्धारयामाल ११५७० व कमीश्चाहरूपाणा १९७३a | दण्ट्राकराल विदशाभिव द्य १११२४६३ अविश्वनाभि प्रकृति प्रतिहा २५३६८ स्वमेव परमा। दन १११२२५८ | दस्ट्रागारान दिवि मत्यमान ११५१ १ सशक सब देवाना १११२२७ दमेव पुरुषोइन । ११०५५८ दष्ट्ररकराल दुरुप [जटा] १९१६ खहर्ता सवलोकाना ११५१५a त्वमेष बह्म परम २१८३६a दष्ट्रनाराल दुद्धप [य] ०५१०० पहिता परम ब्रह्म दष्दाकराल पक्ष्य खहि तद वेष परम २१२४ २१८३७a दष्टाकरालवान २४१02 पहि नारायण साक्षात् १२४८८३ | त्वमेव विश्वराननरप २१८३६३ दष्ट्राकरालबदना स हि नारायणासाक्षात त्वमेव सवभूतानाम १६७६a दष्टकरालवदनो २१४५३० व हि लोपेपु दिल्याती १२७ १२a त्यया मल्लियते विश्व ११.३० दष्ट्राकरालो दीनारमा १२१५० खहि वेप स्वमात्मान २१४१a त्वया सूरा महाद्ध दष्ट्र करालो योगामा स्व हिगि जगत्यस्मिन् २३७५७a त्वया मृष्ट जगत सब १११२२० समनि वसिष्ठ च [सोऽसु१२२२८ व हिराबजग साक्षो स्वपि प्रधान पुरुपो १११२२२a २४४६७a त्वम्पेब सोचते देवि व हि मा परमा मूतिर १२४.१३ १११२२०८ दक्षत्रि वसिष्ठ ९ [पम १७३३० रख हि सा परमा शतिर १११२२३० लयव सगो देव १११२२५a | दशस्य र प्रजासग स्वयंद एव हि स्वायमुवे यन् ' सृष्टमसिल [स्वमेग] ११७६a दसायीच पाह विश्वात्मा १२८६० वत प्रसूता जगत प्रसूति २५२४३ ) दयैव सृष्टमखिल [पण्येव लप] १ ६२१३ गाद्वोऽपि जपाह स्थतो बना सकला राप्रसूतास २५ २६ स्वयंव सृष्टमम्मिल त्वय्येव सकल] २२२४६a त्वत्पादपपस्मरणादशेष २५४०a ११०५३ । दक्षिणा दिनमाकारक्षन २२२७४० स्वरमादे मुसुममथापि पत्रमेक १ २४६४० स्ववेद भ्राम्पते ब्रह्मचा २५२७० दक्षिणायकदर्भात २२२२४८ वाप्रसादादयनराध ११६२a | त्वरितो धमपुषस्तु १३४८० | दक्षिणा दहना माझा ११११२४ सत्सनियायप ना २११५४०३ ख वाटुन निरको १३६४१८ | दक्षिणापथगा नव १४५ १५० सनीपो वापते घस्मान ११७२० त्वा न पश्यात मनपो १४३० दक्षिणापरयो पजा १२१० स्वावधानि नरादेही १२१६वानमानि देतात १११२१७८ तणाप्रवण स्निग्य মনী বাগদে १११२५१३ त्वा पति मुनपो ब्रह्मयोनि २५ २३० दरिणामुखयुक्तानि २२२२४ विमार पर ज्योतिग 11०५५ खोब्रापार प्रणमामि शनु १३१३०० सायनमागस्थी स्वमगर पर धाम ११७७aखा ब्रह्मपार हृदि मत्रिविष्ट १३१३७ दक्षिन यमस्याप १३९३४० स्वमर पर योम ११४२२६३ वा शोक हि गावेऽस्मिन् १३१२७० | मिणे नमदाबूने २३८०४ समभर परम चेदिराज्य २५३५ यामपिठाय योगाथ ११९२२४३ दक्षिण पचनबारे स्यमार ब्रह्म पर पवित्र ११५१ दामनाविप विश्वामन १९८६c | दारणोत्तरमायामा- ११५१८१० रवानृते पगवान शत्तो 1१५१७७ धो जा महाभागो १११५३० वानरेश बसामिपूज्यमे ११५ १६०८ स्वागेकमा विमेकर २५३४ मोयनन एनते [42] दक्षिण पातमरजानु रवनि सबभूनानाम् ·११६३२८ दशाह द्वादशाह बा २४४६७ दशाह पाराशौच २२ Ea १४३४८ | दमाहात पर सम्यग २२७६ दहेदशेष कालाग्नि श्लोकार्यसूची दाया भगवता पूर्व २३३ १३४८ , दद्याच्या प्रयत्नेन तदस्था] २ २०४५८ | दशरात्रण शुद्धि स्याद २२३४५० दवशेषदेवेषु २४४७ दद्यात् पुष्पादिक तेषा २१८५२० दशावण सहसागि जीप ] १४५२८ दरदा मायामयी सीता २३३१३१० दद्यादतियये निय २१८ २८ दशवप सहवाणि शतानि] १४५३ दमपाणि वयीनेत्र २५६८ दद्यादान यथाशक्ति २१८११६८ दशवपराहमाणि [जीवति] १४५७c दहस्त महानाद ११४३६८ दयादहस्त्रन २२६ १७a ) दशवपसहयाणि [जीव तोक्षु०] १४५ ६८ दच्छा च मेखनी गरी २१२ ५ दद्याद् भूमा बसि बन नशवर्षाणि पितरस २१८१०५० २३५२३० दमो देवकृतस्तर २३६२४० *হ্বানালা ११४२७८ दयाति शिरसालोक दाने युद्ध क्षमिपत्य १२ ३७० | दयागमुरसा माला[दिशा"] १११२१६८ दशाण या तथा दान दत्त चापि सदाबाद २ ३६ ४०० दयानमुरसा माना [वज°] १२५४० दशाहपुत्रोप्यारोहो दत्त जप्त हुत चेष्ट १२९२९ धानो भगवानीश २३७८८ दशाश्वमेधिक तीय [स] २३६२४३ दशाश्वाधिक तीय[त्रिपु] २३६६५० दत्तमसपता याति २२२६२० दधार गम देवाना २३३४८ दसवानारमजान देदान १६११८ धारासुरन शव दत्तवानश्वर नान २२३ ७३ १२८२८८ २१११२६० 'दशीचशापनिदग्पा दशाइ निगुरो प्रोक्त दत्तानुयोगान् वृ यष २२१३१ दपीचा व दक्षस्य दत्वा चाक्षयमाप्नोति दशाह बाप साप ११४६c २२६ ५५० । दधीचो नाम विपि दत्त्वाचा न स दुमिक्ष २३०२०८ दयोद क्षीररालिल दत्या तरति समार २२१४४८ दभ्यो नारायण देव ११५२२१८ दशाहत द्विज शुश्चद दत्त्वा तु दान विधिवत २२३४८८ २१३२७८ २ ३६ ३४८ दनबाहनलग्नेगु दशाहम शवस्पण दशरेतरमवैकम १४tha २२० दत्वात्र थियभत्ताना २३४२४० द तोखलिका वा स्यात २४. २२८ दरवा नारायणे देवी ११५१२१३ द तोऽनुसनिनाला ये २४४३० २१५५ दहेदोष ब्रह्मार दत्वा रानप्रमेवस् दरवा धाद तथा भुक्त्वा २१११०Ec दवासी परम योग दातारो नियमी चव दरिदायाचिता यतु दावाम तत् परशान २२३६६० ११८७ka २३६३ २२२७५a ददशा देवकीसून १२५२७१। दरिच राजन कार्या[] २२२ ६५ ' दातारी नोऽभिपद्धता दन तन काम्पमाख्यात २४४४%a दशन च महेशस्य दवश नदिन देव २२६७० ११११४०० ददाति तत्पर शान २४६६a दान दनाद् प्रथाशक्ति २३६७ta दाति यत्किश्चिदपि दशन दिग्धरूपस्य २wsc दानपम निषेवेत २३४६० ददाति यस्तु विप्राय दान देवदेवस्य २४४६५८ दानधमरतो निश्य १२०१३ २२६२२८ ददाति विद्या विधिना दशन पटकुसीयाना २४११७ दानपति परो धर्मों २२६५६a २२६१६८ १३४२aदानमध्ययन पशो दानात् तस्य तीर्थस्य १२३a २२११३८ ददानी रोगरहित दशनातस्प देवस्य २४.२aदानमिवभिनिदिष्ट २२६५१८ २२६२८ दर्शनाल्पशनातत्य २३९६५ दान पादपायोऽमी बदावारमसमानत्व २४१९७८ दशन देव लिङ्गस्य २१५२४० ददाह बाणस्य पुर १२.५०० दातोमवा देवमक्ती ११७४ हान पक्षाते दहशुयादेश व YYSC २२४१० दारानाहरप विधिवत दान पोगमासेन सो कृपास्य भगवान् १३२२४० २२७ta दातम्याय महायोगी दश तीर्थशहनानि [प] 1 ३५१ | दास्ये प्रयात्मानमन तपाम्ने १६६e ददौ तदबर ज्ञान दश दीपक णि त्रिंशत् ] १३.६ दास्पै तो भक्त पदाय ११६५२a ददौस दश धर्माय ११ma दशभ्यस्तु प्रतोयो Talदाह कार्यों पाया दवाचा र सोदपुम्म १२३५० दशमामारतु तृा २२.naह सबभनानाम् Pाद प्रभलेन शाटक]२ ३० ३८ दशमो बहामार १५१५alदाहक गए पानां [43] ११६२६८ दम शरोरोपरम २२१७६३ दमाहारनिमुक्को २३१६१ येति मुनय प्राहु २२० २१ दशमाने पुरे तस्मिन २१५३१० दात पशाचित्तभ्य २२६९ २११०२८ दान चापम योर्व ददाति वेदविदुषे २२३७८ २.३११७८ २३४ १२८ ·पूमपुराणस्य 'दाहायशोव कर्तव्य २२३६१३ बस्ते भया[]] १२११ ९ष्टया बटवा समापात १२४२२॥ दिति पुरय ने ११५१८ दुमि REP १११३८ टवा देव जयद्योनि ११५२४॥ पिमापविमध्ये १ ३६ ३७ वरिप्टदुरपीता १२८४a |टवा देव गमाया न विष्णु] १९va यापरास्त १३६ ४०1 | दुर्गा पायायनी घण्टी ११११५८ दृष्टया देव एमाया तबमाम] Eta यासदेविरात्र पात् २२११० दुजयस्तस्य पुत् १२२४० | ८वा देवास बस्न वि तारण दोस् १३५३०० हृदयस्प सुवा पीमान १२११६:/रष्टया देवी महादेव ११५१४ दिपि भूपतरियोप १३०७८ टोपनोऽग्निसमात १२.१५ वा पायन विधा १२ दिगनमामीश्यप दुरभा तपमा चार १२८३६ष्टया नन्तुरीशान १२५३a विपददामि ते पण १९१६५८ दुर्वाग्रमातमारदर्य ११८cण्या नारायण देव २०४८ र भवन ते चार १९६३८ दुरवर्मा नारा दुष्टी २२१ ३४३ वा नारील छ दिष्य यष महरा २१११८ दपतं हि मनुष्यस्य २१७१५१ टका नगिहरपुप ११५२a दिपायनिसमायुक्त १४४६a दूरस्थो जाददैन २१४७० एवापत देवमशा ११५१८५ दिया नसमायुक्ता १२० वावराव ११९२० पटवा"धरसगायत ११५१७१० गि धमय पुष्प १९११८ रडावस्य प्रमोस्तु ११६२tष्टवा यानां सुन वियग धानुलिप्तश्च २१८१७३ दायते हायस्मए २२२७८वार पथि योगीत प्रिमिटाने म २४४७८८ पने वानि तायव १७६१cष्टयामारपस्य वापत्य २२७२० दिव्यमाल्याम्बरपर १११७०० श्यो हि भयवान् गूदग १२९१६ टया पराहत वात ११५५७१ दितिहामनोपेत १४५१४८ रष्ट विभाधन पढेर २५रष्टया परात्य रीय ११५९३७० दिया विशाला पिता ११५२३ रष्टमानो भावना ११ष्टवाऽपि देवमी गाने २३४YEc दियाना पाधियाना र १४११० रटवता हर श्रीमन् १.४४०८ एष्टवा प्रणम्य शिरगा ११५४ दियणमस्तु १५७१ रवाननवधानी १२२३०० पूरा गामस्थान दिवि दक्षिणपूर्वस्या १२११ रवानसित देव १ २८ ५८३ । टया यथाथिया पूजा या विद्याधरीदीमा १११११ वानिति भया । २३५६८वा र ममभ्यय ३१० दोलितो ब्राह्मण [] ११०२६० रश हि मदानेन २३४ ७०० रष्टवा गिज नु देवस्य २३४५08 दीकाञ्चनवाभिए १३४२३ | पुित पसेन पाद २२८१८ रष्टया सेगे वरान रियान १९५१६ दीपमायतन पुण्य १४६५०० स्टयानासशिखरे १२५२३० स्टया लेभे सुतण्ड १२३५ दी। मायतन शुभ्र १४४५८ | दृष्टया जीपक मीता १२०४१३ हष्टया रास नासीन ११५१४७ दीमामि साताभिश्च २४३२०० रष्टवा वगिरे कृष्ण १२५६० टया विमुक्त स पिशचभूव १ ३१३५३ दीप्यते भास्करा सप्त २४३ १७० | स्टवा परत मिरिणा २ ३७ ३९० दष्ट या विश्वेश्वर सिका १२२४२० २२६३५० रटवा चरत विदेश २७१३aरष्टया पीक्षत माव: २३३६ दीयमान तु यो मोहार २२९५८दृष्टवा गरुडासीन ११५४० रष्टवा व्यभिररजीह १२२४३ | एण्यात तुष्टुयुत्य ११५.२०६a | पृष्टवाश्चय पर गत्वा १२५ दीपबाहु मुतस्तस्य १२०१६८ | दृष्ट्वा व परम नान १२४३८० दृष्टवा सवस्तहृदयो २३४ दीर्घा कपुगिनी हुधा ११११cष्टया त योगिना श्रष १२४२aटया सपत्नीकमतीका २७१६c २३००० हवा तदीप १११७४ हटवा समापत देव [भिक्ष"] २ ३७३४३ १२८१५३दृष्टदा तदार रूप २५१ वा समागन देव दिव्या] २ ३७ १०४a ११३०४८ इष्टमा समागत विष्णुन ११११ दु खोत्कटा सत्वयुता] १७१०० इष्टवा तु गोतम विध ११९३१ दवा समाहिता यासन १२४२४८ दुसोत्तरा स्मृता हव ते १८पष्टवाने परस स्प २५४४८ रष्ट्या सहविभिनय १२३ १४० रष्ट्रवार र जगदीशिवार २५२०३ दृष्टवा सिंहासनगतो १६४ इदबु रेचिद याय १६१०n | रष्टवा सिंहासनासीय ११५१४६ दीयते विष्णवे वापि दीघबाहु विशालाक्ष दीमियाबित विष दुखप्रचुरताल्यापुर दुराशोकाभिरातप्तो १२०३३८ वा तपोवलाजान पुराव महताविष्टो ११५४ इष्टवा इटारियस्ता ·देवरी नापि तासातु देवामा शरीरेणु देवताम्पचन घुर्यात देवताभ्यचन माम देवताभ्यन पूजा देवताभ्यश्च तद हुत्वा देवतायतन मासो देवतायतने चास्म देवतायतने मुत्र रोगार्धसूची पटवा इएमना रामो २३३ १३३a | देवयानुपदेवश्च १२३६४a | देश चव प्रवक्ष्यामि २४१६८ दृष्टवा हुम्चेत् प्रसोदेच्च २१२६१८ देवस्व वापि यत्वेन २१६६० देशस्था यदि वारण्ये १३४.३१० तटवेशयमे यामे २३३ ६८८ देवा सहपिभिश्चामन् ११४६ देशना व विशेषण २२०२८८ इण्टबंतदाश्चर्षवर १३११०.देवा सिद्धगया पक्षा १४६२८ देशान्तरगत श्रुत्वा २२३२५० देव कृतमुगे हस्मिन् २३७ ६८ | देवा ऊचुर्यजभागे ११४१२० देशा तरगती वाश्य १२४८८ देवश्रय गुता वीरा[] १२३ ६३८ देवाहनासह सादर ११४४ देशावस्थितिमालय २१४sa १२३ ६५० देवाग्जिका सदेये द्रान्ववा] १५७४a देहाते तत् पर ज्योतिर १९०८ २४४६० दानिया सदेवेन्द्रान् [यहून] ११६२a दहाते तत् पर जान २३११०७० देवानामृपोणा च [अन्वता] १. Reta दाना दानवाना च ११४१३ देहामावात् पलास्तु २२३७० देवतानामृषीणा र [देवाना] २ ३३६०० दवाना देवन विष्णुर १२१ Raपदानवनिर्मारी ११११८०० देववानामुषीणां च पितृणा] २ ३७ ६७३ | देवाना पतये तुभ्य २४४६४ दसैद्राणा धार्थाय २१२१८ देवान पित श्च विधिना दत्य द्रेणाशिवलिना २३३१५८ देवान ब्रह्माकृपाश्चय २१८१६ देयतानि नमस्कुर्यात २१८१२a १२६४८ देवावच विवि दान १४७०५८/देवता यपि गरेत २२७ ११ देवारव तुष्टुपुर्देव ११२a देवपूध प्रदद्याद २२२६७a २१६६१३ देवाश्च म भागाय [साहता] १४४ देविक नएम याद्ध २२०२७० २ २२२६३ देवाश्च सर्व भागाय [भागता] १.१४ २ta / दोपमाप्नोति पुरुष २३०२० २३३८६३ देवाश्च सर्वे मुनय २४४१२१३ दोपाखा दर्शनाब १२७५६ देवनीयं तो गच्छेत् २४०१६ देवामनगत देव ११५ १४६०ौवानिक पोमतीय देवदानवगाय १४६ a देवासनगता देवी १२६१६८ | दोहिन पिटपति य भुम् २.२१२२० देवदानवराभा २३६६६. देविवाया पो नाम २३६ २३ तिमन्त च राजान १३० १२० देवदारयन गुण्य [सिद्ध] २३६४ka देवीद सपालाना १२६२८३ युतितिमता कृत्स्न १३६.४०० কৈশন যুগ (*) २३६५१८ देवीदमखिल विश्व १२१५० द्रक्ष्यति ब्रह्मणा युक्ता [] १४२११८ देवदास्वन प्राप्त २३७ etc देवीपापड स्थितो देखो ११५१३५ याम मनन देव १३१५२० देवदास्वने पूर्व २३७ १६३० देवीमालोव गिरिजा १२४८५८ द्रव्यबाह्मणसम्पती २२०२२a देवदायवन शम्भो २४११६८ देवेम्याच पितृभ्यश्च २२५८याणामध्यनादानम् २१११८a २३६८१८ देवेभ्यस्तु हुनाद नाद २१८१०७ शरणाम पसाराणा २३३२a देवदेव महादेव १२६१७० देवेषु च महादेवो १४५८० द्रष्टु गयो मध्यमेश १३२१० १११२०३ देबोद्यान तु य मुनि २३३८८a | इण्ट समानता रुद्र देवदेवी महादेवी ११५१०६३ देवो वा दानशे वापि १२०२३८ इष्टुपम्यागतोमहवं २३३ १७० देरीणतादिमाहारी ११२१८ द्रष्टुमहति विश्वेश १४४७० देवदाहाद गुरुद्रोह २१६१३ मा समाहितमना १११३२६८ दुपदा वा पिरम्पस्पेन २१८ta ইবলিশহর २२१wa देव्या भक्तो महादेश १२३२८० द्रुपदा वा विरावाय २१५१०२३ देया विभागायन २४ दुपदादि यो मन्त्री २१८७०a देवयानीमुशनन १२१६० देय्या मह महादेव tra दुपदाना शत वापि देवपिगण जुनि १४६७ देया सह महादेवा १४२१२a दुपचान पूरु च १२१०० देवस्तिपयेडीमार २१८८७८ देव्या मह महादेवो २४२१३८ प्रोण वस्तुमहिप देवषाणामभिमुख २३३ ८७० देव्या यह सदाभयं २३६६७ पीनमानास्तु देवालोर महामेरू १२२२८८, देच्या मह सदा सामान २३१४७३ | दारयान्ये तपादिया ] देवतो भगवार योनी ११५४८ देव्यारतु पश्चात् पित २०६८ द्वादशेवि समास्यानो देवात् रावमेव स्मार २२२२४८ देमं देवन मषित १२९६ दाद वायत्तय [45] যুর গাইল देवदेव हुपीरेश देवद्रोह गुरदोह २१९१३ देवया पितयन १४७१४८ १२७३७८ १५१७ २२३ -- ·२.११.२४० | धर्मयुक्तः शान्तेषु १.३५.३६० द्विपन्नो देवमाशान धर्मशास्त्रं पुराणं तद् फूर्मपुराणस्य द्वादशव सहस्राणि १.२४,४३८ द्विनेत्रं दिभुरं सौम्य १.११.२१४८ पर्मपरल्यो दश स्वेताम् १५.a दादा रुद्रसावों १.५१.३१८ | द्विविषस्तु यही शेगः २.२५.२० धर्मपृष्ठे च सरमि २.३६.३५ वादापा जातरूपं २.२०.२१३ | द्विषता हि हविभुक्त २.३३.१४६८ द्वादपा शुक्तपदास्य २.३३.१०५८ | दिन्ति मे जगाति १.१५.१६३ धर्मराज महापापर १.३७.५० द्वापरे तु कुरुक्षोत्रं १.२.१ धर्मशतिधर्ममषी १.११.२०७० द्वापरे देयत विष्णु विपन्तो मोहिता देव १.१४.१६ २.२४.२२० द्वापर यम ब्यासो १.५०.१८ द्विसधानोरात्मकम युगस्य १.११.२४३ धर्मशास्त्रार्यदुशला द्वोपभि पर्वताव १.११.२०६० द्वापर भगवान वालो २.३७.६६८ २.४३.२६३ धर्मश्नावच कामश्च[निवर्गः] १.२.५१३ द्वीपाद् द्वीपो महानुक्तः १.४३.२० दापरे यज्ञमेवाहर १.२७.१७० घमंचाश्य कामाच प्रयो] २.२३.२०३० द्वीपानां विभागश्च २.४.११०० धर्मसंस्थापनापीय दापरे व्याकुलो भूत्वा १.२७.५७८ दोपैश्च सप्तभिता । १.४३५८ (धर्मसार: समुहिष्टः द्वापरेप्वष विद्यन्ते १.२७.४९३ २.१२.३८० बहपुत्राय १.१५.६) धरस्य च प्रजासगंस् न्यामकश्चतुर्षस्तु २.२५.१५० २.४४.७६० दे पदाङ्गिरसे बदत १.१५.६० धर्मस्थायतनं पानात् द्वारं तयोगितामा १.१.११४८ २.१५.३८ हे पवित्रं गृहीत्वाय २.२२.३० घर्गाङ्गानि पुराणानि दारं तद् योगिनामेक १.४२.७a २.१४,४७० दभा सपरस्यापि १.२०.धर्माणा परमं धर्म द्वारदेश गणाध्यक्षो १.१५.१२४० द्वारपालोऽपि त स्ष्ट्वा दे सक्षं पतरे विप्रा [:] १.३६.१० धर्मात् संजायते शक्ति १.११.२६६३ देपानस्य भगदाए १.१.४८ | पर्मात संजायते मोदो बारेण स्तम्भमार्ग २.१.३२० १.२.१.६ पापनान्तहो ज १.३६.१४ १.१८२५३ । धर्मात संजायते सर्व द्विगुणस्तस्य विस्ताराद १.२.५८ दो वे प्राङगुस्खो पिये २.२२.२६३ धर्मात् सजायते हों दिगुणस्तु ततो यापुः १.४.२६० हौ पिण्डो निर्वपत्ताश्या २२२६२/धर्माधर्मविनिर्मात्री द्विजमिन्दारतश्चते २.२१.४४० १.११.२०७४ द्वौ मामो मरस्यमासेन २.२०.१०० पर्याधर्मादिति प्रोक्तों द्विजनिम्दारताव २.१६.१६० पामुष्मायणि को दवाद् २.७.२८ १.११.२०६a द्विजातिप्रवरदृष्टं २.३६. धर्मार्थ केवलं विमान हिमातिभ्यो धनं लिप्सेत् २.२६.७०a धनकस्य तु दायाधाय २.४४.७० द्विजातीना तुरुषितं [भक्तानां]२.११.६८० धनधयो महापयस् २.२५.२०० द्विजातीमा तु कथितं तीर्था"] २.३६ १७० | धनलोभे प्रसक्तस्तु थमए घाने सर्व १.२.ta दिजातीनामनालोक्यं २.१७.४२८ | धन्यं यशस्यगामुष्यं १.११.२८ २.२५.१८ पयास्तु खलु ते सत्या[:] १.३४.१५३ धर्मेणाभिगतो पैस्तु २.२४.१६॥ दिजाना वपुरास्थाय २.२६.३७ पन्यास्तु खलु ने विधा[:] १.३२.२२a धर्मोदया भानुपती २.२१.३० पन्योऽस्म्यनुगृहीतोऽस्मि[यन्मे] १.१३.३४a घन्योऽस्म्यनुगृहीनोऽस्मि[संप्राप्तो] 1.१६.५a पोपदेष्ट्री धर्मात्मा १.११.२०८ द्विजः कृष्णा पनुर्दा पन्योनयनुपहीतोशि १.२८.५७३ धर्मो दिमुक्तये साक्षात द्वितीयं तस्य देवस्य १.४.४०० धर्म जिशानयानाना २.२४.२२a पो हि भगवान् देवो २.१५.४०० द्वितीयमेतदात्यात ९.४६.६c धर्म समाधयेत् तस्मान घर्षयामास बलवान १.१४.६२८ वित्तीया कालसंज्ञाम्या १.४६.४०० धर्म एवापबर्गाव १.२.५२८ पातविश्व दावेती १.३८.१४८ द्वितीया तु महाभागा २.३८.२४ धर्मकन्दसमुदमून २.११.५५८ | धातार्यमाय मित्रवर १.४०.२० द्वितीया बाराः प्रोता १.२.८२०) धर्मन्निवृत्तवेत २.१५ ३३० पानाविधानोरते माध्य १.१२.२० २.४१.३२a धर्मज्ञानाधिगम्याय २.W.Lec | धानाभिः सहस्रस्तु द्वितीयेऽक्षे तु तच्चों १.३९.३२ पर्मती सुमहानीयाँ १.१३.१८ | शायदः शाश्वतं सौम्य द्वितीये परे चंब १.१०.२० अभनेत्राय कौतिस्तु १.२१.१४० धापास्तिलाश्य दिविषान् २.२२.५६० द्वितीयेनि कर्मव्यं २,२३,ta धर्मरपुष्यकामाना [] २.१४६६८ | पाल्यावधनचौर्य तु द्विधाकीत पुनदेह १.८.६३ । धर्मपुष्यकामांना शान"] २.४४.१३५३ | पायान्यपि यथाशक्ति २.२६.४६ [46]] २.२२.६० घन्तिरा धर्ममेधा १.२१.१६० धर्मार्थकाममोक्षाणा १.४०.११३धर्माविरुद्धः कामः स्वाद पर्यण सहित ज्ञान दिजातेः परमो धर्मों द्विजेषु देवता नित्वं द्वितीयायां च कोटपाव ·घारयेत सर्वदा शून धार्मिकाणाच गोमाह শ্রমিাত্র ব্যাগ धामिरी रूपस पास पार्मिको रूपमपनो घधमारत्वम मग २१९२०८ लोकार्यसूची धारणाद्वादशायामा २११४२ प्याननिहारतपोनिष्ठा[] १२७२३० | न कुर्याद पिहित किञ्चित् २२३२० पारयेत् खपानाशी २१२१५। पानमध्ययन नान १२६२०० न कुर्या मानस वित्री १२१०१० ध्यानेन क्मयोगेन १११ २६४ नकुलोलुकमार पारधरा वरारोहा ११११६६० बानेन मा प्रपश्यात २४२४ न कुपमबराहेत २१६ua पाराभि पूरय तीद २४३४३a याने मन ममाधाम १४५८cाग केवटेन योगेन २३७१ta २४१६० प्याने समाधाय जति र १३०२७८ नक्त चान समदनीयाद् २२७२४३ २१११०६०/ध्यापतामय नियत १३११ नक्षत्रमण्डा हल [चरलक्ष्म] १३६६८ पामिको दाननिरत १३५८c ध्यायति सत्पर व्योम १४७४४० नगमइस इस सोम] १३६ २४० नराम्यो सुपश्चोवं १४६२ १२३३०८ भार्यात देवमौहान १३६२५ ११३२२८ व्यायति योगिनी देव २४७८) उत्पनेषु च सर्पषु २२०६८ पामिको स्पप्तपनो ११३१८ याति हृदये देव १२० १५८ न क्षेत्र न वित बापि धावतमनुपावेत २१४१३८ ध्यायती मनमा तस्यो २३३१२५० नखादन दाहापास्तिष्ठेत् २१६५४३ नविदारयामाग घारपाना सुमधा ता १२८३५८ १३१५८ वायतोवासने देव ११.tc विग व धिक तपश्चर्या नगदेन पर वापि २३२२६० २३७ १६८ यायन देव जगद्योनि पिट मामिति विनिधित्व २१९५६० १ २२ ३७८ घ्यायस्य मा गरात भक्तियोगात ? १६६२८ न गागमा पर जाप्य धुतपापा शिवा व १.५० १४७०२a ध्यापिनो निममा शावान १२१३१४ न गाहस्य यही सक्त्वा ११cttc यापोतन मधो नित्य २११६ गोमये न वृष्टं या धुमारस्य वनवास ११७२ ध्यायीत देवगीशान २१५१०८ नग्न वपाली विकतो धुवती दुप्रकम्प्याप २२७१३८ २२८ta मग्रामजारा यातापि ११११५८० ध्यायीत सतत देव घूम्रवण स्तिथा भित २१६१२० २११५६ नच क्रोधवा गम्छेद २४३३५८ घ्यायीतारारामध्याय মুক দিলশয্যার १२१०४८ घ्यायेदवारयेदेतान १२६६८ नचमिनारामगतो प्रतिस्तस्याभवत् पुत्र मच मूत्र पुरीष वा २२४१३८ २१६४६० १२३ ७८ ध्यायेदना दिसत पत्याातु निगम पुत्र न देदाद ऋते किञ्चित् १११२७१३ १५ २०८ ध्येय पूज्यश्च व द्याय धौतापायवरानो न चलिजालनात पुण्य १२५.ca २२८ २३८ ध्रुवस्य पुत्रो भगवान ११५१२८ धौतपाप ततो गत २४०६३ धृवात श्लिष्टि च भव्य र ११३५३ न च स्नान' बिना पुया नमारान गानो दा म्यातमात्रो हि सानिध्य २ ३७ १४६c वार्ष महलोर २१६७sa न मारिन लपयेत् पीयान घ्यावा त मनसा देव २१६c न प्यारवारमस्यमचा स्वे शरीरे २५२१८ नवययन तुरून न पानानयवाद २२१६८ व्याया देव मिनाक नपातिएट्रो गाणा न वाचिदिव विश[] २१४२५० २३७८० २३७३०० प्यारवा पशुपरस्त्र २१५300 म चारमान तसेद दा ११५५८ माचिदत पुण्य ३१२२८ ध्या या प्रणवपूर्व २१.८२a नापयधिरोप्रवी न पात्र श्पेनपारागन २२२१०० २१८७EC ध्यावावमण्डनयता २१८२७ नपर्वा न व भोक्तावा म पायस्मायतन २२tc प्यालासरवमीमान ११३२९ नकश्चिद जानाति मचायए ममनि १०१३० प्यारवारले पर ज्योनिर १६०c न कश्चिद् वेति नमसा पायसेन पाए यात्वा हदिस प्रणिपत्य मुर्भा २५. न पाय मापि वरमा १३१४ १११२१८ न पापापियो वा प्यान जपाव मिदम नागर्न पहावादि २.२२६७४ ध्यान तपस्नया गान २४३५१ न तनो यत् परमावाशमम्पेर १.१६c न दुष्पनि ध्यान द्वारा पावन २१६३३३ २११४०० मान परमाणे मान् पायचित पोगं Va! न तेषु युगवस्था १२७१७ वन गुग्गुषस्य २१४२२८ न न पादत पुर्यान पान होम नसण १२६१४ नमनि मार्य २१ नव वर्षभारामिर म्यानगिरगान २२मर्शदाविना २१२२a 147] २१८ta २१९२६८ २२१ २२२६१० २२३७२० २१६७२० २ ३६ ५५८ नरिचिद्वन्द्वार 11.50 नशसिधि - २३१३० ·गपति मुगावस्या २२१२३ २१ गते पार २१.८८ मतमा पुनराति २१ 10tr यातन ..51 • २२.८RHIT बालयितु 3.23RCमिल नानीया माय गाभिमुगे । २१४21 मते शनि oe :11a14 मादगिान 1"1st ३१५८ मrefir Amपमतमा पाय २१11.1रात 11 मधमगि + April • १ ले पनि। LOC मयातु नभर पान the पमपाग मMAIT २. संगत २११११20 मेगनिपिसारा २२७१ RITRA Af । मनियम १९५१ 12104 गरम JC erat foarte im SHE गारभार ११३८गुरकर 1.2cRATदीपा -१५८ मम प्रिया 221 नदेनु पियरे पान 1011 मई मजावोगास १११२११ मा मात्रामा tute ममता २१४४0 १रपान १३.41 गाला Etc नाममापनमा ११५४८८ मममममा .4th Niratमा गजामरिरको दया मATTA -16 मनामपियारी{1 t२८ मामा 4- मरगा तापामा १ १९५१८ म सपिलिया २१३४1Hशार 1101 मनाम गिमा प पटीनूगरों व १०. ननाम गिरमा गाय"] Tue जिपमा २०१० मी ग [ग्व धूम) - .1 मार fre. [reri] मताजाता १.२१c 11 गीयर [नमा) ..... नाम गिरमा र [m] . ५१६c मसराममा Ple २-100 नमाग गारमम्पर 08 मामोरपायरिणाम] ११५५० तत्र मूर विमानार 41"१६ नागोरे दिव] मनामारय शिरमा स्वासन] १२५ मामिलापति 11 दाना तारेप[शुष्प] २२.१८ ग मातिर सो पुणे Il toc मरसमा निहीपुर 11111नियानि पिडा ममापिका २१८१०८ सहयधार मसनिति सपिद २८१८ नगपु देवगाउपु १२४९८ विविधारारं २१८131 गरनिति शमा नारावारिस ११. नागाय at गोर मतरानिपतएश नएारणाम 'c नासामा देकर मा परम frur २२७६१ १६यपुपदिया २१६७1 राव भावान नतम पाते २०२०८ मदेवता भर नुना १२८३२० नम्मावास्य कपिर मस विपते पाय न मि]R ३८८८ १४६Ye नरवालययो न तास वियते वायन तस्माद २१३४१८ नामावस्यानुगर ११५२०३० २१५८न देवमarरी स्वाद ०१६ नपापपमा २१९८० न तथा विपते पाप २३३११०देवायनन गछन ५१९८७ न पाया विषम दयान २२२६४ मत गतिमवाप्नोनि[गका]२२६७१८ वायतनात रूपाद २१३२ पश्यतिम ता प[] १ २२ २७० मता गनिमवाप्नोति [गुवा] ३ts ना समुद्रमा पुष्पा २३६४६ म पति स्म सदमा ११५१००० नाभ्यामननुलातो २१२३७० मा समुना ताश्व १७३१न पनि जगमूति ११५१६८० ननिति तुप पूर्व २१९२६ नशस्तीरे पुण्यदेशे २१११००/नश्यत वसपा २१६४८ म तिष्ठन वा रियांसा २१३३००नयो विमलपानीयाम १४१२६न पाणिभिटारिया २१३१४० न तु मूखमवृत्तम २२१६४८ नमत सप भूनानि २२३1४८/नपाणिपादवानेत्र २१६५९ [40] 2140 मतपपारशर १४ नापतिका २६६11 आरस्पानि २0१0 नानाविध पर २२१३५० नभिभिारष्ट १४६५८ मृत्यदयवा गारत १९८ नष्ट तमया पार २१८८ ·मपाणिपादो नो पापुर नपादनालन कुर्यात न पादेन स्पृवेदन न पाप पागिनाध्यात् २२७१ नम सोमाय लाय २१९२२नमता विनश्यन्ति २१७३मात्रा मार्यया साई 33 33 ܐ श्लोगार्थसूची २२६३ १२५८४८. १२५८५८, १२५८६८ नमस्ते प्राणप साय १२/७ta २१६६८० १२५८७८ | नमस्त ननितानाए २३७११00 न पादुकानिर्गतोऽय २१६ २३८ नम शिवाय शान्ताय [शिवा]२ ३१५१८ नमात बसलाय [दिव"] १२४६७० न पादुकामनरलो घा २१३ ११८ नम शिवाप शुद्धाय ११०१८ नमस्ते वह नाय [म्याद] २१८४१c २२२५८० ना शिवायेवि मुनि २३४४,३ नमस्ते यादवाय ११७१३, १६१३a न पादौ सारयेदस्य २१४१२a नग ससारनाशाय २३१३१८ नमस्त रामरूपाय १२४७२ २१६४२३ नम सहमहस्वाय २४४५६८ नमस्ते याममस्पाय न पूजिना मया देवा[] १२१२२नम सारयाय योगाय २४५१. नमस्ते महनार नद्रामगृत ११६२५० नप्राणोन मनोऽन्यत ११०४za १६१९ / नमस्तेऽस्तु महादेव २२ नम सिद्धाय पूयाय नसते.चिताश्चापि १२८२०० नम मूर्याय रुद्राप ११८४४ नस्विमूतये तुभ्य [विधाम्ने] १६ १ta न पातहटमश्नीयाद १२६४४ नमस्विमूत्तय तुम्म [प्राणो) १.१.४ka ল কালারবানির नम स्वयगुवे हाय १६१२ नमस्त्रिभूत्तय तुभ्य [प] ११६५४३ रब्रह्मवीतं यन वापि २४१२३ नमस्यागि पर ज्योतिर ন মীব মানান ११४८८ नमस्यामि महादेवी १२३ १ta १२८५५३ नमस्यामि महायाग नमश्चकार तमूर्षि २१२११५३ मायभायाणि २१६९३८ नमस्वारेण पुपाणि २१८६२८ नमम्ब गिरियादव १.२८"a न भयनि पुनरेपामुद्वा वा विनाश नमनुष्ष्य नपते ११६६७ नमाव जगतो योनि १२१२०० २२६४७८ २१८ta नभर ये परमात्र या नमस्नुपमहादेव ममग पुण्डरीकाक्ष्य १२०५८ २११ नमस्ये पावर देव नमस्कृत्य तु योगी दान २१३११५३ नभिचात् पूर्वसमय २१६ca १४१८ नमयोऽनवितम्याद नमस्कृत्य हुपौरेश [पुनर] १३२२॥ नभिन्नभाजने अंब गमपत्य हृषीपणा (द] १९१८ नमा पानि पितर २८१० भूमिरापो न मनी न यहि २ १० १६० नमस्कृत्वा जगद्योनि ११ नमा पश्यन्नि मुनप २४३ मतव्य खपा यस २३४५७८ नमम्मावाप शिरमा २१६४८ नमो पागुनमा माया त्वया स्वागिन १२२ १७३ नमवृत्या मयाय [fण) ११ta माग प्रतिषेप २२२६७० न भेदनमवस्फोट २१६६२a नमस्कृत्वामभयाय यिदुक्त १३८८ न गावचनात बात नम बनायालाय २३७१११८ नमररमा हरि विष्णु २४१३ta न मास्वाभियोगन नम ननिहाय २०१८ नमस्तस्य सुग्णाय wc नमाम गर्ने शरणाधिनाया २१३९० मम पाप विहीनाय १५७० नमस्ताराय तीय १७ta नमार मददि गनिविष्ट २५२२० नम पाडाय पहारस ११६२०० नमानाराम भासाय नमामरता मरण प्रय] २५२७० नमानाय राय ११०४ मनामनालाप १rtra नमामि योनिवि मनिविष्ट ११tte मम दुरद तमूपि १२८६fa नमस्त मालालाय २३११ ममामि तव पादाय १११५४० मम पुगत मनन १२a नमत लाय २४ नमामिला ११५२१३३ मम परानात तमस परम्म १६ नमाने पनवाहाप २ नमामि मुम्ना भयमा ५१८८३ नम तिरस्ताव ११.४५८ नमस्त पनिने तुभ्य २१८१८ नमामि यर तामुमार नग विनिम्य १२013 ममात स्वदेवाय १६११ नमामि मा गुगा' मम गवनाथाप २०११/१ माते निशिरापर ना भी सस्पतिवार १५२, मार निवाचाय tya समानाम माय वाव tterciनने गोमादाय म मानागत मा निमार पीते Nicनमाने पचतार 111 Rama TaTEDममा परमार असारमा पा ' मनिंग Inte,१२४६२८, १rtic,ममरते रहार Ticit भीमा [19] ११५१ मामृतम्य बनो २२६८ २१.c १४.ta ·कूर्मपुराणस्य न में नारायणा भेदो १.१.५८० नमो महानटाप ते २.३५.३२० नमोस्तु प्योमतत्त्वाय २.४४.६५३ न मेनिरे ययुमन्याः]. १.१४.५५८ नमो मुक्ताहाताव १.२४.६८ नमोऽस्वादिश्यवर्णाम १.६.२० न मे वर्णयितुं शक्य १.४२.८० नमोऽमाय मूर्याय १.६.२०८ नमोजपानन्दरूपाय न मे विदुः परं तत्व १.१५.१५३a | नमो मूलप्रत्यये [माया] १.६.१७८ नमो हंसाय ते नित्य २.१८,४१३ न मे विप्रास्ति कर्तव्य १.२५.५६३ नो मूलप्रपतये [महेशाप] २.३५.५२८ नमो हंसाय विश्वास १.२४.७५ न गेऽस्त्वविदितंबान १.९.c/नमोम्विकाधिपतये १.२४.७१० नमो हिरण्यगर्भाय १.६.१२० नमो गूढशी राय २.४४.५८नयो यशाधिपतये १.२४.७४न म्लेच्छभापा शिक्षेत २.११.६१० नमोनिगुह्याय पुहान्त राय १.१५.२००३ नमो योगपीटान्तरस्थाग तुभ्यं १.१६ २३० | म यशशिष्टादन्यद या २.१६.१७८ नमो दान्ताय शान्ताय २.३७.१०८ नमो योगाधिगम्याय [नमः] १.६.१८० | न यत्र नागादिविशेषस्लमिट १.३१.४२a नमो दिग्बासो सुम्यं नमो] १.१०.५.०३ नमो योगापिगम्याय [योगिने] २,४४.६४३ न पत्र विद्यते नाम नमो दिखामसे तुम्यं [विताय] नमो योगाधिपतये २.३७.११२८न पस्य देवा जानन्ति १.१६.३४ २.३७.१०७ नो रद्वाय महते १.२८,४३० न यस्य देवा न पितामहोऽपि १.२४.५५३ नमो देवदेवादिदेवादिदेव १.१६.२२० | नमो राय मूर्याय २.१८.३७८ | न यस्य भगवान महा नो देवादिदेवाय दिवाना] १.५१.३५३ नमो ललाटापिालोचनाय १.१५.१९७८ | न यास्यन्ति पर मोक्ष १.२९.४७० नमो देवादिदेवाय [महा] २.३७.१०६३ नमो यन्यजिवाय २.३७.११६a नपिप्ये त्वा महाबाहुए १.२०,४२० नमो देवाधिदेवाप १.१६.५२ नमो विज्ञानदेहाय २.३९.५३a | न युक्तं तापसस्पैवत् २.३४.५१० नमो देवाय महो २.३१.५१ गमो विश्वमायाविधानाप तुभ्यं१ १६.२१३ मरः पापमवाप्नोति १.१४.२६० नमो देवननायाम १.२४.७१ नमो विष्णवे कातरूपाय तुभ्यं १.१६.२० नरः शुचिरुपागीत १.३५.२७० नमो विज्ञाननिधाय तुभ्यं १.१६.२१८ नमो बुयध्वजाय ते २.३५.३२ । नरमिनररशासि १.७.६०० नमो धर्माधिगम्याय १.१०.५१० नमो वेदहस्पाय [नमस्ते] १.६.१५नरके यसते पोरे १.३५.३३ গ) ঘাঙ্গ বিবাদ ঘ १.१९.५३a नमो वेदरहस्याय [पान] १.१.४७ मतमुल्चणं पान्य २.११.७० नमो नमस्ते कामाय २.३१.५४८ नमो वेदरदायाय नील"] १.२५.१०६a न रजस्वनमा दत्त २.१७.२६॥ नमो नमस्ते कृष्णाय २.४४.५५a | नमोऽस्तु कालरदाय २.४.la गरलारीशरीराय [सांस्य"] १.२४,०२८ नमो नमरते द्वाय २.१८.१८८ नमोऽस्तु से गणेवर २.१५.३१ । नरनाथपपय योगिना] २.३७.१.६ गमो नमो नमस्तुभ्य [भूय] १.२४.७७३ नमोस्तु ते गिरीशाय १.२४.६६a मरमतो विप्राः १.१८.७० नमो नमो नमस्तुभ्य [मायिने] २.४४.६१० नमोना ते चतुर्दम १.६.१४ानरमागाशन करवा २.३३,८ नमो नमो नमोऽस्तु ते २.३५.३० नमोझनु यम्बकाय १.२४.७१ नरस्यातनुपरवा १.१५.४६ नगी नमोऽस्तु रद्राय २.३९.५४० नमोऽस्तु ते देव हि पदाहो १.१५.१६६c ) ग राजदे सहसागुम् २.२७,४२० नमो बुद्धाप गुसराय [नमस्] १.६.१५८ नमोस्तु ते पुराणार १.१.६६३ न राश. प्रतिगृह्णी यात नमो बुद्धाय शुदाय [योगिना....ra नमोस्तु से प्राय २.३१.५५० गराणागयनो यस्मान नमो बुद्धाय मुद्धाय [नमो] २.४.६१ नमो दे महादेव २.३४.३६ न रात्री मारिणा माद २.१६.८tc नमोबाप्यदेवाय १.१०.xkaj नमोऽस्तु ते महंगाय 1.ma, मरिष्णनश्च माभागो नमो भगवनीशानि १.११.२५७८ नमोस्तु हे वराशाय [नमस्टे] १.१.१८३ नपरागगधावि २.२.५ नमो भगवते तुम्य १.t.hta ! नमोऽस्तु से बराहाय नार०] २.४.१२a नरो पयस्य वायः १.३८.४०३ २.४०,Yaa ममो भवाय न २.१५.३६० नमोऽस्तु ते पावन पर्व योने १.mta | मर्मदा सेवते निग्य मपी मवापामलयोगधाम्ने १.३०.२९ ! नमोस्तु हे पाय १.१.७ta! ममंदानामाथिस्य २.११.२ ममो भायास्तु भवोद्भदाय २.५.४१ ममोन्तु मोषनीवाल २.१८.४. मदानीवमंस्टा: २.६.२० ममो सुरंगहाराप २.३७.१११० मशेग्नु नपनोलाय २.१५.१०५ मर्मवादयि ने निगमे] २.१९.14 ममो भैरवनादाय १.२४.६८ ममोग्नु रदार पनि २५.४te महादतिको लाप) .. नमो भरणपेशाप १.२४..c! नमोस्तु वामदेवाय १.२८.नाया गुमान [50] ·नामदाया जल पुण्य नर्मदाया समुत्पन्न २२७१७८ नर्मदायास्तु माहात्म्य नादातरे कुले २१२ नर्मदा सबत पुण्या श्लोकाधसूची २३८ ३३० नवेदपिद्धिपि शुभ १२६१२० | न हिस्सात् सबभूतानि १११२६० नवेना नेन चालिष्टबा २२४४न हि तद्विद्यत ज्ञान २१०४ नमदाया स्थित राजन २४०६८ | नवते ब्रह्मग पु[] १२२३a न हि तय भवैन मुक्तिर २२१२८ २३६६/नपतित देव १२५ ५va न हि देह विना रुद्र २१५३८ २३६३fat पश्यति तद तत्व १११३०२aन हिनस्त्यामनात्मान २०११ नमंदा लोकविरयाता २३८१८ च्याधिपितापि २१६८८८ न हि वेदऽधिकारोऽस्य गमंदा सरिता श्रेष्ठा द्र] २३८ ५a / न सस्य विस्तराद वस्तु [य] न हीनानुपरेवेत २१६५४० नर्मदा सरिता येष्ठा [सप२३६१a १३३ १८८ नहुप प्रथमस्तेया ममदा सरिता श्रेष्ठा महा] २४० ७० शक्य विस्त राद् वक्तु मिया नहगस्य तु दायादा १२१४० २३०३४ १४६६०८ न घनेनोपभोगेन १२२ta नमदा सवतीयांना २३८४/नशफ्यत यया पार्य १२७१५० नया निनिया २३२२%a नमला मुरसा शोणा १४५३१ न शक्यते समारयातु १५१० नान्यो विद्यते घेता नमंदोदयास मित्र २ ३६८te न शक्या विस्तराद्रवतु २४०३६८न हम वरोरर न सहयेच मूत्र का २१६५०० न गयो बिस्तराद तु १२६२१०/नोतत समतिकम्य १३२०० नमस्तु निषधस्याभून १२०५७० / नशातयेदिएकामि २१६६१ नोष भगवान परया २३१२०३ न लोववृत्ति बीत २२५१७३/नशिगोदरचापल्य २१६२८८ नारारणाहर निहाया २१५६ नलोषिलवान २१६६४८ न शीया तु खट्वायर २१६२a नाममदरागतछाया २१९३१० नवमत भी वितता २१६१० नगरामे नियसेत् २१६३० नातं कीन पाये। २१६६५ नत यह्माण इत्येत ११०८७ नमूनाय मति दद्यात २११५१ नातीय गोमनीयं नयमाव कौमार १७१७८ ने शेकुपितु विष्णु ११५४८cाग्दास्तथा मोमा १४५२३० १४५२१० नयाई भोज्यों मत्र १२४६८० नवधाजनराइलो १२५१०८ २४३४२aनागा गुपर्णा सिमात्र १६६१ नण्टे पानी पान नवग रमदुगभिर् २१३१४ नपरेपु मधुना साई १२७३८८ नागारभस्मशादि २१६९२० नवयिमधर्मावच १४८tc नप यानी वन चाय 1३८. नापामनोपविरत २२२६६० नवसाहपमयम १४११० न स पूर्ण पाल रत २३१९ta नानिमोनाहाणामा २१६८te न हि मुनिश्वानर २१५६ नसबदेन मूवके व २१६३३० नानी प्रतापयत पाटी २१६fta मदानमया माग पा २२४१८ नमबोच्च पतितर् २१६२७० नाचरेत देहवाफ २११४ न वामहस्तेनोदस्य २१६०४मससार अपार २२२० नानावमगमत्रा २११०२० नव परिप्रपच्छन २२६ १३ नाम पगिम्या २१६६४३ नाशिदूरेण तम्याय १४६२५० न विद्यते चाभ्यधिको २३१६० न पश्यनि त पोर १११ मारमानापन म विधन नाम्युदिता २३११00 ने सशर्म कोदेत २१६५८० नायि गोगत नविन विदित १२६७८ नमसत्त्वेषु गतेषु २११३८ नादेगाव गामान गबिगिटनगरनुपात २१६३५८ न सूर्यपरिदेव दा २१६३४ नावापरय पियोन मपि विमिवार २१६ta नसोपामा २१३४०८ नावात गुवाहात पूर्व न विचाराधनात गुष्य २१८ सोमयागादपिको २४१ नागारमुगो मिर माप वा डाए २११३८ न गोमस्य विनाय स्थात् ११३ नापा थापना ममानिन्दा २१५४१०नात पाणिनोमियो २१६७२५ नापामिन पामे मपाणि २१४८ नरभरिमार य २२३४ नापिकारी भगादा १utta18वेदी नरौर्याय १ma नापीय समीक्षा पक्षमा पित्रोर १२२७३महानिमारोदन Uncाधीमी तामिप गश 151] २२१२३३ नागयतापवीनार नवषाजनप्ताहर १९५५ १004 १०१०० २१.12 २१११५० १४७ १२.ta २१४010 मदेवापुरुष ·লান্ত লাগল १११७५० नारी च सतरूपाक्षमा धर्मपुराणस्य नाध्यान्यन पक्तभ्य २२८१३८ नाभेरव तु दस्य २३३ ७२० नारायणास्यो भगवान ११००१ पाध्येत पमिद शास्त्र २४४ १३४ नाभेस्तु दक्षिण व १३८ २९ नारायणास्मिना पका ११५७८ नानयाप्त वियागार १२४८१८ | नामर च भूताना १७६४ नारायणादिद जान १४७६९ পাকুণিজ্যিাণ १४५४०मामुक्त घनाना या २१६४८e | नारायणाय देवाय नातागीतविधानतर १४७५८८ | नाम्ना मन कथित orrea नारायणाम विश्वास २४४१४० नातादेवाच्चन युक्ता १४५२०० नाम्ना क्सकन देति २३६३६ माययणो मरोभूति नामारभारताकर १०४५a नाम्नामानिमती शुभा १४४२३८ । नारायणी महामाया १२a मामानुपलताकीगों २३८२७० नाम्ना ग धदरी पुधा १४४२१८ नारायणे महायोग १५८० गावावणविचित्राड और १४७५६c नाना च सप्तम प्राप्त १४७२७e | नारायणो पि भगवान् [वापत] गानावण विवर्णाश्च १२९४२ नाम्ना तु पातश्चापि २१११२a नागामिलामसपन १४७५६१ गाम्ना पश्यनद पुष्प नारायणापि भगवान दिया "]] २४०१० २१११३१३ गानाहाराश्च बीचनि १४५२१ नागा भवावर पुष २३६४० नानिन्यानवसस्येष्टया नारायणी महायोगी [योगि] १७२२० २२४३a नाम्नाऽमरायची पूर्व १४४१०० नारायणो महायोगी [जगामा] २१६२९नाम्नाममहर ११३२७a २१११२४० नार ये प्रपश्यति २१११११८ नाग्नाममहाग १८ ना वरण तप कश्चिद् ११६४३८ नाम्ना यशोवती पुष्पा १४४२५८ | नारीशतसनस्वाय १४७५४ गारीमुखास्त पितर २२२६५८ नाम्ना वाराणसी रिणा २४२१७८ | नाचम तोह ये रुद्र १२८४२a नाकारेन चाकाशे २१९२२० | नाम्ना व देवल पुत्री ११८५०/माजुनेन सम शमोर १२८६ ना यतो जापते धर्मो [वेदाद] १११२६७a नाम्ना शुक्रवती पुण्या yor one नापरात्र न मध्याह्ने मागसो लागते पाँ[] २०४२a नाम्ना सयमनी दिव्या १४४१५८नार देवान पितरा ११४०० ना यत् कलियुगोद्भूत १३ २७० नाम्ना हिताय विप्राथा १५१२० नातिका तापीय न २१३१० नायत् पश्यामि जतूना १२७१०३ नाय पृथ्वी म सलिस २२७ नवगाहेदगाधाम्यु २१६७३० नायव निवमेव पुण्य २१६२६० । मारदस्तु पतिष्ठाय ११८२०० नाबगाहेदपो नानो २१६५७८ नापन्न सम्यते मुक्तिर २४२१८० भारदस्म तु तत्रय २३६१६३ नाव विद्यते भेद[] ११४८ नाय देवा महादेवाद २२९४३a | नारदागमन व २४४६८८ नागयोविद्यते भेदो नापयाप्सरसावायद १२२ १२० | नारदो दु दुनिश्मय १४७३० गावाभ्या निघतेयो १६४ ना यो विमुक्तये प था[] २१९ ३२३ नारायण च भूताति २१११२५० १६४५० नापश्यस्त लगनेश २३७४१८ | नारायण गोति २४४५०a | नाविमुक्त सूव कश्चित १२९३४a नाप यत्न देवमाशान ११४२१८ नारायण नमस्कृत्य १५१३४० | नवीजिताभि फनाधैर् २१३१२० नापस य परोदण्यात २१५८० नारायण नाम पुर १७४Ec नाशक्नुवन् प्रजा स्रष्ट्र १४३४० नापुशिष्ययोगिभ्यो [दात य] २ २ ५५३ नारायण पर तीय १३.१० | नाशयत्याशु पापानि २१८११६ नाशिण्ययोगिभ्यो [दद्यात् ]२ २६४६३ | नारायण परोऽस्तो २३४ ६५८ नाशर्यात हाधीतानि १२८२४ नाभागस्तस्यदायाँद १२०११८ नारायण स्वय गाक्षात २१२४८ | नाश्यामि तम बस्ण ज्ञानदीपेन मा०] गाम किंपुरुपश्चा १३८२७३ नारायणगर। सब १४७४२० ११.२०१८ नाभिन देन मरण २०१२८नारायणपराग गुदान ११३५८ | बाशयामि तम न [शानदीपेन भा"] नभिप्रसारये देव ०१६६६८ | नारायणपरं शुदर १४५१५८ २११८७८ गाभिभाषेतच पर २०६४७० नारायण मवाद २११ नागामि तया माया नाभिवाच स विदुपा २१२२१८ नारायणरूर अपनागशाहि ११५१९५० नाशयाचिरात वेदी २३७१३६ नाभिवापास्तु विप्रण २१२४६ नारायणस्थ देवस्प ११५८५८ नाचयेत तानि सबगि १२६७४० मागिह पाजल पड़ा २१६६०० नारायणायो ब्रह्माकी १४ ४३८ | नाचि सूचसोमादीन २१६४८e [52] ·२३naनि को वैदिकान मवान् १४२०० निगुमशुद्धविनान नाशुद्धोग्न परिचरेत मागीच त्यते सन्द्रि पानीपात् पयमा तक লাথি নৃ সংগাল पाश्नीयात भायया साद्ध नायड्याने दातव्य मायणि पातयेजानु नापत्यदयी प्रीयेते ननिकानसमा दधि नामीनो न च भुजारी नारत परत न वारिस्थ সালি দগ্নিশীথান } नास्तिक यदि पति দরিদখালামন नास्तिक्यादयपालस्याद् नरिन न सम तीर्थ नास्ति मत्त पर भूत नास्ति मातुसम देव नास्ति मे तारा सग नास्थिभरमकपालानि २३१५७३ निरीक्ष्य देव पीश्वर २५३ २ निरीय पुरीका नाम्प निमायशयन नास्या पराावतं माह का रायमेतद नहतपोभिविविपर माह प्रशारना सवस्य २१३३४३ निगरान पुरात् तस्मात् না? মথিশা বিদ্যা माह मदत मनोमि नाह विश्वान विश्व र नाहनापति तथा माहरेन मृत्तिा विभ ११४३०८ निर्गुणा सगुणा माक्षात नाहित नाप्रिय वाक्य २१६३ta निगुणानिस्पविश्या निमा निराशा २२१४८ निगुंगामा निमपान उदा राज्य १२१ ६७० निगुणाय नमस्तुभम निसत स मावास्या १४tkar ११४ १५० पिति भिवाने नित्तानो देवो २२२११ विहरतिर सोक पिन मयोपर २२२१०३ निश्यि धाराजाप निगिप्प पावती देवी १३/निमय पवमान स्पाद १२५ utaनिमा निहारा रिह प्रोग्यते सदि १४१ निममो निरहदारी निप्रहाचा परमार नितम् मानेन रोवाईची २१६३३ नितन पवनायंत्र १४२२२० नियमेन पावेन प्राणानु २३३१०७८ २२३ ७१८ नित्य नमितिक नाम्प २२६४निवम्य प्रयतो वाच २१२५८० २१७२५ नित्य याचनका न पात २१६४ नियोगादेव परते २६४२ १६ १७a नित्य रदाध्यायशाः स्यात् २१५२१३ नियोगाद ब्रह्मग साप्पी १११३२६० २१६४६३ नित्य हि नास्ति को २३२१ नियोगाद् ब्रह्मण साई १२६१५३ नित्य सकीखते नाम्ना २४.६ | नियोगाइ ब्रह्मणों देव २२२५८० निल सबनगो हातमा २२२२a नियोगाद् ब्रह्मलो राजस १११२७६८ ११३२५ नित्यधर्माय वामेषु २१५३ नियागाद वासु यस्य २११५३० नित्यपुरा निरावदा { ৮s a বিমান নাম २१४३० नियमृद्यापाणि त्यात २१४२ नियोज्याङ्गभव रद्ध ११५१२०० २१६४५८ नियवाद तनिष्ट निरामया विशाइच २४८८ ०३३३६३ नित्यानन्याय एवं स्याद २१४६ निराशीनिममो मूबा २११५१० २३३० निरवान द निराधार निराशोषतचित्तामा ११०७ निरामया निराहारा २१६ ३१३ निवान द निरामाम[तस्मिन] १३२६९ २३११००३ २२४ ४३ नित्यान द निरामामनिगु प]१ ११३०३० निरी उमाणो गोदि र निरीक्षिनास्ते परमेश पाया २३७१५७१ २३९ ६४० नित्यानद निर्विकल्प [तपाम] २ ७ २८ निरीक्ष्य जगतो हेतु २१८ta २३२०० नित्यानद निस्पिष°] २ १०६८ २१२३a निशानद स्वयातिर निरीदय ते जगनाथ २११२१ ११६२८ निरीक्ष्य दियभान २३१८० ११०३८ निखान दगमृत गत्यरूप २१.१५ निरीक्षा देवमायत ११००a २१६७६a नित्यानदाय विभवे ०१४ ta २.५२८ লিথাৰি ৰষ নন २१५२८ नियोति मविदा निविप २०१४ निरीक्ष्य विष्णु पुरुष १६७.C नित्यानित स्पयज्योति २ २ १५३ निरीक्ष्य मिष्णु हनने २४२a ११५१७९० निमामि स्वय-पोसिर १११ ००१ निरीय सनुत्पातान २२५१ ११६२९a निस्कन नमितिकश्व २४३५० २४५८a निरूप वन सभा ११.७tc निघाय दमिणे वर्ण ११०८ ११७६० निघाय परतद्राग्य ११११८ निगरप महती ज्योत्स्ना ११११३० निदर्शननमहादेव १२८२a २३७३०८ निगुण परम व्योम २६२a २१०२० १११११ २२४८८ २१४१४१ २४५ २२१ २१११८ नियोहंदर माग ११११२१८ निरपेद गुग देव ११५८० निभानावर पते निमानितो मया मम्म निपा पमाना शरेन १६२८ निधिनस्तुपयाड ११५ १२३ निम(क्तस्नु य विश्रा १२०२० / निमिश च गयेषु २११८ निमपमाग गमा २WEcनियतामर गया १५३ निर गाणा [53) निनिध्य मार्या पुत्रेषु २११७० २२८१०३ २३१४aiनिममो नियमानो ·२९१ नक्षतेऽनानवान् दापान २१८८ta | तुमभ्यागता देश २३७४२० मुरव्यप्रमनम नकन निवसेदो निवारयाशु सोय निवारितोऽपि पुषण यूर्मपुराणस्य निमित हि मया पूर्व २३७ १४१ निया ने प्रतिबुद्धोऽमो १४१२a /नपेण बलिना चव १४२१७८ निर्मिता येन श्रावस्तिर ११६१८० निशेव च दरहिता १२५ ३४८ ] मृसिंहदेहस भूत निय भा यात्मवाहस्था १११११३ चियध पारिवानश्च १४३a नृसिंहवपुरब्यक्तो ११५५va निवति पद तस्य १३९४४० निपयो वमुपारच १४३ २७३ लिही दैत्यमयनी ११12 निर्वाण ब्रह्मणा चैप २१.१८ निजलो निमलो नित्यो ११५२०७० निर्विकल्प निरामास २२४० | निहाधि स्मृतिति १११ १६६३ तोचवमादित्य निर्विकाराय सत्याय १२५fa निष्पीज स्नानवम्ब तु २३५१४८ निवृक्षा मिस्तुणा भूमि २४३२१८ निष्प्रभाश्य यहा सर्वे १३२१४८ निदान्जायते तेषा निष्क्व तप्य तत्तीर्थ यावत्] १३४ ४३० | नेमुनारायण देव १२७५५ ११५१६५० निलिये विमले निङ्गी निष्पल तस्व सन्चौर [तस्माद) १३३५० नंक मुप्याच्छु यगृहे ११.५८ निमावस्तबल २१६६७० २१०११ निवत्तिता पुरा तत्र २३६२५८ निहता बढ्यो युद्ध १३४१३ २२८१६a निवर्तात महारमान १२ २३ निहत्य कौरवान् सर्वान १२४५ नवस्वस्तु मुजीत २१६२३a निवारयति पापात्मा २२६५८८ | निहत्य ब्राह्मणी विप्रय २३२४ कश्चरेत ममा थिए २१६६६० निवारयामाम चतान ११५ ka | निहत्य मुथिना पता ११४६१० नकस्मादेद नियत २१६८० निवारयामास पति १२०२७० | निहाय विष्णूपुरुष २३१८७a / कहतापितजन ११५२२६० निहति सकल पान्ते १४६४०० नंकाऽध्यान मपद्यत २११६८ ११५६७८ निहती यसहाना ११११९८८ | नेतान्या सदशो मत्रो २१८९४८ निवायचतदाद १७३a | नोन शवासन पारस २१४४ नंतरपविणेत साक्ष २१२२९ निवाय पितर भ्रातन ११५५६cौत देशपमाहारम्यान ११८१३६० नंक वासुदेवाय W CEC निवारा कल्पित पूब १४.२७८ नीति सुनीति सुकृतिर ११११०९ नसके मास्त्यनध्याय २१४७८ निवास कोरियाणा १४६४० | नीवा रसातल चक्र ११५७४० मितिम सदुद्दिष्ट २२६६० निवृत्त सेवमानस्तु १२६२a नीष कपिय प्लक्ष २१७२३० नैमित्तिक तु मतव्य २२.६a निवृत्तिश्चेति ता मद्य १४७१५८ नील रस्त यसिया च २३३६० मित्तिकमिदानी व २४३१०० निवेदयामाम हरे १२५ २९८ नील वेश्च शोध १४३६० मंमितिकस्तु पथित २४१५८० निवेदयामिवामान २१५५५८ नीलकण्ठ जटामोनि ११५२०५० नमिप तस्मृत नाम्ना निवेयिता मारमान १२०४०३ नीरकण्ठ विश्वमूति १२८४६a | मंपा भाषास्ति पुपो या १६२८८ निवेदपि वा रामाय १२.४३a नोनारपायवसन २२२१५८, नहिपाना धनस्याना २२३७१ निवेदधीन स्वात्मान २१८६६c नीलमपश्ताशा ११९४५८ नो घाट युरते मुख्या[] २१३ २५० निवेदपत त्या माग २१ta, नीतामाथित दप १३५२१ नोपिष्ट वा मधु पूर्त २१६५१० निवेच गुरवेशनीयाद २१२५0 नीलोत्पनरलपत्य १२१२१४ मान्दिष्ट सविशेनित्य २१६६५० निय देवनावस्तु २१७३६० नीहारे दाराशब्दे घ २१५७२३ नोयिष्टो घुतमादयात २१६२९० निबेच विजय तस्म ११५.१४३a ' न स्यायन तमहिमा ११०६५८ नोसरामिसुख स्वप्यात २१६२८० निगम्य यादवदनात १२२ १६a नपहिस्सर सहर १४६३८a | नातरेपनुपरप्राय २१६७४ निशम्य तस्य वचन [चिर] ११६३२ नपात राब २५११० नोटपाटयेदर तराष्ठ २१६२१ निशम्य तस्य बवा पात] २t२६ नृत्यमान महाद २५२० नोसोभाय मम् २१६६a निशम्य तासवान ११५१५१ नृत्यमान स्वप विध २५४८ | नादक धारयेद भेद २१.२१ निशाय भगवान् यावय १७०८ नत्यमानो महायोगी २१६८नाइके सामनो रूप २१९५० नियम्य पदनाम्पाजाद १ ११३५२३ मुश्यामि योगी मतत २४३१c/नोहरवामिभाषेत निशम्य विष्णुयचन २१४५३ नपाणां सरसमारोन १३४८ नोपाहरदास नाम २१४४a नियमपर्व वा ११५३५ नपाणी देय शिगुम् १२taनोगनोदसमीर वा २११४० [54] ·मोपानही सज चाप २३१,१० परिवराजमाल्ट ११५१२६० पनि मर घोरे २२२५२ गतसो निरये पारे स्लोसूची नोवामपेत् तदृष्टि २२२७२ पवित्वाध्यायमेवंक २४ १२७ । पपात दण्डवझूमौ त्यक्त्या १२७४ मोपानीमती पाथ २१६८६३ पठेच्च सवत शुद्धो १३१ ५१३ पात्र दण्डपद भूमो प्रोच्च] १३१४६८ २.१५.७८ पठेत नित्य सुमना २३३ १४१० | पपात दण्उवद् भुमो ट्वाइसौ] २.१८१ गोवाच किशिपतिर १२२ ११० पठेदेपासये स्नात्वा १५१३४ गपात दण्डबद् भूमो [गणन] २ ३१ ५६c न्यग्रोध रक्षते नित्य १३४२a पत्येवाविरतोय १३ ११० | पपाच पादयोधिप्रा[] १२४७८८ न्यवाएयत् त्रिशूलाडू १२४४a प्र प्रणता सर्वे १२६॥ स्वरोधयद मेयात्मा २Yatcष्ठुरुधर मूत न्यायागतधन शान्तो १३१३a पतन्ति भूगत पृष्ठे १४३१७८ | य विबेच्छुक्लप २२०२०८ म्युण पिण्डास्तु न हात ११५११४८ पय पियेत् बिरामतु २१२५१ प पताका भिदिचित्राभिर् १४५५३a यो त जन साथ २३२२८ पशिंग धौषधीनान २१३७ पताकाभिदिशालाभिर १२५३६पर गुह्यतम क्षेत्र १२९२२a पक्षिणी पोनिसम्बनी २२३३२a पतितव्यङ्गचाण्डागा २१६४७ पसीमनिरानेषु २१%9a "पक्षे परे सपनीमार २७२५८ पतिता र स्थिय गत्या २३२३५८) गरक्षेत्रे गा श्यन्ती २१६३३० पवत्या विषमदान तु २३३२०० ) पतिताद् दधमादाय २३३४३a | परदष्पापरण २११९७० पच्यमाता न मुमन्ते ११५१६३० पतिताना दाह स्यात्र २२३ ७२ परपूर्वा मासु २२३.२४३ पञ्च फुण्टानि राजेन्द्र १३४२ पतितेन तु ससर्ग २१२१८८ पराध न पुर्वात २१६६२a पञ्चदश्या सर्वकामान २२०२१ पतित सतयुक्ताना २१२१८ परमात्मा पर बहा २६५ पञ्चधावस्थित सों १.७ ३a | परि पशुपति देव ११८३४८, परमापदगतेनापि २२९३० पथ्य पिण्डान समुदार २१८५८८ पतिरेको गुरु सीमा २१२४८ परमाणु स्मृत वेपो १४५२०० परवग्रह्मसगुताति ११११४७० | पवित्र तु या नारी ०२११०३ परमेठी शिव शान्त १.१०५४० पभूगान्यहवारात १४0a पतिव्रता धर्मरता २३३१११३ परमेष्ठी मुखवस्पार ११३a पञ्चमे वापि विप्रेन्द्रा[] १४६ १६३ पतिवतापाइलाममान २४८११५ परश्वयास विनर पिनेर १२४५३a पञ्चमे नवमे चैव २२३८२a | पतिवनासीत् प्रतिमा १२२.५० परस्त्रियन भाषेत २१९ta पन्ययोजनबित्तीर्ण २२४४३ पत्नी दुर्गन सुनागवे २२३ ६०० परस्पर पान प्यानन् पसमिसम्माणि १४१२०० परनी दागरयेदेवी २१ta पन्धराम पाशुपत ११५११३८ पत्नी नारायणस्मामो १४.१३८ पवरात्रात पाशुपतान २१६१५८ पर यर्थ पनिजमात परम पद विद्वान पञ्चवपसवाणि १४७ ११८ पत्र पुष्प पल सोय परस्मान्ने हतारमार पावशे या शक्ति १५०० पारिश तोक्यस्य १४४ १५०, परस्पापहर-जन्तुर শবন্ত দ্বিগ্ন १४६ ५५ पदे नितु स्मितमाग- २३७ १७ राणाप वा शुद्धि पक्ष्यालोऽम देवासी १४३२९३ पद्रपा पाश्वान् रामानात १७५३ परामुयोरणात् तस्मात ११५१ गलानिरप्पपीवानों ११११११८ परात्परतर तत्व पर] पञ्चाग्निपूं मपो पा स्यार २२७३०३ पौनिरिनि स्वाती PEEC परापरतर वन्य [reat) 12 पश्चार्ग निषु व २.१२५०३ । पय इधिनयन चाह १२३५० । पयसरतरं प्रमा पञ्चानामपि देवाना १३. मानना पनिमा ११११५७८ रातारकर पानि एश्वान्यानि तु मार्शनि १.३१३००१ यामनन्द माम २wvic/परामदारमा शिक्षा पश्चादा भोजन युनि २११३ पोशावनोपना ११.१c पराजनिशिश पञ्चाशतसोटिविस्ती १४३.kaपोद्रवस्व देवस्य omicरावविपाना 'पम्नान विस्तरोहनि २२२२७८ पन्या देशे वारणाय २१२५वराणी प्रय पञ्चते योगिनो विना १०२०पपान सावरितमा ११५.२१२परगर पन्ति वरिकान सवान १२८ २२० ( पात सायद भूमौ लामह] ११३१८c | पथ [55] २१३११२ । परस्पर विचायते २६३१८ 'परस्परानुपयेशात १११२ २२१४ माला पापहरा ·पति वापर पति टन मुनय २१०३० | पारवये भूमिभागे तु १४६४१६ | पारावताप तुपिता[] २४३४५८ पयागस्वा परगावशिमध्ये २५२८३ पावती हिंगबत्पुत्री कूर्मपुराणस्य पराशर तारतो बसिष्ठ १२४५६०पमा पतिमीशान २५.१२० | पाजुरस्म घिरे ही पराशरश्च गगश्व १५११७a | पगुन शुदाचितुर्णा तु २२०१८0 पातालानापश्चाहते १४२२६ पराशरगुतो व्यास ५५०६८/पश्चात् स्वागनीभि २२२७७e | पातालानि बराणि २६ पराशरोक्तमपर ११२००) परिम बेतुगालारय १४४२२८ पाताले मानि सत्यानि २४३२५ पराशरोऽपि भगवान् २४४१४२ पश्चिमे घमयजस्य १३७४ पानि यम्माव प्रजा सर्वा १४१५ पराशरोऽपि सनयात् २१११२६० पपिन पक्ततरे २३८ पात्र तु मृण्मय मोब २२२६१० परराषचन पराश्वि २६४१० पपिनो पक्तवरे १४४ १६॥ | पात्ररोदुम्वरदद्याद २२२२१० परित्यजति य प्राणान् [१] १३५१५० पश्यतस्तस्य विप्रय २४१२१० पासपण हण्टेन २३६६७a परित्यजति य प्राणान गवते] २ ३८ ३२a यश्यतामेव सपा [दाणाद] ११४२२० पादैन ताडयामास ११५४७० परित्यजति म प्राणार [स्त्र] २४२८८ | पश्चतामेव सर्वेषा [नत्रद] ११६६५० | पाद्यमाचमनीय च २२२२२० परित्यजेदयकामो १२५१ पश्यलमात्मनामान १२४८६ | पापकत नपि पितन २३६२०० परिवाद मृपावाद एश्य नारायण देव २३३ १४०० पापिनस्तेषु पच्य ने २४२२५८ परिवत्ता तपाहिक २२१३ta पपत पावतीनाथ २३५५८ पाप्मावमुत्सृजत्याशु २३६३८८ परिव्राजक्वेषण १२०३२० पति मुपयोऽयक्त २२१८ | पायस स्नेहपश्य यद् २१७14a परिवक्तस्य देवेन पति पयो हेतु २२४६० पायूपस्थ करी पादौ २७२२० परिहाय दिन पाए २१८२०० परेण तस्य महती १४०११ पति देव प्रबनोऽस्मि नित्व१ ३१४१० | पायशय महात्मान परेण पुष्करस्याथ १४८१०० परोपात पशुप पश्यनि गरम ब्रह्म २१४१७० २४४१०५० पति मा महात्मानो पज पोरवयुजि लए २०१०५८ पारासवस्व विपर २४४१४०० पति मुनयो मुक्ता १४५२६८ पाशा वदना चव २२१३a पटित्वा तु देवाय १२८१४८ पश्यति सभु कविगीशितार२ २७ १५७८ १८२० पायर्याप साताम २४१c पवन गहस्थस्य १२४५० पश्य पधारमानमिद र स्न पाराशयों महायोगी १५0800 पपतरम राम ता २३०१२८ पश्यत्पनेक भवन स्वस १३१४३० पारियाने महाशले १४३३३० पर तरष महागा १३३८१ १४१२७३ पश्यत्वेन ब्रह्ममुता[] २४४११०३ पवतानाच कथन १२७२० पश्य बावामिमा राजन गवताना महामेह १११२३a १११५७३ पावणेन विधानेन २२३८६a पशामरत्वा जगतो हेतुभूत २५ २६८ पावती परमा देवी पदानामह मे २७ca २६२४ पवताश्व विलीयते पवतोदपियामि यो १२७२४० पश्यामि परमात्मान १६८१० गालपति प्रजा रानी २६३७० पपतो हिमावा नाग २३६४२ पश्याम्यशेषमेवेद [शास्तद] ११५१६०० मानवाकिरे पृथ्वी १२१४५० पसाए लशुन चंब निवा] २३३१-३ | पश्याम्योपमेवेद [वतमा] १४२१३ पालमा पर में १२७ १२० पसाण्ड लशुन चैव [घत] २३१०१० पश्यत मा महादेव १२५६१० | पापामास धर्मेण पलाण्ड लशुन शुक्त २१७१c पश्यम मदरीरोत्य २०४५० [पालयंताज मत कृस्न पलाक्षमार पण्डच २३२५२० पायन विश्वकर्माण ११४१६पालयत जगद सर्च १६२१८ पवित्र शिरसा बच २३६३३० | पवादयस्ते विवादा[] १७६० | पावक पवमानश्च [शुचिर] ११२१५३ चित्रपाणि तात्मा २१८५०३ पाक च कुरखे वह्नि २९१६८ | पाका पवमानश्च (पुचिश] ११२ १७३ पवित्रतनिसा पुन्या २३६१६ पाखण्डिनो विस्मस्थान २१६१५ पासानाममयह माषा पवित्राणा पवित्र प १३५५a पाठमावावस नम्तु २१४६१८ पापण्डेषु च सर्वेषु २२६६८० पाना स्यनस्यान्त २२४२० पाण्डदेपोषि सातवार १२८६२३ पाहि मा परमशानि [6] १४७४२८ पाराशयस्य च मुनेर पाराशयषि मुनय २०७१२६० पारिजाती महासंग ११४८१०) पाय परमधर्मात्मा ·दिन प्रतिदिन दद्यु पिण्डगन द पत्र १३१०/ पु पौत्र सपानीका १४२१८८ पुन पतति तद्भुमो १९ta|पुन प्राह च त दक्ष २३२२२५ पुन गस्कारमहति २३६६८ पुनराश्रममागम्य २०११/पुनभु को विशेषण ११.३१०/ पुनयसुश्चाभिनित २३१७६० पुनवमौ तमा भूमि २४१२a/पुनश्च जातकर्मादि र दरमतर्थवे दो पिता पितामहश्चैव पितामह महाप्राज पुरस्तावमृजद देव स्लोवासूची पाहि मानमरेशानि १११२१४ । पिवस्वस्तिमम्भोधि २६३६० ] पुधारणा पटिसाहन ११२९१ मगरम्य गिरे शृङ्ग १४६४६aपि देवता विधा[] १४१३३८ पुत्रा नारायशोदभूत ११ पिजरो भातश्च १४१३२atहित शर ११३५१ / पुत्रातमोरज प्राया [] १७५०८ २२३८० पिबन सगितोऽग्नि २४१२७८ पुन निघाम वा सब २२६७७a पिण्डदानादिक तत्र ०४२ समाचसोधने कुण्डे १३११६० पुषपु बाय निवसन् २२८२५ २३६६ दिशा चमोचन तीर्य १२३५६a पिपदास्तु गोऽजविप्रमो २२.७१ पीत मुतामिरयुक्त २४३We पिण्डावाहापक भवत्या २२०१०पीतमासा विशालाक्षो ११४२५३ पिण्डा वाहायक थान {शोणे] २२०२a | पीता वैश्या स्मृता वृष्णा[ ]१४७ १८० पुन सब तरजात पिण्डा वाहायक थाद[कुर्यात्] २२११० पात्वा धीराज्यपयानि २३३१२८ पिपार व तेल व २१७१८०पीरखा चंयोदक गट २२६२७० पिण्याक चोदतानेह २१७२४aपीला तत्परमानद २१७१४a २२२८८ पीरदा तयार १२३६२० २२१६a २२.१00 पितामहनियोगेन पोत्या तदमृत दिव्य १२७४५० २३३५१ पौवा नृत्तामृत देवी ११६३०० १४६२४० पोरवा पनति श्मभ्यस २१७४३० पितामहस्य विष्णोश्व २४४७ta दराय अलोक्य [ददी] ११६६२८ पितामहस्योपदेश पोरदा योगामृत मनाया १४१२६८ २४६१c |पुर दराप लौस्य दत्त] १४६ ४० पितामहेन विप्राणा ११०६०० पोयते देवता समस २४१९ ११०१ २२९४५८ पावर वृपया हा ते पुरा प समुत्सना २१४५२a पुसा (वमेव पुरुष १११२३२a १२८७७० १२५६४ पिता माता च सुप्रीती २१२४ta २२४२ta २१ta पुमोऽभून यया भूतिर २१४३६a १२२० पुराण पुण्यद नणा २३६२५ पुराण पुरुष शम्भू २२६१५८ पित श्चवाष्टकारबच्चन २४.८ | पुगदा करिङ्गा मगधा ] १४५४०० पुराण समय यामि पितणा तपण कुर्यात २ ३३६५३ पुराणपुरुषो देवो पितृशातपण वृत्वा २३६४५८ | पुग्यतीभिगमनात २३२२०० पुराणवरण विप्रा ११२४० पितृणा दृप्तिकर्तार ११६७८ पुग्यमायतन विष्णो पितुणा दुहिता देवी २३१२८ पुष्परतीको महाराजस ११५१८० पितुणा परिचर्या २१६०० पुरातन पुष्पमनानरूप २२२ ४६० पुगस्यानोदकल्पाने पितृ पमनुष्पादीन १४० २४० पु कनो गङ्गा पितनाबाहवेतन २३७२a २ २३ ६७ पुण्या च त्रिपु लोकेषु पितृभ्य स्थानमन २२२४३० पुण्या पुष्करिणी भोदनो ११११४६८ पुरा वितामह देव १११tta १७४३८ पुण्याश्च पिता नध पितृ नयमानस्य २१६२५० पुरा पितामहेनोगत पिश्ये स्वदित इयव २२२७३ व सवगुण येतो १२.३१पुरा पुण्यतम काले २३५ २a पिनास्पाणिभगवान १ २५६०३ पुत्र मादपु पार २३०२४८ पुरा महपिप्रवणभिपृष्ट २१४८८ বিতার্কিন সিলভ २४४२ पुष ब्रह्मास्तस्य १३४१६ पिनाति विशालाक्ष २११३a | पुरवमयमञ्चमुर ११२७१ বিবাহবনাঙ্গালী १२१२५० पुत्रद्वयात् नस्य १२३३.c) पुरी जगाम विदा १०२६८ पिपला क्रमुक पर २२.४ पुसौरादिभियुक्त १३१२१०पुरी वाराणसी सभ्य १२६५५० पिप्पलका तवी गन्छन २३६षतस्याभवन पुत्र। १३६६ [ पुरुकुलाप दायादस [57] पितामहेन विमुना पितामहोऽयह नात पुरा कागवे गोरे पुराण धमशास्त्र २१२३४ पुसा यामनिनिधन पितुभगिया मातुश्प पितुषामनुस्मृत ११५८५८/पुण्डरीक महातोप २ ३६ १००८) पुण्यक्षेत्राभिगमन २३४३५८ पुराणस दिना पुग्यो १२३३४ | पुराणी चि मयी पु साम २३८ ७० पुरा दारुबने पुण्ये २३E0/पुरा दास्वने रम्प १९५८/गुरा मपिशि सम्यक १६१० पुरामृताच दोय- .

·पाया गरागि पूर्मपुरागस्य पुनाहार १.१५. | नीयो यतो विप्नु १.२१.२NC ! मनि राजामी १.१.४१ पुरण परसोम्याद १.२.६४८ प्रकार महादेव २.११.१३ पूजामनि मोगरत पुरुष प्रतिस्पो दि २.१.११३ पूरवाई मपानीरा. २.३०५ पूजामन्यहं ति पुषण मामडोनारदा २१८ | पूरपति महादेव tan.cपूर्वदेसमालीम पुरवात भगवान भाषा २.१८ पाञ्चार १.२५२८! पूर्वदेगादिरार १.४१HC पुरपापिष्ट्रिावाय १.४.३५ याप्पगिरे पुपर १२४.२२८ पूर्वाधारमापेको १.४Hc पुताय नमान्य १. cण्यापतिप्पाम १.२t.c' पूर्वपाय तु गङ्गाया पुपाप पुराणाय गासनाप] १.१.११० पूरयामाग गानेन पाग१.२५५२८ पूरमेर परीक्षन २.२a पुरपार पुरणार [वनिना१.१९४ामाग गानेन [३] १.२३१५८ पूर्णिमय पर परमार १.२.२८ पुरण पुरापार [रिपत] ११ श्यामाग गAst १२८.२८ पुर्वये ग माह २२४.१० पुरधार पुराणा[मत'] One पूरपामार मिशरद १.२५४८ पूर्वगरकारमाहाम्पात १.१५०० पुरोयोनिरस्य या १.१५१२८ पूरयामाम मोमावि १.३२.४८ पूर्णमलारमाREAEPE].10 पुरोगामा २.२३.१.यापि दारी १२१५८ पूर्वसाधारमाहारमाणिो] १.१४.१४८ पुपायापोदागार १७.१३ पक्षाको महार १.२५.१२८ पूर्वमतारमाहारामादगिया पुतार, पूतदादारिए १.४.४ पूपिता मास रो]िRY१८c २४.१२१ पुरय पुपहार {${ccgzform TT (971°) 3:18 YYC ET YTT .२०१४ १.१८ पूर्णपराविवि २२७४ पूर्व पुपाय मृगा पुग १.totaहिनिमार्ण २२६१ एरंगदारी मार (Ya Opta पूनिवासिया २.४४२८ पुष गोरा 1.rta 0.10 पूगिरा पनि २.४२ पूर्णrrally २.६ute पुरा पुस्ता परमाण १४. २२. शिलमान २२२१५० पुग्धनि प्राय Stre १८.सावा १३२१८ पृषि पीस १. Hetarir mita रियम २९०११४० रन मात्र २.100 दिन पायामाम ११.10 पुग्या मा १.४२१fare २१८.tantrik 2111 मेरा तिर २१५९१८ शिप Tantra 14:10 Taken27in १२१0 TV ENYE TIRat Unc Offmranमात 11 Traffe mit tutntarमा P1.10 परसे TIME TRI Hariram १२. THE Hartiy 1. Tantri] 143 torter Himantumn ke Fuc TMateria 11. IFA 1010 OTHER THER Hemanta !! 18THumt4 me Patta ११. Truti Shitt TrFNTON Trent itecture 1te 1 httrain तुपागमन पंच पुरमापन नगणित Tसोमना Transfer Time 1110 परमाण Trine write THERA THAPA Thren २१TranHE १८१५ मा rificate T110 **** ·पौण्डरीकस्य यस्य पोरभव कुमोदी म पौरागिकी नुपुष्पा २१४a ११११४५८/प्रणम्य देवदेवेश श्लोकाघसूची पोषणी परमश्वय- ११८१४७ प्रजापर्म काम ५ ११०३०० प्रणेमुरीश्वर देव ११५१०१ २३८ प्रजापति विनि पा Htta प्रणेमुरेकामखिलेशपत्नी १३७१५५० २२१३१८ प्रजापतिरथाकृति १८१२a | प्रणेमुगिरिजा देवी पानगवन्धविषयो २१७६० प्रजापतिम गवानेकरता ११५ ११४० प्रणेनुर्भातसयुक्ता पौगिना] १२४ १४८ १२४४२० प्रजापतीना दक्षोऽह २७११ प्रणेनुभक्तिमयुरका यागिनो] २१२०० पौगमास्या विशेषण २४०१४ जातीना मस्तु २४७०२ प्रमुस्त महात्मान १२८६७० पौणमास्यां स येत १४१३२८ प्रजापते परा मूतिर १४४७८ प्रतिगृहा हिजो विद्वान् २१४६ta पौणमास्याममावास्या २३९५६ प्रगापते रामनायो ११३६ प्रतिगृह्य पुटेनैव १७३५० प्रकमसमपोऽपि १३taजास्त ता सदा सर्वा १२७२१८ प्रतिमहरुचिन स्थान २२६७ta प्रकारावप्रकाशश्व १४८१२८ प्रज्ञा प्रति स्मृति सविद १४१७८ प्रतिपत्प्रभूति हाया प्रकाशा बहिरन्तश्च १७८८ प्रग्यात्य दहि विधिश्त २१८४८ प्रतियवसमापे प्रकुर्यात् तीर्थ मरोवा २४२२१८ प्रणम्य दगवद भूमौ [पुत्र] ११६ १३ प्रतिपत्तु भापति २१४२१० प्रकृति पुरष चव १४१३a प्रणम्य इण्टाभूगो [मुपण ] १२५ २६ प्रतिमा व निवृत्तिश्व १३०७० प्रकृतेगुणतत्पनो २२११७० प्रणम्य देव ब्रह्माण २३७८५८तिमवत्पर कार्य २२३०१ प्रक्रिया योगमाताप २ ३७१२४० मतिसग मिदानी नो प्रक्षाल्य परणो विष्णोर ११६५१a / प्रणम्य देवमीशान [2] १.१५१४६८ प्रतिस्तति विख्यात [] १२.३० प्रक्षाल्य दन्तकाष्ठ 2 २१८१७८ ) प्रणम्य देवमीशान [युग] १२७१४० प्रतीच्यामुतरायास १२. प्रशारुप पारिपपारी [मुजाना] प्रणम्य देव्या गिरिशसभनत्या१२४६०० प्रत्ययादेवता दिव्या १११२०३० २१२ ६४३ प्रणम्य पशुभार ११३६३ प्रत्यक्षमेव भावान १२.४५ प्रक्षाल्य पाणिपादौ र समा] २ २६७२ | प्रणम्प पुरुष विष्णु २४४१०१८पक्षमेव सर्वेश १२८५८० प्रदात्य पात्र भून्नीयाद १२.३०प्रगम्य गनसा प्राद ११८८ प्रत्यक्षलवादोक २०६३६० प्रक्षाल्य पादौ विमल २३७३ ३ । प्रणम्य मूर्मा गिदिश २३४५८प्रत्ययो रापमात्र ए २११५१० प्रक्षालय भदावा तज्जह्यात् २१८२१८' प्रणम्य पूनां पुनरेव दयो १५ प्रमादित्य प्रत्यनन २१३४२८ प्रक्षाल्य हस्तावाचम्य २२२७७a | भणध वरद विष्णु १६१० | प्रत्युद्गम्य स्वय देतो ११११२० प्रक्षाल्पाचम्य विधिवत २१८६१० प्रयम्य शिरसा कण्य १२२४३ प्रत्युवाच महायोगी ११११00 मक्षिप्यालोकोदव १७१० प्रणम्य शिरसा कृष्ण १२५११०० प्रत्युवाचारबुजाभाव 1 ETEC प्रगृह्य काशिन्द गोविद १२५१५० प्रणम्य शिरसा देवी प्रत्यूपच प्रभामञ्च ११५११० अगुह्य कृष्ण भगवानधेश १२४९२a १११३१६प्रत्येक वायनामानि ११३ २१ प्रणम्य शिरमा भूमौ विजसा] 1 ११६०३ प्रत्येक तिनरायुक्तान प्रगध पार्दपुर ११५४५० | प्रणम्य शिरमा भूमो [मा ११६२५a प्रयमा भावना पूर्व २३३ १३४ प्रणम्य शिरसाद २११४० प्रथमो महत राणे अगए सूनोरपि सपदत्त १९६६ta प्रणम्याप पितु पारी १२०३३ प्रदक्षिण तु य कुतपवत]२ ३.३९ भचरयचा नपानपु २१३३०० प्रजासत्तमनसो १२ १७३ प्रदक्षिण तु य कुर्यान[तस्मि]. १६२ta प्रचेतसस्ते बिलपाता[] ११३५२३ 'प्रणय व तत सर्व १२७३०८, प्रदभिण द्विज कुर्यात २१८१00a २१.३८ प्रणा मधुना साद १२७३६० प्रदक्षिण गमावृदय २१८ya সফালিকান २३१२६ प्रगामप्रवरा देव ११५४taप्रदक्षिणीय गुरु प्रजस्वालाबतपसा २३४४७३ | प्रगामेनाय बचहा १२४१३० प्रददु गभवे गति प्रजा राजेनि चादिष्टो ११०३२३ ] प्रणेनु शास्तू स्वागु २१११३६प्रददी गौतमायाथ प्रजा मृति व्यानिट ११५१ प्रणेनु शिरसा मी २३७१.४० प्रदोर महेशाय प्रणा पश्ये जग नाय १.२२ प्रणेमुरादरा देव्यो 14tsc प्रोगनाशाप १२०२१० प्रजा सष्टुमनास्तेष tote |प्रोमुरादिस्यमहराम ११६५४० प्रयाग धमाल्यानि [59] १११३३२a २३११००८ प्रगृह्य पाणिनेश्वरी १७१३a अगा भत्तु चरणी प्रचेतसे नमस्तुभ्य ११५२२८८ २१११२७० १११.२a २२२४०० ·प्राधा दाय विभेम्प 140 मदयादयोजिने गि प्रधान पुश्य पैर धूर्मपुराणाय प्रदाद महापातु निसान] २२RRAad Free १२८४ प्रयाने भापमाणे तु ११.२० प्रसार माहारोग्यस्तु [मुझ] २२६५०० प्रपल परया भक्या १,१२११० प्रपागे मेस्पिानि रपुर प्रक्ष्या पाय पुष्पाणि २१८६१ प्रान रण ऐन १२१६८० प्रयानि सागर मिया १४३१० २५२१०० प्रपन्न घर देव २१३६१० प्रयुगीन मदा पान प्रदत दविधियत पिण्डान् २३४१४० | प्रपना ये जगददीन १११०२३ अपय प्रनिमयोप 40 २१२९१० प्रपन्ना विष्णुमपात १.१.१५ प्रतिगाणी १२५ta प्रदाय योगसिदि २१४२० प्रपश्यति परमान ११ra | प्रमावस्याय १२५cta प्रशायरीमो सास १११३१८ अपेदिरे महादेव ११५२५१८ या शास्त्र प्रदेय मूग हुदय २.१८४१० प्रपेदे गरम देव १११५ प्रपति पारिदिरा सा १.५.५६c प्रद्युम्नदमितादाता ११११८tc | मल्लनुसुमोमानेर १४७६ | प्रदत मापन १२६२ मधुम्नापास्यभूत पुत्रो १२९ २a 'प्रपा पर रिज १२४.७४८ प्रतीते महापास्त्र १२1100 प्रधान जगतो योनिर २४४२२० प्रोपागाणो मे १२५१४८ प्रयतयम्य मजार १२tta २१ प्राधा स्य प्रथा १२५ १६० प्रवनंषप्य रिष्येभ्यो २१११२१८ प्रधान पुप काल १.४९va प्रमा प्रभातमादिरशाह ११५१, प्रदर्वपामाग १ ११४२४३ प्रधान पुरष हाली २१४५५ प्रभावमा पदस्ति १.२४ ५५८ प्रवर्तयामास शुमा प्रधानं पुरुपातत्व १११३a प्रभा पष्टिगहस तु १२.७० प्रदिरोगासन दीप्त २१२२४० प्रधान पुष्षो माया १११४१ प्रभाग विश्वेशान १२९४१० प्रविश्य देवमयन १२५४ प्रधान पुष्यो पापा २८४ प्रभासमितिविण्यात २५४१९प्रविष्य परम स्थान २१११०३a प्रधान प्रति युवा २२१८८ प्रभासहराति १४७५०० विपन नृष्ण[] १२५४०३ प्रधान प्रतिवेति १४८ प्रभासदाहिने २३७४३० प्रविय भवन पुष्प ११५२४a प्रधानए मोरजयो २४४ २१३ प्रभु पुराण तुप पुरस्नात् १२१ ५४ प्रविश्य गण्डन गौर २४४ka प्रधानपुरुषस्तत्व ११५ ११८ प्रभूनच-द्रवदनर १४७५६८ प्रविश मेशिखर १२५१३ २२६१२८ प्रमदा बेगलियो १२८१२० प्रविश्य लोकान् पश्यंतान १९२४८ प्रधानपुष्पातीला १११८६a / प्रमाणपयो धन १२१३७० प्रविश्य दिशप्पप्रदर १३२४॥ अपानपुरुपेशान १६४२० प्रमादात तव पाचम्म २३३६७० प्रविष्ट योगायस्ताव १४ प्रयागपुपोशाय भोगाधि०] १९०४ प्रमादाद भोजनं कुरया २३३४.८ प्रविष्टमा गोविन्द १२५३८ प्रधानपुष्पेशाय [भ्योग"] १२५ xa | प्रमादा वै जपत् स्नात्वा २३३६३८ प्रविष्टगात्रे देवेशे २३११०२० प्रधानपुरेशा १११२१०० मायारामतो बंश्य २३२४५ प्रविष्टा नागपेत् पाप १२९ ४EC प्रधानविनियोगज्ञ २८१२८, प्रयाग में मिष पुण्य १२९ भविष्टा मम सामुन्य २२५२८ १४१५ प्रयाग परम तीर्य १३३२३ प्रवृत्त च तिवृत्तच १२६१३ प्रधानाध जगत पृतन १११२२४० प्रयाग प्रवित सोय २३४४० प्रवृत विविध कम २३७३३ २४२४० | प्रयाग राबणास १३५११० प्रवृतानि पदार्थांचं २६४ २१११.४८ प्रयाग दिशत पुम ११४२८०, प्रकृति चापि मे हात्वा ११८६० प्रपये हन पर तत्य विद] ११०६८० प्रयाग स्मरमाणस्तु १३४३७० प्रवृप्टे च तनात्यर्षम् २४३४१३ प्रपये तत्पर तल विरेण्य]२ ३३ १२४॥ मयाग स्मरमावस्य १३४२६० प्रप्रजेत गृही विद्वान् १३tc अपये त्वा विरूपाण[महान्त]२ १८४२ प्रयागगमा श्रेष्ठ १ ४ १५० | पनवेद् ब्रह्मचर्यात्त प्रपचे स्वो विल्लाक्ष [भ] २३३१२२३ प्रयागतीशाभार्थ १३५२a प्रव्रजेव् विपिवद् यार 1१६३५८ प्रपद्ये परमात्मान ११.४० प्रयागस्प च माहात्म्य [य] १३४३० प्रशात सौम्यवदन १९१६२ प्रपर्व भवतो रूप ११७८८ प्रयागरयच माहात्म्य क्षेत्र ]२४ tora प्रशात प्रयतममा २३७१४० २३३ १२४ प्रयागादिषु ती २२६५५ प्रशान्तदोपरखर १४१७e प्रपद्ये शरण वाट्न २३३११९ प्रयागे तु दिपेय 1३४२४३ प्रतिमानता सर्वे २१५३० [60] प्रधानपुरुषातीत प्रधानात शोभ्यमाणान्च प्रधानाय विशेषान्त प्रपाध्व सपानीका प्रपद्ये कारण र ·. अष्ट्रमय विश्देश २१८२४० प्राणाय च ममस्तुरम श्लोकार्धसूची प्रणात सदयसकमर १२४ १०८ | प्रवानिपुटोपेती १२५ पाहोल प्रगतस्तस्थौ ११०७१ २१४३ प्राकारगोपुरोपेत १४६२९८ मारा बृहत पुरुपम् प्रमजान कषित विधा[] १११३३६३ प्राकारंदनियुक्त १४५१२० प्रारा स्वदेहबोवायु ३१५३०० प्रमान जायते ज्ञान २११२८ प्राकृत हि समासेन २४४१० प्राणशक्ति प्राणविद्या १११८६c प्रसनचेतसे देव २४३४ पाहत प्रतिगोश्य २४३८० पाथरवंव मुक्ण्डरच प्रसनचेतसो छ १२८३८० प्राकृत प्रलयश्योदृष्य २४ १८० प्राप्त हुतवहदासदादिभेदस प्रस तमनसो दान्ता[] १५११/प्राकुन प्रनयो यो १२४१२८ प्रमानमानमा द्र ११४७२८ प्राकृतास्तु वय पूर्व १७१८माणात मरस्लवता प्रस नवदन दिव्य १११२१७८ प्राकृतेश- विवृत्त स[] १४३७० प्राणास्तत्र गरियज्य प्रसका शान्तरजस १४३३६० प्रासवान् पयु पासीन २१४४२a प्राणास्त्यजति यस्तम १३७५८ प्रम नेनैव मनसा १३४८ प्रारफूलेपु समासीन २१८७७ प्राणारतर्जातवे मा १३3041 प्रगानी भगवानीश २३४५६ प्राक्रसेपु समासीनो २१८२४ मापात परतर व्योम २३००a प्रसनो भगवानोशो २३६५०० पाक सरकारालिरात्र स्यात् २२३ १०० | प्राणाद् ब्रह्मा सृजद दक्ष प्रसनो भगवान विष्णु ११५१५ प्राक मगरधानखिलास १६२५८ माराानपहर पेव ११५०० प्रायेव कगस्तार गर्वान प्रसाद ब्रह्मा का २११०० १२३७४० प्राणाला पिरति प्रमादमयरोत् तेषा १६२२० प्रागेप मत सजाता ११३८० प्राणानिह नरपपरवा प्रसादयामासरत ११४६९ प्रामात्र परराव २२८१७ प्राणानेवासमिनि प्रसादाचनिन प्राप्तो ११७१४e 'शाहमुत सतत चित्र २३७११ प्रसादापजामते हावन १२६३७३ प्राङ्मुखा यामनायेपा २२२ २२० प्रणायामश्य करया २१८२५० महादातू गावती स्म ११८६८ प्राइमुसो निपेत् पिलान् २२२ १७८ प्राणायामपरा मा[] १४२ प्रसादाद देवदेवस्य (महा] १२०६८ प्राङगुतोऽ तानि भुजीत २१२६२a | प्राणायामसमायुक्त २२६२६० प्रसाद देवदेवस्य [यत] १३२ १५० २१८१प्राणायामस्तथा ध्यान २१११२a प्रसादाद पामिया पुन ११६२८८ प्राचीन हिभगवान ११३.११ प्राणायागादिपु रतान १२१६० प्रसाग मम योगी [] २२५४८ 'प्राचीनवहिप नाम्ना ११३८०८ प्राणायामस्थिभि पूनस् २१४४२० সাসিনুনৗ যর २१३१०, प्राचोनावीतमिरयुक्त २१२११०, प्राणिहिसानिवृत्त रन সত্তা সিবি २४७ घालीनावीतिना पिश्य २२२४"c प्राणश्वरप्रिया माता १११५२ प्रसीद तव पादाम्ब १६७३० प्रादीनापीती पिश्ये तु २१८८८८ प्राणेश्वरी प्राणरूपा १११५२८ ११९४२०' प्रावेतमत्व दास्प प्रसीदनि महायोगी २४ste प्रात कालेज्य मध्याहले २१८४५८ प्रमुल्या च तथा दक्षस १२६९० पात स्नान प्रशमन्ति १२३ ४०० प्राजापत्य परजगवा प्रसेनस्तु महामाग २३३१७० प्रात स्नानेन पापानि ११४५ka प्राजापत्य नया प्रयो प्रस्तोता सह होवाच ११५५० प्रात हलानेन पूषन्ते प्रस्थितेश्य महादेव ११५ १२२३ प्राजापत्य तथा तीय प्रस्वेदनम्पनोत्थान २११३ प्राजाप वाह्यानो महपमतुल गया १९३७०प्रादापय मापन १२७२७० २३२४८/प्रादुरामस्तदा तागी प्रहीणशोक विमल परित्र १११२४१३ प्राधापत्य निरुप्येष्टिम [पाग्नेयीमथया । प्रादुरासोप तदा भ्यता १७८० महोणगा विविधर १३ta/पाराशीत स्वप प्रीत्या ११३२७८ पदाद माहिणोद पास १५Ma!प्रामा निस्प्रोशिस पानीमयदा प्रादुराणी महा बीन महा-निग्रहाचाय २wtaपुन] २२८४ प्रादुरायो महायोगोपीन] ११६६c प्रहाशाप्यनुहार ११४४०प्रापित्वात् सत्यपौर १४२४३ | प्रादुरारी महायोगी [भागोर] १.१९ ५६८ प्रदान्ममुरंदर t १६२९८ बागान मुदि ग्यार २३३१९८ प्रादुर्रभूतुम्हाला तु प्रह्लादनामुरबरं Tecावापरलेन गुग्न २३३ ३४ प्रादुर्भाव महान [61] २२८१५० १-१४ प्राजापत्य गृहस्पाना २१0a २१८८० २१८13 १३१२१० १.aपानमध्यानसमये १२७३२a २३१२८ ·प्रापश्यदभुत दिव्य प्राप्नोति मम सायुज्य २२६३१ प्रोवार पुष्टो भगवान प्राण्यानुन विशेषण धर्मपुराणस्य प्रादुर्भावो महेशस्य २४४८३a | प्रिययतोतानपादौ [मनो] १३a प्रोच्यते भावान भोत्तत्र प्रादुप्पतेश्वग्निषु तु २१४६५a | त्रिमतोऽम्पपिश्चिद् वै १३८१पोच्या मतियेशानी प्रामायेन स्मृता देवा २४४३४८ घोगाति उपयस्येन २१४५० | प्रोयते मुनिभिक्तिर २४६४ प्रापपागागुलॊकादि १२५१५८ श्रीमातु भगवानीच १३१७३ | प्रोच्यते वेवस यासो २२८७ २१२१८ प्रोतात भगवानीशन १२० २१ घोच्यते राबवेवेषु ११११७० प्राप्तवानात्मनो धाम ११११७० प्रीतस्तस्य ददो योग २३६ १७० | प्रोच्यते सवशास्त्रषु २११.१८ प्राप्ताध्ययनयजस्य ११९४३a प्रीतन्तस्य भवेद व्यासो २३६२६०/प्रोच्य सौंकारमादित्य २१८१४a प्राप्नोति तार स्थान २२३६३० | प्रीतस्तस्य महादेवो २४११७ | प्रोवाच को भवान् कस्माद् १३१ २०८ २११७८८ प्रीति बनायन मझ १२२१०० प्रोवाच तत्पर ज्ञान १३२१७० प्राण पोर कलियुग ११४३१० प्रीतोऽह युक्यो सम्यक १२४६३a प्रोवाच तस्य माहात्म्य प्राप्यते गतिरस्कृष्टा १२६४१० | प्रीतोऽह सरपा दास ११५२०२० प्रोवाच देवों मप्रक्ष्य ११३३० प्राप्यते तत्पर स्थान १२६ ५३० | प्रोत्या पुलस्त्यो भगवान् ११२६c प्रोबार पुत्रमत्यर्थ ११५६३० प्रापते न हि राजेट १११२६७८प्रीयता पमराजेति २२६२१ प्रोसार पुरुष विष्णु प्राप्यन्ते तानि तीर्थानि १२७१४ श्रीयता मे महादेव प्राप्य वाराणसी दिव्याणिRe kaप्रीयतामोश्वर सोमा २१५२ २२६२a प्रोवाच प्रहसन वाक्य २३१७० प्राप्य वाराणसी दिव्याम [प]१२९२a प्रीयते ताप नदीश २३८४० | प्रोवाच मधुर पाप २१९४६ प्रक्ष्यापात लिपुत्री मधेश २३५२६३ प्रोवाच मध्यस्य प्राप्याह गिरिधष्ठ १११२६४० १३२१६ प्रायच्यज्जातकी सीता २२३८०८ ' प्रोवान दायुब्रह्माण्ड १२०२०० प्रताप प गृहद्वारि २४११३० २४०-४a प्रताप पितृपाव যথিললসন २२३८५८ पोवाच वत्तमखिल २३१९५० प्रायश्चित्तमकृपासु २२३५२a प्रोवाच सुचिर काल १२२७० प्रायश्विती च विषुरस २४१२a प्रते राजनि स ज्योतिर २२३३a प्रोवाचान स्थित देव प्रापयामास देवेगो २१६१२a प्रोदाचोत्याप्प हस्ताभ्या २३१६०० प्रापयामासुरीगाने प्रत्यासि जग कृत्स्नम् [एतद्यो] २४२८८ प्रोबाचो पाय भगवान ११५१६fa মাখিনী বর দুই प्रयामि जगास्न [क्रिया"] २६५८ प्रोवाचोमिदपशा १२४ ५८० प्रवामि तपापोद प्रावृय चलिर कुर्यात २१३३५८ २२५१० प्रोवाचोनिपपाक्ष ११५२८८ प्रागिताभिस्तपा वप २ १३ १५८ प्रोक्षणी च धुवाय २४१ ५५८ 'प्लक्षद्वीपप्रमाण गु १४७१२a पास मूत्रपुरीपाशि २१७३६ प्रादीपादिपु पय १३८२५ प्रामाद विविध शुभर १४२११८ मोच पलादय शियास १. 100 प्लादीपेच विमद्रा १४७२a पारगदग्नी तदन तु २२०३० प्रोचु प्रणम्य लोकादि २३१३0 जयदीपश्चरश्चन ११८१a प्राह गम्भीरया वाचा [भूराना] १४४० प्रोचु सविग्नहृदया २२११२०' लातीपश्वरस्यापि १३६२४ प्रह गम्भीरमा वाचा[मरणम्प] १२९१२० माच सहारकद रुद्र १२१८ प्लक्षापा पणिाचर १११२a पार गम्भीरया याचा [किमर्थ २ १२१८ प्राचुरयान्वम पत्र १४१५८ लावर तोऽप मुवन २४३४२० प्राह गम्भीरया पापा [ममा २५ प्राचरेतद्रपालिका २७.६८ प्लायित्वात्मनो देह २१११२० पाह देवो महादेव २.३८ प्राचूनारायणा नाच १२५२४८ फ प्रागनया वारा १४. घोचरतो महाना १२५७३ पणामहराए विराजमान १११०४७ हिणोत् पुरुष कार २३१२९मोचते कालशेयेन १५१८८ पणी हाराय नमोस्तु तुभ्म १ १५.१९५३ प्राहिणीद विदेहाण १३१६२०प्रोन्यते नानस यासा २२८१८ पम ५ पिपुल विभा[] २४ १०८c प्राहमहान्त पुरुष २२४८ प्रोन्यते भगवान् काला १११३०८ पर वेदविदो तस्य २२११tc दियवा चयापते tetcोयते भगदान धारण २.१५८ रलदानां तु धारणा २३२५७३ प्रियानोत्तानपादो (rar] १८११ प्राध्यते भगवान ब्रह्मा २४.१ पनपुष्पोद्भवाना र २१२५७ [62] २.०३ प्रतीभूत द्विज विनो २३१९४० प्रत्यह शो बिग्रो २३३.१८ प्रोक्षित प्रमोदेवा ·बहर यानि तोर्यानि यहचाच त्रिगोपा वह मव बलाक च बदर्यापममासाय श्लोकार्यसूची पलमूलानि पूतानि २२७४३ वहरूमा सुरूपा व १११११७३ | बृहदयोऽनरपस्य ११६२७० 'फ्लमूलानि शाकानि १४१७० २२२६६८ | बृहस्पति प्रपुष्णाति २२६५० बहूनां पश्यतां मोन पलभूले घेशुद २१३२९० बहूनि कृया रूपाणि १२३१६८ बृहस्पते पादहीनों १३९९a पलानि पुष्प शाक प २२३७६३ बहूनि साधनानीह २३७ १३७० वृहस्पदेयाशय १४१४०a १३४२१८ | देहातिन पाण[] २१६१४a ब २२१४ोधितस्तेन विचारमा १७३a बाइमित्यद्रवीद वाक्य १२०२६० महामत्रियविटशूद्वार बाहमित्यद्वन् वाक्य ११४१८ ब्रह्मगा चतुनिया बदा नक्त पुनरेवाथ पार्श २ ३५ २५० याइमियाह विश्वात्मा ११ ब्रह्मन दावन वा २३३१० बपीगमने विप्रस २३२३४ वाणस्य निग्रहाचाय २४EY ब्रह्मरयमयो मौत १२६ दव घपाग राजापि २३५२०० वापत मगवा दयो ११५६०८/ब्रह्मनयमप शर्श २३३१.१३ बमार परमा मक्ति १२८160 बाधयामास विद्वान ११३८ ब्रह्मचयहिंसा प २११६६ बमार मदर देवो ११२ दाधिनास्ताहिता जमुर ११५२००। बचपरता शाता विदान्त"] ! २८c বালিয়ে যা १२०१०० पापवानाच मरणे २२०६८ ब्रह्मवय रता शा ताजान] २ ३७ १५०० बमा मघर वालय [स्नेह"] १.७० वाधवो मारो पापि २२३१c ब्रह्मवारको नामो २३७१४०० रमाये गपुर याक्य [मेघ] १२४७६० यात समातह मा वा २१४२८ ब्रह्मपयरतो निरय २२८२० बभून जातमात्र त १२२४५८ | वाससिल्पा नय यस्त १४० २०० ब्रह्मचर्यादिभियता २३०२३ चभूव तस्या देवस्या १२३७२० बाबमाम्ब हर शौच २११२८३ हिरेद भंदा २१२५९० यभूव देवकीपुत्रो १२३६१ वि दुनादमगुपति २११७७८ ब्रह्मचारियनस्थानो १०ya बभूव नपचेतावे १११४८ ब्रह्मचारी गृहस्पश्च १३२a यमूष वृष्टिमहती १११ ब्रह्मचारी जितशेधा १३५२२a पभूध मदरे भक्तो १५० २a ब्रह्मपारी भवेता दु २२२७८० बभूवुरागजाता PHEYc बहामारी अभिय [गस्त २१५१२८ बभूवुदिहरा भीता[] ११६३७८ ब्रह्मचारी भर्या नाय [न] २२७ १८c बभूवुते या नापान ११५१०४८ बारसनाभूतिर १११ १२५० पाचारी मिनाहारो [मम] ११९६ चाम सकता पृथ्वी १२२२४० बीभरमुमशुनि नान २२३४३ ब्रहरी मिनाहारी [प्रामा)२ २०११ पर पुनियमित्र १५१९७० बुटिपूर्व दुपार ५ ३३ २८० ब्रह्मचारी मुनिया २०१४ २१७ ३१३ दुनिपूर्वान २३३४१० पारी रिचय गम्त २१२.33 यसीसमाल्द १३५२८ बुटिपू तु मूद्वारमा २ ३३ ८ पहावायु पणि १२३४ बने पुरात वासीन ११७१३ बुटिपूर्व स्वम्मुन्तिो २७. बहर गा हरेभूतिर पहबोनेत योरेनर ११७१७.२ ३ १we बुदिपूर्व प्रवत है १७१८० सण नतिं पर्य १५110 पहिरतमात्रमा 10a बुद्धिमता वृद्धिी ११५1 बार पायोनित tic बहिनिप्रमण भव २१६७८ बुद्धिनमा मानि २४४७४ बहिर्माय बहिप २१६ पुश बोप गुस्तान १६३ मा गहन हर १२२१० बहुनान किमुक्तन [२] १२१३ उपस्प पावा भरन ग्यमार गिरोह महनार रिपुतत [ग] Prva चुपैन नि यानि १९१cारित हालिमुमन [पम] 1110 सुपे परमात्र १६ मा दीरते है। बहतात्र निमुनन[शिहिता २१ वाि महाय ११५२२० जनानिति मिल बहार दुि ११०१ मुशिता मात्र 10 मानिनियान बयानको मोड़ो Prate कापान स्तोत्र १४३ta प्रपात me एगार समोर माहित [63] ११०१८ मे पुष्पाव च ११५६५ विभेद पहुपा देव १६१४८ वि सुधा वेद १२३ ७tc भेद दागुदेवो गौ १२५१८८ वीर भगवता येन दानाय हमदान १८१८ मग कायम पाणु २.Una २४1ta २६12 २२११० २१tc पुरा पोरणा ·ब्रह्मपो हिमजासर्ग ब्रह्मपासतमनसो धर्मपुराणस्य बह्मणा महते सर्व १११२८४ बलत्या सुरापाने २१६४४३ ] ब्रह्मापेतश्च विप्रे[] ब्रह्मणे कथित पूर्व २३७ १२०० माहा हादशाब्दानि २३.१Paब्राह्म तु माजन म ब्रह्मणे वामदेवाप १२५ १७७३ ] ब्रह्महा मद्यप रतेनो २३०८ बाह्म पुराण प्रथम সুনয় বিমলায় ११०५२० | ब्रह्मा कृतयुगे देवरा १२७१८३ दाह्मण पल्पसूत्राणि १२७५३३ ब्रह्मणो दियसे वि] १५१२a | ब्रह्मा च मनव को २४५० ब्राह्मण दुशल गृच्वेन २१२२५ ब्रह्मणा वचनात् तानि १११२७८८ प्रमाण व महादेव ११४४ ब्राह्मण भोजयेदेक २३१० ब्रह्मणो वचनात् पुषा[] १२८७ ब्रह्माण जगतामीण ११४६५० | वाह्मण सवियाश्च २१२४५० १७५८८ प्रमाण जगतामेक १६४५३ बाह्मण प्रणव कुर्याद २१४४ia ब्रह्मणो हि प्रतिष्ठाऽय १११३११ ब्रह्माण लोकरार ११५२१० ब्राह्मण सबवर्णाना २१२४७३ ब्रह्मभ्याधाप कर्माणि १३१४० ब्रह्माण विदो पूर्व १६६१३ ब्राह्मण स्वणहारो तु २३२॥ १४६२२० ब्रह्माण शकर सूप २१८१०] ब्राह्मणक्षत्रिषविता ब्रह्मप्योपामिकोऽयचं ११५१२८ | ब्रह्माणमन्यायिखातु २१७३a २३६२६० ब्रहाते बोमय नित्य ११०५८c ब्रह्माणी यहती दाझा ब्राह्मणस्तु शुना दस २२३७२a ११११३२२ अहातेजोमय शुक्ल ब्राह्मणास्त्रीन समभ्यय १२१.५a | ब्रह्माणा बहवो दा[] २३३१०२० १५२१a दाहाणा क्षत्रिया देश्या [पूदा ये] ब्रह्मतेजोमय श्रीगन् ११.१९४८ मा तेजमा स्वेन ब्रह्मदेवानुरा तानो १२९३९ २२१७० ब्रह्माण्ड योऽखिलाधारम् ब्राह्मणा' पत्रिया वैपामध्ये] १४५२५c ब्रह्मविप पापडचे २१७ ब्रह्माण्ड बारुण चाय प्राह्मणा धनिया पैश्या [शूद्राश्चव] ब्रह्मनारायऐशाना १५१८३ | ब्रह्माण्डमेतत् सकल १४४८1 १४७११ ब्रह्ममावनिरस्ताश्च २२१४१० | प्रह्माण्डायास्य विरतारो ब्राह्मणा क्षत्रिया या [शूद्रापपात्र] १११°०६a | ब्रह्मास्यप विस्तार १८८१५८ १४७३६० ब्रह्मपय समाजग्मुर ११६४.८ | ब्रह्माण्डानि च वत ते २६४३० ब्राह्मणा धषिया देश्या धामिका ब्रह्मलोक गमिष्यति २४११५८ | ब्रह्माण्डानि भविष्यात २६४५ २४९०० ब्रह्मलोकमवाप्नोषि १०४ ३७८ / बह्माय पिशाचा ता[] २३३४५a ब्रह्मवनसफामस्तु २२६३६८ | ब्रहादीना प सबपा १११२६९० ब्रह्मवादिन एवते १२0१0 ब्रह्मादीनि यथाशक्तो २१८११० ब्राह्मणाीरिय धार्या १fa ब्रहाविद्याधिपतये ११०४६० ब्रह्मा नारायणामस्तु १६३८ माह्मगादविणो बिना ब्रह्मविष्णुविषाद याद २४४७४aब्रह्मा नारायणायोडरो १४७२ia अषणाना मृत्यजात বিল্পিৰা কাণ ११०४ ब्रह्मा योगी परमाया महीया २८१६a २१९३०० অশিলিগ। २४४०५ ब्रह्मावतस्तु देशाना २७१४८ | बाह्मणाना त्रिवृत सूत्र २१२६८ ब्रह्मविष्ण्वोस्तथा मध्य २४१०१८ | ब्रह्मा विष्णुमहाच २१२२३०/प्राह्मणाना हित पुण्य २१८४७० पाथीम हाहृदया २ ३८ ३८८ | बाह्मणान् अभियान वैश्यान ११३ ३९० २१६५० ब्रह्मा विष्णुस्तया यूप १२७ १६a | Rात्मणान पूजयामास ब्रह्मस्वरूगिण देव १६४८ ब्रह्मा दाकोऽप भगवान् ११६६४८ | ब्राह्मणान्पू जपिरवा तू[गाण"] २ ३४ १६c ब्रह्महत्यादय पाण[] पूजयित्वा तुविष्णु"]२ ३४ Ec ब्रह्मरत्यादिक पाप १३२२७८ ब्रह्मा स्वरभूषयवान Petc माहाणान पूजयेद् बलात् २२६३६० ११५१२२a | बाह्मणान् भोजयित्वा तु ब्रह्मर यापनोदायम् [मरा] २३०१c ब्रह्मा हुताता हो ११११. ब्राह्मणान् हनुमायातो १३.१६० १११७२८ ब्राह्मणार खिाय २२६१४० १११६६c ब्राहाणार्य गवावा २३०१६ बाह या प्राचाव बरदाया त दामि २१२३९ ब्रह्मशानान्यो देवा ११३७ | ब्राह्मणार्थ रा यस्ते ब्राहाषा मुरापान १२१८ | ब्राह्मणावसथान सर्वान ब्रह्मभुन प्रमानात्मा ११४७० दाह्मणादिहताना तु २३७ ११८८ ब्राह्मणदीन ससथि cܘܙ ; ११Raममा विष्णुस्वधाचे द्रा ब्रह्मास्त्र या नापहरे १२११६ | ब्रह्मा सजायते शिप्तुर प्रहात्यापनोदाय व्रत] १२१६५३ | ब्रह्म टोपे नमिता ब्रह्मर वामवाप्नोति २३३ | ब्रह्माविष्णु जननी २२२६० / बहा दीपेन्द्रयोगी दर् २३२२१३ | ब्रह्मव दोपते पति ·ब्राह्मणव सु तीन श्लेकार्यसूची ब्राह्मणस्त सहाश्नात २२२४a ] मगधोतुमिच्छामि १३tual भवता विदित हात १.४१८c प्राह्मणो जटिलो वेदान् ११६४६c | भगवन देवतारिन १२७२a भवत पर्व नरे भक्ष्य ब्राह्मणो वाह्मणी गत्वा २३२ ३२a | भगवन् देवदेवेश ११३२ भवनमाला २१११ प्राह्मणो हनधीयान २२१२aमवदन् देवमोगान २४१५३ | मवरमादादमले २५४ ब्राह्म माग्नेय मुदिष्ट २१८१२a भगवद द्रष्टुमिच्छामि १२४ ३२a / गवसगात् जगत् कस्न ११९४१० ब्राहामेकमह पल्पस १५१५a | मगवन् भवता ज्ञान १३२१५ भवत्यदे घात स्थान १२१०१० ब्राही पौराणिकी रेप २४४१३२a भगवन भूतभव्येच [महा] १९७११ भवद्भिरदशुन र माझी भागबती मौरी ११ २२a | भगवन भूतभव्येश [गोपा] २५ ४४३ भव त केबल योग बाह्या माहेश्वरीय १२६१ भगवन् गायवेक १२६७ शव तक पारण २१२० बाह्मी राभिरिय प्रोक्ता १४१०n | भावान् राबविज्ञानाद् १४६२a भरतमेव भगवान् १११ २१३१६a भगवान विष्णुश्च १४.३३ भव तमेव गरण २३७५६८ ब्राहा महल तथाय २१८३a भगाने पोपाव ११४६१३ भवति तस्य त मास २२२११ बाह्य नमित्तिको नाम २४३ ७aनगिनी भगवत्पत्ती ११११४४ भवति पितरस्तस्य २२१०० मूहिक ए दिशालाम १२५६२० भगौरपसुतश्चापि १२०१९ गति पटालागि ११२० धूहि रच रममि पूज्यो १२५५२८ भगीरथस्य तरसा १२०१०३ भर्वात सवदोपाय ११२८५८ बहिल पुण्डीराम 1१४१० भजते परमानद २१०१३ भवतोऽगि हित देव २१११४ वृहि गे पुरोगा ११te | भजमानस्य मृजच्या १२३ ३८० 'भव ताऽपि हिमजान पूहि म यहाण पुष ११९१८ भजमानादभूत पुत्र १२३६७१ भव मध्य तु राजयो २१२०० ति विश्वामरेशान २३७८१८ भज्जयामास पादाय १२०२४८ भवस्तस्मादयोगीय राजपामास शूलेन १२१५९८ मवानप्येवमेयाय भ भद्रकाली जामाता २१११६०० गवानी चव रुद्राणी ११११०१८ भत. पापविशुद्वारमा १३१100 भद्रमण्यम्य दायादो १२१ १५८ भवानीपादयुगले भाहाना Ter प्रोक्त २४४७२१ भदा तयोतगिरीन १४३३a भवानीपासमानाना भत्तातिगमनी भन्या १११ ११७८ भद्राश्व पूर्वतो मेरो १४३२१३ भवानीगोनादिमास्ते गोराशिर २१ १२३ २४११० भद्राश्वे पुरपा शुक्मा १४५.२३ भवान भानमत शाना १९६४० भक्तियोगतमायुक्त २४४४४३ मयानध्य 4 गाया १८२६. भवाघना विधानाच १९३a भक्तियोगसमायुक्तान १२११ भयेन च समाविष्ट १११७१८ भवान् न ननमा मान १६४४० भक्तिभवतु नो निय १२५६५८ भरण्या च धनुष्य च २०३१. भवान् प्रनिरव्यक्त ११cta भत्तो नारापरणे देते ११३२० भरतस्यायमे पुण्य २२६३६१ भवान विद्यामिका शक्ति ११ भरगचीपर्ण तपसा १२४३४० भरतो न भणश्चय १२०१८ माया हवन या तांत । भवान सस्य कायम ११११६१३ भरद्वाज गौतमश्न मात्र या राजन १११३०६१ भगमग्निपर ज्योती १४०४० भवान गदिमकान त १६१ २३३ १२४० मा सोमरसन मूर्यो १६. प्रख्या मोसमपात २१.८८ मरि ब्रह्मण पर १८१३ भापनि कतो तस्मिन भक्त्या परत १२५६० मनमोग्यापहरणे २२३१०८०भविष्यनि च गावों भामाश्चरे सर्व १९७० भविष्यात नवे शानो IVIC * 1 মত २३३ १३७० विहिपावश भारियन पाटे १५१०१ विपत्येप भगवाय १२५६८c मानंद सोमानि २१७४० भदई निभाने ११.२५० भविष्यव पोवाहा भन्या पचना निरव २१७120[भवनारपिन पर २०५२० मविपतितभिन् २४/ta भवनात सम्यक १२६ १७० २११मति मा सा [6] १३९८ भक्तिम त प्रमुब्धते २३ २२८ भत्तामुरैनारी १३. सम-दिन मा ११५ १९४० भन्तु गथपणोता २१७naभाषा पिश्च ११५२३० मा भवनिशान २२५ १५० भविष्यतिपली मत भगवस्तगादेन ·२१२५० भूतया यो २२२३ भूतपनस्त्वय नित्य भूतादिमहता तद्वद् १२१४८ भूतिश्च देवदेवस्य कूमपुराणस्य भविष्यन्ति प्रयीबाह्या[] १.१५ १०४a | मिसावर्या व शुधया १२४३a | भुवोकोऽपि ताबान् सात् १३६४० भविष्यात महात्मानो १२७११८ मितामानिमाय २१८११४ भूतक्षयकरी योरा २४३ १२० भविष्यात महापापा[] १२७६ मिक्षामाहत्य शिष्टाना २१२५२ भूतत मात्रसगोम १४२३० भविष्यन्ति यथा पूर्व ११४६६c | भिसाहाये गुरुहितों २१८१०७० भविष्यात गणेशान ११४७३a | शिशुको ब्रह्मचारी वा २१-१०६० भविष्यसि न स देवी १३२२६८ मिदोन भिक्षा प्रथम २१२५४० भूग पिशाचा सविन १1१५० मम्मथ्या स्त्रिपथए ११६७२८ | मिभयुक्रवा रावृत्तूष्णी २९० भूतादिरादिप्रकृति २६४६८ मस्मच्छ नहि सतत २३७१४ मत्वा तदण्टस्य कपालमुचं १ १६८५८ १४Wa भरगना कृतमर्यादा २१६२१c | भिनवणास्तु मापिण्डप २२३६५० मूवादिस्तु विकुर्वाण १४२४ मस्मपाण्डुरदिग्याङ्गो २३७ 100a भीत प्रसनया प्राह PRAci मतादरी च तथाकार २४४१६८ भस्मसदिग्धरावाङ्ग ११३३२a | भीत वृता लिनस्या ११०६.c' गूताना प्रियकारी स्थान भस्माबदातराङ्गि १२४११ । भोरस्य रस्सिान २१.१. भूताना भगवान रद १२१४ भस्मोक्षितगर्वाङ्ग ११३४९ मीति समय इष्टात्या १११२१६० भूताना भून मन्येश २४३३८ भस्मोलितसर्वाजो मुण्डो] १ २४५७३ भोते त्यपि महार ज १.२१७० भूतानामधिपो योगी ११५८० भस्मोनितसर्बाङ्गो रुद्रा०] १३२ २२a | भोतोऽस्मि साम्प्रत टवा १११२१२८ भुतामामाम कम १४०२०० भागापिपराया प्रामा[] ११४.०८ | भीमदचोयो महादेवत् ११०२५८ भूतानामस्म्यह व्योम २७१५० भागिनेयी रामारा १३२२५८ 'भीमेश्वर ततो गच्छेद २६६२०३ भूता तरामा कूटस्था १११६ भागो भवजूयो देयातु १-१४५१८ नीमेश्वरमिनि रुपात २४२१५८ भूतातरात्मा गगवान १४६३७० भाति कालाननपनो २३१७५० मीपण रावसस्थाना २४c माति देवो महायोगी १२५ १८० भीपणो भरबादेशात २१. भूवेश तिवसन मानिनारायणोन तो ११५५१ शुक्तमाहारजात च २१११३३ भानो स मण्डल शुभ १९५८ भात्वा न विपुलान् स्वर्ग २४ भूम्बर तथा तीय मानोरतु भानवश्व ११५८ भुक्त्वा पंचविष खन २३३२१८ भूत परिगृती निप १४६ भार मंथुनमध्वान २२२ ६८ | भरपा व नवयाटे २ २३ २५० भूतभयभविष्यसि १२२a मारस दक्षिण वर्ष १४.anta मुरवा तत्सत्यजेत्पात्र २२६५८ मूतंभ-यवतमानंद २५१ भावा केतुमालाइच १४४ २५ भुक्दा तान् वणवान भोगान् । १४. भूबा चतुर्मुग सर्ग २.११३८ भारती परमानदा ११४१५१ मुक्त्वा तु विपुतान मागास १३६ १०८, भूत्वा नारायणोनातो २४२२० भारते तु म पु सो १४५२० १३११३८ भूपप्रयास्य थलोऽसो १६८० মাৰিৰসাৰি १२३५३० | मुक्दा पोत्दा च मुप्त्वा र २१३ta भूमिगस्ते समाया ] २१३२८० भागवान पाहीनातु ३१ भुनाया मात्र घरेदेतव २३३१६० भूमिद समाप्नोति २२६४ भावमा पारमाझ्या २२७५२० मुस्त्वं सुखमास्थाय २.१९२४ भूमिदानार दान २२६ १५ भाजितस्य चैगन २१७ta मुक्त्वोपचार कुर्वीत २३३२८ भूमिरापोऽनलो वायु २६४६ भार्या सत्यपना नाम १२.२८ भुक्त स याति नरशन २१८१२०० भूमिरापो नलो वायुर ११०५६ भावपूनस्सदस्यम २१८१२ मुजराय २३१३. भूमेजिनलक्ष तु १c मापित अपना सर्व १४२alमुबानस्य तु वित्रा २३३tte चूमो विम्य तद् द्रव्य २१३३०८, ०१३३१० मासते वेदबिनुषा १४.२५ मुरुमीन चन्म पूढात्मा २१८१tee यूमा रमाइल १४८२२० माम मण्डकारे २३.मुचीत प्रपनो नित्य २१२५ २२७२७० मागपत जगासन १९९१मुख्यान पुभि साई 1१110 भारदिन्तिममाकीर्ण mic सुमीत स्वजन माई' २१८१२१८ भूष एक्शन १२२१८० भिगमाण गियोपून ३. भुजीरन वाम्यता शिष्टा[ ] २ २२.१५० भूयो निकंदमापनम् [परेरघात"] भिनाव मिदाये धातू २१८११६ भुवनाना वापर २४४१०१३ [66]] २६ १७ 7fरिश स्या भूमों का परिवर्तन २१८११३८ । भूय प्रणाय मीनारमा ·भूस्तृण शिक र मृगमापछले व मायाऽग्रौ भुताना श्लोकासूची भूयो निदमापनश [घरेभिक्षु] भोक्ता पुमानप्रमेप ११५५६ मण्द कुछ काक २३१५०० २२९ ३३० भोरमक्षर शुद्ध २२१५८ मति एक भाम्बयोगात ११३२२८ भूयोऽपि तव नित्य २५४६० नोगामस्तु चिन २२६४१३ मतिभूब दधे चास्या २३२५६ सुपो वषधात सान ११९५६० भोग्या विश्वेश्वरी देवी १५४५ मतितक्रमणीया ते भूरिश्रवा प्रभु शमु ११८२६८ मोजन वाशक्ति २४०३० मतिरुलमणीया स्वाद १२६७७० भाव स्वस्त्वमोद्वार २१८३६८ भोजने सध्ययो स्नात्वा २१३५३ ) मत्तमातङ्गगमनो भूर्लोक च भुपनौक २४३३२४ । भोजयित्वा मूनियर १२५४८ मत्यगादादवामोति २११८० मूलोंकि नव सलग्नम् १२९२ka मोजन्यकव्वेणु २२१२०० | माहादादमिय भूलोकोऽथ भुदर्लोक १ea भोजपेद्योगिन पूर्व २२११७३ मत्य रितेन भवता भूपमाञ्चक्रिरे कृष्ण १२५ १२८ | भोजवेद नापि जीदत २२२८taगवा पृधा स्वमात्मान २२६२२० भूपित चारु राशि १११२१६३ नो भवत् पूबक लेनम २१२४४गनिधावेष काम भूगगुवादिसस्थान १३७१६/भो भो नारायण देव १६६ मत्समरत्व न मदेही २२७ १२० भो भो व्यास महावुद्ध १३३२८३ मत्सुत भख वीर १२०२८ मृगबोरिस पूर्वा[] २४१० मोत्यश्चतुदश प्रोक्तो १५१३१ मत्स्पानि सबभूतानि भौमो मदस्तथा राहू २३६१ ११२५० मत्स्यान सशल्कान् सुधीयान२ १७ । भगतपस्तप्त भगुमवो मर चित्र १८१८ घर्गात मामय स्पेन १४१४२८ मत्स्याश्चते समुद्दिष्टा[] २१७२० १२२५२a श्रममारपेन भिक्षा तु १३३ २५० | मत्स्योदर्यास्तटे पुष्प भ गुस्तु दशमे मोक्तम् १५१६० धाजते मालया देवो १२५४२८ | मम्यमाने तदा तस्मिन् भुगो रूपादयां समुल ना ११taम्राजमान थिया दिव्य १२५ ५a | मद वये तु ये मूता भूगोरष्यमयच्छुक्रो ११८१७ प्राजमान विधायोम्नि १२२ २०० / गदापया मुनि रहा ] মূলিয়ছিলে २३७१२३८ प्रापमान चिया कृष्णस १२५६८ मदापयायो सतत १२३५० आतुर्भायोपडपाहा भूम्बादयस्तद्वदनाद २१४३३a २११ भग्वादोना प्रजागगों २weta मातृप्रायः समारा मदालमा मामयो भस्म २३२२७a २११. भेजे महादेवपुरी २३११०१० भ्रामपित्वाऽय हस्ताभ्या मदुक्तगेतद विज्ञान भेजे श्रृङ्गायतिक्रम्य १२२२८८ 'भ्राम्यमाचा यथायोग मदोत्कटा हसगति १४१२६० भेदाभेदविहीनाम ११७२८ भृकुटीकुटिलात तय मवुझ्यो मा सतत [योप"] २११॥ १७२५३ भैदरादी १५.२० भ्रूणहत्या वीरहत्या मबुद्धयो मा सतत [पूज"] २११॥ १२९७० भेदो ध्यतस्मादेन २२ २३८ भूमध्यनिलषा पूर्वा ११११७० मद्भक्तास्तत्र मन्यात १६ भेपज परम पाम १ २६ ४२० मध्य नाभिमध्ये च मद्भक्तिपरमा नित्य १२९६१ भक्षमात्मविशुद्धपर्व २३०१२८ मदापनाममायुक्ता[] भक्षस्य चरम योन २१२५५८ मद्भावनासमायुक्तास भावान बमोनिल १२४२ गश्व मायाश्चय १४७३६a मयपो वृपनीसतो अक्षाहारो विशुद्धामा १३३२४० मङ्गल्या मनमा माना १११२०१ मद्रा रामास्तथाऽम्यष्ठा मण वन प्रोक्त २२६ १८ मन्दिता मद्गतप्राणा १११२८७ मधूप च सोमे र भदा प्रसक्तो हि यतिा ૨ = ૨c १wc | गधुरतस्प तुदायादम १० भैयण वन िनत्य [नकानाटी गवद मजति तत्र तत्रय २२४३० | मधो पुवात स्वासीद २१२a | मणिमुक्ताप्रमानाना २३३ मध्यम तु तत पिन भरण वसनिय निकालादो मवेत मणीयक अनुष तु १३०१० मध्यम प्राणमरोध २२८१५ मण्डयानकिरे दिव्या १२५३४ मध्यमवरमीगान २१२१०० मत चतुरय वा २२२ ३०३ मध्यावृतिसमापौत्य ११५१४३ मण्डन रक्षतिर ११४२४८ मध्ये पात स्थित सर्व 167] म २-१ मरशक्ती सस्थितान बुध्दा . भैयण तिनो तिर् भैरवो विभाहास्य ·गनुव सुश्च स दो मधुराणस्य मन्ये चकागवे तस्मिन् १२८६७०, ममना मनमस्कारो २९१ | मयूर पपिलश्चैव मध्ये वह्निशिखाकार २११६१०ममय मय व aमर्यक्य स महायोगी २११७० मन प्रसादम वेनि १३२२८ मामय भवमेवेद १९ ३२८ मयतद्भागित शान २१११०८a गन शिणामारवयेच २४३३७३मय ये पायोनि ११४८७३ मयंष प्रयते तन [मम्मेव] २६५०० मन शुचितार पुसा २१.०६८मयते ये स्वमारमान २२८४२३ मर्यव प्रयते करन वेतना) २३४ ६३a मनसश्चाप्पहतार २३१८० गते विष्णुपम्यक्त ११५१६२aमर्यबोत्पादिन पूर्व १९६८ मनसा सस्मरेवस्तु पुष्कर) २३४ ४२a | म पुना चोमया सृष्टा ११४४३a मयोपमहता व मनसा सहमरेयस्तु [नमन] २४० २८aमर तराणा कपन २४४१११० मषित मनोवृद्धि २११३६८ मनस्त्वव्यक्तज प्रोक्त १४२१३ मदतरेण चैकेन १५१४ १२८५२a मर्यापतानि कर्माणि २७२८८ मनस्विनी म सुमाता ११११८३८ मदरेम सम्मान १४६३३a | मस्कचित्तता योगो २१११२० मनु स वसते धीमान ३४६२२० गतरेषु नियत ११७ १६० मधेव सस्थित विश्व ब्रह्मा३] १९२०० मनु स्वाय व पून १४ भवढगेषु सर्वपू १२५५३० मम्मेव सस्गित विश्व [मया] २४ २७० १४६१६० ममल पुण्डरीकाक्ष १२३८३३ मरणोपनियोगे तु २२३२५ मनुष्पाणा तु हरण २३३१ मम योनिमहदब्रह्म २८३३ मरीचयोश्चयो विar[] २४१२३ मनुष्यानोपर्नेह १४११५८ मम व सागरा शक्तिर् २४ ७० मरीचि कापपनापि २३७१२४० मनुष्यरपतधात २१७२८० ममारमासो नदेवेद २ १० १० पनिभावङ्गिरस १७३८ ११०८६० मनूना स्यादुमा देवी १२१४४८भमार वेशयोगेन २३१३१० मरीविभूम्याङ्गिरस १२२२॥ मनोजयत्तगो १४५२०० प्रमार सोऽतिमीपणी २३६२७ मरीचिमनि पुलह पुलस्त्य १२४५८० मनो नियम्य प्रणिधाय काय २५४०८गमैव च परा शक्तिर २४१ta | मरीपे काग पत्र मनो बुधिरहार २७ २२a ममय दक्षिणादङ्गाद ११००६८ मरीचेपि सभूति 1१२४ मनोरजायत दण ११३ ७a ' ममब दैत्याधिपतेऽधुनेद ११६५९० | मरुता च शुभा क या २४१४०० मनोनायकमभि शा तम् २१८११२० । ममैव परमा मूति २६१४८ | मरुव मे मरुत्पत्या १९५६ मनोस्तु प्रथमस्यागन् ११९४ ममैव गतिरतुला ११५२३१३ | मर्यादापयवा प्रोक्ता [] १wa मनोहर तु तव २४०२४ ममंद सनिषादप २१४४० माया प्रतिवाय १२७४७a ११११४८८ ममैवपा पराशक्तिर् १२१२६८० मानिसमा नय १४५६c मबाह्मणजिच्चव २२११८ यमपा परमा मूर्ति २१११२a | मलबदासमा बाप ३१७२६८ मनाहासधि पास १२७५tc | गर्मपा एएमा विना [] २६४८ मनापकपणस्नान २१४२१० ममा प्रमाण मस्ता ११४१७ मोपदेशात् संसार १११२६२० मत परमव्या मामा उन्मुपन पूष ११४५ मोबा पुरा देव २१११३०३ महत्त सब सत्त्वाना २४३ta मत्रा विश्वेश्वरो देव १११४६a | मयाऽचिरेण कुत्राह १२४३३८ महदादयो विशेषता १८१५० मप्रण द्विगायच्या ११८६a मया तामिद स्न २४२७ महदादिक्रमेणव २FEC २१५३३८ मया ततमि विश्व २३७३ महदाय विशेषात समाते'] २३१०॥ मानोऽस्तिहिाणा गाव २४३५मया नास्ति समोरीके १११२५२३ महदाय विशेषात [पदा] २४३५ मपान मदर करता ११२८मानीलमिद लिङ्ग 1110 महाय पूजाता [] १२५ ४२० मदमध्यममुख्याना २११३० मा प्रत्तितो गाला ११४०४ महविराससकोण मदरस्थामुमा देवी ११५६०८ मया प्रोमो हिमवता २४४१३ महर्षि गौतम मापुर् १९५६ मदरादिनिवामा च १११११६८ मयः मायामयी सृष्टा २३३१५८० महासामिद गुट १३०१२a मादाकिनी विश्वटा १४५३१० मया मृष्टानि शास्थाषि १११२७४० मदारपश्य रल्पानt २0१00 मन्दाकिनी मने स्नात्वा ११३२८ मयि पश्य जगतल्न teteaमहापामिनि क्ष्यात मंदाकिमी तर निया १४६ ५a | मवि भविष पिपुला २३७१४६a | महागरप्रमाणानि १४३१७ मप्रियोगामौ देवो २६२५८ मपुर तितिर मेष २१७१७३ | महागणपडिया [68] मनोहरा मनोरक्षा मा विभिध गौर ·इलोकार्थसूची महाजम्भेन वीरेण १४२२३० महापातन ताम् १२०४६०) महोती बहामोनिर् १११६६c महाज्वाला महामुक्ति ११११६९३ | महापातबिनस्त्वेने २३०५८ गह भगिनी माच्या ११११५८० महातमच पाताक १.४२ १६a | महापातकिनो ये २ १२६६५ | महे द्रोपेन्द्रनमित ०५१५० महातलादयश्चाघ १४२८c | महापाकिभिस्तुल्या २.२२०१८ महेन्द्रोपेन्द्रमागिनी ११११२३a महातीयमिति पाठ २३६ १२३ महापाव क्रिसस्पर्श[] २३३ ३६३ महेन्द्रो मलय सहा १४५ २२३ गहात्मा दाननिरतो १२३३१० महापुरुषमध्यक्त ११५३५८ | महेश पुरण पर २३११६० महादेव कारमा १२४४३० महामास्थानिक चामो २२७३७a महेश स्वात्मनो योग नाहादेव दिपूणाम् २४१२३ महाफलाइनबद्यानी मद्देशाधनार्याय महादेव महायोग स्वेन) १२४,८२०) महानगवती दुर्गा १११ १२२८) महेश्वर ततो गरदेव २३६१ महादेव महायोग [ईशान] १२५ ४५० | महानद्रस्य सरसो १४३३०१ महेश्वर पशऽव्यक्तम् १४ महादेव महागौग [देपाना] ०५१२a महाभूतेषु नानारय १७६३३ महश्वर परोऽज्यकाद् १४८२४० महादेवगण सिर १२५ २८० महाभैरवगिरयुक्त २५२१० | महायरस मुत्पमा ११११.२a महादेवनमस्कारो १२८४०० | महाभोवले जाना[] १२३३६३ महेश्वराशसभूता ११५२३१० महादेवनियोगेन १११८८ महामायाथवा माम्या ११११३६३ महेश्वरेचाजनिती २४४२१० महादेवपरा माता १४२१३० महामायाममुपना १११६२८/ महोद प्रहस्त र ११८१३a गहादेवप्रिय तीय २३६४८८ महामाया मुष्पूरा १११८५ | महा सामना कामान् १२४७७० महादेवप्रियकर २४११८ महामाहेश्वरी सत्या १११७८० मा पश्यति महात्मान २४३५३ महादेवस्य देवस्य २३६१८ महावापरान विधान १२.१४८ मा यति पतयो योगनिष्ठा []२४३५६० महादेवायाचयित्वा २३४३१८ महायनपरो वितो २१५ १७८ मा पश्चन्नी विद्वासो २८ta महादेवाहिके पाप २०२२.४८८ महायतविहीनश्च २२१४७० मा एम्म पुर्ण गवा ११४८ महादेवाय ठे नित्य १२४६६८ महायोगेश्वर मा ख १६१६cा विद्धि परमा शक्ति महादेवाय महते १२५८४ महायोगेश्वर यहि २३३ १२०० मा सर्वसाक्षिण धोको २४३० महादेवाय रुद्राय १२५ १०५८ महातत्रि शिया मदा ११११२७० मासा पपूपान् विविधार २२२५४० महादेवानरती २२१८८ महारोरवगारात २२२७६८ माघमासे गमिष्यति १३६१० গাবৈলিলায়লি १५११८ महालक्ष्गीमहादेवी १४६४१ माघमामे तु विप्रस्तु २२१०५ महादेवायया पुण्या[] १२९४८ | महाविभूतिदा मध्या १११ १७०८ माघशुक्लस्य वा प्राप्ते २१४५६ महादेवन देवेन २३६५६c महाविभूतिदुर्गा 1103 भातर का सार या ११२५४३ महानदीवल पुष्प २३४२५३ महाविभूतिदेवेशो ११५.१८१८ माता पिता महादेवो २४३५८c महानारमा मनिया १४ १७३ , महाविभूतियोगात्मा PEEC मातापित्रो सुते गाय २२३१० महानिद्रासमुमतिर १११११ | महाविमानमध्यस्या १११८७३ मातापित्रीगुरोरत्यागी २२१४२ महानिधि समासाच २३७६२० । महावीत स्मृत दयं तस्य] १३८१५a मातापित्रोहिते युक्त २२११३३ महानोर मचक १४३ २va | महावीत रमृन वर्ष [घातकी] १४८ ४e | मातापित्रोहिते युक्तो २१२२४३ महागुभाबालेल्या १४६२१८ | महाव्याहतपतिस्त्र २१४५२८ | मातामह मातुल व २२१२२३ महानुभावा गत्वापा ११११११३] महान्यातिभिस्त्वाश २.१९२३ / मातामहाना मरणे महान वैजसो राति १११११३ | महाधी यौनमुत्पतिए ११११७९० | माता मातामही मुर्ती २१२२७ महा त परम ब्रह्म २२६१४३ महासांनपन मोहात २३३ ३३a! मातुन प्रबशरस्त्राता २१२२९० महान पुरुष विश्व २३७६०८ महासुरो समापनो ११.२० मानुनस्य सुतौ वापि २१२२८८ শারায়ন চলল १४२२२० महाहदेव कौशिया २५३१० मातृलाश्च पितृम्याच २१२४१३ महातमेभि सहित २४४१३ महिमान सावितस्यायुद्ध १२११५ मातुश्च मूनक सरस्यात २२.१४ महा-डोविनचाभूत ११kalमही मायरसन्ना १२०३५ मातृरा मग्मषोदना [691 ·पूर्मपुरागस्य मानृगा समासाथ २१२३ भाषावितामह देव २७३८ मुदा सत्यवती सूनु १२०६३ मातृयात्तिमातिम्छेन २९४३६८मायाधिवत ते निाय २६४c | मत्वा ममुद्रयोदेश २१६२४० माहवास तु पूर्व स्यात् २२२६६, मावादी माभिरा शक्तिर २४१८] मुखलोन ससर्जा यान १७५२८ मातृवमा मानुलानी २३२२५० | मानवी सर्वशक्तोग १११३८८ मुसनद पदाग्नि २११८५० मातृम्यसा मातुमानी २१४१४१ माओपदिपाणी १६४८c | मुख मुमम्प सतत २१८७ मात्रावादको मस २११३२३ मापी मायामयो देव २३२२० मुख्यमगश्चत्यस्त मारण वृषणेस्सुतो जा १२३ ४२ माकपडेयमाग्नेय ११mमुपादिवर्गस्थन २४५ माययापनमा २४ ५५० | मारमयस्ततस्तुर १३४ ११३ | गुस्पा नगा इति प्रोक्ता[] १७४० मानो गारधि स्नात्वा २३६४१ मावण्याप च मुने २४१०० मुरव पुष्पारमा मानसोपरि माहे दी १३८३४ मारण्येन कथित १३४४ मुधो पातकादस्मात १३४१४ मानिनी राघवेणाग्निर् २३३१४१० मापार पोदधुमिच्छ स १३४ ७० मुरते पाय सर्वे २३३१४४ मा नि दस्बनमी गान ११५६५८ माकपडयो हमन कृष्ण १२५३१ मुल्यो सवपापेभ्य मानुप चास्थि सस्पृश्य २३३१० मापशी तथा पोप २१४७४ मुच्यो सब पापभयो १३७१३ मानुप्य नायतप २१-१०२० माणशी ममित्र १४१११० | मुच्यते सयपापरतु २३६११० माघातार महाप्राम ११६२३० ( मार्गेश्वर रातो गठन २३६३६ मुच्यते यकीणा तु २३२ ३१० माधातु पुरुकुल्योऽद ११६२४ माजन नेएन निय २१४८८ मुच्यन्ते सपपापभ्य २३६३० गा स्थानानि पवाद २१२४tc | मारि बाइप नकुत २३११० मुवति वृष्टि युसुमाम्बुमिया १३१ ३३० मापनायित्य तत् तत्व ११०११ मालका मतदारचव १४५४taमुम्ञपृष्ट पद यस्त २६६३a मामनावित्य परम ११९२१७१ माताण्त्यमुताकारा १६५२ मुगामाये कुचनाह २१२१४८ मामुपास्य महाराज १२९८c | मासवृसिमबाप्पाप्रपा १४१३५० मुण्डिाटिल शुदस १२४११० मागुपैष्यति योगीय २११९५० मा साक्षारीयोदय ११. मुनी शिवी याच भवेत् २२८१४८ मागृते परमात्मान २७२०० माहात्म्य च प्रयागस्प २२८१८ मुनिभि कपिता पूर्ण २३६१० मामेव केशव देव ११५१५४० | माहात्म्य चानुनिकटत १२५७ । मुनिभि सस्तुवा सपा २३६२a मामेव मोचक माह २७१६८ माहाम्य देवदेवस्थ[भैरव०] १.१५२३७८ मुनिभ्य कथयामास २४४१४२० मागेव सप्रपश्याय २११११५० माहान देवने वस्य धर्मान] १२९५८ मुनिभ्यो दशयामास २४१२५० मामेव सधयेदीश २११९१८ माहात्म्य देवदेवस्म [पनेद] २४१० मुनीता नापित कुरुण २१११४२० मामेवाचय सवप १११२६१० माहात्म्य देवदेवस्प [महा"] २३१ २८ | मुनीना युक्तमनसा मा मदद कल्याण १exa माहा वसतिल पर ११२४ | मुनीता वचन शुत्वा मापथा मोहिता नायो २३७ १३० | माहात्म्यमविमुतस्य tata | मुनीना ध्याहुत पूर २११३० मायमा मोहितो सस्प १२५७८० | माहात्म्यमेतत्तपसस २३४५०० मुनीना सहिता बना माययवाय विषद्रा २११३७० माहेश्वर तथा साम्द ११२०० मुनीनामप्यह न्यासी २७७a माया कृत्पात्मनो रूप २ ३७ १०२८ माहेवरात् परिभ्रष्टा १३५३५० मुनीशसिदित २३५२४० माया च वेदना चंच १८२६३ | माहेश्वरी त्रिनयना ११७८c मु यानविविधमध्य २२७७० माया त्व राव शक्तीना १११२३०० माहेश्वराशक्तिरनादिसिद्धा २३:१५tc | मुमुक्षु सक्ससापत मायानिमित्तमात्रास्ति २१२८ | मित्रधुक कुहकाचं २२१४५८ मुमुक्षुणा र दातब्ध २२६१७० मापापागेन यद्वाना २७२० पिवतक पिशुनावर २२१४१० मुमुक्षणामिद शास्त्रम् २४४१३६ मायापापोन बनानि २७१६a | रिथ्याधीत समाचारा[] ११४३१ मुमु पुष्पवर्षागितस्य] १२५८० माया भगवनी लक्ष्मी ११६३७८ | मिथ्याथमी च ते विमा २२१३६c | मुमुच पुष्पवर्षाणि [यमु] १२५३६c माया मम प्रियाउनता १९३४ मीमामाज्ञानसत्या [] २०७४ | मुगोर व मनसा ११ २२० माशाजपवरश्न २२३५ मुशापात गर्थ ११४१५३ | मुमोह मायगा सद्यो १७२१८ ११४.८ | मुडते मानिनि शुञ्जीत २१६१६ 'मुमोद राज्यससक्त ११५५४८ [70] मायामेता समुत्तत ·२४४१८a १२४७४८ मत्र बहूनि मित्राणि २२७२०३- मोक्षशास्त्रपु निरतो श्लोकार्यसूची मुख वा पण्डित वापि २११११७० मेना हिमवत पत्नी ११९५६ य मूनि तमोरज प्राया १७४EC ) मेनिरे धानमाहा म्य १३१२० पण तोह विडासो ११४१४a मूतिर या स्मृता चास्य २३७७ta | मेने तायमात्मान ११६१८० मा पुरुषों मुक्तो २०१० मुख यापाय तलिङ्ग ११.६ मेने समागत राम १२०४१० वटबा सदमज्ञान २.७६१८ पनि सपशनादेक २१३२६० मेने सर्वात्मक देव ११५५७८यन पर्यात योगी द्रा १६४३a मूल मायाभिधान तु २५३८ मेपचतवमणि १२५३३a य प्रपात यतयो १९५० मूलप्रकृतिरव्यता [सा) ११५२३५८ मेहहल्यमभूत् तस्य १४.a)प्रपत्यति योगरया २१४६a मूलप्रकृतिर यता [स] २७३०८ शृङ्ग पुरा देव १६१६al प्रपति योगश २३११fa १७२६८ १४३८८य प्रपश्यति विद्वास मूलप्रवृतिरव्यक्ता [गीयते] २३७ ७८८ मेरो पश्चिमदि माने मूले कृपि लभेद्यान- मेरो पूर्वेण यदप २२०१३० १३ ३२० यमभेद समाधिय मूरे वा देवमाप स्यात् मेरोपरि विष्यात १४४१०/4 योगिनस्त्वत्तमवीजयोगा ]१३१४१३ २१३१८a मेरोश्चतुर्दिश तत्र मूले पोहशसाहसी २५३a १३१४ व विदयोगत धज्ञा[] मृग पावाय महते २ २०१३a विनिा जितश्वासा [काड व ते] १११०४ मुगामेया मपितु मोटा सुदुलन मा १२६३५ यविनिता जितवासास तुष्टा ] १०६७a मोक्षदा वभूताना १३५३२ मृगेगा च सिंहोऽह २०१२a यविनिदा जितवासा [शाता] २५६३ मृग मह घरेद् वाम २1100 यसमामाच देवाना ०२७६३a २११११ मोरयामि श्वगाका मुज्जलाभ्या रमृत वाह २११२८० प पर सुप द्वापिपजस ] ११६७५३ मोचयेत् सत्वसयुक्त १३१७ मृतमामा च सा बाला १२१३३० य पर धरण्यावापि [यशाना] १२६ २२a १३४३६८ मृतस्तत्रापि नियमाद् मोगा पामि युक्त य पठनछणुपादापिथाव"] १५१३३३ পূবালা দা ননিন १३८१८८ १३४१७८ य पठणवाद्वाणि मुच्यने] २४२२४८ मृताना च पुनज म १२६७५८ | मोहजालमपहाय सोऽमृतो २१४६९ पठस्तुणुयानित्य २३७१६४a मृनाहान तु फतव्य २२२६३a मोहर मुनिनहा २३७२१० २४१२२a प पठत्सतत मत्यों ११५११८ २२३८ मोहवन इस लोक य पदविमुक्तस्य १३३३४a गृतेषु वाय जाते? १२८३a २२३१८ मोहमति जनाद सर्वान २३३१५० य पद मक्ता नित्य मुतोष पासमु तो २३७५३a २३४३८० मोहगामास वपुपा पपराने परामद ११०६५ মূৰিক্ষা বিষ এ २३७१० २३१०१० मोहयामा विप्रदान व प्रास्ता सानो २६२३a १३५० मृत्तिका व समुहिर १२११० य शब्बोधनम २११२४ मृत्तिकालम्भनाद वारि य शेषशयने पोते मायोाधिजयशोक- य सस्थापयितु शक्तो २४१०२ २३३१४८a मुदगमुरजोदपष्ट प मच पापयुक्तोऽपि मदकया गिर क्षात्य २१८५६ मोहान्दवेदनिष्ठत्वात ११५८७८ र सवमूनाधिपति २३३१२a पंव यावानेन २३३७६८ | मोहाद वा पदि वा लोभात २१४ २२० व सदरमा नापर १२७२६८ मोहापाशेयभूनाना नियोजय] १२१० य सवसङ्गनिमुक्तो भेदोभून समस्तस्य १२६१२८ मोहायारोपभूताना [वा"] २४४६८, सामान महादेव १३८८ मोहिता सह शत्रण ११३१० स्वदेव तिरदा मेधा मेपातिपित्ष्य ११८७० मोहिनी पिरिणा देवी ११५१९८० स्वपर्मान परिस्पर १४०१४८ मोहितो माययाश्वर्य १६५३८/८ स्वपापविल सूखा १११३१३० मोहितोऽस्मि महादेव १९ विभागा जगतस्न १११११c मौसी विडत समा बागा २१२१४३ यमास्तै निश्चगो यागी १११२५१० मियमाणेपु पियु २४०१० मोदते मनिभिस य मृते पितरि धे पुत्र २१८६०a / मोहयामि विजया ] १३४ २ve | मोहयित्वा समादेशात १५२७८ / मोहमिचा मुनीन सर्वात १४६ ३८० मोहस्तयोस्तु कवितो मेषभ्प स्तनयि तुम २६२५ २२८ta १३२१'a १.१tta २४२२02 भेषाग्नियाहुपुत्रार मेरका गहज याच मेनारेहममुत्पमा नापामभवन पुत्री मेनोपजय मातुर २२. 100! य ६६ कल्पमुस्थाय [i] ·तप्त तप पूर्ण तिति तद्ब्रह्मा धर्म पुराणस्य य इम पठतेऽध्याय दिया] १९३२४३ । यतन यायम्म त १२१७४० पत्नान मरिहरेशम ११४८५ य इम पठतेऽध्याय बाह्य"] २३१ १११३ गान यज्ञहतार १२०५५८ यापदाक्षरगनत्या २०१२६a पइम पठते नित्य २१११४३३ | या विवाहकाले च २२३ ६८ यत्पादपद स्मरखा २५५ पइम थावलिम १२२१११३ काशाच्युत गोविद १२ta यत्पन मवे मत्या १३२३१० य इ. शृणुयाग्निस्य (इक्ष्वा०] १ २०६१३ यायावर विष्णुप ११६४६८ यत्सगत हि भवता २३४५१ य इम शृणुयानित्य [य] १२१७८० यनोपवीतद्वितम २१५३० यरसमापत्तिजनित २३७६४ य इमा शृणुयानित्य १३१५०१ | यगोपवीतिना होग २२२४५१ | यत् सानादेव विश्वात्मा १२४२२० य एते द्वादशादित्या[] ११४१७। योपबीती देवानो २१८८३ | यत्र वचन तल्लिन २११९५० य एव देव धर्माथ १ २ ५७१ | यशोपबीती मुनीत २१९१४ पत्र गङ्गा महाभागा [प] १२५ २६a यक्षरा विशाचाइच २६३६ | योपयोती शातामा २२८२३a यत्र गहा महामागा [स] १३७ यक्षान् पिशाधान गर्यान १७६०१ यज्वना फलदो देवो २६२२० यत्र तय नरोल्प नो २१ya ययागि परमेशात १२१fta यत प्रधान पुरुप गुराणो १३१४ तब मृतो मरयों २४१४१० यदा यदपि नोकैस्मिन् २७१७१ या प्रधानपुष्पो १११४१५ ताविप गस्य १२६३६० यजन याजन दान १२३६१ यत प्रधानपूरणी ११५२१३८ २३६ यनि यरभिसा महीना १३०२६० यत प्रवृत्तिभु साना १२१७ta २३७७१० यति यसैविविध द्विजे द्रास १५६४५८ पत प्रवृत्तिनिश्वेपा ११४१०३ पत्र देवादिदेवेन [भैरवेण] २३००४a यर्जा त यविविधर २ ३७६२१ पत्र प्रमूगिजगतो बिनाशो १३१ ३६३ यत्र देवादिदेवन [चक्रा०] २४२५० যা ব বিবিধ २४६८ मत प्रसूतिभूताना २१५०३ या देवेन द्वारा २३६१०० यर्जात विविध यनर १४७२५१ यत सबमिट जात ११९४०१ पत्र देवा महादेयो १३७ का यति विविधयभरा २३७ २८ यतया मविष्यात १२८२३० या वर्गारकामाना ११२४ मर्जात सतत तय १४७150 यताहारो भवेतन २२७४८ मत्र नारायणो देवो [महा १२६६३८ यात सतत देव चतु] १४५१ पतिय याति समातिर १२१५८ मा नारायणो देवो [रुदण] २३४ ३४० गर्जा त सतत देव सब"] १४७ ३७३ यतीना यतचित्ताना १२७०० यत्र नारायणो देवो [मुनीना]२ ३६ ६७a यज य मागतो वेदान १२८५८ यतो मया ने मुक्त द् १२९५६ या पश्यति चात्मान २११७ यजुर्वेदप्रबकार २०१३ यत्र मणका र २२४४५ मपि च पदद ५ २६ २७० यर माहेश्या धर्मा] २४२७ पन पि नष्टुभ पद २२६३५a यत्रयोगस्तथा पान १२६५५a यजू पधीते रियत १२६ ६०१ पन गाक्षात प्रपश्यति पजेच्छामरणालिन २११६२८ पतात पाशुपत शान १३०६१ पत्र TIक्षा महादेवो १२६५६a बजेत जगादग्नी १२१०४ यत्र सा सामसी विष्णोर् ११५२२०३ यजेत जुहुयानित्य २२४४० यत्र स्नात्वा नरो राजन २३६१८० यजनवान बनन २२२३६३ | मन स्नान जपो होम २३४३ यजन्तु पादयेत् पुकान २४० १८८, यत्र स्म सोऽत्र गानाहू २१२५०० ५ नान निमल सूम २४० १७० | पाखिलजगदोष २३१६६० यनिष्पसप बझा ११५६३a अमाराध्य त्रिशूलाई परप्रयतन च १२७४८ यत्त पापोपनालय २२६ ६a , यमाय नेगि शीत २४११० घनश्चदक्षिणाव १८१२० पत्त गे निष्फरप १११२५४ यत्रावरी महादेवो यत वानपवर्षय २१८१४८ यते मुन्नते हम्य २२१२०० यस्ताबासयामा मनस्य दक्षिणाया ११२३ एषावृतिङ्गानि १७६fa toun व्यापानमधीपोत पज्ञात तु विपेण २१४१२३ यमहराजवाय २१२१५८ | यत् स्यमा स्थापित लिन २०४६ यथारमना तथा रानि १३५४० [72] १५.१८ या वाचो नियत ते १५०१७ यत् कित्रिवदेवेग १७५५१ एन किश्चिद बगीशान २१४४६३ पत्तरतर सत्वम् १२१०७ यताप्रपान त्रिगुण १२९५-३ यतत् स्वगत दिव्य २२४७० यत्तर मिते कम १३४८ यत्तत्र विते श्राद्ध २"ta यत्ता दीयते दान १२२५ यत्तद्वत समाविष्य २४०१० १८१३ सद् दया भगदान पूर २४१५८ यत याभ्यापित ब्रह्मन् ·यपा नदीनदा लोके यथा पूर्व स्थिता विश्रा पदा गुहाया प्रतो श्लोकार्धसूची पयादिलप्रकाशेन २३७ २३८ । यदजु नोऽम्मानजनक १२१३६८ यदेत मदत शुद्ध २३७३७ यथादेशचकारासो १२१ यति भगवता १६७५ यदेव पश्या व जयासुनि १११२३८५ २२३७a यदह सम्यवान दाद ११६१३२a ] यदेव योगिनो याति २२४२३ या नारायण यष्ठा १२६७०३ पदारष्ट स्वय देव ११४८०० पदोरप्यभवन् पुत्रा १२१११ २३७ १०२० यदा पास्य प्रजा सृश] १८१८ यद ति विशिष्टेभ्य २२६३ पवा प्रकाशतमसो २२१० यदाज मजगदुख २०३६३ यदृष्ट भवता वस्य २३७८७५ यपा बस्तथा कुदि २२२७२८) यदा द्रक्ष्यसि देवेश २३१७२a] यद् ब्रह्म परम ज्योति २२६ पथा भूतप्रवाद तु २१५३४० यदापारमिट करस्न १३८४a यद् युधमक मास्त २३०५० यपा मदो नरस्त्रीजा १४१४ यदा पश्यति चारमान २२३४३ मद युगाह्मणा शात[] २३००० यथा युधिष्ठिरायतत १३४४८ यदा भूतकृयामाय २२३४३ यत वेष्टितशिरा[] २१६१६a पायोग ययासत्त्व १४०३० पदा मनसितम २२३०० यद यत् स्वरूप में सात १११२९३३ यथा रामस्य मुभगा २३३ ११२a यदा मनसि सजात २२८३a यद् यदिष्ट द्विजे द्वाणा २२२५६० गपादनमस्कार १२८३९॥ यदा यदा हि मा नित्य ११०४३. यदिष्टतम लोके २२६५%a यभाथ कपनाचार २११ १६० यदा सर्वाणि भूतानि [स्वात्म]२ २ ३१३ ) यवनुत्प नदिनानी २११६ta यथावत् कथित पूर्व ११२ २२० पदा सर्वाणि भूतानि [समा" २ २ ३२a | पचनति तेषां तु २२३४ ययावत् परम तत्व ११८०० यदा सर्व प्रमुच्यते यद्यमसमादाय २१३३२a पथावदखिल सपम् १९६५ यदास्य मृजभानस्य १११२a पद्यात्मा मलिनोबस्यो २२१२ यथावत्र भगवान २४१३a | पदाहुस्तत्पर तत्व पदा कोपीनवसन २३७१४२० २३११३८ २२९१७a সমাহি বিল্লাহ ११५१६८८ यदि पचिन समुस्तुम १३१२६ १११३२१० दिवा पनिक पास पयावर व्याबहारेशा या फ्लाना यास २१४८२a यथाविधि नियुक्त र २१७३९८ यदि निहरति प्रत यद् वेदवादाभिरता विदेह १.१४ २२३ ४९a पयाविधि प्रकुर्वाण २४४४५८ पापो यदि पाठो यन देवा विजामति [थत तो०] २२१८ १२९५१ यथा विमुक्तमादित्य १२९६१८ यदि प्रसन्नी भगवान २१४४देवा विजानचि गोहि ] २२ ५०n २३३१३५८ यदि नीति समुपमा २२५२a १२५६ | यमे गुलतम देह प्रयाशक्ति घरन् कम २१५२८८ | यदि वा विद्यतेऽभ्यबद् १२८११० में साक्षात् त्वमव्यता १११२१८c २१८७५ यदि स्यात् स्विनबासा २१८८३ मे माक्षात पर रूप १११२५६ पया मलक्ष्य रक्त २२२८३ यदि स्यातपणादर्शक २१ota यमच यमुना पंप ११६२८ २२ २५ यदि स्यात् पातकापेव २३४12 पमतीय महापुण्य १.३६० यथा हि धूममपति २२२४ दिस्याद सूतके मूतिर २२३२a पपरा योगनिहा यरिणे धीजमुपया २२१२६३ यदि स्यादधिको विष २२६६६ यमा सापतोला यश्वराणागिरि १२१७०० यदि स्मालीविद पवई २११३० पंपे चरणस्याहर २२३६० पदोन्नचियत स्थान पादरणे हाती २२३०१० यदीश्वरवीणनाथ २०६६ माय मराय यपोक्तवारिक सर्व १७२४० | यदु च तुयम् घद १२१७ ) या पुरुष हस १४३६ पयोपविधन सपास्तान २२२३७ २१११४१ / यमाहुरीयर देव २३११४c बदारतस्परो यस्तु २२६२४८ । यदुक्ततानाश्मनोऽगो {१tc यमाहुरेक पुरुष ম-ববি লম 1१५२१५ यदुतर गवतो १४३२१ यमुना लतिरादा बदतरा सवपिद विमति २५३वासमतस्य २ttaपमुनाप्रमय चंव पद तरा सबमेतद २१५|यहानामती निाय २११२७याय गमासाद्य यदतरे तद् गगन २२६२४ोनदश्वर रूप १११२१मो वैवस्वता देदो यदाकुस्ते तिषिद २१८२८० मतदविण नाम २२९१ धमा सनरत माया [73] 10 মানুল বাধি यगावमेध ऋतुराद एया स्वप्रमया माति २१५१०३ यमा सनियमा प्रोता १२६६८ | समान् येषेत प्रतत यदुक देव वेन १६३ ४ .c .... २७६१ ·यासी तपते सूप कमपुराणस्य ग्रयास देवो भगवान् २१५३६३ | यस्मात् निर्षक प्रवृत्त म[] १७a | या घुया पापकर्माऽपि ययेद चेष्टते विश्व २६६a यस्मात् पर नापरमस्ति विचित ६१४१ या गतियोंगयुक्ताप यया निवृत्तविज्ञान २ ३७ ५८ | यस्मात् प्रसध तस्माद वो ११८५७० | पा गतिविहिता सुध १ १५७० ययो वन सपत्नीक १२.३०८ ] यस्मात् सजायते कृत्स्न २wisea | वाघोद्वा शुचि दात २२५१८० ययौ शरणमीशान ११७५ | परमात सटवानुग्रहादि १४५६३ पाथी सर्वभूताना २६३१ ययो स तूर्ण गोविंद १४१c | यस्मादभि न सकत ११६३३३ या पारय पाइवगा मार्गा २३७७२a ययोस तूर्ण गोवि दो १२५३३८ | यस्माद घहिष्कता वेदा[] ११४ २६याचिता दापिता क्षणा २२२९४८ मयौ ममाह हरि स्वमाव २३७ २०८ | यस्मादमा न भूतानि[पर] १ १६ ३५ याचित्वा वारि सयोन २२५ १८a पागू मातुलित र २१७२३३ यस्मादप्रति भूतानिविद] २ २६२३॥ याजन योनिराम्ब ध[सहवाम २ १९१७a पश कीतिसुतस्तद्वद् १८२३० यस्माद वहति तान् वायु १४१२०० योजन योनिराव प[नथवा ]२ ३०१०१ यशस्विनी यशोदाच ११११६१० यस्माद विटमिद इस्न १४tata याजनाध्यापने योनिम् २१६२८८ यास्पिनी सामगीतिर १११११८० यस्मा नोहिणते लोको २११७७३पाजयागारा तरुण्यो १२२४ यान सवजगत्पूज्यो २६२a | महमा मम सुता सर्व ११८ १२a याजयामास भूतादि १२१७६० यश्वाधायाग्निमाजस्यात् २२४१२a यस्मा महीयते देव ०२९४०३ याज्ञवल्क्यो महायोगी ११२१६६ | पस्मिन् पमसमायुक्ती १२.५५३ यातुधाना विलुम्पति २२२५६c यश्चेद शृणुयानित्य १३७१३॥ यस्मिन् समाहित दिव्य २३७६५० यात्रा पापारयात २०२६० पश्तयागुयानित्य २१११४५३ यस्य वापिक भक्त २२४१३॥ यथातथ्येन वै भाव ११५५० यश्चतत् पठते स्तो १११३२६॥ यस्य देवो महादेव १३२१२ वायाम्थापन चाप २४४१०१ यस्तवैव महामोगी ११४८६ | यस्य धौरभद मूर्धा ११.१७ या दिव्या इति मग २२२४० यस्तु युत् पृथक पिण्ड २२३८७८ | यस्य पुत्र स्वम ब्रह्मा ११६१५ | या घीस्तामृषय प्राहु २१.c यस्तु पृथ्वाचतुद श्या २२६२६३ | यस्य ब्रह्माइयो देव[] २३१४a | पानशम्बात्रयो भार्या २२६४७३ यस्तु चा द्रायण कुर्यात् २३६४5a यस्य भासा विभातीद ११.६0 यानशग्यास नित्य २३०६० यरतु दद्या मही भक्तधा २२११२३वस्व मागामय सर्व २५४२ | पाति किंपुरुषाधानि १४५४४ २२६१०३ | यस्य रूप नमस्यामि ११०५६०, पानि चेह प्रकुर्वान १२९७४ यातु देवानपीन विमान ११५३८० | यस्य वाङमनग्री शुद्ध २ ३६ १७८ यानि भवाविमुक्तस्प १२९4a यस्तु द्रव्याजन करवा [गृहस्ग]२ २५१६३ यस्य वेदविद शाता २३१३a यानि ताक्षणा १२४२४० यस्तु द्रव्याजन स्वा[नान] २५६ ५६a | यस्य वेदश्च वेदी न २२१२६३वानि तीर्थानि वय १२१०१३ यम्य सा जगता माता ११६३७a | पानि वातरि लोकेस्मिन् २१२४१० यस्तु पर या बन गत्वा २२७१६a यस्य गातारासी गृति ११६३३ पानि मियाभिशस्ताना २१६४२ यस्तु पूवास्नथा बालान १३५४ यस्य सा परसा देवी २३१३६ यानि शास्त्राणि रयाते १११२७२a २२९२३ स्याग्नी हुपते नित्य २३२६गा मीता राक्षसेशेन २३२१३a यस्तु माहेन पालस्याद २२८१६वस्था स्थानि भूतानि २३११३a याति तत्र महात्मानो १४२१०० २२६७४ | यस्यातरा सबमिद २४४यापि ध्याता विशपोष २६३४० २२६४२a) यस्यानेनोटरस्थेन २१७३८ | गाभिस्तलक्ष्यते भिन २६ यस्तु राम्यगिममायम शिव २२७३८a | यस्पाशेषजग मूतिर २३१४३a 'यामा इति समायाता[] ११३८ यस्तेषामन्नमवाति २२३५६a | यस्याचपजगद्बोज २३१३a याम्वेऽष जीवन तत् स्यात् २२०१४ यात सहाशन कुर्यात २२३५ २३१४ta या यस्यामिमता पुस १२१३२८ पस्त्वग्नीनात्मसारवाया २२८८a | यम्याशेपदिमागहीनममन दृध तराबहिषत यावच्च द्रश्न सुयश्य १६५२४० यस्वदूषो ददातीह २२९६७ १२४६५ यावज्जीव जपेष्टात २११Etc पस्स्सारमरतिरेव स्यान १२८ स्यानात हवीयेते २२१ ३४ पावग्जीवकृत पाप २२६२१८ यस्विम मियत चित्रो २१५४२को प्राय हवात्य स्माद १२९Ye | वावी असते पिण्डान् २२१२७ [74] यस्तु दुर्मिक्षवेलाया यस्तु नारायण देव यरतु पारणपरित्याग यस्तु बाचनको नित्य यस्तु योग तथा मोक्ष ·•१६ लोगधसूची यावतदन्नमश्नाति २२३ १०३ गुयुधे सर्वपत्नेन ११५५४८ अनास्य पितरो याता २१५२०a पावत तंद्रीयसरूपा तु २.३६.७८युमोध भैरबोस १.१५१३३०तेद प्राम्पते चक्र মা fণনা ৰ নানা জ २.१२ ३४३ युयोध गरेण समाकाभिर् ११५ 78Yc ) येदेमां कुतियता योनि १३१२९ पापत् प्रमाणो भूौंको १६ बनायो रणावस्य ११६२२० येनेमे वलिन पापैर १२६.६८ यावन सेतुश्च तावन्द १२०५१० युवा प्रसूनो गायो १२५ ६२a | येनेय विपुला गृष्टिर १२१० यावत् स्थापनि गिरयो १२०५१ युवान थोत्रिया स्वस्थ [] २२१११ नव नि मृना मगर १३७२a यावदस्यीनि गहायो १३५३१२ । युष्माक माम लिये २३७४०८ | ये था मां प्रपश्यन्ति २११११६a पावदेकोऽनुपिष्टस्य २१४७० कुशास्त्राभियोगेन १११२७४येये व कामभोगाई यावद रोमाणितस्या व १३४४६a ! ये नक्षुर्दशदोकेऽस्मिन् २६ ३७० ये ये शापाग्निनिदंग्या[] ११४९ यावर वाराणसी दिव्या २३१७०० प्रजाना पतयो २६२०.पित वस होह २१११०४३ यावन्त सागर जीपा १३४३० ये र मां सस्मरतीह ११५२३५८ | ये पुन परम तय याति तस्या रोमागि २३६२२० देशात्र विदेशाता २ २२.. ३a पुनस्तदपा स्तोका १२७४ta यान्ति पशुरोमाणि २१७४१० ये मान्यदेवतामता २११ta यउयनेक प्रपश्यन्ति २१.७ पावन्ति रोभापागि १३६४० चान्ये नियता भक्ता[] २१११५ ये प्रयाप न सप्राताम् १३५१६० पावन सारते जन्म १३४ ३४० | ये चान्ये बहदा जीवा ] २८taये प्राह्मणा सस्मरन्ति या वेदवाया स्मृतको १२ ३०३ शान्ये भावने सुटे २४dea ये बाहामा जाना] १२६१२a पाशेपजगता योनि २६४७ ये बायोगिना योगा २१यभक्ता देवदेवेश १२६४ याशेयपुरुषान् भोरान २६३३ 'येचा ये वसुदेवस्य १२३७४ भिश्वापीशान याच योनिपु ससु २०७३ ये चा ये शानिर्दीधा[] १२८२६a ये माजना सस्मरन्द्रि १२६१० या सन्ध्या या जगत्गृतिर् २१८२६ ये कजाता यहयो २२३६५a |य यर्जात जपेोमर पासा घोररावा मूतिर् १२१३१ त विद्या विषबन्ने १२८२५ षषा मा प्रपचन्ने २११३२॥ घr मा नारायणतनु १४Ma(पेतु दक्षाम्बरे शar[] १२९१७ | ये पुजगन्तीह मद्योग २११४० যা যা সবিহারা २३१०० तु सद्धान गरिराज्य १११२८६३ | येयन्ति सदा लिङ्ग २११९३a या सा माहेश्वरी शक्तिर १११२ta 'येऽत्र वक्ष्यन्ति देवेश १३२ १७a | अर्धयन्तीह शूताना णमा विगहिवा मूदिर ११५ २३४ | थेऽत्र मामचयतोह २३६५२a | येचविष्यन्ति गोविन्द १३२२५ या सा शक्ति प्रकृती लीनरूपा र ६५ त्वन्यपा प्रपत्रपति २११११३a | भविष्यन्ति मा भरत्या १६११ या सा हेतु प्रकृति सा प्रधान २८१४० 'ये विम विष्णुगव्यक्त २१११४३ | ये वसन्ति प्रपागे तु १३४१८a युक्र परिचरेदेन २१४५८ ये पानिका बेदविदो १४१२a/ ये बग-त्युत्तरे बूत युक्तात्मनस्वमोमात्रा १७३८ येन मुनि त १५१२७०० ये वादन्ति महायोगाट २२६४२a सुमधर युगाया १११२०३३ मतद् विजित पूर्व ११५१४६aगपा वापि पिता दयान २२२६७० युगभ बलरामेव । येन दुग्धा राही पूर्व ११.१० |य सपिण्टोरता प्रेता[] २०३८७८ युगा नदोष दिवि नृत्यगान १११२४८० | मेन भागीरथी पडा १२०६३ समाना नितान्या २२३६६ १२८३० मोमपा बिरजसो पुगे युगेन सर्वेपी २०१३a युगे युगे हात्र दान्ता ये नरा भर्तृपिडा २१२४२ वहा त ममा कर २३११०५a १२९१taयति सदा कास १२९७ युजीत योगी सतत २११५१० पेन सूक्ष्ममविनय तत् १२५ १०४० हि मा भस्मनिरता[] २ ३७ १३८० युद्धाय कृतसरम्मा[] १२१५४८ | येन हिसा समुभृतार १३४१४समाराधितो हर सुधिराम तु शुभ २३८.२८! मैनात्मान प्रपश्यन्ति २१११८ धोए ध्यायन्ति देव्यासी युमिहिरो महामेति १३४ १०० ये माध्वरस्य रामान १४५३० | पोग सोपले योगी युग शूरशाष्टि ११५ १३.) येनासी जायते कता १४२१० योगशावाभिमुक्तस्य (नशिष्य २२४tc युनिव जाक्ति- १२१५२८ नामो भगवानीश २१११३८ | योगानाभियुक्तरुप प्रसीदति] २१c [[ २११२०० वनमान बिस्पाय १३०२४a ११५२०२०पन विमान्तनिताना मुममनस्तस्य देवस्म १२६७१३ २४३०३ ·योगरतु विविधा यो १८ | योज्या रपटे गोमो २६३६ पोति नारायणोऽन तो ११८३० यो ब्रह्मविदा यो २३६ffaयोपि मशीनो नयाँ २२४१३ योगनाना तु तारात २ttaबोबनानी शत साप २२८२० पोजनाना मनानीह पर्मपुराणाय योगमाय नगानुम्भ २३१५६३ योगवरागामा १५१ २८० १ योऽतस्तिति भूनानां योगनिगमारपाय २०४६c | योगेन्वरेश्वरी माता १११४८ पोम्पा कुरते मन [मनपी ]२ १४ ६२a पोगप्रतिरभवन ११६७३८ मोदयेसो भगवान २४. योन्यत्र बुझ्दै परन शिवराय] २ १८.a योगमाया विभावशा ११११२४८ गोयश यसोदेता १११ योगमायाय देवस्य २०१२० | योऽग्नि मंवतको निरप २६१ २१९५३ योनि सर्वाश्मोनत मोगाग्निदहति दिन २११२० योजन नए स्मृत क्षेत्र योगात् सजायते ना १३६२८० | योऽरि सर्वयनाध्यक्षो १६२४ २३८१२१ कोपि सर्वाग्भसो योनिए योगाभ्यासरत पातो २४१३० योग्यशषजगदास्ता २१२२a योगाम्यामरतम स्वाद २०१४ योजनानो गया १४५०४० यो ब्राह्मापाप दानाय २२१tta योगाभ्यासरतो गिद १२८०१ योजनानां रामाणि भारत"] १ ३६ २७१ | योऽभवत् पुरुषाद पुत्रो 150 योगिनस्तत् प्राप्ति १११४६c योजनाना सहयाणि [माप] १४८२० यो मावनि या मूवे २१२१२a मोपिनस्तापता सिद्धा[] योजनानां गहमान[] १४-१५ यो भ्रातर पितृमर्म १४२१० २१२४० मोगिनां गुरुमाचार्य योजचानो सहयाणि सोशी"J२३६४३० | यो मां रामायये िनायम १२६१५a १२८४६० पोगिनां परम ब्रह्म २५१६० योजनानां सहस्र (गङ्गाया] १३४ २६a | यो मामेव विज्ञानावि [महा] २४१२ याविना योगदातार १२८४६३ पोजनानां मह्न पुगिरीतनाव १३७२० पो मामेव विजानाति [वीजिन] २८ ८० योगिनो हुदि निष्ठत २५१६० योरमापदमागारिण १२१२०० यो मेदाति नियत २४१४८ योगिनाम सर्वपी २४ २५१ योजय मियाहू २२४६६० यो मौदादयवालापात् २१८१२० योगिनाममृत स्थान १२७१३ योमानामाच्यस्थित २४३५०a योपिनामस्म्पह शम्भु २७४a पोतोत सनम पल्ल ११२२ यो सरस्वते नित्य २४३ ६a योगिने योगाभ्याय १२४७५८ | योऽप नानारनिरतान २३१३a योगिनो योगवत्वज्ञा २३१४८३ योपनीपुरमाख्यात यो यज्ञरविनरीशो २३११४ २tte यो वारिग्यते देवो योगिनोपवधानेन १२ ३०० | योऽपाचे स तु मोहात्मा ११६३ta २४४१३४ यो यरिन्यते विषार योगिभि शतगाहर १४२१२० पोऽधीतेऽह यह पेना ११९३२a २१८५५a योगिमिष्यनिनिरतर १२४८० योऽधीत्व विधिपद वेद २१४४ यो यस्य प्रियते चस्मै २२२ Ec योगिभिविद्यते तत्त्व २२११५० पोम्पीत्य विधिवद् बेदान यो यस्यान समानाति १२७ta २१७१५८ गोचित प्रतिगृहणीवाद पोगिभिश्च समाफी १४५१६a योग्योपोत श्च नित्य २१४५a २२६६७३ योग्य विचारयेत्सम्यक योगी कृतयुगे देवस २३७१५ योमत पठयते देवो २४१२७० १४२२७३ योऽष विचाय युक्तामा २३३१५२a मागीच विविधोपयो १२५३ पोइन । पुरुषो योगिर २३७ka योगी वाध्यापोगी १२६७६० पोनवमहिमान न योश्यों धर्माप नात्माथ २२५२ta २१३a योगीश्वरी बहा दिया ११११०७० यो नानावि द्विजो मास यो वामदेवोऽङ्गिरस २२२६८ २६२७a योगीपवरोऽश भगवान[दृष्टवा] योनीतोया वितृष्णा १४७१५० | यो वा विचारयेदय २१११४५ ११३३४८ योऽनुनिष्ठ महेन २२६२०० यो विष्णु स स्वयं दो ११४५६ पागोनोग्य भगवान्मतोसो १ १६५८ | योऽनेन विधिना कुर्यात २१६१० यो ब्र देहभृता देव २१ta योगीश्वरी मोगनेता २४१३७३ योऽनेन विधिना युक्त २३६१४६a यो निदति त पूढो २४१३ योगेन सहित सांस्य २३७ १२८० योऽनेन विधिना श्राद्ध २२२८४ योभधान पुरपे २४ia योगेश्वर रुटमन तशक्ति २५२६३ | योर तक सब मुताना २६१५३ योऽगारनादिभूतादि १०१० योगेवर शरीराणि १४५४a पोतराव पर ब्रह्म २२६३५० योऽसौ पुरिति स्यात योगावराणा च कथा २४४११३a योऽतरा सवभूताना 1012 योप्सी हद्वारमको वहिर ११२१४ [76] २५७ योग प्रवासते पत्तो ·रलोकार्यसूची पोह पहिलङ्गमित्याहर १२५५९ रमतेद्यापि रगवान् २४११४०|रामोद तिलसबद यो सुनिष्कलो देव १६ रमते गवान नित्य १३२२०० राम ग्यफ सुत दीर १२०२६० यो हि शानन मा निर २४२५८ रमते भावान छो ११०५० थम गरमधर्मात्मा १२०२५८ यो हित पूजयेद् भक्तपा २४१३८ रमते मायया साह २३११८० | राममि दोवरश्याम १२००६८ पो हि या देवतामित्रोत २२६३६३ रन विविधर्वि १४५४५० | रामस्य तनयोजन १२०५६ मो हि सब जग साक्षी २६१० | रम्पक चोतर बध १४३१यमस्य भाषा विमा पौगिक स्नानमात्यात २१८१५८ | रम्यके पुरुषा नारों १४५ रामस्य सुभगभार्या प्रासार मयुक्त १४६७रागीपादशयत मीना २३३११c रक्तपादास्तथा जाध्या २३१५८ म्यो हिरण्वाश्व कुरुर १३८२७०/ रामो दाशरविचारों १२.१७८ तपादाम्बुजतल १९१२१५० | राज देवतापति २३५२७६ गोऽपि गारयामास १२०५४R ताम्बाधर र १ १६६३० | राज मध्य भगवान मुराणा १ १५ १५२a | राहतो यया सोसो ३६६८ रसिकाशुपधान ने २२ २८८ राम भगवास सोम १२५ १० रिपुरिथुजय विप रक्षक जगता देव ११४२३८ को गेष्यान पोष्याच ११ रिसोराभत्त वृत्ती ११३ta रखने योगिना निरम २६२७० | रामा रमन रामा ११११२९० रश्मिधा वासुदेवस्य रक्षणमस्वना २४ta रसातसगतो देवो १११२२० रुचे प्रजासतेयस १४६२७८ रक्षणाय द्विजथाहा १३०१७ रसात-मिति स्यार १४२११८ रुद कोधात्मकी जन "रक्षारो भगवान वि ११४२४८ रन सा प्रस्याता ] 1Yatarकोटिरिनि स्यात २३५ १८ रक्षया शरीर १२१४३८ | रमोवामा कासयोगाव १२७२५३ दशानिनिध्वात २३६२० रक्षीगण क्रोषणा १११३८ | रहस्यमेतद् विसाव २११c मक्ता महात्मान १२१२१८ "रसीवनी नाम पुरी १४ १७८ | राक्षस बद्धनेत सव २१८५१८ रुद्रस्व मूतपत्तिको रपोरज समुसतो १२०१७, राक्षयप्रवरा हा १४०६८ | द्रागति प्रसादवच २४६ta रज सरपच सत्य १६३० राक्षगाना पुराणि स्यु १४६ २७० | रुद्राणा करिता सृष्टिर २४४tta रज सत्वतमोयोगात १२८20 | रागदपषियुक्तालगा २२८१७० । वाणां शकररावाह २७२a रजन या वस्त्र २३६७३' रागदप यो दोपा २२२००[द्राणाशा तरतराम १४६४८ रजस्तमोभ्यामाविणास ११५१० रागसोमात्मको भावस १२७२६८ रुद्रामका स्मृता सर्व ११२१६८ रजोगुणमय चावद १४५० १२७४६c स्वाध्यायेन विरिण रजीमापागका प्रमा १७४७ राजयवैश्यावष्यवे २२३४०० | सायाभिमुख रोड रजोमावास्मिकारतासा १२३३० राब या यषपटक २३२४८० वापरतो वाग्यो २३५१९ रजोद चोदवबाहश्च १४६ १२a হানাদারবানী २२०४४८ कोपेचद्राणा १३९४२a एजोहचोप्य वाहून १ १२ १३३ गागरेश्वर पीपाद २३६२०० रुद्रोऽङ्गिरा वामदेवोऽष शुक्रो २५१९ रजबारे गिरिवरे १४६१२३ राजयवाश्चविंशम् १२०७० सरोद मुस्बर पोर কননা মা ११११५७३ राजसोचानिस्वास्या १९४२० रुप तथैवाविशत १४३०१ निसोपानस युक्त যা নাদবিচেয়ে १४६३५० २२३ ६७८ | तयापकसाविहीनम् १९९२३७ रत्नादौ भावविश्वेश २११ राजा वेन च पो २३२ | रूपलक्षासमुक्तान रगच्च रपोजाइन १४०६३ संज्ञान विष्ठा[] १२८७ रुपलावण्यसम्पन २२१७ "वस्थित गोमरम १४१२८३ राजाम रावकाल गु १४५१७० [पलावण्यसपनस २४१२३ पावनोग्य व १४०६०/यजा नवमी मौस्पर १२.११ पलाययसपास रथस्तमोमयोटाको १४१४०० | राजाम ननकान च २१७४ पलावण्यसप वाय ११८१८ गते तत्र रम्योऽसौ २६ जातिसाद १९७२/वाजाय नौके २३९८ रमते तब विश्वेश 21 रामावि धारसहितो ११११ या पानामिनाव १४५३७० रयतेषध महायोगी १२५ २९८ लयतावश्य १२१२a | रेप पूसचय 17] २३७७०३ | रागो लोभस्तथा युद्ध ·१२५३१० रेचकाजनिवासात रेत सिक्ला जले चर रेतासमन समुत्सर्गे रेतीमूषपुरौपायाम रेमे फूतर्थमात्मान गेलेन चिर काल रेमे नारायण श्रीमान रेवती नाम रामस्थ रेवल्या वल्वो गादी यस्य जजिरे रेया रखतेऽप्यन्तरे चैव रोदनाद् छद्र इत्येव रोदमान ततो ब्रह्मा रोमजा इति विरुपातास रोमपादस्तृतीपरतु रोमाणि च रहस्यानि रोहिणी च महाभागा रोक्मे च कुगड़ने वेद रौद्राणा कणा सिदि ल लक्षद्वयन भीमस्य लक्षप्रमायो द्वो मन सदो दिवाकरस्यापि लक्ष्मोन प युद्धाय लदम्पादयो पानिराशा लम्मादिशक्ति जननी सम्माया विनय पुत्रो सम्भलाभ चि देवान सम्पबात परम योग सपा च पुत्री सर्वाणी सध्या तद्वचनाज शान मरदा हमामकहान नव्या देवाधिदेवस्व साम्बायक महापुर साता मादेपरी दिव्या खम्वा पांव तदा चपुर समते महती समी भन्ते परमा पुद्धि सम्बयामाप पोपो सम्योदय सायाव समारनयनोऽनन्ती दूर्मपुराणरय २०३७ लश्च सुमहाभाग १२०५६८ वयमाण मया सर्व २३२३३० लवा काष्ठा कलाश्चैव १७१२ वक्ष्यागि ते रागासेन १२७१२a २३२ ४०० लाजादिमि पुरी रम्या १२५ ३६c ) वक्ष्मामीपस्य माहात्म्म २६१० २१३२a | लाजान मधुयुतान् दयात् २२०३६३ सये गुहातमाद् गुप १२६१३८ १२२ ३१० | लिषित्वा चैव यो दद्याद २४४ १२४३ | वक्ष्ये राव रया तत्व १२२८० लिङ्ग यल्सयनाद् ब्रह्मन् १२५.१०२० | वक्ष्ये देवादिदेवाय १२५ १७८ | लिङ्गानि पूजयामास १२४२१८ | वक्ष्ये देवो महादेव १२३ ७८३ लिलानननिमित्त च २४४१000 वक्ष्ये भारायणेनोक्त २२०१५० जनास्तव ते विना ११२१८०/ वक्ष्ये पौराणिकी दिव्या ११८.३८ सोलालसो महावाहु २३७६८ बध्ये भक्तिमतामद्य २२३८ १४६३१३ | लोलाविलासयलो २३१७६०, वक्ष्ये समाहिता यूथ [शणुध्न बहा १०२३० सेपमा जनपश्चात्मा २२३ ६३० २२५०८,२४१३ ११०२३० | लेपयित्वा तु तीरस्थ २१८६१० | वक्ष्ये समाहिता यूय [Aणुध्द गदि] ११४४c लेभेनतरम शान २११११c २१८२४ १२३ ७३ लेभे रवप्रतिम पुत्र [कृष्ण] १ १६ २४८ नोभिरमृतास्वादर २१६५८० | लेभे त्वतिभ पुत्र [विष्णु] ११६२३० | बम प्रहरणानाच २७५ १२३ ७०३ लेभे त्वतिम पुत्र विषया] १ १६ २६८ बजदण्डा पणिपुर १९१२०० २१५४० सेभे पुगण गरम २४१५८, पटमुरू समायित्व १३५८ २२०१० महबगद योग t२४*७० वणिक मदद्याद द्विगुण २२५६० संजत्था च बाराह १११४ वम जाने तवान तो १२४८७a १३६१००सोकपालापन सिद्धान १२५ वत्सरतासितश्पव ११८२० १४१ १०a | बोकमान पर ज्ञान १११ ३२२० / परसराग्ने वा जज्ञे १kaसोकासिरप योगीन्दो १५१५० वत्सरेण विशुद्धत २१२४८ १२०४० लोकानां सविस्तार २४६२० वम वास हरे विश्व १२५६७० १११७० लोकान दहति दीमामा २४३२८८ वदन्ति केचित रखामेष ११११२१a ११११७ लोभ दाभ तथा वनाद २१६१५ वदति वेदविद्वास २२१५ १५२२० लोहिना भएमाला च ११११९ बदत्येव वाहाणा ब्रहानिष्टा ] २९१५८ २२५ मोरिक दैदिक चापित याच्यात्मिकोय वा] वयब धोपजीबी र २२१.९०० १२४४१ २१२२a | वश्च कथितो विप्रा ] २rta १११५५a | सोक्कि वैदिक हानि तथाप्यात्मिकमेव व थार एथिको विका २४११fa ३३२२३८ २१४२३३ | यथाय दैत्यमुपए ११५ ३२० ११४५किारय महातीर्थ १३३ 11वधाय प्रेयामास ११५५२८ १११४.a य व तु शुद्धपते स्तनो २१५० ११५७३८ देश पापहरो नृणा १२२ १०८) वन पर पूर्व १४३२२० २०११.a[वस्थाणे मीनि १२३४१ वनानि सस्ति सूर्य- १६va शानु चरित चैव १११२० वदनायव यायाश्व १११३३४८ वशानुचरित दिव्या ११२५०, वन्यमूलफलपि २३०१५० २०२५३० | वलय यद मुहातम ११४१०वस्याम्पायसवर्यादि ११५१ पस्तुमहरि पास्माक ११७ दपुरतो वृह मेपा १२.१३ १११८ दत्रकोटिरहने १२५ ta | बर्ष सशयमापना २१२a १६५ पास्नु भागंदापूर १३६ १c | यई हनुमा। सर्वे ११४५० 178) ·वयसः कर्मणोऽवस्य क्यासि वयम मृष्टवा बरं तस्मै ददौ देवो वरं वरय भद्रं ते बरं वरय विश्वात्मन् । वरं वृणीष्व नहावां वरणायास्तथा चास्या वरदानं च देवस्य वरदान तथा पूर्व बरलाभो महादेवं बराहना समाकीगर बरासनस्थ गोविन्द बरासने महायोगी बरासने समासीन वराह पुरमुट चाय वराहतीर्थमाझ्यात वराहपर्वते वेब वराहवपुषा भूयो याप्यो मापमाने तु बजयिता मिन्वितानि बजयित्वा मुक्तिफल पर्जयेत् प्रतिपिद्धानि वर्जयेत् सनिधी निल वर्जयेत् सर्वयलेन बजयेद वैरहस्याणि बजयेन्मधुमासानि वर्जयेन्मार्जनीरेणु वर्णज्येष्ठ. पितृष्यश्न वर्णानागमुकम्पार्य वर्णा भगवतीदिशाम् श्लोकायसूची २.१३.१८० । दर्तपरित एम तेभ्यस्ता १.२७.२८० । वाग्देवो वरदा वाच्या १.११.१०७३ १.७.५२a वन्ते दधिशा नित्य १.४१.८८ बाल मन.कायबंदु:खए १.२७.५४० १.२३.५० वर्षकोटियात सात्र २.३८.३२८ वाचं ददाति विपुलां १.१६.५५० वर्षन्तश्च उपन्तश्च १.४०.२२३ वाश्यवाः सुपीकरच १.५१.२१० १.९.६१८ वर्ष तु मुनिधेष्ठाः १,४१.२१८ वाचिकर्मानराः पापः २.३१.१११० १.६.७९८ | दपप्वेतेपु तान पुत्रान १.३८.३३ याच्या दरेश्वरी बन्दा १.११.१५१ १.२९.६२a ववन्दे चरणो मृनर्मा १.१५.२४०, वाणिज्यसिद्धि स्वाती तु २.२०.१२८ २,४४.११७८ बबन्दै शिरसा रष्ट्या १.२३.१७८ | दाधोपसे व भार्य २.१७.२७० २.४.८०वन्दे विरसा पादौ १.१३.३३० | वानप्रस्थाश्रमं गच्छेत । २.२७.१८ २.४४६६८ दशवसिनश्च पञ्च १.४१.११८ वानप्रस्थाश्रमं पदा[न गृह] १.३.८a १.३४.१३८ शिवाइयवायत्याद १.४.५६८ वानप्रस्थाश्रमं गत्या तपस्] १.३.३५ १.२५.२७० बगपत्र महायो १.४.ua/ बानर सेनभासोच २.३२.५४० १.२५.४०० यमन्ति तत्र पुरुषा[] 1.५७४.० | वानराणामभूत सस्य १.२०.11c २.३१.YEC | यसन्ति तन्त्र पुरुषास् १.४.४५ वारीकूपजलानाम २.३३८८ वसन्ति तर मुनयः १.४३.३६३ | बाम पाशुपतं सोम २.४०.१३० शन्ति वारसरणी १.४६.४५० | घामदक्षिणतो युक्ताः] t.. २.२०.३२a सन्तै कपिल: मूर्यो १४१.२३a वामदेव महेशान २.१७.११ २.४४.७४ बसन्त प्रथिमके व १.४१.१६a | वामदेवो महायोगी १.४१.१७ सान चर्म वयात्र' २.५.६०) बामनः पश्यपाद विष्णुए ...10 २.१८.२०० । वरािहः कश्यपश्याविर १.४६२५३ | बामनाय नमस्तुभ्यं २.१२.३८० | असिष्ठकश्यपमुखा[] १.१६३१८ वामपाशुपताचारार २.१२.११८ वसिष्ठवचनाद देवी ११३.va | वामपाश्यं च मे विष्णु: २.१४.११० मसिहश्च तपोजायत ११२.१२a / वापबीयोत्तरं नाम २.२०.४८० सिटस्तु महातेजाः १.२०.१३३ बाय खडारीटंच २.१६.४१ वसिष्ठस्य धिया भार्या २.३७२४० । वायुपुत्रो महाशा २.२७.१२a | बसिष्ठस्याश्रमं पुण्यं १३७.३३८ बाघुमक्षश्च मर्न २.१६.६३a बशुदारवाद्यास्तु १.२७.४६c | वायुभूताग्तु नियन्ति २.१२२६८ | वसुदेवाततो विष्णोर २.४.६५८ वायुरुरायते सरसाद १४.१८ ११५.२७६ वसुदैवान्महाबाहर १.२३.६६a | वायुबलवता दर १३१ | वसुपदा बममती १.११.१९६३ | बायुबंसवनार्गम PLIC ·दारिज हम दो युक्त बातोपाम पुनश्च धर्मपुराणस्य वाराणस्थापच माहात्म्य २४ १०७a | विदित्य देवस्य करायपस्तव १ १६ ५२० | विद्याधरप्रिया सिद्धा वाराहो बतने कल्प १५२३० विचित्य परम ब्योम २०१७ विद्याधराणा बादेवी वाराही बत्तते कल्पो २४३४७ वर त्यमानो यामी १४७६३३ विद्यानामात्मविद्या २७१५३ १४१५८० विचित्र रुद्र कविमकमान १३१३५० विद्यामभी जोदे तु २२०१७a दारिदस्तृप्तिमादौति २२६Waविजयश्च मुदेवम १२०४ विद्यामपी सहसाक्षी पारण नागाहातु २१७१५ विजयस्याभवत् पुत्र १२०४८ विद्याविध गृहस्पे ৰাষয়ে যাশিক এর २१८१२० विजित्य कनिजान दोपान १२८३५८ विद्या विश्वरा रुद्रा ११०२०३ वार्ताक गस्तृण शिप २३३taविजित कारण २३१४ | विद्याविशेषान सावित्री २२७३६० वार्तामा प्राधियरा या १२७ ३९ विजिय लीया शक १२६३० विद्याल्पिादपसवये २२२१०८ १२३४० विजिस समरे माला १२२२३ विद्यासहामो भगवान् २३१४२a बाधींगसस्प मासेन २ २०४३ विजय सर्वानपि बाहुवीर्यात विद्युत्स्वनितवर्षेषु २१४.२८ भाग र तप नियती १३३२३० ११५१०५ विद्यहम्मा मही चेति १४७२१० नास त शारदमध्य २२७१०a | दिनानमिति तद्विवाद् २१५३२० विद्यवप्रिया विद्या ११११३७ वाप्त मध्यरसा भूयत १२२३९दिनस्वर दिव्य १६७५८ विदुमश्चय हमाच १४७२०a यासरतत्याकरोत् कृत्ति १३०१८० | विज्ञानमेश्वर देय २१११२३८ विधाम दतवान् देवान २४१४८ पासुकि कडुनीरराव १४०१७ विनान शक्तिविज्ञाता २३ १२० विधाय वृत्ति पुराणां २४२२३० बासदेवमनायत ११६१६० विशापयामास पर ११५२२६a | विधिना या भवेदिसा २१११५० वासुदेवस्य विप्रा १२५ ११२० विशापयामास तदा २३८५- विपिना वेदरष्टेन १२६११० वासुदेवात्मक नित्य १४१४६० | दिशापितो मुनिगार २३८५३ विधिना शास्त्राप्टेन २२९३३a वासुदेवाभिधाना पार १६२८ विज्ञाय पर तत्व ११८६a | विधम गननित्य २२०१४ वासुदेवाभिधाना सा १४EECI विज्ञाय तत्पनेतेपा २१६७८ विधूमे स नमुसने २२६५ वासुदेदो ह्यन तात्मा १५६४५c | विज्ञाय रामा दलवान १२०२४ | विष्य मोहकलिल[पगा २६४da पासोदश्च शालोपय २२६४६a बिनाम बानियत तेपा २१२१॥ | विषय मोहबलिल लिया] २१५२६a वाहनस्थान रामाय १ २८२१३ | विज्ञाय विष्णुभगवान् १.१६a | विषूप सर्वपापानि २४०१९ विगत सप्त च सोमाय ११५२८ विज्ञाप सा च तद माव २३.११३ विनतायाश्न पुत्री ही ११७१४ विकारहीन निदुख बिनाया वीक्ष्य २२१२ चामान ११३६० वितश्य स्वविनय व विकाराम दादीनि २४१ विजायाय ब्रह्मचारी २१४५५८ बिना दणा पत्तम २१८५१ विकुण्ठायामसो जज्ञ १४० ३२० | विडवराहखरोष्ट्राणा २ ३३ ३१० | विभारिमु नाप्यात २३३७६३ विकृति शाररी"ास्त्री ११११२९ | विषप्राशन वा २५३ चिनायको घमनेता २१२मर বিলম্ব গিয়ী। १५११३e | विषनरेतसा मध्ये १२९३० पिनायको मेपपाह ११५१२६८ विगहाँतिकमाक्षेप २१५३०४ विदान देहत्य १६२४८ विनाशयाशुत पश विगृह्म याद कुद्वार २१६५३० विक्ष चव विख्यात १४२२३ विनि ति महादेव १२८ta विग्रह सवभूताना १४८ वितगिरे बहु वादान २३७१५१८ विनि दर्दा त धोक्या १२३० विघ्न सृजामि सपा १३३२६० दिन विमत रूप २३१३६० विनि दन् स्वयमात्मान २३०१३० विना सर्व वितति १११३८ विदार्याश्च भण्डाश्च २२०३८० विशिवितो महादेव ११४२६० विचको पृथियो मेप एता THEtaविदिवा परम गाव ११.१४ विनि च वक्ष पितर विचारणाम पराग्य १२७५५० | विदित्वा सप्त सुक्ष्मादि २८१२a विनि च देवमीथान বিলিগালাঘায় ११११७२० विप्रजननाच २२१२७ निच पितर दक्ष ११३५६ विनिवर नमुटा ११११६ विप्रपननस्यान्न २१७१३० विनिय पूर्ववरेण ११४४० विचि तयामान पर ११ta | विद्याकमवयो र धुर २१२४९३ | विनि व भवती भाव ११४३५० विचित्य जगतो यानि १५६३२० विद्या गुरुप्येतदेव २०१२ | विविध मारा बजते ११४४१ [80] ·१९२ta विश्वरूप तपातीय वित्रीय पादपण १४६४३ विनय गुमुष व श्लोशार्धसूची विनियोग च भूतानां १७६३० विमान सूपसकाश ११.ka, विशयात् पावती देवी वित मुनयो अति ११११४८ बिमाने च हिना नित्य १४०२१० दिया सबदा नाय विघ्मपादप्रसूतास्ता[] १,४५३४८ | दिमुक्तदप पुरयु ११५४०३ विशेषाइ गिरिशे भक्ति विध्यपादे प्रगति २३६ २२a विमुञ्चन भैरव नाद [बह] 1 १५३a विपाद् ब्राह्मणान सनि १२०५५a वि यश्च पारियाच १४५.२२८ | विमुञ्चन नरद नाद [a] ११५३८० विया ब्राह्मणा रुद्र १२८३७८ वि यस्य मूनि तत्तोष २१८७१० विमोचयतितोकाना २३१ ३८८ ' विशेपेभ्योऽण्डमभवन विप मेण तासावा [] १२७ ४५ दिमौहनाम शास्त्राणि ११५११८ विनोका सत्वबहुला [] १२.२२a विाय येण तास तु १२७ ३०० विमोहय लोकमिम ११५१९६८ वितव्य सबतत्वानि २११६ विपिन नाम देवे दो १६७० विमोहो वापश्चाध २४४२० विश्व पशुपति भीम २१५४३ विपुल परिवो पाई १४५ १५० | वियुक्त सवतो घोरो २२ta विश्वकर्मा तपा रधिमर चिपस्य बिदुपो देह २१४७०० वियोजयति त्रामा म २४२०० विश्वकर्मा प्रशासन বিমাঃ নীল १२८४० दिरमा पवतश्चंद ११२५० विवादाटको धीमान् ११६१२a विप्राणामग्निरादियो १२१४१० विरराजारवि दस्थ १३३२० बिमाम वे विदुषे २४४१२४० विरूपाक्षी लेलिहाना विश्वरुणा महापर्मा १११६६३ विप्रोष्य तूपस ग्राह्या [] २१४३५८ विरोचनाहरण्याक १४२२०० विश्वव्यचा पुनश्चाय २१४३३a | विरोचनो नाम मुदो विशवास्तु को रश्मि १४११० ११६१० विभक्तवाशिवर २१७२०० विश्वामरेश्वरताना विभजारमानमिपुत्र वा १११३० विनोकप पेरपुष्प २३७४ta विश्वामिरस्तु भगवान् विमन्य नवधा तेम्यो १३८२-८ विलोक्य सा समामत विश्वामित्री भरद्वाज ११५२११३ १४१२५० विाय पुनरीशानी १११a विलोहिन लेनिहान विश्वाचा विषय वास्तु १२८१०८ ११५८० विमग्य सस्पितो देव ११५१५२० । दिलोहिताय भाप विश्वावस्था थिय मूतिर ११११५०० २१८४०० विभज्य स्वेच्छयात्मान १२६३८ दिवसायाश्य गो और विश्वेश्वर राघोंकार १३०१२८ २१७३०a विन्यात्मानमकोपि ११०४५८ विवस्वा सुतो विया १४६२३a विश्वेश्वर महादेव २३७१९४० वित्त शिरमा नित्य विश्वरो वाराणस्या ११०६ विवस्वानष पूपा च १४.०० विभपभूतानि १४२२० ११.६१ दिवस्यान वाभि पानि दिपग्यानागमोन्तेमा १४१२१८ विभागसील मतत २१५२६३ विस्वान धावणे मागि विषम्मा रचिना मेर १४१४० १११८ विभागहीवरूपिणे २१५३०० विवस्वान सविता पूषा १२११ ११५१५८ frHIT या शिवासने RWYEC ११५२१४ विवाद स्तन माई २१६४१८ विभाति दरभितो दिदि १३१ ३२a दिवा यापि निजिय ११११८ २१३४ विभाति विश्वागरामता २३० १३ विविक्ता प तुष्यात विपणना महमयुक्त २२७२८ २२२१५ বিগাথাম কাণ २७११० विधानि पवित्राणि विष्णुपाद विनिता ता १mm २१८ta विभीषणशाताय १२४२८० १२५१०६० दिदिधारमोनिय- 1 २२०३६ .५४७१८ दिशा पगदान विभूतिराम मतत २३१५८ विभत्स नारीदर १२.१५०वित पा १९९२a जिपान यपुषा २३७ दिवस हद मार १४९९ विधादमान विमर २१२६ दिवेश एक दीन विवारन मभूगा १२१२४० २११३. विधासमान विमले २१४८frाध निगिरण २१२ विभ्राजमाना दुपा httpc दिनतिर ता[] १४२a inा भेहिता विममरवापानार्थ १२४१ चिनामेह २३४ावमा लपवन विमता समिष्ठा १११२७ विशिष्टा रामपाणी १२१८१८ मियामागहीर विमान बागुदेवार Putti पिशव tre जिपिरवा लामिप्पा ११२१५३ [81] प विषु प्रसिटण लोकादि विष्णु र विवि विष्णुना पुनरेवन विष्णुमतगस्यान २२६३९३ विका चापुरगह ११ १०८० विणर मुनस्ताप १ma विहिरवारमा ११rtel सिन सानो ·१२८४४ पूर्मगमस्य वनेष्वेतेपु कुर्वीत २३३१०१० | शतपुमास्तु तस्यारान १२२१० शस्यपाक पादकाला[] २२०५० प्रशोपचासनिधर्मर ११५१c| शतयोजन विस्तीर्ण १.ertaशस्यान्ते नवशस्पैरदगा व्रतोपवापिदियर हो ] १७ ३०c | शतरुद्रीयमथर्व २१८७६०कोष समात्य १४७५ta ग्रतोपवासविविधर दिय] १४५.३७८ | शतरूपा शतावत ११.ka | शाकद्वीप स्थितो विधा[] १४७३२९ प्रात्याना यवन वृत्ता २३३ शतबर्षसहस्राणि २३० १६० शाकद्वीपस्य विस्ताराद् १४८ta ग्रीहिभिपत थपिर २२०३७ शतानि पञ्चरवारि १३६.१६८ शानदीपेश्वर चापि १३८१३a धतायुश्च श्रुतायुश्न १२१२० माकदीपेश्वरस्याय शनि व तपती नै ११६३० गावपर्णाशिनचित २३७६६० सकर शभुरोशान शनपर प्रपुष्णाति २३२१४८ शकराय महेशाप १४१७ शाताबा क्ण्टनोपेना १२५१०७० शनैश्चरातमा शुको १५०१० शमवे स्थायवे नित्य ११०२४ाखाना तु शतेनेव जनवरे सदा २२०१५८ शारिल्याना पर यीमान ११%a पाकप शक्तिमतोऽन्ये | शन्नो देव्या जल क्षिप्त्वा २२२.२६८ | शाण्डिल्या नंध्रपा पान 1१८७a शक्तपी गिरिजा देवी १११wa शमो देव्योदक पात्र २२०४१८ शात समाहितमना[] १११२६०३ सम्यो ब्रह्मविष्यदीशा[] २४४ २८८ शक्तश्चेदारुण विद्वान् १११३३१० मातारत गोतमेनोर्चा १२६१८० शान्त सर्वगतो भूत्वा २१८१७ दाक्ति चोभयत स्तीपणा शपार सिंहलुण्ड र २१७३a 'शान्तवातादिक सर्व २३२६० शब्द स्पांश्च रूप च रागात्र] शान्तस्त्रियवरमग्नाबी ११६५५ शक्तिमाहेरवरी तुम्म १४३९० शान्ता पोय मुदाश्च १४३३a शक्तिपक्तिमतोभद १११४३a शब्द सच पचरसो गय] शान्तारमान सत्यसमा वरिष्ट २५३०० श परागर धीमान ११८२३० १४३२a থালা মাগী লিখে धारतोश्वदोजी स्वस्मानुर २१४ ३६० शब्द स्पर्शच रूप चरिसो गत्यश) शान्ता सत्या सदानन्दा ११५१५८० शाक्यो हि पुरुषातु २४२८ २७२४ शान्ति प्रतिारा सर्वपा १११८०a शक्तीयं तो गत २३६१३३ शब्दयोनि शब्दमयी १११८५८ शान्ति प्रभावती दीप्ति ११११५४a प्राकारानगता शाही १११२० शयन पेशवस्पाच २४१११ शान्तिविद्या प्रतिष्ठा च १९१२a शप्रेम सहिता मर्वे २१४७१३ शानो दान्त त्रिपवण १३३२४ शवर्ण इति स्यात १३११७० शयानमा सतिले तव १११२४५८ शरतो दान्ती जितकोष ११३४६० १४२४ शरण मुगगर्गा म भावयोगात १ १६६८० शान्तो दान्तो जितक्रोधी १२१०७० पादुकोऽग मुक्तात्मा १३१४va शरण्य शरण देव ११५२१ शायतीता तथा शातिर पाखरुन्दनिभाश्नान्ये २४३३६०रामरण र २१११३३३ शन्त्यतीता मलातीता शस कुटोऽय दृपनी १८३३५० पान सर्वभूनागा २२७१८० शाप दास्यति ते कण्दा १२२३४० भालचक्रगदापारिण[स] ११५ ३३८ शरद्यपि ध वर्षामु १४११६८ शारीर केवच कम २११६३ शङ्खचक्रगदापाणि[शाङ्ग"] २१३a परीरशोषण पाठ २११२१८ शालचासन २३१३४a शाचगापाणि [धीवत्स०] १२४४० | मिष्टामागुरी चंद १२१६हालचम्विरसभृताङ्ग १२४५२८ पदकागदागाणि [गोतवामा २३१५२a शव पोमो पणबूढो २४११३८ शालयाम महातीर्थ २३४२७ १११७ वर्षले प्रश्ते १६६८ शसानो उमदेवान शहखान महाशो दण्मुर १२५ ३७० | जयन्ते प्रदाना १७१५० शालाग्नौ लौकिक वाग्नौ ११८१०a माहिती पदिमनी साक्ष्या ११११६२३ | शशकूर्मयोमशिन २२०४२८ शानिमाम व जान्न १२६४६० शवो पनोहचव १४६ १६ अशाप दा कुपिन ११३११८ | शानिहायोरिनवेसश्च १५१.२४० शल वर्षसहसारिण[स्वर्ग°] १३६ १cश भारद क्ष ११८१८ शामबद्रीपनाथस्य १३६२३a शत वर्षसहस्राणि[शोम"] ११६१२a शशाासुरराजान ११५०२० शाल्मलस्य तु विस्ताराद १४७१९ वतजिद्रजसस्तस्य १३८४२३ शस्त्रंण तुहताना २२०२२० गास्मलेश वपुष्मात १३८ । ११२a शस्यचौरा भविष्यात १२८१४ | शाश्वत सवंगपात १२८४७० शतनुश्चन्द्रभागा व शवान प्रोडपादश्र पास करणेन भिन्न १३०७ शचक्रपर काम ·२११५५१ शुक दिहावन बदल ११00ka २४४८३ शुक्रस्य भूपिचरच २११६ शुक्राश्च रकुमश्चंद १७३४० शुभाभा नामत मर्वान् १४५१४८ वानरय यात- १३३.१८ प्रदानरमपुर श्लोकार्यसूची शाश्वतश्वविज्ञान दिजो ] ११०८० शिशुमार तथा चाय २३३ १३a | शुनौष्टि तिमो भुक्त्वा २३३ ३५१ शाश्वतश्वविज्ञान [मूर्ति ] १११६४८ | शिदनस्योत्पत्तन वृत्वा २३३८६८ | शुना मास शुष्कमान शासक्तमवयं विभव २५१५a शिष्टाचारस्तृतीय स्थान २२४१८८ शुम निरपन शुद्ध १११५२a शामनाद वा विमोक्षाद् वा २३२a विध्यस्वे परिजवाह ११३१६० शुभास्तरणसयुक्त १४७११ আদিল বিহিম २३१६४८ शिष्य एते महात्मान १५१२७३ | शुम्भारि देवरी स्वस्था ११११११३ शास्त्र प्रवतंयामास १२३ ३२० / शिव्यानध्यापयामासुर ११५.११७८ | शुश्रूषा जायते या शास्त्रयोनि किवामूतिम् ११३१८ta शिप्या बभूवुरचायण १४१ ११० गुभूपात्मानमदिन शिवमामास विधिवद् १२३४६ शिष्य प्रशिधरमित १२३४a यूपुश्याप्यम शक शिया कल्पोन्यारण १११२८१ शिष्यो विशफा भुङ्क्त २१२३९८ | शुधुपंद द्विजातीनो १२१८३ शिखण्डिन हबिनि ११३२१० | सोनवनिपस्तीस १२७३७० शुष्पगितादोनि २३३४२a शिवण्डितोऽभवद पुत्र ११३२२a । शोणयमनौ वा स्यात् २२७ ३०० गुप्कान्नेन पनर्वापि २२१३८ प्रिया द्वादशाहगुल्मे २३२५३० সুরদিমৰিাথা २२३४३८ शिविज्ञासा बंदर्य १४१३०० शुक्रस्याप्यमवन पुत्रा शूदपेप्यो भयो रातो २२१० शुरी श्येनी च भासी च शिशु स्पशिल्पापि तथा ११७११८ १४८.३०० शूद्रवित भविषाणातु शिविरिन्द्रस्तर्थयामीच शुक्तिमतादसजा १.४५ 300 १९१४a दागो मचाने पर १२८५३ গিং কথাবাসা १८१३६ गदा पम नरियन १२८१८ १४११४a शिर प्रानुत्य कण्ठ वा १२-१६ शिरोऽङ्गिरस देवो २२१४७ शिरोभिपरणी गवा शुरेश्वर महापुण्य २३७४९ शुद्धाशुदिरोन्मुत्तर २१३१५३ शुको महेश्वयन पुत्रो ফিীঠকমপ্লাহিল १२४४६c २१६५५ नदिनपय प्रोत २२३५४० যুঙ্গা হিন্তী মৃত্যুর २११७० शिरो ललाटातु समिद्य २३१८c शूटोदिष्ट हिजो शुरुवा 7२०३४३ २३९६४ शिलानले पद परत [तत्र] २३४ शुक्गतीर्थ ततो गत २११६a शुक्रतीर्थ महातीर्थ २३६७४a शिलालले पत्र ग्यस्त [नास्ति] २ १६२८ १.२१२०० शुक्लतीमिति ख्यात पूरव शूरसेन २३६६६० शिलाद तात तातेति २.४१२४८ पूरसेनादय पञ्च १२१५४a 7208 शिलापुत्रेण च मातृकाभि ११५१५०० शुक्ल यत्पिर वीर्य १२१२ta शिलामा शराया वा २२७२०८ शिलोब्ध वाप्यादीत २२७३१ पूरा पूजितो पित्र[] १२१७३८ शुरउपगम्य पूर्वाह शुधनपर्श तृतीवाया २४. १५८ पुरोऽप्य प्राहिौद रोद्र १.२१५५ शिलोमा तस्य पिते २२५११0 २२६२५८ पानिमरिष्यामि गुक्लाम्बरधरण १२५१००० शिल्पिता विश्वाह २७६८ शुक्लाम्बरधरे नित्य २१५ ६३ शूलमादाय सूर्याभ १२१५०० शिव प्रपये हामि दुमोलि १३१४५८ चि देश विक्ति ५ २२२.१४८ शूरतिपदाहाला १११ २२६८ हुचिसोपन शान्त २२२ ८० नगारमित देय १९५१२७० शिव म निगला यस्माद १४६३a निस्मित प्रपन्न 10१00 नासि निमिय शिवतुल्यवता मूत्वा २३६६०८ मुधिस्मिता मुषमना १२८३ २३१८६८ विवस्य सनिधी भरमा १११३२४८ शुधीनशेषनाग भूम्यान २२३ । श्रृंगार मरुट नए शिवाझ्या चितनिलया ११११८०३ युवा देगे समारीको २१२६४८ शुध्द विप्येह शिवानी हमवती [सुरा"] ११११३८ गुद्धये सलए पाद २३४२३ २२० २७३ | सुप दापुत्रोणा teuc शिवा रातो हमवती [यथावद] १ ११ १७० । गुदान करणा सर्वा १२३१८ श्रृणु दमृपय पुग्यो शिवा सर्वगतानता २३१ १११२२ शुदप्येव त्रिपदालानात २३० २२० | पशुवमृषय म [प] शिवे मम पुरे देवि १२१ t२९.३० | शुष्य दियो दगाहेन २२३३८३ ग] मृषय माँ [] १३.५३ पिवामा परमा शाकिर ११४७६ | गुम्युम्नद वन सम्वन २३३५१८ गुण-वभूपय गाविस्तरेण] १३४३a [45] शून्य सर्वनिरामात गुवनदन्ता जिवाश्याश्च १२८१३a सेनादय सय शिव सर्वगत सूक्ष्म १२३२४ २१७ १३० ·. पदा सर्वदेवाना प्रिय दाति विपुलो २११ गिय प्रपद मुयो भुक्त १२२०१ युवा प्रविधि पस्न पाव भागवत पद धर्मपुराणस्य याध्यमृषय सर्व[यपावत् २६ थान या दैविके कार्य [बाह्मणाना] । बादा तेपा तदा वाक्य [विष्णुर] १ १ ३३५ श्रृणुध्वमृषय सर्वे [प्रभाद २३२ १५१३ अंदा तेषां तदा दाक्य भगवान पृणुध्वमुपप सर्व पक्ष्य] २.१२ १३ था या दैविके कार्य [श्रारणीय] २४३४a याद् वा पद बापि १२५१११० २४१३५ धुत्वाध्य देवदवन १६५० সু সন দামী १३४१५ धावणस्य तु मासस्य २१४७१ युवा नारायणा दिव्या २wa अगुप्त चेतत् परम १११२५८३ यावर्षभर विधिना २५७१४४ मृत्वा नारायणो वाश्यम् [r:"]} {Ya ११४६० याबणे मामि मन्त्राप्त २३९१४८ युवा नारायणावाश्यम्भोग] १४va थूण्वनामेव पुषाणा १२५५४० धावामास मा प्रीया ११३१४ श्रुत्वा नारायणो दावम[ब्रह्मणो १६३२a पो तनहरि घामान १४२६c यावयद का द्विजानु गर तान सोऽपि भृया पौरजनास्तूर्ण घेते नारायण श्रीमान १४०६८ १३३३५० यया भयवतो वास पाते यागामृत पीत्या २ ३७ ७७० यावर दा द्विशन्शातात [ग याति] भुत्या मुनीनो तदस्य नेशपमासूति १४७६२ २०१८ यश दारय गोपतेरुप्रभाव २३५ २५१ गेपुश्च शापविविधर २३७२२८ प्रावयेद्वारिवान् शुद्धान २०१४ धृत्वा बाब स भगवान ११९ शासमुपशुभनीत २२७११० शयमनयमाम त्याधुवा हरिस्तेषा २६८ १२४ (Ea मेव भवदिए २२३२२८ श्रीराम पावती देवी श्रवा मदपि हातर १२५११ नर रसानल विधा १४२१८१ श्रीदेवा शान्तिवाद थवा "गपचन २३१२a १२१५५० १११३८ श्रीदव्या एवरना १९१२ युवा समितिय १४६३१० गंवाल भोजनावित २३७६५ धीपराधोपमा युवा सत्यवतीनु २१११४२३ शारन मलाविष्ट। १४ ११११९७८ युवा सूतस्य पवन २११४ १९२५८ शोति विपरस्त २३४ tech श्रीपसा श्रीमती धोशा १९७१ थाह प्रहान वाय २३११७० शोभा यारी सोसा इधवत पाहत सेन १२२४१ गौवगु गवगवामित २१२८० यापम पोस्वद वाय २११-Yc मौन पाटिशन धामद विधारसवृत्त यवतम श्रोता ११९२१५ 'নাহিদ १२१२७३ घस दव ययरगु गुरुबइति २१४२a सनानगस्यिायव बयान पर परीयो २२५१४० भूतशासागिपत्र पापाप पवार २२० 100 २२ २८८ प्रोतव्य च जिमठा ] २४१९८८ पापुरभवत रमाद अपनाril थानपनाप मतस्य/Mic पुनातु विविध धर्मान मा २२२० सोमवाप मनमा २१४१४५८ या विविपापमा (] २ra प्रमापा पामरा पात्र र पुषी निहा १७२३॥ पालमा लुधि निविरदिगा यतु मिनिविदान २२५१ २२tta पहायानाकर युत 1११२९६० यौनपिपान चविताना तथा १९१२१ धौलम्माणिय थावान तो हम २ta 'तिमादित गम्न २१५१११ पिटाप मुभाापा थार वा गपो होग] १८ ! पाश मायामir 1111बिमानमा पारा २vaza थाभापासम्म धावा पारft पुनश्म ११२a म tara १२017 मारा परमार २१११ पला बाप भरा Naपावापा २११ भूपाल tum mg पितामही पठा २११२७९ माविमोरिश 'यारामद १th गवार गुन गई पारenilunity हा पर Ram नहाय ५0 FROM श्रीपढेरसर भूब पीमपवित्र देवस्व धीमरपत्रिमतुम २२४१७० २१२६० १.०६.८ 11 २२१३९ योगाभ्यारितामान १११२७२. घोत्रिपाय मोनाम पर पारिनी १३१२० pिal २९.१० मिनिमम्मत ·२३७६० श्लोकार्धसूची खापदीष्ट्रपराजय २३३१०ीवित्वाध्ययनारी २१३२० सपूज्यते सक्योर श्वेत' यदुधर व स सपूम देवगीधान श्वेत श्वेतशितश्चन १५१४३, सयसमुत्पत्तिर ११११६८८ सपूज्य पावत तमु १५११३a | सक्षणी जगदयात्री ११११५मपूज्य पुरण विष्णु २३४३३० श्वेतहीपरच तन्मध्ये १७३tc सकल्प व धर्म व ११०८८ सपूज्यभानो ब्रह्मा १४.७८ श्वेतपत्र हरितदचंब १३५२३० | सकल्प व सकल्पात १७३५० ( सपूज्य ब्राह्मणमुझे श्वेतस्तथा पर गूली ११९ साल्पासिता साम्पमा १११ १६५० मपूयमाना मुनिभि सुरेशर १ २४८२८ श्वेताश्वतरतामान ११३३१० सपा माद ११५७८गपू-पो वदनीयोह २३४७४ तारता नरा मित्र १४४00 सकल्पायान्तु माल्पो ११५१०८ सपूण मधमान श्वतोपरगिरे या १४९२६ समात्यादिशु कापु २२६५४८ सप्रामपष्टमा ११५१२६३ तो माम शिव भक्तो २२५१२सा त्यामभव धाव २२० मतभीश्वर गात्या ११५१३a श्वेतो मासु वर्गन १४१२३० नक्षेपेश प्रवक्ष्यामि १३४२२० मप्रामो मदत स्थान १२४ ३२० पवो भविष्यति में शाद १२२ २३ गक्षेपेरण मया प्रोक्ता १८२६c | सराक्षा हास्तिनपुर १३४६० श्वा भूते दक्षिणा गया २२२१ गच्चने महादेव १५१०६c | राप्राध्या गाणपत्य में ११५२०२८ पगमे हु नर नायाद २३९ ६०० प्राण तुम्य बोरस्य १२१६३१ प मगमे नमान २१८४०८ मा य परमपात १३२५० पटकको भवपेपर २२५१५३ नशातो जायते तस्माद पढने गसदोऽनीता १४२८८ प्राप्य परम स्थान १९१८a १४EYa मापस मागा देव ११५४९३ राप्राप्य पुरवमान पनि सहर्ष पूधातु १४१२०० सजात सस्य विज्ञान ११५८०८ समाप्य गुभकानि पटभी रश्मिमहसंस्तु १४१२ सजायमानो भवता विसृष्टी २५२५८ सप्राप्य भावनामात्या पटराव पादिराव स्वाद २२३ ४० सजा दाष्ट्री न सुवे १९६२ पायोग परम पहरामशाहर १११३३१ २२३४४ मना रामी प्रथा यामा ११९१० मा साकेजगतापभीष्ट ११०२७ पहरामणायदा गर्व २२३५९ सततिानाच १८१८ सपाय मनिधि विष्ण) पच्मासनिचयो वा स्थान ११५२६८० २२७२१८ मनापयति यो विश्व ११०५३ सम्ममा सशस्योरी १२१५ पमाश्यिागमारोन २२०४२a सत्यनचा तापवरस पषमासान् नियमाहारी २३४२२a सत्यज्य बसस्थान २४४१२०० राप्रपगालो गिरितो पामासान् यो द्विजो मुक्त २९७२ सत्यग्य निद्रा विपुला १६४ प्रक्षमाणो भाव दे ११३ पाण्मासियो तुमसमें २.३२११८ महाच मक्षकमाथि ११८६Rc २२८२७० पाँट दशोऽगृजत् मन्या [ ] ११५४८ सत्यग्य मशास्त्राणि १२५ 100 पष्टि वषसहपाणि १३६७८ मागमा मत १२७ मषिमणान देवान पपिलीयरामाणि २१८१३ मधि मात्र विवराया[] २३१२०० पानिपत महयाणि १४२२३ सध्या सबसनुभूतिए २३० १५० পঢ়িব মালি १२१२६३ सानिदि पेण २२८१०८ गाव मस्बिना पाश्विा १२५ पष्टिस्तीमहनागि १३६३ मन मायुध पुर्व १२२१४ पप्रभाकरामात ११८२१८ निकाल दिशान सनि ११0930 पष्ट नसालतामाग २३३५६ ঘৰ সানি १४२७ पडे मपानरे मागीन पठणी पदी २१५ १२३ मपलपित्यन्युये पष्ठपा कपि पापि २२.१ सम्प मापु ११४७५० मतो मानने मार १.१.१ पट्टधामुपौपिनो देव २०१० मधा गुरुएनदि २१४१cमारवतरमार 16a पोरस्त्रीसहप्रालि (Asta मपूज्य मानिगवान 1२४ ममृग्या गुथनेन 1071 २४१३ मप्राप्यासुर राजस्य জি এস সি ११ १२५1 समय शिपित गार ११२३९८ मध्य मा गुरावती २२२१८ नमूनाथ योगी tc| नयनतनोमामि १११३८८ ममापिको मया चाप २२२७३८, गभूत महिला वस्तु १४८२01 मयामिती गृहस्थाश्च .

·मोहावनाविण मपटिया নগদানী। गमारापरयो मार परेल इस मवानर गुदम गवसर पति मबरगर बन दुति गवरमर तु मुत्रानो गवररमा परमयेरम मवार पारामा पारि अपराने सापान मरमर पति गयरत free मानपत्र मवती रामा Trail गापिगुना मा Africामा गममा ५ 12 गरपकुमामि गोपurnefit धूमपुराणस्य १tta! गाया देशप [a] २॥ १.२८ ! महप परम र २१२८ १४१ / गाय पुत्र। दलवान १२११ महल यस विष २७७१ ११५६५al सस्तन भगवान १६. महार यास म १२१२०० 11०५८८मस्तुना देश पर २१९३८ महावारिमार ११५ २३३ta स्तुना पनिना 114२१८८ मामा सबभूताना गोत्र ११४८२३ २२. मस्तुना मगवानी १७ मानसताना [म थापा २०१७ सम्मो भगवान मरा महादेवस २१.17 २३.४६ मतुतिमाशा गएर सोभको विक्ष १४१५३ २३३४१८ मस्तूपदेहा स एव देवा न पसाभिन्न २३७tste १५013 स्तूरमशीश- ११४te ग एव द्विषिष प्रोक १८१८ मतपमान प्रसार ११५२१ म एकटीत भाई १४॥ १११४१५, गस्तूमान म २३५११ १४014 ...ta परमााप मुनामपर १११ गए पामारमामो १२१७ २३३४१ गातूप विविध [r°] १.xxc स एव २0१00 २०३६ मार विधि [P] २१२१ गएर भगवानीगस् १७२ 200 गएपमुत्तो भगवान Intea पापाय पूरा ११५१०१ ग एक्युगो मुनिता विशाषी १३११॥ २४१२१1 मापयनर गान म एष मुनि २७११ -४११७ मत्यापमपि पारमा +1111 म ए मोहन tutcार विपिता वि म एप सावर १wnगरपान ti १९.1.0 १२१८ निता देदे + गए गए दाना गाय frrar रएकपात पर पार पिता- r 13 यस्तोपों १.४० ११० १२५ गानोगो गएपदे भर १४.२१ २४11 १८ मग गमा 11010 Traf PREM HERE KI ११.२४ २३७५० गए पर मागास गए गएमा MANTRACT rrrrriertifact माल्याण H GETARIAN naHA IN TERI.ir AttremRRH tarta #FASTRITIRE PITRA Pure Amtrrag गा 1" १. वित 10P HTTE (A REE: tha !!! let th the मान 17014 !! Hot ya rate 1.2.14 Preet takworruits aur ·२१२५८ २३८ । संवगुहनम धर्म ११११०६८ गर्दश समयुनिश्न समाहिता पूजयप्प स्लोसूची समापदाप तदा मीना १२०४२३ । सम्पय दर्शनमापन १२१८ । मर्द दा विररे ग्राम समाश्वान्य मुनीव मूत २३३१५३०सन प्रमाण कुफ्त १९ ६८ मवकर्मावि स-पस्य समा"] १२७३३ समावास्यासन तस्मै २१६८मयाचितो देवदरै ११५२२a सर्वतर्माणि मायस्थ [भिशयो]२११७ ममासते पर ज्योतिर १४६४८ ! स याति नरर घो[भूकर"] २२२७८ सदर पिपि गदा २२a ममाम महादेव । सबवाम गवरस १९३४८ ' स यानि मरका पोर[भाषा] २२२६३० सर्वकामप्रकोप[] ममामाश्रियमा प्रोका २४४३३० २११२०० याति नरवान पोरान समाग्रीनारमन पप २११४ पानि परम स्थान १२९३१c, सवामपला हा[] सर्वसनियत्रीच समामीनारमन प्रोक्ष २११४६cl १२६१२० समामीन महादेव्या १४८१६८ २३१ ३२० । स योगयुत्तोह मुनिर २३३१४८० | मतगत्यात् प्रधानस्य गमास्ते तम्मना नित्य १७६५८ स रथो पिठिनो देवर मंगायात स्वतन्त्रवात १५२०० ममाम् भगवानीगा ११५१४४८ ससानमञ्चला समास्ते भगवान बाबा १३४१५८ सरमो मानमस्यह १४३३७८ गमपार १२८५१० समास्ते योगयुक्तारमा १४४ सरस्वती विद्या १५११८० समाप्त हरिरव्यस्तो ११५२२०० सरस्वत्या न पाया सर्वज्ञ मयविशानान २२८ta 1४६२० सर्वना धिरना दिया समात्याय पर भाद २४६८ सरस्व विशेषण २२०३४८ २०११ राप तत्व तक्ष .३९२a १२४१.० गमास्यनो भदातर नित्य ११६१२a सरस्वत्या दिनशन सवज्ञा पातरजसो १४४1 समाहतु' मति पत्र २३३११४८ सरावस्यास्त्वषया २२.२२॥ मता सवगा पाना २४२ समाहिनधियो यूप २१२३८ सरासि तर पवारि १४६१४८ गवंत पाणिपादन २३२a २७taरास दिमता नयो १४६५८० বন যাত্মিঘানি १११७११ समारय हपीनेशों २१ सगि सिटशानि १४६४२० যা গালিথার २२४५ समाहरण तु तद्नंग २१२५८० सरांयनानि पवार १४२२३० যৱৰ মৰিবীয় २२६७५८ मीय वासुदेयत १२४२३०रामा जनहरी विज्ञान १.२० २२० मा निमसारे २०२८ रामोपासप्रनिहाय १९१२० मरिण प्रवर्तते शापि १४३१० सका मधुनत्याग २१११ समीप प्रारयामागुर ११५६८ रा रम्नएसोयग ११३८ रावन सपदियरी २१toa एमीगे वा पदस्पानात २१६३०३ सरोजनिलया मुद्रा १११tta सवत्र मुना महर समुपनो महादेव १७२५८ सरोभि सब आयुक्त १४७५२८ सयंत्र हिमपान पुषण सामुगिरत प्रणव युदन्द १२४३८ सरोभि दादुर १४५१५३ गवदेवामुखा २.60 मुदाय तक्षापूर १२३२३ सम्मानिगुता १११९४३ मव देवमय शुभ समुदतनयायो 4 ११३५१८ गोरक्षा उपगुगर निगुगो०] १४३c, गदपहिलापाय ११७२२० समुदायी रहा २२१४५८ १२५६८ गपापयमन [प्राति १२01.0 ममुग्यो मदीया २४३ २७ गणानगर निरन] ११०७५८ मर्वपात्र गमन [देगार"] Ektm सगूनानाहरेद पारि २२२३८ गाय गिरम[1] १. स्पाविनिमुक रियामा २६२२० गमूला वनपार १.४१०७० १.१२५० पापविनिर्मुस पुनासा ] १ ३२.Jc मृगोजावडे १५.८० मार निगमना] पशिपिनि प्राप्ता]ि२ २५११८ रामेश्य ते महापानो २२७१४ मयतितिाना PC nादिलिप्स [प] गोल मदद २१ मारली १९१९८३ पाविनिमुंगार गामेव मुनी ११५१२ गरिपात Rec मानिk f]R१९१९ २२४.१५८ पहा ] २१७१ सयदेव २१२ मगर १४.tec १२१clग मिल २११९५३ गार्गिम]t Paste 191] ११५७१० १२९ मोतिरमा Parतिनिधि | १९७५८, ११.१tc.११४५.१cr Intc.

·धर्मपुराणस्य सनवादगवान साक्षाद २४.twa | म पुत्र मरन धर्म २.१२.३५८ ममस्तुबन ब्रह्ममयचभिर् २५२१० सनरस्तुमार रानकर २११६३गपुत्रदारा मुनयर २३७२० समागत दस्यमय ११५१४६० सनाकुमार मनको भृगुश्च २५१ स पूर्वाभ्यधिक पापी २२६६२८ समारत बीय गणेशराज ११५ १०४ सनरकुमारप्रमुखा २१४५८ सालवाभवन् वित्रा[] १४४३५० | गमागतान् ब्राह्मणपस्तान १.१४२८० समरकुमारप्रमुखास् १.२५ १० मनजन्मकृत पाप तव भागा] २६२८८ समागता महाभागा १३७१० सनत्कुमारप्रमुखं स्वप] २.१.१५० मनजनाकृत पाप[हिरवा] २४०३४c | समागतोऽस्मद्भवनम ११५६४८ सनत्कुमारणमुर्ख : [सवं] २१११४३८ | मानवीपेषु विप्रेze] १t sc समागम्योपतस्थुस्त ११५१३९० सनरफुमारानगवान २४१४४ मतया मनात्मानम् २४३३९ समाक्षिरे नाद ११५३७० सनसुमाराय तथा २४४१४३८ सपनिम्नपते मित्र १४१२a | समाचार भरद्वाजात सनाकुमारी भगवार १४६ १७० मनमे च त पवेन्द्रो १५०४ उमादाय ययो सदा २३११२८c सनत्कुमारी भगवान [पुर] १.१६३० मतम्यामर्चयेदानु २३३१०३० समादायाभवत सीता २३३१२९ सनाकुमारी भगवान [उपा] १४४३८सप्तरमिरयो गया २४३.१४ गमाधव समातृक ११५२०१८ सनरखुमारो भगवान[मय"] २१११२६३ सप्तरात्रमहात्वा तु २३२४. समाभिन गुनिश्रेहा[] २११११० सनन्दनादयस्तर १४२२० मलपिमण्डल तस्मात १३९१० समानविषं च मृने २१४७६ सनन्दनादयो या १४४५४ सध्नपणा तु गम्थाव १२६६a ' समानोदकमावस्तु २२३ ६२० सन दनोऽपि योगीन्द्र २१११३७, मानवाणि प्राषि १४७१३ समाय नियम सर्व १२५४६a सनन्दो सगणो रदस् १२०५३८ | सप्तविवाद सुला प्रोता १.१७ १७a | समाप्य विपियद् यन्त्र ११९२० सनारदस्य वचनाद १.२३३२३ | सप्तविय तथा व्यासो १५.ta समाप्य प्रस्तव समोर ११३३३a मन्तप्यं विधिवद देवान ११२४ सप्तसारस्वत तीर्थ २३४wa | समाभाष्य मुनीन धीमान ग्रन्ति पातरोग्य १४३ १८० सप्लागार चरेद् मय[पवाम"]२ २९ ३a | स मायया महेदास्य २३१va २११७६ सम्डागार घरे मेवावसिावा]२ ३२ ३७० | समाषयु पुरी रम्या १२१६४० रातोप सत्यमास्तिपय २११८६८ | सनावमाणि पुष्पानि १४६१२८ ! समाषगौ पत्र स कालरी ११५१७५० सन्दर्शनान्महेशस्य २१४३ मप्रेस्य गत्या निरमान २४१३८० | समायान्त महादेवो ११३५४३ सन्धयामारा शपयर २३७.३५० सप्रेस पक्षुता यादि २२२६८ समायी मायया यर २२६८ सध्ययोरुमयोस्तदद २१३३० स बावामारा सुरान् ११५७३ समायी पापया सर्व २१७८८ सन्ध्याकाग्निकार्य १२४३० समायं शरण यात १११.५५८ 'समाराधय भावेन १११३०१० रापाराश्योने कतंग्य २ २०२८३ | स भुरखा विपुलान् भोगास् १३६ ५८ | समाराधय विश्वेश सन्ध्याहनानपरो नित्य २१५२२a | समृत्यबान्धवजन २१६२७० समाराध्य तपोयोगाइ ११४६६a सन्ध्याहीगोऽशुचिनिय २.१८२८ नम पवन हि सर्वत्र २६११ समाहात्मन शकि ११५.५१० सन्निएमतिक्रम्य २.२६ ६५३ सम बित्ति साभि स[] १४११५३ | समारंभे तप फतुं १२३ ५४० सन्निधी देवराजस्य १.११२३० सम सर्वेषु भूतेषु २८१०३ समालया तदा देवी १२२ ३१ सन्निधो भय तज्ज्ञान २१४.सम स्नान व दान र २३८३१० समानिय पीकेश २१२६० सन्निपामुपस्पृश्य १३२३१ समोघमिले २२८१५८ समालोक्य महाबाहुर सपत्नीक व ससुत १२०४६ ममतोय म सर्वभूतयोनि २२६७६ समाविश्चन मण्डलमेतदप्रय १३१३४c सुपर्वतमहाद्वीप १११७८ | समन्तात सस्थित विधा[] १४० १८० | समाविष्टे हृषीकेशे ११६२८ स पश्यति महाय २३३ १४६० समन्ताद् ब्रह्मण पुर्या १४२० समावृप गण सपिटता च पुरुपे २२३६२ समन्ताद योजन क्षेत्र २३४३५a | समावृत्य तु त शैल १४८१४ सपिण्डाना तु मरणे २.२३ ६१८ मन्नियोगतो देदो २६१२a समावेश्यासने रम्ये १२१६६० सपिण्डानां विरात्र रमाद २२३ २८८ स भन्यमानो विश्वेश १९३० समाधयेद् विरूपाक्षे १२८४१० सपिण्डीकरण प्रोक्त २२३८४० | रामभ्यर्य तथा शिष्य १३०.१५ समाश्रयेन्गहादेई ११४६१० मपिण्डोफरण धाद' २२३८६८ समभ्ययं महादेव २३.२५ समाधियान्तिम भाव 111८८ [90] रान्तुष्ट सतत योगी ·सर्वेषामेव गुणिना श्लोकार्घसूची गर्द योगरता याता[11६१ta | सनिल च न गृहात १३५ ३० ग मवर्दवानु ११६३१० सर्व लोशनमस्पति २४७ मोक्ता च विप्रता[] १४७३८ स सर्वपापनि तो १५१३३० सर्व विज्ञानसंपना [] १४७२४ सलोन र साम्य १४०३१० स सबलोनिर्माता सर्वे बुपासनादा १४४६) सवर्णपु रावांना २१२४७० या वयपूदवरूप २४Yc स शक्तिसमायुक्ता [] १४ca स व पुनरेवाह २४१३० सिह पिग पर्व Pra सः शनरामा पुरे १.०१८cरायबरमीशान २४१३ सोम शुक्लपक्षे तु १४१.a सर्वश्वरप्रिया वाद १११ १२०० ग दारिनत्व सगुण २०१५ सस्मित प्राह पितर १११२५७८ रायवरा प्रर्वद्या २wa|सवालसियादिभिरेग व १३१.२० सस्मित प्रदय यदन २३१७८ सवेंचरी सावधा ११११०२८ वासुदेवमान २१५१० सस्मित प्रय विदेश २३४५४ मपी परब्रह्म ११५ २३६० ग बासुरेवस्य वो t? {$7 | শহিদসীলনীলমা २११००० सर्वपा भगवान ब्रह्मा १२१४६८ सामुदेवो देवाना ११६३३८ महसनपने नास्य सर्वपाप तेयो २४२१७म दिनानामिवम्नस्य २३१४८ ] सहयवदार विलोचनाय ११५ सर्वपामप्यमातु २१८११७a सविता पञ्चमे याम १५०६० सहयपरण श्रीमान २४.५४० रावपामाप्रमाणातु १२७४स विष्णु सबभूनामा १२१७१० महसपरणेगान २ २३.१८० दिरदितदेह १११ ०४८ | महावित तथा ज्येष्ठ १२१११० सयपामेव भरवानां [धमार] १२१0aरा विष्णुलोक पित १४०१० महविगुतस्तदए १२११२a सपामेय भक्तानाम [2] २४२५ गवे देवो भगवान १५०२४० सहनदिनपोष्यायाम १४1100 पामेव मावाना २६११ स वेद पर्व न च ताप देता २०१२० रहसनपनो देव [मानी] Pura गर्येषामेव भूतान [देवाना] ११४ स वेदान प्रददौ पूर्व २३७५१ सहस्रनयनो देव महया] २ta मर्वषामेव भूताना हिदप) testa सवै दुर्भारपा नाह २२१२६ राहस्रपरमा देवी रापामेव भूनाना (ससार"] १२६२२० स व शारीरी प्रगम १४६८a | सहस्रपरमा निय २१८१२a सर्वेषामेव भुताना पापो"] १३५३/a सम्म बाह समुदत्यल्प २१२११३ सहमपाणि दुपर्ष ११४३८० मपामेक मूताना विद] २१४४a राम्याहति सप्रगवां २११३a ' सहसपादाशिशिरोभियुक्त [भव वमेर] सर्वपामेव यागाना २१९१३ सय्येन सय पट्टयों ११५१०१० सर्यपामेव योगाना २११६८ सपान भुना पूर्व ११४२१ सहप्रदाधि रोभियुरक [सहय"] मर्वेषामेव वस्तूनो सर्वपामेव राय १३१ सादे समये वापि 16 पर्वषु भेगास्त्र १२८५८ स शिम सबूढो धीमान सर्वप्वेठेपुरलेषु १४६११ सपोनि प्रति १२१ मध्येव हि पापु Pvt मरण समा सोरे १२५६८० सर्व मारत देश ११४४३ मगरस्तरतुनो धीमान १४२२a रावं प्राप्य देवेन ११५१३ सपूताभितोरसर्य २१ सर्व सूर्यालया[] १४८ म गोकेनामियतप्त Putra महामूर्धानमन ताळि १११ मोनिषदा देवि १११२२० मरोरदिनमाम्या 1010 মমান २३४ मममूदोन मभाष्यो १४६ १२० सोंपादिविनिमुक्त १११२९४८ मम नामानि १८१४ | नरसरिय मरवम्या Ita गमम्दा परम मानमरवर १tta गर्व क्षत्रियन ब्रह्मा Pri.0 | महशिकार सहसा परम शान [रा] १ttaगर देशन पनि Putcमहागरात ग माणा गानापो ११1 ममत्र समान वागा १२२१ | महारणे दुर्म मारा परमो 14. मगई महमा द्र tuteमहीनन महिनी हरेनर २१९१८ मगर महिना ११. महार २१२२२८ २११४० | रहसयाहू पटिट १३०१ महराया सा २१७१८ रहय बाइविमान २१९.६८ सहप्रामा १२३६५० ग्रहसमायोनिमा २३१७३ बहसः शिवामन १४११८ सहमयुगपमन्ते २१४६.c'महयगेजनाराम ·२२७४५० धर्मपुराणस्य रापापविनिमुक्तो [पह्मण २२६ १७० सयगत पोहानस् १११२५१८ समा गईगोपेशो १३६४३a सर्वपापविनिमु को [गच्छेत] २३३१४५० पूर्वरागमदिव्यर १३४३३a | सर्वाधार प्रदान सर्वपापविनिमुतो[मपोता २४२२२८ | सर्वसाकारणाशरद २४३२२a | सर्वापारा महात्मा १११६१८ सर्वपापविनिमको [ब्रह्मसाधुग्य] सबलौरविण्दन १२५tc हनिनशिग्रीव २०१६a २४१३७० सर्वसोसाधिप धीमान २४१.३७८ सर्वान कार्मास् तथा सा २२० १ta सर्वपापविमुक्कारमा १२१७८० सर्वलोकानतिसम्म ११५८० सनि कामान वश्वदेवे २२०१४a सर्वपापविशुद्वारमा [शोश्यमेष].३५ २२० सोनिर्माग २६२a | सर्वाभरणसपुक्त २३९toa सर्वपापविगुटारमा [गोसहल] २ ३६ १५ सर्वलोकसहा कामारमा]..१४ १३० | राभिपरित्यागी २११७८० सर्वपापविशुद्धारमा [दसोक] २३८ २९८, पदलोकरमहा सामा] २६२८ सर्वाना साधक वा २२११८० २४०२७८ववादाचया सस्या ११११७६८ सविरनिशानि १.२६२०a सर्वपापविशुद्धारमा [रुद्रनोंके] २ २९६८, पावित सर्वतोभद्रा ११११४ सर्वाथय सर्वचपद्रियान १११२४१३ २४२२० सर्ववेदान्तयेदेषु १९१४.८ | सर्वा सावरी सूक्ष्मा १११२१ रापापविशुद्धामा सोम°] २३६४८० | सर्ववेदान्तसार हि[पान] १२८३४८ साशामय योगेन २१३२२० सर्वपापसमुद्भूतो २१२१०६८ | स्वदेदान्तगार हियोगस्] २२४०० | सर्वासायेव शक्तीना शक्ति"] १११३७ गागर पुण्य २१२ सबवेदातसारीय २११६७० | गर्वासामेव शक्तीना [ब्रह्म] २४४ २४३ गाईपापहर गम्भीर २३४ २६८ / सर्वदार्थविदुपा २०१४ रास्ता निष्फला प्रत्य सर्वपापहर: पुष्पा १४५.३८८ / सर्दवेदेषु गीतानि १९६३ सर्वे कालस्य बनगा[] १११३२०, ૧૪૨c सर्वपापहरा निस्य २३६३३ सर्वव्यापिहा पुण्य सर्वपापहर पुष्पा २४२४० सर्वव्यापी व भगवान २६१६ गई पतुजाकारा १४७४६a सर्वपापपिनोदा १११६ गई जग्मुर्महायोग सर्वपापविमुच्येत २४२ १५० | सर्वशक्तिमय शुभ १११७२a | गर्वेतपस्विन प्रोक्ता [] ११२१८ मपापोपशमन ११३a सर्वशक्तिमय साक्षाद २११५६a | सर्व तपोवनोत्कृष्ट [] ११८१४० सर्वमातदेहाय २३० १०७० | सर्वशक्तिविनिमुक्ता 1112010 सर्व सरन्ति समार २१११०४० सर्वप्रायुपयोगस्तु १२७२८३ सर्वशक्तिसमासुषम १११२५६० सर्वे तुत्तरवर्णानाम् २२३४pa संग्रहरणोपेता ११११५५० सर्वशत्यातिका माया १११३८सतेच भविष्यन्ति १२८२६८ सर्वभूतदयाब त १११२८va सर्वशक्त्यासनाख्दा ११११७tc | सर्व प्रतिस्प्ररया ११९६० सर्ग भूतमयोऽव्यक्तो १११३१०८ | सर्व ते ब्रह्मणा तुल्या ११.९७० २११६० १११ ३१२० | सर्वे ते ब्रह्मयोगस्य सदभुतारमभूत स[] सर्वभूतारमभूतस्प ११८७a | सर्वे धर्मपरा नित्य १४७१ta सर्वभूनारमभुनस्था २११११२८ | सर्वसाधारणो सूक्ष्मा १११६७० सर्वे घुघे मिवता ये सर्वभूतात्मभूताय १६१४ सर्वस्वाधारभूताना १४१४१ २२६ १२a सर्व भये महाभागः [] १५६४५ ११७७० सर्वभूतानुकम्पी स्यात् २२७८८ | सबस्यामारमध्यत २३०२१० रावभूतान्तरात्मा वै २३३६० सुप्रियमनोमाता ११११३१ सर्वभूतेषु वात्मान [सब ११.३०० सर्वस्वदान विपिवद २२६५८सद्रियम्य रस २३१%a सर्वभूतेषु चात्मान विहा"] २२३१० सवस्वमपहुल्यन सबभेदाविनिमुक्ता १११ २२३८ | सरहिंसानिवृत्तस्तु २३८१५८ घर दैत्यवर मभोगसमायुक्तो २३६९२a | सस्तानश्वान् दृष्ट्या ११.२ta | गई पुनरगोज्याना २२१४६ २३७ १०८ सर्वाष प्रणुदति सिद्धयोगिजष्ट १२४६४८ | सर्व प्राग्जलयो मुद्दा सर्वमन्वमकल्याण सर्वमानस्य तित १११७३८ सविस्वामिका पाहर २२२१५८ सर्व प्राचायत प्रोक्ता सर्वमताममाषश्व ११ १६c | गर्दै बुमुजिरे विधा[] राद मेव तमि २४३२४८ 'सरमान बहुधा गनिषिष्ट २५२८८ सर्व मिथुनजाताच [92] १११३३३८ | सवञ्चत्तिकलाकारा १४ १२० | सर्वसारनिको ११ ११७a | सर्वससारमुक्वर्य १११३०३a सबसमान परित्यज्य सबै नास्पात सहसमानु | सद्रियगुणामात ११३८c सर्वस्व वा पैदरिदे १२१७०८ साविशायिनी विद्या ·म पारानादा सगरमा यु रावधामायनाने गवामाघमाणा दोकाची गर्द पोयरता थाढा [] १६१२ गति पनि १३५० गवनानु ११९५८ मनोका नसत २४७३, सोया च दिन-[] Patcानिमुक्तो १११ मयं विज्ञानसपना [1 १४३४मनोनार साप्प १४.२१cमोरनिर्माता ११४४६ मवर्णपु मान २१२४७०मा पुगप २१४६c सर्व शक्तिसमायुक्त्वा [] १४७४८३ म पत्र पुनरेवाह २४५ ३०1मिछपियापर्व १४va १२.१८मा परमीशन २४१२०१ ग मोम मला तु 1101 गश्वप्रिया तादर्या ११११२०३ ग वास्तिरा गयुष २॥१५ | गमत प्रारतिर मपरा सबरया ४२९1 सवासियादिभिरैप १०२८ सस्मित प्रणव २०७० गधरी सपण ११५१०२८ म वासुदामन २१११० स्मित प्रदप विसी २0121 गधा च पर ब्रह्म १११बामुयाय को 1211 गरिमतो'नत्रयोगमा गपो भगवान ब्रह्मा १२१४६० म पाभुका दाना ११५"मह सपने मास्प বাদ পথ २४२taहिणतारमारतस्य २.१४ मत्सवितानाय ११५९ta २१११७. गविता पन्चम म्याम 1.गह्मचरण श्रीमान १७७४१ yि ममतारमा १२१७१रयररोजान বামন গুনি। २२३१८८ सरितुरा ११६४८ महान सपा मेह १२१११ सर्वेषामेव भक्तानो [गभार] १२१0.2 गदिपुरो रथित १४१01! महरिगुतार १२११२१ गपामेव भक्तानाम [2] २४२५ मवेयो भगवान ११.९४० महातिपछिापा पामेव भावाना २६. मग न य ताप पैत। २.०१८ | सपनयना देर [1] Inva गपात भूताना [देवानt] ma दान प्रापूम २०६१ महानपना देर सहmr] २४ मपामर भूताना [हदप] १११ स दुणी नाह २२१२८ हसरमा देवी २१४४ सायंगमेर पूताना [स मार"] १२६२२८ मर शरीरी श्यम १४ सदसरमा निग्य "tta गाभव भूदाना पापा०] १३५ गाय दाह रामदपुरुष २१२११ ममानि दुपप ११४१ गपा भयो (पद"] २१ सम्माहत राप्रपा २११३४१ गया विरोधियुक्त [भामेर गरावयागाना २१९११ सम्देन मय हम्पो २१२२२० गरायोगामा १८ प यमुना पूर्व ११४३५ पतिशिरो मिपुत्र गदर"] 11.1 गरपामेवर १1111 गरम पारी २१८ महास १२८२८ मशिम सत्तो पोमान गोपसे १M11मयोनि पर २१७१८ राहणीमान Prinागर सोरे ११.१८ पहन सारमा १२११८ गरात Prn पूरी पीपाद मरमादेरे TRotaपाभिरतो गरि[] 1xc मोरेनापिकात १११११ परगनुर्धानमन १२५ गगन १११ १२ परिमाया Pric से Thande 1. नमको समाप्यो २. गोतसार १४.५२ पनि RRC Frमामानि PEYe गरपारि गस्यादा मा पर मानस १५ मा nिtry UTE नियस पा रहा [rriti irrify tute, हाम व Rai Htta wrire! । १५ पादुई गया १* मनमा Rar कार • Page 1car 13) गगामेद परतूनी २११४ महसराई अहि १.१. महासन पाहिए १२९ गएपमापौर २१ हार विदामा ११tta -1a ·२६१३a १२.०० २३७४५० कूर्मपुराणस्य सर्वपापविनिमुक्तो [पहास ] २ २६ १७८ । सर्वपजत पोदानम् ११२itc रातिमा सर्वोचो १५९४ सर्वपापविनिमुको [गच्छेत] २ ३३१४५० सवरत्नमर्यदिव्यर १३४३३a सर्वाशर शहानन्द २३१० रावपापविमुको पचौता] २४२२२० सर्वतोकधरणाव २४३ २२३ सर्वापारा महारपा ११EC सर्वपापविनिमुक्तो बह्मणायुग्य सर्वारविरुद्ध १२५१८ | सनिधिरोपीव २४१३७८ | समोराधिप श्रीमान २४१.३७८ | सर्वान् कामास् तथा सा २२०१५ सर्वपापविमुक्तात्मा १२१७२८ रातोपानविम्य १३५८० शनि कामान् वैश्वदेवे २२०१४ सर्वपापविशुद्धारमा सोऽअपमेय.३५ २२० सर्वोचनिर्माता २६२० | सर्वाभरणसधुक्त २३९६० सर्वपापविशुद्धारमा [गोसहन] २ ३९१५० सर्वभोवैन सहता [रालारमा]१.१४ १३० साराभपरित्यागी २११७८० सर्वपापविशुद्धारमा पदसोर २३८ २९०, सर्वसोफेरमहर्ता [सर्वात्मा] १९२० | रालामे सापक वा २२११८० २४० २७० सर्ववादाचया राया ११११७६० सविरनिष्टानि सर्वपापयिशुदामा [हदलो] २३६६८, सर्वपित सर्वतोभद्रा ११. सथप सजगरिधान १११२४९ २४२२० गयेदान्तवेदेषु १११४८० | सर्या गश्वरी सूक्ष्मा १११२१० सर्वपापविशुद्धारमा सोम"] २३६४८ | रावेदा नमार हि[धर्मान] १२८३४८ | सर्वासामण योगेन २१३२२० रापापस मुद्भूतो २ ३३ १०१८ | सर्वदेदा तसार हि[योगस२२४०० सर्वासामेव शक्तीना शक्ति०] १.११ ३७३ सम्पापहर पुण्य २१२३॥ सर्ववेदान्तगारोग्य २१११७ | समामेव शक्ती ना[वा"] २४३४॥ सर्वपापहर शम्भोर् २३४ २६८ सयवेदाप विदुषा २७१४ पर्वास्ता निष्पसा प्रत्य सवपापहरः पुण्या १४५.३८० सब वेदेषु गौतानि ११९६७a | सर्वे वामस्य वनगा [] 1११३Rc, सर्वपापहरा नित्य २३६३३ सर्वव्याधिहर पुष्प २३४२०० २१११० सर्वपापहर। पुण्या २४२४८ सर्वव्यापी व भगवान २६ पर्व चतुभुजाकारा १४७४६३ सर्वपापापनोदा १११३३३८ | सर्वशतिकलाकारा १११८३० गई जम्मुमहायोग सबपाविमुध्येत २४२१४० सर्वाक्तिमय शुभ १११७२ सर्वे तपस्विन प्रोक्ता [] १२a মীনন Rama | सर्वशक्तिमय साक्षाद् २११५६ सर्वे तपोवोत्कृष्ट [] ११८१४० सर्वम एतदेहाय २३७ १०४८ | सर्वशक्तिविनिमुंडा ११२० सर्व तरति सप्तार २१११०४० सर्वायुषयोगरतु १२७२८३ सर्वशक्तिपमागुरुम १११२५० सर्व सूत्तरवानाम २२३४१३ माहरणोपेत्रा ११११५१० सशक्त्याटियका माया १११३८ सर्वते न भविष्यन्ति १२५२१० सर्वभूतदयाब त ११११५३ सर्वतलासनाहटा ११११00 | सर्वे तेऽप्रतिमनस्या सर्वभूवमोऽव्यक्ती १११३१०० सवे ते ब्रह्मणा तुल्या ११०८७० रार्वभूतात्मभूत [] ११११७a | सप्तसारमुक्त्वयं १११३१२०, सर्वे ते ब्रह्मयोगस्य २११८० राभूतात्मभूतस्थ ११ya सर्वे धर्मपत नित्य सर्पभूनारंगभूतस्या २११ ११२० सर्वमाधारणी सूक्ष्मा | सर्वे नवे निबद्धा ये १४१२६३ सर्वभूतात्मभूताप १६१४० | सर्वस्माधारनूताना २२६१२a | सर्वे नवे महाभागा [] १४१४ सर्वभूतानुकम्पी स्यात् २२७८c | रावस्यालारण्यात ११७७० १३९४५ २३०२१० ग 'दधगुणास सर्व भुतान्तरात्मा २३३६० सन्द्रियमनोमाता + सर्वभूतेषु चारगान [सव"] १११.३०५० सर्वन्ददान विधिवत २२६५६८ सद्रियेम परम सर्वभूतेषु चास्मान [ब्रह्म'] २२३१० सवस्वमपदत्यन सर्व मेदापिनिमुक्ता १११ २२३ः सबसिानिवास्तु २३८१४८ सर्वे पर देवर ११५१३३ सवभोगसमायुक्तो २३६ १२a | रास्तानयवान् इददा ११०२१३ उर्व पुनरभोज्शन्ना २२१४६a सर्वमन्ष कल्याण ११.३५० सदषि प्रणुदति सिद्धयोगिष्ट १२४६४८ | सर्वे पाजायो भूत्वा २५६00 सर्वमापूरय तिष्ठस १२०६० २२२१७ | सर्व प्राथामा प्रोना १११७३८ सर्वाष्पवारिकाम्यादुर सब मेठन्ममाचाव सर्प बुभुजिरे विप्रा [] ११५९४ सर्वमेव तामि २४३ २४० 'सर्वात्मान बहुधा सन्निविष्ट २५ २८० सर्व गपुनजाताश्व १४५६ [92] १४१० | सबससारनिमुक्ती १११३०३३ सर्वसङ्गान परित्यज्य सर्व समस्यक्ति राइनमानु १६३८८ सर्वस्व या वेदविदे १२१७०० सर्वानिशाविनी विद्या ·१२४६ मुपाना मनावाप १४४२१० सुमनानेजगतस्माद रोकार्पसुनी शिरिक्षेत्र तु तनम १३७६ | सुपुण्य सुमहत रयाद १४१० | सुपेण वोरमुग्रोव १२३५१० सिदेवर तवी गच्क्ष २३६५६ मुभा माधर रम्यम् ११३२७८ सुरेणुश्च तपोली १२३७५ पिनीवाली कुर पैद ११२९ सपमा मुस्ता गौरी ११५१६६० | प्रेरणा पतिमा सिपेदिरे पदादेवी ११५१२३० बाहुनाम ग बम् १२३:00 गुमाया चपमा मिमृम्भास्येतानि १७३८८/मभावकी गीता १२११८३० गुहागपत में १toc বিমল १५ परण मानिया २१५uta सिध्यान न मार शुभक्तमरि विचार २२६६४३ मूक्तानो पौत्रप मूक गिहासनमुपस्थाप्य २७१५० १२३६६ १३४१ मा राष्ट्रान सीता विशारनपता मुनिमरतहमा दे १३८ ३७ गूगम विधिमा विगुण प्रधान ! ११२४१c सीता चालान दान १३८१७८ टोण तमगा निय १११३०५ सीना त्रिलोक विख्याना मुमना बनादन २११८ १४६१८0 | मन पौराणिक समस्या १२०१९० सीतामादाय पमिहा मुमतुवा विद्वान 1१२२८ । मूत पौराणिमा जान ११ १२० २३३१२७० गुमालिनी सुपाच गीदनपि हि धर्म ११११३a) मूनक शूलिया पद २१५४० ममता इस पाव १५111) सूनो तु पिण्डाना २२३११ सुकुमारी कुमारीच শুগ বলবানায় ११ve | सूपणापानी २२२५४ सुरोपल देयि विगारगुप १११२४८८ युपपा विरनाश्वर १४६२२० 'गूग गोमा बुधव ११०२२० मुग परामशिखरे १४६६६ | सुभषे वागवस्था १४६२४० मूर एक विजय १२६१० गुगुप्ने मुशुभे देवी २११०३ गुमषिमाद यु पीमार ११९११८ गूप कोटिप्रवीण १२१ मुप्रीयस्पानगो मोरी मुरा स्पृष्टया रिच पूर्वाण २३३ ७ta गुपमायापय पते १४०१७० বাঘববি হয় २४३४०० १४७५३ पलोरमवाप्नोनि १५(tc मुच पश्चिमगिरी गुरवस्तु मुरी धनी २३२ १३ गूप से ११.१३० गुतपा गुरु श्यते सत पुपा ११२ १३ मुरामामोदर दादि २३३ मूग्निना प्रमूटानो २४३२११ गुना मुक दरयेते (सम सम]RE१२८ गुरापुरवर्गदत 1१.२१७८ मूवि गोविर गुहायोग्यार १२११२८ गुरुग मोम्पदना १२७० मू पुनसम्म गुनाया थषुटामा ११५ गुरुपो जारले मस्य २३४४३८ मूर्यो गरी यक्षिर ११.२५३ गुरुतमा पनाया १२१८१८ गूयोमरगमने १४१२४० ११५३ गुर माता सुपना १११२०१८ गूळ पृष्ट शिनुर २६२ गुषामा मारणी ११११८६ गुरोमामिलानाथ १२२३६० मृते एमभा गुपमा कास्पररर १५१ १० सुरम्प मण गुन २२५४५३ मामे [1]Ra सुधामावस्या Pritaपुमिशिना मार ११५५ मारप] २४१c गुधामा दिर १११२८ मुरमाया सइप ११७६३ मुजावतमा गर्भ 1101 मुपागतगी पुष्पा १४१३५० गुनासा योगा ११.२८३ रन 13 मुशिला गिये माग २११८ मुसार- २१७७१ नलास मुनीसम्म निरेश १४२३१ पुगनिनपना २२६ २४० प्रतिपhिetr হলুস সুশিা, {०११ मुबारपतीश ११०४२ मा मोसोमा १११८ मानेगापिस .२१ मा मातम मुपासपोतो भाग Amra मुगनिमा २४१ पदमारगति मुग्रीनगन मि १७१९ दे १te Pटप पाकिम मुलिगोजागो 10m गुन गुणुि Pvte गुप्टा पशुपम मुस Roc मुनारिय 1114 मट्या भानुभाग राय प्रयास Petcा माग ta12 पटना माशायरी २०१२ 1951 १११ १८ पुरेसमा पुत्र गुहतमा नीविरेषा १७२१८ गुपा गुरगा ·महबशीर्षा भूत्वाह १७४० ग्राररसश्व नवमे १२१२१३ माविान शान्तिहीमागल धर्मपुराणस्य सहस्रथोपा पुरय. २.३७० साशाद् देवादिदेवन २.१४,१२२८ । सामान्याद बताभव १.२७१२० सहसशी पुरुषो १६.ia साक्षाद् देवो महादेवस् २.१५.३६८ सामासिकमिम धर्म १.२.६५० सही भूत्वा स [] १.९८ साक्षारनारायण देवं २१.२२८ साम्यवस्थितिमेतेषा २.३४५३a | साक्षान्नारायगो ज्ञान १.१ ६२० साम्पेन सस्थितिमा १.२५.६९सा गतिस्पजत प्राणान् १.३५१५८ सार्थ चान्नाय सिद्धस्य २१८१०६३ सहयशोऽथ शतशो [भूष] १.१४.१६० सा च देवी जपवाया १,४७६५ साय प्रातदारान २.१६.५२ सहसशोऽथ शतगो [ये २] २.११.१va सा च पूर्वपद् देशी २.३७ १०३० मार्य प्रातर्विधः सन्ध्या २.१२.१६ सहसूसंवा १.१५ २०५३ सा चाहहाररतत्वात २.२१४८ | सार्य शान्तिरा २.१९.१४८ सहाहस्तबरण [सूर्य] १.२५.८९८ सा चोत्सवा तनुस्तेन १३४.८ / सारथ्ये कपिउ. पूर्व १.१७१५० महषहस्तचरण. (सहस्रा२४.९८ । मा तत्र पविता १४४२६) सारस्वत प्रभास । १.३१.१५० मसादित्यसवायो १.१० २२८ मा तमोबहुधा यामात १.५.४० सहाग्निवर्वा सपनीको २.४२ २२४ सा तु पुण्या महाभाग २१८२५ सारस्वतस्तथा मेपो १.५१.१ व्हान्यायस्तु दशम. २१६.२६३ सात्यकि युवानस्तु १२३,४२० . मार्ट कोटिया सप्त १.३६.२८ स हि समभाग राजा १.२०१४८ पवित सत्यापन मार्वभौमी भवेद् राजा २.१४२४० १२३३५ राहि विष्णु परब्रह्म ११५२१५३ सात्वतस्तस्य पुनोऽभून सार्वभौमो महातेजा. १.२३.३४ सहिष्णु गोमशमार १.५१ १८ सरस्वकी राजसी पैर सावज्ञ वै वामपादेन मृत्यु २३५.२६० २.२४.५ सईया तेग मामा २.३७ १४८ तात्विया करूपेषु २०४ta सावित्री व जपेच्चव २.३२.४२a महेव त्यनुवै सर्वर १.१२.५३८ गादिव विपी चंद १८७८ सावित्री वा जपे विद्वान् २.१८.६१० महेब प्रमशान, २ ३१.१०६८ सा देवी मति देष्ट्या १.२२८३ सावित्री जपेत् पश्चाई २.१८.७१ गाहैव भूतप्रदरे २३१.६०८ सा देवी शतरूपारा १८१८ सावित्री व जपेद विद्वान २.१८.२२० सरेव पानसे. गुर्व [धीति०] ११०४१c साहिदीपातमा पृथ्वी २.४३.४४ सावित्री चतरतीय २.१४.८७ गईव मानसे. पुत्र [क्षणाद] १.१८४८ सादिनीपा २४३.१६८ सारिमीकमसा लक्ष्मी. १.४१०५० राहेर मानमे पुर्वम् ११११८ सापना र सपा २.१.४८ सावित्री बासि जप्याना १.११२३३८ गहेव मुनिमि राबर ११४.५८ सापयनि नरा नित्य २२१.११० सहैव शिष्यप्रयोर १२९ भाषपदावाग्दोन २.१४ १.३ नायित्री जाप्यनिरतः २१५२८ गहीमया गया २.३५.३४ मापयेद्विविधानान २१८५५८ मावित्रीतीर्थमालाय पायरयोगस्तथा प्यान १२६.१८३ साधारण ब्रह्मचर्य १२.nc सावित्री सरमूना देवी सक्षपयोगाविम्याय - १.१९१५८ माधु साप महाशा १२६.a सावित्री सर्वरयानी महायोगी विधाय २३७ १२० गान्निध्य पुरते भूगो १४६२०८ सावित्र्या राह विश्वामा परिवानामपितो देवो २४.१८ पाहि नारायचो देव २.७७२० मास्पाना परम सरि १४dra मायादार १८.१२० सित हि पिजन प्रोक १.४२१८ रास्याग्यो पिगुणमयाहुरेहए माऽविधा हनुग्दैन १७. मितालशिपरेशापि 1.४५८ १.२४ita शातिर निरन ११८ दिसावर मुटाव १.४.२va मायामित विधि स्न ११३.12 गा िविधा महेसम्म २६४८ मितगणार २.२८१४० * गोम्यामिक गरियो १.२५ सौतनियोयन २.६३२८ गतेन भरगना राय गांव वर्तते का १.५.२२८ मा पुगे गर्वग्लाइग १४८ मिमोर हितोय १५२८८ साराव पाशुपती मूरमा 1.INECT प्रणयाप तातो २११.१३a'सिधारण: १.४Yon কাস মাদুবি १.२.१cा मालवणवालिया 1.12401 पाणी मायादेवप्रपा २. मारेगाव १.१.१ मिश्यारणारीगों २१tte पापादेव पहचस्प २.११.१२१0 सामानि वा पदम १.७.ta गिनिजानि गुपानि 1.V...ta मायादेवी २.1 पीठे श्रीसानि २.१४४ic । सिमा धारा []] १.२८ १८ तादित्रीजापनिरता[-] 01.१९३ TRice पानि मायन ·श्लोकार्यसूची स्त्रीणामसस्कृताना तु २ २३ २८३ स्नातमात्रादप्सरोमिए २३१४२८स्तान दान जपा १२०५२a स्त्रीरूपधारी नियत ११५ १२२० स्नातमात्रो नरस्त त्र["] २३ 100 स्नान दानं ता बाद [पिज"] १ ३२ ३०३ हत्रीवल्लभो भवेच्छीमान २३६४४८ | स्वातमात्रो नरस्तव[शिव"] २३६ १५० स्नान दान ता यार [मन]२ ३६७०८ स्त्रीवेष विष्णुरास्थाय २३७ १८ स्नातमात्रो नरस्त पोस"] २ ३६१६८, स्नान रामावरेन्नित्य २१८५७० स्त्रीहनाकुले रम्ये १३४५६ २३९४५८ स्नान होम जपान १२८ स्पण्डिनेषु विचित्र प्रति [ २२२६८८ स्नातमायो नरस्त [गर्ददुबै ]२ ३६ २०० | स्नानपिण्डादिक तर २३६१४८ स्थण्डिनेषु विचित्रेषु पर्वता]२ ३७९४० स्नातमालो नरस्तव [मोम२ ३६ ३४८, स्नानशौचरतो निरय २२८१ सागुरव हैन तस्यासीद ११०३ २२६५०८ स्लाना) यदि मुजीत स्थान तत् सत्यम-वाना १४४१६० स्नानमात्री नरस्ता [स्वग°२ ३९ ३६८ | स्नान व भवेद्धि १२३५७८ स्थान तद् योगिभिर्जुष्ट १११०५० स्नातमाशे नसासरा ] २ ३६ ४६० स्थापयित्वा शिव पद्यात् २३९६१ स्थान तद् विदुरादित्य १४०२६८ | स्नातमात्रो नरस्त्रागारा"] २३६५८० नापपेत्तत्र यल्लेन २३९९३ स्मान द वैष्णव दिव्य १४७६२a | नाव मात्रो नरसन [रद] २३९६५१ स्लायानदीषु शुसासु २१८४० पान प्राहरनादिमध्यनिपन यस्मादिद स्नात मानो नरत[:] २४० १४० नाहि तीयेषु कौरव्य १३७१४८ जायते १२४६५८ रनावमात्रो नरपिया] २४० १५० स्पृशन कराभ्यां ब्रह्मपि ११४५६८ स्थान भगवत समोर २४१६c स्नात्या कुगारधाराया २ ३६ १६ स्मृति विश्व पायो २१३२८ स्थान पतिदेवा १३४२५८ तारबारम्य विधानेन २२८२२० | स्पृष्टमानो भगवता ११० स्थान रवाभाविक दिव्य २३१ ६६८ स्नात्दा जपेद वा सावित्री २३३७३० स्पृष्ट्वा कराभ्यां सुप्रीतस् ११६५७८ स्थानमैग्द शामियागा १२६६८ स्नादवा सत्र नरो राजन २४०२१८ 'स्पृष्ट्वाऽध्यक्तरबसस्पृश्य २३३५.० स्थानानामक पुष्प १४६११c स्नाला नत्र पद शाय २०६४ स्पृष्टया मात्रेण सरसा १२१५७८ स्मानानि यामष्टाना ११०२४० रनारवा तब विधानेन १३१ २a स्पष्ट्या महापातकिन २३३४० स्थानान्तर पवित्राणि १ २६२५३ स्नात्वा तु सापबामा सन् २३६७५८ स्पष्टना स्नाया पिशुद्धपर्य २ ३३ ६६८ स्थानाभिमानिन सर्वान[गदतस्]१७३०० स्नाया नद्या तु पूर्वाद २३३ १००८ स्फाटिक देवदेवस्य १४६१० स्थानाभिमानिन सर्वांन[पमा]११.८८८ स्नात्वाऽनश्नन्नह शेष २३३८३० काटिरुस्तम्भरायुक्त हिम] १४५८ १७३३a नावाभ्यच पर लिङ्ग १६३२२० स्फाटिकस्तम्भसयुक्त[प] १४६२८० स्थानारानाम्य विहर २३२ १६८ ग्नालायच्य पितुन भाळया २३०२४८ स्फाटिकेन्द्रामादार २१८७ स्थानासमाभ्या विहरेन २२७२७८ स्नात्याभ्यन्यं यथा-पाय २२६३०८ स्पाटिकमण्डपयुक्त १४५१३३ स्थाने तव महादेव २२११० मरणादेव सिङ्गाप १२०५२० पणनेपा निरानदा २३३ ५४८ स्मरामि व हुश्मे निपिष्ट १.३.२९ स्थानेष्वेतेषु ये रुद्र स्तारमा शुक्लाम्बरो भानु १२५४६८ हणून तेषां तु यस्थान ११.२७a १२६८० २३२ १०१, स्मृतिश्चागिरम पुत्रऔर ११३८ २१२१७८ १११२८३८ स्मृत्वा स्पीयरमीशिनार १३१३०० स्नात्या रानाग देवान् २१८२२a १.२२२७a मृत्वा परासर विष्णु १६४ स्वारवा सतर्ण विधिवद् १२२४२ to YSC स्मृदेवागेपपापौर्ष १३१ १२० स्नायरा समापन १२६४ २३३७३a स्नास्वा सर्चत स्पृष्ट पानि २२१५५० स्थानदम्यामेरपुर स्नारदा समाहितमना] १३३९ २३६५७८ सदा शिरावेयर २४.२६० स्नान कुरुष्व मोन एकम PIREC सवने पावना नर १४५२६८ स्पापराम्जाश्चय १४११ लापरवा नक्तमात्री २३६७८ सटा पाता वासुदेवो २२६७३८ हनानं त्रप्रति २३६१२०, अष्टावमारममवायो ११0.LC २३३४५० ला दान व २३६ ११० देशमणमस्तु २३t.totc [97] स्थानामिमानिन सृष्टवा १.१५ २००१ स्नात्वा यथोक्त सतर्ण ११११७३ नारवा विशुद्धयते मह २ ३७ १४८a नावाखमेपासन्थे २२३ ५१८ स्वादेतत् निगुण पाद्वार स्थापयामद माम स्थापति ममादेशाद स्पापयामास देवेशी स्थापयामास सिङ्गाप स्पापविरवा जगत परस्त स्थापिता महादेवो पापयेत् य पर पर्म स्थापिका मोहनी पाक्तिर २०२० २२२३७० स्पिरपदधिकं गह सातसालोपतु ·१९०६५aौधा सौम्यस्तथा शान्तिा ११ta सौरान मवान शक्तिो में ११९५८ सौरिद्वरोरा गुरोर् २६ १८० | सोरोजगाश्च मनश्च २६२४८ सौवीश पवा हा[] -- म एकदेदिदियदौयल्पात सदोषी बतते नित्य १३८३५० कनादाय मुसक १ स्तम्भतीय ततो गत स्तम्भमणिमदिव्य १ मपुरामस्थ दृष्टिनिन्तयतस्तस्य १७ta घोषि देववर थीमान् ११६६fa सौदामिनी जनान दा सेतु परमधारमा १२०४५८ | सोऽपि नारायण द्रष्टु १tta सौदानस्वस्य सनम सेतुमध्ये महादेव १२.४७a | सोऽपि योग समास्याप सेय करोति राकल १११२५ सोऽपि योगिनमधीदय सेव ते ब्राह्मणस्तिन १२८२१० सोऽपि लब्धदर श्रीमान् सेवावसरमालोक्य १२८२०० | सोऽपि सजीवयेत् कन्न सेवित तापसै पुण्य १२४१०a | सोपीविरनिपांगेन सेवित तापसनित्य १.४१५० बोपीश्वरप्रसादेन २१११०१० सद सोध्य स तातो प्रेषित सूरिभिनित्य १६.४८ | सोयोद् भगवानीशस २३७२५० सेविता सेविका सेश्या सदतीर्थ ततो गच्छेत १११ १६५ सोऽवनोद भगवान् देयो सेव सबजगत् मूति १४५४५३ | सौजवाद मगवान योगी सपा पात्री विशात्री १११५३० | सोऽभिषिच्या पुत्र रोपामाधारिया पाक्ति १११३५० सोभ्यपिञ्चवतित्रम्प १२१ka स्तनभारविनश्च सपा माहेश्वरी गौरी ११५.१५८० सोम दुर्वासम व ११२८ सैपा माहेश्वरी देवी ११११३३ | सोम सदश्यते देव २३१४५८ २ सपा सवजगत्रानि १११८a मोम समानयोगेन २६२०० २ सपा सर्वेश्वरी देवी १११३०० | सोमवहे तु राजे द्र स्तुतिस्मरणपूजाभिर २३६४७a सोगवारणा सार २३७ ३३a | सोमती ततो गच्छेत् स्तुस्वा नारायण स्तोत्र २३६४fa स्रोऽजाजनत पुष्करपया ११३६८ सोमपुत्रस्य चाहानिर स्तुवय शङ्कको सो १४१८a मोऽतीवकामुको राजा १२२ २२a सोमलोकमव जाति स्तुति सतत मनर ११६७a सोऽनी व धार्मिको राजा १ १६ २a सोमवियिणमान हतुवातमीश बहुभिवोभि । २१७८० मोनीय शकरे भक्तो ११७२a | सोमस्य भगवान वर्चा स्तुवति त्वा सवत सबमेवा २ सोदवेष्वेतदेव म्यान २३३४८a सोमाय वे पितृमते रतुति देव विविषेश २२२४७a सोशील विधिदद् वेदाद ११३ २३a सोमेनाराधयेद् देव स्तुति भैरत दैव २२४१४० क्तवति बंदिसमप १२ सोधन श्वषयोगारमा २३१३६० सोमेश्वर तीथ दर २३४२०३ सोऽनुपपाथ राजान ११३ ३६a सोऽय देवो दुराधप स्तुमि सतत देव ११५२.३३ स्तुति सिदा दिवि देवसथा १३ सोऽनुभूय चिर काम ११०११३ मोऽय साक्षी तीबरोत्रि ११४१४० सोनुवीक्ष्य कृपाविस ११५१६ सोऽपमेयश्चतुष्पादो १५० २०० | स्तुबानमोगस्य पर प्रगाव १२ सोऽनुवीक्ष्य महादेव २३१५६ सोचषामास भूताना ११५५ स्तुयते विविधम घर विद"] ११५ सोऽन्तकाले स्मृति लब्धा १११३२६८ सोचियेद व विरूपाक्ष २२६४२८ स्तूमते विविधमत्रराम"]२ ३। सोडतरा सबमेवेद २११७३ सोचती! महायोगी सातर्यामी स पुरुष २१५ सोपविकलोन योगेन सोऽतमी स पुरुषो २३४ ६३० | सोऽजद भगवान विष्णुर ११५ १३५३ सो पश्पदशेपस्य २३.५४ सोमी महो न सभाष्य २२४१२० स्तेयादम्पषिक कश्चिन् २२१ स्तोत्रन नाविर्ष दक्ष सो वीक्ष्य भगवानीश २३४ ४ta सोऽद्ध कालो जगतरत्न सोऽपश्यत् पपि राजेन्द्रो १०२२aसोद प्रसारि सवलम् स्त्रियश्नोत्परपनामा[] सोपानरकाच यमुक्त २१६१९० सोऽह धाता विघाला व २४४८ वियोम्लेदारच ये चामे १२६ सोपानको जनस्थो वा २१३१३ | सोह प्ररपिता देव २४३३३ | स्त्रियो गौवन शालिग सोषितचदा राजा ११३४८ सोह सत्य समारथाय २४.२a स्त्रोणा तु मत शुश्रूषा तोपि तेन विधानेन ११११ सोह मर्वत्रग मातो २३६० २ ३२०० स्त्रोणा सर्वाधशमन सोपि दष्ट का सत पुषी ११११८० | सोहं सृजामि सकल २३२२३ स्त्रीणामपाश्मन स्पर्श [96) १ ११५३५० स्तूपते वैदिकम और २४३२० | स्तेननास्तिक्योरन स्तेप तस्यानाचरणाद ·११११२८ हिरण्यगौ मातण्ड ११५ ३१० हिमवटिया साऽभूत ११११९१३ हुद्वार माणस्रोकरवा १४३६ हारिता तु ज्यारोन १३८३४ानमत्रण दुर्मान हृतेश्वेतेषु सर्प हने हिरण्यकशिपो हत्या गजाकृति दत्य हवाचकस नरक हत्वा तदपराज व हवा तु धानिय वित्र हावा तु नियम हला युद्धर महमा हत्या हम बलाको च हतकारमधान दा हतु ममागत स्थान ह तुमहरि दैत्येश ह तुमहमि मपी हपमानेपि यो विद्वान् हयाश्च रामदास हर समाहरणाद हरवे दुत तस्य हरिशस्तु स प्रोक्तो हरितो युवनाश्यस्य हरितो रोहिवस्याय हरिव तथवा यन हरिश्चन्द्रस्य पुत्रोऽभूद हरिश्म भगरानात हव्यापारसयुक्त हम पेषु तु नष्टेषु हवश्वम्य निगुम्मस्तु हर्मापा हरिभिदवर हमिपभयोरगर हतायुष विय साधान हविनिस्तथाग्नेच्या हम्य वहनि देवाना हमनहति यो नित्य हम्मरम्मवह देव हम्पवाहानरागानि हम नी परमर विष्णु हस्तिना र बधे स्ट हाट भवनामय हा नियम महान हा होयुवा मगाद हित राक्षगारठेषु हिमा मेषा पराशि स्लोरार्धमूची १२३ ७६ ! हिंसादि मावरे १७२a हिरण्यगर्भो भगवान ब्रह्मा वा] ११४२२३ ११५६६ हिताय वेद मक्ताना १४५५a १३०१८ हिताय लोके भक्तानान ११५ १३८८ हिरणगों भगवान् [जगन] २४२७३ २६१०८ १२६३ हिताय सबदेवाना ११५३४३ हिताय सबभनाना [पूदि] १२६ २०८ / हिरण्यगर्ने विश्वाःमा हिरपया यगोदासस् २२३४५८ २३२४३a हिताय मवमवाना[द्विा]२ ११ १०१c १५१२२a २ ३२ ५७ हिलाय सवयूनाना [जाना1 | हिरण्मनाभ कोश यो हिरण्यनेत्रतनय १५ २२८ हिताय मरभुताना नास्तिका)३६ ७r हिरण्यवाहदे तुम २१८३ta २३२१४ हिताय अपवित्राणा हिरणमूतये तुम्ब ११८५२८ २१८११३३ | हिमधिवरे रम्ये देवदा"]१९४३ हिरम्परनसम्पूर्ण 1.४३५० १२३२२० हिमच्छिखरे रम्ये [अगले] १५१३a हिरण्यसेमा वेदयीर १tta ११५ १७७३ हिमवद्धिवरे रम्ये गिला'] २४२१३a हिरव्या रजनी ११११५६ हिरण्या राजती हमी ११११८ १२९ ३६ हिमबदहितृवान गैनाङ्ग पतित पुष्ठी २२२३४ PYY 0a होनागाश्चानिरिक्तालो २२१४०० १३६३२० | हिमवद्विध्ययोमध्ये २१५२४ २३६६ १४६१८ 'रिमव मानिलया २३६२५ २१४३८० हिमदार हेमयूटन २१६१२a ११३८ हिमालय तु सत्यतन २१६७३ हुस्याग्नि विधिव मात्र ११९२५८ हिमोद्वागश्च ता नाइयो २२६५ १२० ३८ हिरण्मय बुद्धिमता पर गति २६ हुत्या प्राणाहुनी पञ्च इत्पुण्डरीके नाम्या वा ५११३६a २४३ ११८ हिरण्मयी महारात्रि ११११३२० २११० १२.३० हिरण्मय गृहे गुप्तम् १३५१०० १२७३४० हिरसमय पहे गुप्त २३३१२२८ १३.२८ १४७५ve हिरण्मयेऽनिनिमसे ११५२१४० ११८२ta हिमरे परमावाशनाये माटगिरे अन १४ita २६१६a ११६२१० हिमये हिरण्यामा नेयगोपुरमागर २४७५१ हमो लाग्नवण स्यात् १४१२२० १४ '०८ हिरणकशिपु यस ११५१८० मगिरे पय ११११ta मप्रावारम पुत १४०१ ११५३a हममोपानमयुक्त १४५१४ हिरव्याति पुर्व ११५८ka हैरण्यगर्भ ततस्थान १२५०० हिरयाशिवानगी २४८ हयाच पायव हिरण्यगर्भ दिल १४३८ हारगममा पुरो १२११३८ ३३१०० १३१५८ गमवानिय २२.२८३ ११११२९३ मायौपानाच हिरण्यगमपुयो सो २११४० २.६१८ गेमाश शाला निरव २३३५६ हिरण्यगनमाहिती २३२४६ गेमे पेवाण हिरण्यगय मनश्च २४४20 २११ २३७ka हिरवयमों जगभरारमा २५२२a নী দিবে 123 हिरपयों भगवान [पनाम्ने] होमेश्वरो नाम २११०२० हाम्दोमगार्डन हरगों मगवान रहा ३] १४ लामवी व विदा १३९110 २१४C १४१२६० २२९० हिरमा भगवान् [1] PEtcीनी गारिपा १२ta 192]] २१८४२८ क्षणाभ प्रयते चित्र हृष्टपुष्टाम्या सिद्धा हमस्टेको वर्ष २११७०८ हिरबरशिपुस्यो १२३७१० हिरण्यवभिपुर्नाम हिरण्यगम प्रय २३२२० ·धर्मपुराणय स्वकर्म स्थापन ध्यान १ स्वास्त्विति च तर म्प रूप दर्शयामास १११६६० स्वर्गापवर्गानेच २४४ ६३ | स्वाध्याय सर्वाति २२७१० स्पफ देह विदारिम २३४ १tc | स्वर्गापुभूतिगामेन २२६ ५va | स्वाध्याययोगनिरतो ११५.१७० २३२४८ स्वर्णयङ्गी रोयलय १४४५० स्वाध्यायपन्ती पे विधा[] २२९११ स्वामणावृतो लोग १३४ २६३ स्वर्णतानाच १४५१३० वाध्यायदान दानशीलस् स्वकार्य पितृकार्य वा १३४४३a नौकर महाती १३३ ३० स्वाध्यापार यो भेद [] २११ २३२ स्वगाणपत्यमध्यम २३५३३० स्वर्मानादयाया व १२१ स्वाभाय चैव निरतो स्वच्यामतजल पुष्प १४६ १६८ स्वर्भानुर्नुपपदाच ११७८| स्वाध्याय नित्यमुक्त स्पार ०९५५ स्वजानीयगृहादेव २३३ ३८ वर्भानोरारेश्व 11 मध्यानेज्यथा दूरात १२१५८ स्पटु रोषिव कारुण्य २१५३१३ । बनोस्तु यहस्शन १३६१५८ | स्वाध्याये मोजने नित्य २१२१२० स्वदेह पुण्यतीर्थ २३३ १४2c स्वोर ग समास्याउन १३९१० स्वाभ्यायो दाचित्र प्रोत२११२४० स्वधर्मपरमो नित्य २२३६३a म्वल्प स्वल्पतर पाप १३४२६० स्वान दमूता कविता २३१२१० स्वधर्मपालको निय १३१३०/ स्ववर्णाश्रमपमा १२१७२a ' स्वाभाविकी र त मूषा स्वधमाविनव १२८१०८ स्वसवेश मवेध तत् १११३०४८ सामादिः स्वय शीगर २२७२१८ स्वधर्मो मुक्तये पथा[-]] १२१३४० या प्रजा नियतका १४५४५३ स्वामितीर्थ महातीर्ण स्वधाम्ना पूरयन्तीद १२६० । स्वस्थास्ता प्रजा सर्वा[] १४ स्वामिन् किमत्र भवमो १२२१५ २१२७१८ या सुताश मूढारमा ११३ ६२० स्वामिमिस्सद विहन्येत २२२१६० स्वनाधिहितात्यत्र १३८ २२३ स्वो न स रातो ग्रहा १८५८ स्वामेव प्रकृति दिव्या ११५७८८ स्वपाविमित देश सातुमासमयेच्छापा २१६६२ व यमुष तु पवित १४६a स्वप्नमध्ययन स्नान २१६७१ | हवागत ते महाप्राज्ञ ११४५० स्थायभुवस्य तु मनो १२८१ स्वभाभिविमलामिस्तु २१७१५४८ स्वागत ते पोकेश १२४२ta स्पषभुषादय सर्वे १५१२० स्वनि नव हस्तेन २१६४० स्वात्मजरेल है और ११०३८८ स्वाय मुवेऽन्तरे पूर्व १४१२wa इदमेप परम कप[पयो) ११५७१० शत्मना मकान द्वान् १७२८८, स्वायभुगोऽपि कासेन स्यमेव परम रूप दिया"] २ ३७ १२१० 1१0३२८ वापसुको मनु पूर्व १२३५ स्वमेव शौच पुर्वाता २२३५०० स्वात्मन्यबस्थित देव २११५४८ स्थायभुवो मनुष स्वयज्योति पर तत्व स्वात्मन्यबस्थितस्तस्मै स्वापभुवो मनुषर्मान १११२७१c स्वयम परमेष्ठी महीपान २६१c ११.६२० स्वाचिपश्चोत्तमश्च स्थात्म यवस्थिताशामा २२.१.c स्वात्य पात्मानमावेश्य २४४३a स्वाहा तस्मात सुनान लेभे ११२१५० स्पषभुवो विवृत्तस्य स्वाहा दिशान दीक्षा ११.२८ स्वारमसस्था प्रसार कतुं २४३१० स्वयमोजक्तवस्तस्माद् १२३६० स्वाहामणवस युत्ता २११ २३९० स्वात्मान दर्शयामास स्वयं या कल युपदि २२५४३ वात्मान भूपयामा १२५१२८ स्वाहा विश्वसरा तिदि ११११ स्वर पा शिश्नपूषणो २३२१२३ खि नगाशो ने तिष्ठत २२२६०० स्वात्माद मनुलपाधिशेते स्वपमेव हृषीकेश १२८५80 स्वेच्छयाम्पवतीणोंsमो १२४२a स्वात्मानन्दागृत पीत्वा स्वयोगाग्निबलाद देवी ११२२२a शत्मानमक्षर ब्रह्म २.१८६२ २२१६ स्वम औरचयेदवान स्वयोरोपवयंमाहात्म्यान स्वात्मानमार योग ६ बिपोगोदभूतकिरणा १४७ ४७० | स्वात्मानुभूति योगेन ११.६२८ हम प्राणोऽय कपिली स्वरूप दर्शयामास ११५३० स्वादकसमुद्रस्तु १४८१०८ हस शुचिषदोन २१८७५ स्वर्ग र समते रखा २२०६३ स्वादकेनोदपिना १४. हुकारण्डबाकी स्त शक्रलोकेडमी १३६tal स्वाध्याय च नावान १२२८०० समपान नाम ११५२२ स्वगनिनु ततो गोत २४.२२३ स्थाध्याय गदह कुर्यात् २२८ २८० | हमयुक्तेन यानेत २४०२८८ स्वर्गलोकमवाप्नोति १३५ २०८ स्वाध्याय यावयेदेयां २२२६८ हमारूदा व्योमनिया १११११२८ 198]